《Degrade from Nobility to a Humble Slave》 Chapter 1 Repaying Cruelty With Kindness (Part One) Chapter 1 Repaying Cruelty With Kindness (Part One) It was ate autumn morning. As the dawn chased the dark shadows, the sun added some warmth to the chilly air. An oilmp in the cer of Luo''s House lit up. A young man named Zen Luo sat upright in front of a table, shading most of the light of the oilmp. Quietly he pulled out a battered thread-bound book. Zen Luo was a lean, average-looking young man who had just turned 17. However, there was something mellow about him. In contrast, his eyes were so radiant that even in the dim light projected by the oilmp, they glowed with charm. "It has taken me a month to finish Heavenly Principles. Its arguments are all very well, but, what I find most revolting are those four words, repaying cruelty with kindness," Zen Luo whispered as he stared at the bean-sized me of the oilmp. Mncholy was written all over his face. "Had my father not been so kind-hearted as to believe those four words, I, the direct descendant of my n, would not have ended up like this, and father would still be alive¡­" The sudden noise of the cer door being unlocked interrupted his flow of thoughts. Zen Luo reced the mncholy he was feeling with a solemn expression. He promptly blew out the oilmp and covered himself with the shabby cotton quilt. The door of the cer flew open and footsteps began drawing close. The man in charge stepped forward and stomped his foot on Zen Luo''s bed before shrieking at him, "Still in bed? Dreaming about being the young master of the Luo n? Get the fuck up!" The man was a steward in the Luo n. He looked rather wretched. He had a wart on his forehead that often invoked disgust from people. Zen Luo sat up and rubbed his eyes. He pushed off the quilt, before turning and nting his feet on the ground. Silently, he slid on his clothing, socks, and shoes. Although his clothes were old, Zen Luo kept them neatly. He was very meticulous by nature. The steward rolled his eyes, criticized Zen, and then waved his hand. Several men surrounded Zen and forcibly put a thick leather armor and shackles on him. After they were done, Zen Luo followed the servants as they walked out of the cer and toward Luo''s Martial Arts Hall. The Luo n owned hundreds of mines and millions of acres of fertilend. As a big and powerful n, they were well-known in C County. However, the entire Eastern Region had thousands of county cities, including countless wealthy families and the Luo n was almost insignificant in the Eastern Region. Zen Luo was escorted by some men as he climbed out of the gloomy cer. This was a daily ritual with which Zen was quite familiar. The walk to the Martial Arts Hall meant navigating through numerous pavilions, bridges, and galleries. The Martial Arts Hall was an open area. It was a ce where the children of the Luo n woulde for practice. The entrance was decorated with white marble sculptures of a male lion and a female lion. The ground was onerge, ck basalt b. Standing at the entrance of the building, one could feel the power emanating from the Hall. In the middle of the Martial Arts Hall, dozens of children from the Luo n practiced martial arts under the guidance of a teacher. They were all dressed alike, in gray robes. They bawled and their boxes whirred again and again. In order to win a position in the family, every child needed to study diligently and practice hard. These children looked like they were more than 10 years of age. On thiste autumn day, the wind began to howl around the training children. Nevertheless, sweat beaded on their foreheads. The contrasting heat and cold filled the Hall with steaming white mist. On the other side of the Martial Arts Hall stood over a dozen men who were dressed like Zen Luo, in leather armor and shackles. These men were dejected, bleeding, and wounded all over their bodies. Zen Luo was escorted into the Martial Arts Hall. The guard ced him amongst the injured men. Since most of these men had been bought by the Luo n from local prisons, they were now the ves of the Luo n. These ves yed the roles of live targets for the Luo n children for the purpose of training and testing their own strength. These children could assault these ves arbitrarily. Several live targets were killed or disabled during such assaults. Over time, the number added up and it was difficult to gauge how many had lost their lives in the Hall. Zen Luo was not a death row inmate and thus, was not bought by the family. He was the eldest child in the eldest branch of the Luo n. The rest of the n used to call him the young master. He was once noble, and his peers would bow and salute him with respect. Even the family elders were polite to him. However, something disastrous happened in C County two years ago. Zen Luo''s father, the head of the Luo n, had been poisoned by his brother. He died on the spot. Immediately after, the eldest branch of the Luo n was set up by the other three branches. They framed a case against Zen Luo''s father. ording to their usations, Zen''s father was a rebel. The family didn''t survive the allegations, and the eldest branch became no longer powerful. Zen Luo, the former young master, was alsobeled a rebel and became a ve of the Luo n. He became a tool, and was beaten up at the whim of the other children in the Luo n as part of their martial arts practice. Zen Luo had lived like this for two years. He had lost count of how many fists and insults he had endured during this time. "Today''s boxing practice is over. You can select a ve for the next practice now! Hitting the human body allows you to fully understand actualbat skills, get familiar with the weaknesses of the human body, and the body structure!" After the teacher had finished speaking, the children started selecting their ves. Soon, the sounds of ves begging and pleading for mercy could be heard in the Hall. The Luo children did not treat ves as humans. They were trained to hit the flesh without mercy. Many of them tried to find Zen Luo. The act of beating up a former young master with as much aggression as they could muster gave them a greater sense of aplishment! When being used as a sandbag, Zen Luo protected vital parts of his body with calmness. Since it had been two years, he was now quite used to it. Before long, a few people came through the entrance of the Martial Arts Hall. A young man who was dressed finely led this group of neers. "The young master ising!" "Young master, your practice has finallye to a halt. You seem to feel refreshed in spirit. You must have progressed greatly in your ability and power!" "Our young master is intelligent. He is the talent of our Luo n. He must have grown stronger and has surely entered the higher level of bone refining." The children who noticed the young master entering stopped their practice and began patronizing. Some even walked up to the young master as they generously threw praises his way. It was obvious that they all wanted to tter the young master. Zen Luo''s eyes fell on the young man, and his imperceptible anger rose quietly. The young teenager being called the young master by the Luo children, was Perrin Luo. He was the oldest son in the second branch of the Luo n. He was the same age as Zen Luo. Zen Luo was relegated to very and Perrin Luo reced Zen as the young master of the Luo n. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Zen Luo had heard that Perrin Luo had been staying in a secluded ce to practice some time ago. He had disappeared for a long time. It seemed as though he had improved a lot after the practice. Perrin Luo was very sensitive and he turned to look at Zen Luo when he became aware of his cousin''s hate-filled re. He smirked as he walked straight toward Zen Luo and said," Zen Luo, I practiced for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you alive when I returned." "Thanks for caring about me. I''m fucking alive." Zen Luo answered in a muffled voice. "How dare you! What kind of tone is that? How dare you speak this way to the young master?" "You are just a ve here, kneel! Fall to the ground quickly and apologize to our young master or you will regret being alive." Several children of the Luo n shouted as though Zen Luo had done something very unforgivable to them. Zen Luo looked around indifferently. These people used to behave like little dogs in front of him in the past. They were too scared to even breathe in his presence when he was the young master. Once he lost power, their attitudes changed. It had been so sudden. Now, they were Perrin Luo''s dogs. Perrin Luo waved his hand to stop the excited Luo children from defending him. He spoke to Zen Luo with a triumphant smile," Zen Luo, do you know why I left for the practice?" Zen Luo did not speak. He just looked at Perrin Luo expressionlessly. Chapter 2 Repaying Cruelty With Kindness (Part Two) Chapter 2 Repaying Cruelty With Kindness (Part Two) "You should know that our family has two Magical Pills. Well, I took one of them some time ago." Perrin Luo said with pride, "This pill is really extraordinary. The pure magical power empowered all my flesh, and helped me to improve from the flesh refining level to the bone refining level. And to think the efficacy of the pill works only one-tenth! The rest remains in my body and supplies my flesh endlessly. I just need to cross a fine line to get to the organ refining level, and the marrow refining level will be just around the corner!" Zen gritted his teeth when he heard Perrin Luo. These two pills were the most valuable treasure of the Luo n. They were holy pills left by Luo''s ancestors. They were stored carefully in a sacred ce only known by a handful of people in the family. Most people were not allowed to see or use these pills. ording to the old doctrine, only those who reached the bone refining level before the age of 16 were eligible to use the Magical Pills. The practice of the body includes five levels starting with the skin refining level. Those who mastered it would move to the second, the flesh refining level. Bone refining was the third level. The final two levels were organ refining and marrow refining. Each of the five levels was different, and it was incredibly difficult for most people to master each level without decades of practicing. It was a miracle if a person reached the third level before he turned 30. The entire n would recognize such a person as being talented. ording to the doctrine, only those who reached the third level before turning 16 were eligible to use the Magical Pills! People who reached the bone refining level before that age were undoubtedly strong. In all these centuries, no one in the entire C County had seen someone like that. That was the reason why the Magical Pills hadn''t been used in the past three hundred years. Before the adversity, Zen Luo had been recognized as a promising child. At the age of 14, he entered the top of the flesh refining level. For his talent and efforts, he had been praised by the king of C County. The king had said that Zen was the hope of Luo n''s prosperity, the one favored by God, and the talent amongst talents! However, it was a pity that at such a crucial time, the family suffered from internal strife and his father had been killed by his own brothers. Zen Luo had been banished to very, and had be a sandbag and a prisoner. Since he couldn''t practice any more, he had lost the chance to take the pill. Perrin Luo was ordinary and didn''t have any talent. He had just reached the level of flesh refining at 16. He was not eligible to use the Magical Pills but he still took one. This Magical Pill rightfully belonged to Zen Luo. Unexpectedly, it was taken by this moron who had no talent. Even though Zen Luo had two years to calm himself and ept the fate of his family, his heart wasn''t at peace. He could not help but get angry. "Perrin Luo, you son of a bitch! How dare you ignore the ancestors'' doctrine and take the holy pill without permission?" "Well, you are as insignificant as the insects in the crevices. A good-for-nothing! I have stepped into the peak of the bone refining level. I can hold a thousand pounds in one hand! You are a ve. I can crush you with one hand. Today, I finished the practice, and in order to congratte myself, I want to find a sandbag for me!" Perrin Luo ignored what Zen Luo had said and pointed at someone randomly. "Okay, I choose you!" He did not choose Zen Luo, but found a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man saw Perrin Luo pointing at him and trembled. Although he wore a thick leather armor, which could resist a lot of damage, the man was fearful for his life. Perrin Luo had reached the bone refining level, and the armor would not protect him. The man could not help shivering and peeing. Then Perrin Luo took a deep breath before assuming the unique posture of the Purple Light Fist. This was exclusive Kung Fu of the Luo n. He was trying to show off, and used his inner strength to the best, which covered his body in purple light. "Please... Please...young master! I beg for your mercy!" When the ve saw Perrin Luo''s momentum, his eyes revealed a desperate look. He would die if smashed by Perrin''s fist. He fell to his knees as he continued groveling for mercy. "Boom!" Perrin Luo would never listen to the begging of a ve. He punched his chest. The leather safeguarding his chest copsed abruptly. The man flew back with the impact and hit a wall in the Martial Arts Hall. His lifeless body fell to the ground with a dull thud. One punch by Perrin had killed the ve. "Your fist is very powerful! Young master! Nobody from among our n''s youngsters can be stronger than you." "Our young master will ensure that the Luo n thrives, and he will carry the whole family forward." Impressed and even fearful, the children patronized the young master. Perrin Luo seemed to be very satisfied with the effect of this punch. He then turned to look at Zen Luo viciously. Zen Luo stepped back. Although he was much stronger than the middle-aged man, he could not take Perrin Luo''s punch. Perrin Luoughed and reached out to fiercely tap Zen Luo''s shoulder twice. "Rx, I will not kill you so quickly. I want you to watch me, and know that I, Perrin Luo, am much stronger than you!" Perrin Luo stopped talking and turned to leave. Just then, he remembered something and turned around and said, "Yeah, I forgot one thing. I heard that my genius cousin isn''t doing well in Cloud Sect because she offended an influential person. She has been sent to Hell Mountain as punishment. I will rescue her when I reach the organ refining level, ha ha ha..." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upon hearing these words, Zen Luo''s chest tightened and his heart beat quickened. Chapter 3 Weapon Refining Method ( Part One) Chapter 3 Weapon Refining Method ( Part One) Zen didn''t care about being relegated to a ve, or being a punchbag for children of the Luo n, or even losing the Magical Pill, which he was robbed of by Perrin. His biggest weakness was his sister, Yan Luo! Yan Luo was the only hope for the oldest branch of the Luo family. Extraordinarily talented, she left home at the age of thirteen when Cloud Sect selected her as a disciple. She survived the coup within the Luo n for this reason. In the past two years, Zen, as a ve, was unable to learn anything about his sister''s whereabouts. Now that Perrin hadmented about Yan''s current situation, Zen found himself feeling anxious about her well-being. Lost in thoughts of his sister, Zen was vulnerable and took several devastating blows from the Luo children. He finally gained control of his mind after several whacks. In the evening, Zen returned to the cer. He limped as excruciating pain flooded through his body. "This drug will help you recover!" The steward for the Luo n threw the drug at Zen before turning to leave. After all, human punchbags were not made of steel. If they didn''t get the wound healing medicines, they would die from internal injuries after a few days. So the steward distributed drugs to the ves to help them recover as soon as possible. However, these healing drugs were not very effective. Zen opened the paper bag and was astonished to see only one pill inside. "Darren Fang! Why do I only have one pill today?" Zen asked. "You should be grateful for what you have now. What''s the issue? Is it not enough for you?" The steward mocked. "It is stipted that three healing pills be distributed to each ve every day. But now there is only one. Obviously, you are embezzling the pills. It''s a felony to embezzle from the Luo family. How dare you do that, Darren Fang? Aren''t you afraid of death?" Zen shouted as he fixed his eyes on Darren Fang. "Hey! Of course, I am afraid of death, but I''m not afraid of you. You are just a ve. What can you do? You want to rebel? I hate your attitude. Do you still think of yourself as the young master? Look in the mirror and face your reality, Zen. Ha ha ha!" Darren didn''t quite like Zen and took this opportunity to inflict insult on the former young master. After hearing these words, Zen calmed down instead of getting angry. Zenposed himself before ring at Darren Fang. He intended to convey his hate through his clear eyes, unflinching re, and expressionless face. The effect was achieved as Darren Fang felt ufortable when he saw Zen''s reaction. When he noted the fire dancing in Zen''s eyes, he got scared. Instead of backing off, Darren walked up to Zen and poked Zen''s chest as he said, "What are you staring at? You want a piece of me? Do you think you can take me?" Zen emitted an intense power from his chest all of a sudden. Darren''s body trembled as the power spread throughout his whole body. It wasn''t long before Darren Fang''s knees gave way and he staggered before falling to the ground. "You ... You ... you are a ve. Do you want to rebel?" Darren Fang stood up and tried to be authoritative. However, his panicked expression conveyed his true feelings. Zen took two steps forward, cracked his knuckles, and snapped back, "A steward who isn''t even a member of the Luo n dares to be so arrogant? Do you think I will not beat you?" Darren Fang did not want to stay in this situation any longer. So he turned and fled as soon as possible. He red at Zen as soon as the cer''s iron gate snapped close. "Viinous behavior!" "Viinous behavior?" Zen sneered as he shook his head. He didn''t feel as though the steward was worth his time. He sat down quietly, took out the fire starter to ignite the oilmp, and turned a few pages of the book hastily. Zen was frustrated as he couldn''t focus. His thoughts kept drifting back to his sister, Yan and what Perrin had said. ''I cannot stay here anymore.'' Zen frowned as he thought about his dilemma. ''I have just reached the flesh refining level. It will be hard for me to leave this cer, let alone go to Cloud Sect to rescue Yan.'' Zen paced in the small cer. His chest tightened and his heart beat quickened. He looked like a restless beast trying to find a way out. Over the past two years, Zen hade to ept his fate. He had not been motivated to think of alternatives. As time passed, he felt stripped of his talent and confidence. This eventually led toplete disbelief in his powers. Zen stood in the center of the room rationalizing with himself. ''I''m a ve now. Years of being forced to be the human punchbag for children in the Luo n has weakened me. What''s worse is that my daily injuries have prevented me from practicing when I return to the cer. But if I stay here, I will be killed by one of these children sooner orter. I need to take drastic measures.'' The more he thought about it, the more anxious Zen became. He cast his gaze toward the table where the dreadful book, Heavenly Principlesy quietly. "This damn book is nothing but a bunch of life theories. And so far, none have worked out for my father, nor me. Reading it does me no good. Why should I keep reading it?" Anger and helplessness consumed Zen. He stomped toward the book, grabbed it from the table, and held it over themp till it began to sizzle and crackle. A smile grew on Zen''s lips as the book was ignited. However, a momentter, Zen regretted his action. He whispered in despair, "Zen, Zen, why did you bother to get angry at a book?" Looking at the burning book, Zen regretted,ining, "This book teaches people to be good. It tells people what is shameful and wrong, as well as what is wise and right. The book cannot be med for adversities. You should me yourself for not being strong enough, for being like a littlemb that is easily controlled by others." Unfortunately, by then the book had be a pile of ashes. Suddenly, Zen saw a ray of golden light sh from the ashes. For a moment, Zen was dumbstruck. "What is that?" Zen pushed the ashes aside, and picked up the small piece of gold that had emitted the ray of light. Zen studied the thin gold foil. He hadn''te across this gold foil when he was reading this book. Presumably it had been hidden in the inneryer of the book. ''What is the use of a piece of gold foil? For a great family like the Luo n, gold is as worthless as y.'' However, when Zen focused on the gold, a strange vision appeared! The gold foil was engraved with countless words, shaped like tadpoles. Zen didn''t understand any of them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As his eyes swept across the gold foil, it disintegrated in his hands. Thousands of small pieces of gold, each carrying a word came flying toward him. Face, eyes, neck, arms, body, legs ... Every part of Zen''s body was covered by these small gold fragments. Chapter 4 Weapon Refining Method (Part Two) Chapter 4 Weapon Refining Method (Part Two) Thest piece of small gold foil pushed its way past his scalp and burrowed into Zen''s brain. Zen felt as though he had been hit by arge iron hammer. His whole body shook violently as the fragments of gold foil joined together before emitting a bright light. After the golden light gradually faded, these small gold fragments prated Zen''s body. Some memories, which did not belong to him, emerged out of the void. "Grand Weapon Refining Method..." "The First Ancient Weapon Refining Method..." "Use the flesh as a weapon. Use your body as the soul, temper and practice thoroughly, clean the body for great vitality ..." ''Is this the weapon refining method?'' Although Zen didn''t know how to refine a weapon, he clearly knew that bing a weapon refining master was a rewarding career. Despite all the strong financial resources the Luo n had, they couldn''t even hire a weapon refining master of the lowest level. That was enough to show how advantageous it was to be a weapon refining master. But use the flesh as a weapon? What did that mean? ''Does this method imply that I need to refine myself to be an effective weapon?'' As soon as the thought crossed Zen''s mind, something incredible happened. His body temperature rose sharply. He inhaled deeply with surprise when he first felt hot and then cold and then hot again. So hot! Zen felt ufortable as his body temperature rose. Soon he felt as though he was burning from the inside out. Quickly, he rushed to the water tank at the end of the cer. This was where they left water for Zen to use for his daily routines. He jumped into the tank without thinking. He closed his eyes as his body sank deeper into the tank. The water around him began sizzling. As the water bubbled and frothed, the tank began to shake. Soon, steam began billowing out of the tank. Before Zen''s body could cool itself, all the water in the tank had evaporated. The whole cer filled with mist. The water failed to lower Zen''s body temperature. On the contrary, Zen felt as though his body temperature was still rising. Unable to take it anymore, he writhed at the bottom of the now-empty tank. Slowly cracks appeared on Zen''s skin and a dark red light, like a piece of red hot iron, broke through. He thrashed around at the bottom of the tank as the mist swirled around him. Not just his body, Zen''s mind was also undergoing incredible changes. Suddenly a huge ck furnace with nine dragon reliefs on the wall came to his mind. Each dragon was painted with different colors, including cyan, ck, white, purple ... Each of the dragons had bared their fangs and seemed to be wing at the air around them. Eight of them closed their eyes, while the dragon at the bottom opened its eyes and stared at Zen. With deep eyes that reflected the experience and wisdom of having survived tens of millions of years, or hundreds of millions of years, the dragon looked at Zen without emotion. He could feel the power emanating from the dragon. "Cackle, cackle, cackle, cackle ..." Zen''s soul trembled under the intense gaze of the dragon. Soon he felt as though his soul would split wide open. Just as Zen felt as though every inch of him was about to shatter, he heard whispersing from the dragon. Then the giant furnace spun around continuously, and the mes lit up in the furnace. A giant ck me rose. Zen had never seen anything like this before. The me flickered ferociously in the dark, quiet cer. For a moment, Zen felt as though it would burn everything in the world! The giant furnace covered Zen and shortly after, he felt the zing fire wrap itself around his soul. It happened so quickly that Zen had no time to marvel at what he had seen. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Any ordinary person would have been devoured by the me. Only someone very special would be able to endure the pain of their soul burning. Zen couldn''t lose consciousness to this unbearable pain because it was his soul suffering, and this all happened in his mind. The only thing he could do was to grit his teeth and hope it would finish soon. "Ah ah ah, let me die!" Soon, Zen''s limit had been reached and he screamed in agony. He would have done anything, even embrace death, to relieve himself of the pain he felt. But for him, death was a luxury. In this state, a person couldn''t do anything, not even bite his tongue to commit suicide. As soon as his soul could not sustain the pain and was about to break, the furnace emitted a colorful glow to repair Zen''s soul immediately. Burning, crushing, repairing and then burning, crushing and repairing all over again ... the torturous cycle seemed to be repeating itself endlessly. Zen didn''t know how long this deadly pain continued. It stopped finally. He took a long breath and weed the respite. He barely had time to get over the experience when he found his soul exuding a golden light. After a long time, Zen finally sobered up slowly. In his mind, the giant furnace had stopped revolving, but the ck me in the furnace never extinguished. The fire was under control and looked less horrible. Zen had already understood that his soul and body had been refined in that furnace. In the great world, wonders never ceased to happen. Some weapon refining masters used all kinds of strange ways to refine weapons. Some mastersmitted innumerable murders to gather human blood for refining. What was worse, some masters even stole the souls of humans to fuel their weapons, thus making them a kind of evil weapon. However, this weapon refining theory advocated refining a person''s own body and turning it into a magical weapon. Zen had never heard of it before. It seemed so crazy ... Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise, and vice versa. After calming down, Zen figured that what had happened to him might not have been a bad thing! A magical weapon needed to go through five stages in this world, with the first being the mysterious weapon stage. After this, the weapon would be a spiritual weapon, a fairy weapon, a sacred weapon, and a divine weapon in session. Each of these stages was further divided into top, middle, and lower grades. All had extremely high value. Zen''s body had just been refined into a magical weapon. Even though it was on the lowest level of a mysterious weapon, Zen felt powerful. It was a strange thing to think of himself as a magical weapon. Zen''s face revealed a bitter smile. As he turned to look out from the only vent in the cer, Zen saw that dawn was breaking. He had been so consumed by his experience that he had lost all sense of time. Despite his sleepless night and this strange, harrowing experience, Zen didn''t feel tired. Instead, his spirit felt rested, even uplifted. After taking a deep breath, he calmed down. All the anxiety that had prevailed the previous night had disappeared. What the book said was absolutely true, everything happens as per destiny. Even eating and drinking are pre-determined. Only with a stable mind, can one deal with every difficulty. After he cleaned the ashes of the burned book carefully and moved the water tank back to its original ce, the sound of the cer door being unlocked filled the silence. Zen frowned. It was time to receive a beating. Chapter 5 A Marvelous Body (Part One) Chapter 5 A Marvelous Body (Part One) Since Zen had taught Darren a lesson the evening before, the steward didn''t show up in the morning. Several of his aplices, however, came to dress Zen in the customary leather armor before escorting him to the Martial Arts Hall. As usual, a group of children from the Luo n were practicing. Despite the morning mist and chill, they concentrated on their lesson at the Martial Arts Hall. They didn''t wear any protection on their arms as they beat a row of stone men in the corner with their fists. Despite how hard the stone men were, these children smashed their targets with great power and precision. The ves stood on the other side of the Hall. Gloom and hopelessness reflected in their expressions as they watched the force being used by the children. The never-ending cycle of being hit and kicked every day and night made their life really unbearable. Most nights, theyy in bed, tossing and turning. As they writhed in pain, sleep would elude them. Unfortunately, they had no freedom at all. They had been bought by the Luo n and they had no choice but to bear the beating. "All ves get ready!" Corey, the trainer shouted. All the ves snapped out of their contemtion when they heard Corey. He was a cruel trainer. If he noticed any of the ves making even the slightest of mistakes, he would lose his temper and whip them. Corey''s whip was not an ordinary whip, and a thin-skinned person could easily have their skin peeled away with one strike of the whip. The Luo children were familiar with this part of their routine. Quietly, they made their way to the ves and began selecting. A strong teenager named Melvin Luo chose Zen. Other ves nced at Zen with sympathy-filled eyes. Melvin Luo''s talent was ordinary since he was still at the skin refining level. However, his inner divine strength was powerful, and his strength was equal to anyone at the meat refining level. He was ferocious and brutal, and several ves had died or been seriously injured by him. To be chosen as Melvin''s punchbag was indeed, unfortunate. Melvin Luo shook his fist and moved his body a little bit before looking at Zen. His eyes gleamed with excitement. Death row inmates had been difficult to procure in recent times. Their number dwindled even more as other families were alsopeting to buy them. Human punchbags used by the Luo n were deprived of adequate supplements. Therefore, ves were a scarce resource in the Luo n. Beating a ve not only exercised their bodies, but also helped the children to vent their feelings. Another reason why Melvin Luo felt excited was because his punchbag was once the young master of the Luo n. The young master was at a much higher level than Melvin, and now Zen would be begging for mercy under Melvin''s fists. The thought pleased Melvin. Zen frowned. Melvin was known for his strength. Zen had suffered gravely from his beating thest time. Zen had taken half a month to recover from the internal injuries he had sustained. However, having spent two years of his life as a human punchbag had taught him how to calm himself in any situation. He quickly took a few deep breaths and then arranged his leather armor before facing Melvin Luo. Melvin Luo came toward him with all his strength. He had been practicing a very fierce form of boxing, called Bullish Punch, and he was eager to test it on his human punchbag. Melvin Luo came at Zen like a raging bull. His first punchnded straight on Zen''s chest. Everyone watched wide-eyed as a burst of wind enveloped Zen. In the face of this momentum, Zen took a deep breath, and stiffened his chest so that he could use the protection of the leather armor to counteract the power of this punch. "Puff!" Although the thick leather armor helped slow down the power of Melvin''s fist, Zen still felt pain explode throughout his body. The strength with which Melvin had hit Zen made him feel as though he had been struck on the chest with a huge hammer. At this moment, he quickly exhaled the air from his chest and let his chest tten as much as possible. "Unload power!" With the air quickly expelled from the chest, it formed a buffer zone, which offset the opponent''s power. This was Zen''s secret of survival during his two years as a human punchbag. However, Melvin Luo''s fist force was too intense, and after the second offset, Zen felt as though the pain was unbearable. Zen forced a bitter smile as his whole body trembled with the impact. Like a broken kite line, Zen flew back suddenly. As Zeny on the ground, he let the dizziness he was feeling overtake him. He thought it was over. He was afraid that this punch had caused serious internal injuries. However, he was surprised when a momentter, he realized that he was not feeling any pain. In fact, Zen felt nothing. Then a strange warmth emerged from his chest. As soon as those warm currents flowed through him, Zen''s body reacted. He felt as though his body was like a hungry wolf, swallowing that warmth greedily. The warmth then spread across his whole body, right down to the smallest cell. Enveloped in this warmth, Zen feltfortable. ''What is going on?'' Zen thought as he felt the warm currents on his flesh! Although Zen was a ve, he was once a young master of the Luo n. The knowledge he had gained during that time had been immense. He knew that this was no ordinary reaction. Pills that could refresh one''s body were very rare, just like the Magical Pills that the Luo n had. It was said that the pills could cause various effects on the body. However, the ingredients for the Magical Pills were rare toe by. That exined why it had taken hundreds of years for a family as rich as the Luo n to procure only two of these pills. They were precious, indeed. Their effect on the body was a rare phenomenon as well. Zeny on the ground thinking for a while. Soon he linked his reaction to the strange experience he had endured the night before. ''Use the flesh as a weapon. Use your body as the soul, temper and practice thoroughly, clean the body for great vitality ...'' Zen remembered part of what he had learned the previous night. Was this what it meant by ''temper''? He needed to be beaten? Just as recorded in the piece of gold foil, his body had be a mysterious weapon. Refining a device was perhaps, part of the process. Was tempering a process that refined the top mysterious weapons? Through the beating he had sustained, Zen''s body had produced the warm current required to wash the flesh of his body! It seemed that being beaten was equal to taking the Magical Pills constantly. Thinking of this, Zen''s mind became a chaotic mess. He felt excited and his heart beat faster at the implications. In order to confirm his theory, Zen stood up. Although he was not injured, and Melvin Luo''s punch had helped him, he still pretended as though he were in pain. It looked as though Zen was struggling to stand and even trembled to avoid other people from wondering why he hadn''t been hurt. When Melvin Luo saw Zen stand, his expression turned to one of surprise. He had thought that his punch would kill or cripple Zen. However, Zen was still able to stand, which embarrassed Melvin Luo. "Hey, no wonder you are at the peak of the flesh refining level! You are resistant to attacks! That''s great. Now I get to hit you again!" Melvin Luo rushed forward to punch Zen. "Boom!" Zen was hit hard again. This time he flew back and rolled on the ground as though he were a man- shaped sandbag. Zen was secretly thrilled when instead of pain, he felt the warm currents again. The warmth spread throughout his body, constantly revitalizing his organs. The warm currents turned into small snakes crawling into his internal organs, his veins, constantly refining his flesh body and refreshing his organs.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 6 A Marvelous Body (Part Two) Chapter 6 A Marvelous Body (Part Two) ''I feel so invincible, '' Zen thought as the warmth enveloped him like a gentle spring breeze. His whole body felt at ease and his eyes shone with excitement. In fact, the more punches he received, the more brightly his eyes shone. "Go to hell!" "Boom!" "I will beat you to death!" "Bang!" Each punch by Melvin revitalized Zen. Melvin Luo worked so hard to break his opponent, and yet, his actions were equivalent to those of a hard-working cksmith''s. Each blow shaped Zen''s body into the ''Mysterious Weapon''. After a long while, Melvin Luo stopped. Although Zeny on the ground, he looked unharmed. Melvin panted as he red at Zen. He was bewildered by this experience. He had heard that Zen could bear heavy beatings, but he had not expected Zen to be this tenacious. He had endured so many punches from Melvin and yet, he was able to stand on his own, even though he appeared to struggle and tremble with the effort. Melvin Luo had no idea that Zen was just pretending to be weak. He actually enjoyed his punches. The ves standing by shook their heads. They couldn''t understand why Zen would continue to defy Melvin by trying to stand after each blow. If Zen was smart, like they were, he would stay on the ground as though defeated. That way the guards would send him back to the cer where he could rest and avoid further injury. And yet, despite that intrinsic survival instinct, Zen stood up repeatedly, and faced each blow by Melvin. Perhaps he enjoyed being a punchbag? Did he like being beaten by other people? Zen did not get up after thest blow by Melvin. Instead, hey on the ground enjoying the warmth that had spread through every part of his body. He felt so serene and invincible! Another reason that Zen stayed on the ground, was to avoid doubt. No ve would be able to take such a beating without being seriously injured. And if he were to stand repeatedly and not be injured, people would begin to wonder how he was able to withstand such a beating. So to avoid suspicion, Zen decided to stay on the ground and relish the warmth. He knew he would be beaten again tomorrow. Upon seeing that Zen was no longer attempting to stand, Melvin Luo felt relieved. If Zen had stood up again, Melvin would have been disgraced. At night, Zen limped back to the cer. The minute the cer door mmed shut, he stopped feigning being hurt. On the contrary, he felt immediately alive, as though he was bubbling with energy. Darren didn''t show up in the evening either. He ordered his aplices to bring three wound-healing pills to Zen. Zen smiled as he looked in the paper bag. It seemed as though Darren had learned his lesson and wouldn''t embezzle his drugs. ''Could yesterday''s small action have scared Darren this much? Would he be better behaved now?'' Zen shook his head as he didn''t believe that Darren would reform this quickly. He had a feeling that a viin like Darren would be plotting something else. He would never give up so easily, and was probably nning something more dire like perhaps, poisoning Zen. ''Who cares?'' Zen knew that he needed to be more watchful. But he also knew that people like Darren were cowardly. He decided not to take him seriously. He thought, ''I will take measures ording to the actual situation.'' Then he threw away the pills as he didn''t need them anymore. As his mind calmed, Zen began focusing on other things. A full day of fighting meant that he was dirty. He walked toward the water tank and quickly removed his clothes. Zen then scooped cold water in his palms and poured it over his head. Crash.... The clear cold water trailed down from Zen''s head and pooled into a dark muddy mess at his feet. When Zen looked down, he was surprised to see that the dirty water was mixed with some light white things. Just as he had suspected, the beating Zen had received had forced out the impurities from his body. What was flesh refining level? It was the level where impurities were expelled from the body. What was the bone refining level? It was the level where impurities were removed from the bones. What was the organ refining level? It meant... These five levels of refining were a crucial process that would purify the whole body; starting from the skin to the flesh followed by bones and organs. It was a step-by-step outside to inside refinement process that would stop once the impurities were cleared from the spinal marrow. Inpleting all the levels, a person could break through his flesh body, attain a life of sublimation, and be elevated to a higher level. The biggest difference between Zen and others was that other people needed to rely on their exercise regimes to remove impurities from their bodies. This was a slow and time consuming process that could take a few years or decades or even a lifetime, depending on the person. However, Zen''s experience from the previous night meant that he now needed to be beaten to reach the higher levels. With those warm currents around his body, which had the same effect as the Magical Pills, he could discharge impurities from his body quicker. Compared to other people who through hard work, discharged a small amount of impurities each year, Zen''s refining was a thousand times faster! Zen had teaued at the top of the flesh refining level before, but then because of the two years he had spent being a punchbag, there was no time for him to practice, and he stayed at the flesh refining level. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But after today''s beating, some impurities in his body had been washed out. He felt as though his body had undergone a qualitative change; his flesh was very pure already and the light white impurities that were released when he washed up, led him to believe he had been further purified. Impurities removed from the flesh were usually pure ck dirt, and those pale white impurities were supposedly discharged from his bones. This was the proof he needed to be sure that he had entered the bone refining level. Enthused and invigorated, Zen removed his iron bed and made ce in the cer for practice. He began with the Purple Light Fist. His whole body was bathed in a purple light as he concentrated. It was roughly the same as the purple light around Perrin Luo earlier that day. Suddenly Zen released all his energy with a punch. The silence in the cer was reced with a sharp ringing sound. "Boom!" Another powerful sound was generated with the scattered air flows. It stirred the candles, paper, and other small objects in the cer. Unfortunately, the cer was narrow, which meant that Zen didn''t have much space. There was no stone lock nor a stone man on which he could try out his strength. Zen also didn''t want to make much noise as that would alert the guards. However, he basked in the satisfaction that he had reached the bone refining level. Chapter 7 Zen Pummeled The Stewards (Part One) Chapter 7 Zen Pummeled The Stewards (Part One) Zen was so excited that he could barely sleep for more than half an hour. The following morning, Zen was made to wear the leather armor before being escorted from the cer in handcuffs. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Now that he had entered the bone refining level, his body produced a qualitative change. Although subtle, the change could be noticed in the way he walked. His gait was more rxed, more coordinated, and morebor-saving for him. If it hadn''t been for the cuffs that limited his movements, Zen felt as though he could have made a run for it. Zen was surprised when he saw that instead of the Martial Arts Hall, the guards were taking him elsewhere. Although the Luo residence upied arge area, it was nned well. In addition to the Martial Arts Hall, the residence had a Council Pavilion, nting Park, and Weapon Refining workshop. Everything was well-nned and built in the vestibule part of the residence. Zen looked around as he walked. He remembered that this path led to the inner area of the residence. Once they reached, the guards guided him down a narrower path that seemed to lead to the backyard of the Luo residence! Zen''s brow wrinkled, but he did not say anything. ''Let''s wait and see where they are taking me, '' he thought. Zen had not been to the backyard in a long time. He quietly observed the changes as he walked. The houses for his uncles and their families had been added to the Luo residence, along with several pavilions, and open halls. Once outside, Zen noticed that they had even made a few ponds, built bridges over them, and added a waterside pavilion pool. The workmanship for these new buildings was exquisite. Each new building had high roofs supported by intricately carved beams. Dragons painted in gold glimmered under the early morning sun. After seeing what his uncles had done to the residence, Zen could not help but wonder. Although the Luo''s were a rich family, only the stronger people survived in this world. For a warrior, glory and wealth should be thest things to think about. If a family like his was content with the present glory and wealth and didn''t pursue something more important, it wouldn''t end up well surely. Therefore, he believed that the Luo n would be ruined by his uncles sooner orter. After the guards led Zen through a garden with a pond, they guided him through a narrow passage that led to a second yard. There he saw two people enjoying tea. When Zen looked carefully, he realized that one of them was Darren, the steward who had disappeared for two days. The other person was dressed in rich, satin clothing. He looked much older than fifty. Zen raised a brow as he recognized the second man to be Grey Huang. At one point, he too, had been a servant in the Luo n. Grey Huang''s wife had been the nanny to Andrew Luo. He was Zen''s younger uncle''s oldest son. Grey Huang was very good at patronizing. Perhaps that was what finally led to the elevation in his status within the Luo n. From what Zen had heard from the gossip of the guards, his two uncles had been growing in influence and power. Since Grey Huang worked for them, his status had risen as well. He was a senior steward in the Luo n now. Since Grey was ambitious and thought highly of himself, he didn''t pay much attention to Luo''s coteral rtives. Zen had heard about his arrogance before. From where he was standing, Zen could hear what Darren said to Grey Huang, "This house awarded by Master Andrew really is a masterpiece. If my memory serves me right, the jade dragon carved on the door que is made from corundum seed. That is very good material, right?" Grey Huang chuckled and replied, "Only you would notice this kind of things. If you look carefully, you''ll see other treasures aside from this jade dragon. The roof has been designed with encaustic tiles. And that copper lion statue was made by the best craftsmen of C County..." Darren appreciated each artifact. It seemed as though no expense had been spared. Thoughtfully he said to Grey, "Your house is perfect, but itcks one thing." "I have everything I want in my house. Why do you say something iscking?" Grey Huang replied proudly. Darren chortled as he replied," Youck capable servants. You need someone who is smart and hardworking. Someone knowledgeable enough to help you with your daily diet. I have just the right person for you!" "Really? Who is this person?" Grey Huang asked out of curiosity. Darren pointed toward the yard''s entrance and said, "Grey, look!" Grey Huang turned in the direction where Darren was pointing and saw Zen. Standing in handcuffs was the former, famous young master of the Luo n. How could he not recognize Zen? Zen heard what Darren and Grey Huang were talking about. His blood boiled at Darren''s suggestion. ''How dare those two dogs take such liberties?'' Although Zen was a ve, Darren had no right to offer him as a servant to a steward in the Luo n. Grey''s family name was not even Luo! Zen was very offended. Even the coteral rtives in Luo n did not dare to be too unreasonable in front of him, after all Zen was still the oldest son of the oldest branch of the Luo n. ''How dare Darren urge Grey Huang to take him as a servant?'' he thought. Grey Huang studied Zen from head to toe. A smile filled his old wrinkled face. "Employing this kid to take care of my diet is not a bad idea. But will my master, Master Andrew be okay with it?" "Don''t worry, Grey, you take care of all the affairs of the Luo n. You can easily dispatch Zen from the Martial Arts Hall and reassign him to your residence. Zen is an insignificant ve now. Being beaten at the Martial Arts Hall as a punchbag every day is his only purpose here. It will be more convenient for him to be your servant. His worst job will be cleaning fecal matter." Grey Huang couldn''t help but smile at the thought. People like Grey Huang who had climbed from the bottom of society to the top, took their reputation seriously. And now, the former young master of the Luo n was going to clean his dirt. It was indeed an interesting proposal. Grey Huang nodded to show his agreement. "You won''t be sorry!" Darren said with a smile when he saw Grey''s reaction. Then Darren nodded and stood before ordering one of the guards to escort Zen in. However, Zen was rooted to his spot. He was reluctant to move a muscle till Darren''s men attempted to push him. Chapter 8 Zen Pummeled The Stewards (Part Two) Chapter 8 Zen Pummeled The Stewards (Part Two) Although these people had strength, they could not move Zen who had reached the bone refining level. Zen''s feet were like a wedge smashed by a hammer, deeply nailed to the ground. The servants used all their strength, and yet, they couldn''t move Zen. Their bodies were covered in sweat with the effort. They even panted as though out of breath and energy. Seeing this, Darren said, "Zen, I am giving you a chance to serve Grey. It''s better than being beaten every day. Don''t be difficult!" Fierceness shed in Zen''s eyes. He took a deep breath and contracted his ribs. Since he had reached the bone refining level, he could muster his energy to retaliate. He stood still and directed his energy out like thunder. The ground shook violently, like an explosion. All the servants, including Grey and Darren covered their ears as a loud pitch followed the tremors. "Grey Huang! Darren Fang!" Zen shouted. "Even if my uncle, Bryson Luo were here, he wouldn''t dare to ask me to be his servant. You two are merely servants in the Luo n. You have the guts to be so arrogant? I do not know who gave you the courage to dare to think of such nonsense." Zen''s power scared Darren and he took a step back. Grey Huang stood still. Darren had intentionally brought Zen here. His purpose was to let Grey Huang deal with Zen. When he saw Zen''s angry face, he knew he was close to sess, because Grey''s biggest taboo was others trying to disrespect him. Zen was definitely in real trouble now. Grey Huang stood motionlessly. He seemed calm. With narrowed eyes he said, "Zen, do not forget your situation now. You are a servant not the young master. Perrin is the young master now. It is your honor to serve me." "Shut up!" Zen forcibly pushed the servants that had grabbed him. Grey Huang patiently witnessed Zen''s struggle before asking, "Do you want to rebel? In ordance with the n''s rules, you will be executed for rebelling." Zenughed loudly while walking forward. He sneered, "Family rules? How can an outsider like you dare to talk about my family rules in front of me? Let me teach you what my family''s rules are!" As Zen readied himself to beat Grey Huang, he maximized his strength. "Zen, don''t you dare! If you hit me, Master Andrew will never let you go. Besides, you are just a powerless punchbag in the Luo n. Aren''t you afraid of being beaten to death?" Grey Huang said calmly. "Ouch!" The sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the yard. Zen pped Grey across the face. There was no restraining him now. He took another step forward, grabbed Grey''s cor and hit him across the face a few more times. Grey Huang''s wrinkled face paled with Zen''s onught. The former young master''s fingerprints were clearly imprinted on Grey Huang''s half swollen face. With each p, a fine spray of blood had burst out. Zen smiled as he noticed that Grey''s face now looked like a pig''s, swollen and red. Darren''s whole body trembled when he saw what happened. "ording to the Luo n''s rules, those who talk a lot of nonsense and reproach others with no evidence shall be punished." "Ouch!" "ording to the Luo n''s rules, those who oppress others and are conceited shall be punished." "Ouch!" "ording to the Luo n''s rules, those who sow discord and turn matters upside down shall be punished." "Ouch!" ""ording to the Luo n''s rules..." "Ouch!" Every p was so hard that it made Grey Huang spit blood. Darren was trembling by now. It was so terrible... Darren and Grey were surprised. Zen had been a ve for such a long time. He had been obedient and he had quietly swallowed all insults. How dare he p Grey? What they hadn''t thought of was that Zen was not being obedient. He simply chose to be non-fussed about the insults. Hearing all themotion, several children of the Luo n gathered in the yard. They witnessed Zen''s actions. Each one of them was equally surprised. Grey had acted in an outrageous way due to his connection to Andrew Luo. He was delusional enough to believe himself to be equal to a master in the Luo family. Some of these children had been bullied by Grey Huang, but they hadn''t retaliated because of his current position. Grey Huang was unaware of how much he was hated by the people who served him. He was equally oblivious to the hatred these children felt toward him. Today, someone had decided to teach him a lesson. But... these children, though young, were capable of understanding that arrogance was rted to allegiance and support. Grey Huang had grown arrogant because of his rtionship with Andrew Luo. Although Grey Huang behaved arrogantly in front of other people, when in the presence of the second branch and the third branch of the Luo n, he behaved in an extremely humble manner. Regardless, it was not appropriate for a ve to beat the steward in this way. Zen was in big trouble now. Everyone knew that what Zen had done would lead to his death. Zen pped Grey a few times before stopping. Grey Huang''s face was by now, a bloody and badly mutted mess. Even his neatly tied hair had be a mess of blood and tissue. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Grey Huang weakly opened his mouth to threaten Zen after his unfortunate beating. "You, you wait and see how..." Before Grey Huang could finish, Zen pped him on the face again. Grey Huang fell to the ground. After teaching Grey Huang a lesson, Zen''s gaze turned toward Darren. Upon realizing his fate, Darren could not help but tremble. "Zen Luo, keep in mind that you are just a ve." Darren yelled and stepped backwards. "What''s wrong with being a ve?" Zen stalked Darren slowly as he spoke. "Don''t you dare to offend me! My position is higher than yours!" Darren shouted in an attempt to deter Zen. "What is a low position? What is a high position? My family name is Luo. Even though I am a ve, I''m still a Luo! And you forget that my fist is stronger than yours. I am above you! My strength is more than yours. I am above you! My Kung Fu is better than yours. I am above you!" Zen forcefully muttered from between clenched teeth as he took meaningful and threatening steps toward Darren. Heshed out quickly and grabbed Darren. Having reached the bone refining level, Zen had gained more confidence. His strength had grown as well. Zen felt the power run through him as he raised his hand to strike Darren. The p was so hard, and the sound of the impact so loud that even the onlookers were terrified. Once Zen had beaten Darren, he threw him toward Grey Huang. Both servants screamed in pain as their bodies collided. Zen lifted his chin in superiority as he said, "Let today be a lesson to you both. Remember to respect other people not just their positions!" Then he turned around and walked away. The Luo children and servants who had crowded around the three men to watch the spectacle, immediately cleared a path when they saw Zen heading for the door. Chapter 9 Crisis (Part One) Chapter 9 Crisis (Part One) The next morning, to Zen''s surprise, no guard appeared to dress and escort him to the Martial Arts Hall. Since the beating process was crucial to his refinement as a mysterious weapon, Zen dressed and walked to the Hall. As he marched, Zen thought over the disturbing behavior of his two uncles and their sons. They seemed to be defying the rules of the Luo n. Especially Perrin and Andrew never cared about the family rules. Perhaps this was the reason why some servants in the Luo n had dared to be arrogant and haughty. However, even if others disregarded the rules set by the Luo n, it didn''t mean Zen would ignore the values he grew up with. It also did not mean that others should expect Zen to look the other way if they openly unted the Luo n''s rules. He was not pedantic, but Zen did have morals and values that he respected. When Zen reached the Hall, he noticed that the atmosphere was somewhat different from usual. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . By now word had spread that Zen had beaten Darren and Grey the previous day. Two years ago, Zen had be a convicted person after false allegations were levied against him and his family. He then became a ve for the Luo n. Like other convicted ves, he was made to work as a human punchbag in the Martial Arts Hall. He always stayed indifferent to violence. No matter how much the Luo children attacked and beat him, he endured, let go of his anger, and remained quiet, as if he were a docile sheep. People had forgotten that Zen was the young master of the Luo n. They had also forgotten his strength. He was one of the youngest to reach the flesh refining level. After the previous day''s incident, the children realized that Zen would not always tolerate everything that came his way. The children could assault him without repercussion as they were members of the Luo n. Other people who were not part of the n were not going to get away with treating Zen however they chose. Because of this, the Luo children now began looking at Zen with respect. When the trainer, Corey, asked the Luo children to pick their punchbags, no one dared to select Zen. This came as a surprise to Zen. He knew how important this beating was to the refining process, and he had been looking forward to being beaten today. Zen smiled bitterly. What he needed was to exercise and refine his body, but when the Luo children didn''t select him as their punchbag, Zen found himself in a dilemma. He could not ask the children to beat him. Being a punchbag was not a fun job, and it would seem very odd for a punchbag to invite a beating. He could not reveal why he needed to be beaten either. Once all the punchbags had been selected, Zen found that he was the only one left in the corner of the Martial Arts Hall. Zen was very unhappy indeed. The Luo children should not be so frightened! He walked toward Melvin Luo who was practicing with a stone man and said, "Melvin, what good is it to fight with a stone man? I''ll help you practice." "Well..." Melvin said with a frown. After hisst encounter with Zen, and having heard about the beating Zen gave to Grey and Darren, Melvin wasn''t so sure that he wanted to get into a fight with the former young master. "I am a punchbag. It is my duty to help you practice! Don''t worry, my leather is thick. It can protect me." Zen patted his chest as he spoke. After hearing what Zen said, Melvin felt embarrassed. What would people say about Melvin if he were to refuse beating a punchbag? The Luo children who practiced daily were supposed to be stronger, meaner, and more resilient than the punchbags who were battered and bruised daily. Would he look weak? Would the other children make fun of him? Could he risk angering Zen and getting a beating simr to Darren and Grey? Regardless of what the others would say, Melvin still felt worried. He wasn''t as strong as before. If he could get 100 marks because of his strength earlier, now he could only get 50 or 60 marks. Melvin shrugged as he epted Zen''s offer. He couldn''t possibly look bad in front of the other children. Once the practice started, Zen realized why Melvin had hesitated. The strength with which Melvin was hitting Zen was insufficient to refine his body. The effect this beating had on his body was not the same as thest time when Melvin had beaten Zen. This dissatisfied Zen. "More Strength! Hit hard right here! Your fist is too slow. What are you worried about? Now that is much better, but it is still not as good as yesterday." Seeing a punchbag tutoring a Luo child was unusual indeed. It was also rare to see a punchbag asking to be beaten harder. A group of children in the Martial Arts Hall were astonished by what they were witnessing. Their mouths hung open as they watched the practice session between Zen and Melvin. They could not guess what Zen was thinking. However, Melvin didn''t pay attention to the other children. At first, he was upset with what Zen was saying. He felt as though Zen was taunting him. However, when Melvin noticed that he was slowly bing better, he put aside his anger and focused. His limbs felt morefortable now, and his power seemed to have returned to normal level. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" The power of Melvin''s fist passed from Zen''s chest to his inner flesh. Zen fell to the floor and thrashed in agony until the warmth began flowing through his body. As this continued, Zen felt the impurities in his bones being refined, like reeling silk from cocoons. Each punch purified his bones. With an increase in his bone strength, Zen could feel that he was getting tougher. Melvin''s punches were like a Magical Pill for Zen''s body. The joy of this qualitative change could not be described with words. After each punch, Zen remembered to feign being in agony. Pain showed on his face, but secretly, he rejoiced in the refinement that his body was undergoing. It took all of his will power to stop from shouting ''let your fists hit me more violently!'' Zen smiled as the guards went to refill the copper pot. The copper pot was used to keep track of time. The pot had a small opening from which water would trickle out. It took an hour for the pot to get empty. Zen had been eagerly counting how many times the guards had refilled it. Since the pot had been refilled three times, it meant that three hours had passed. The thought brought joy to Zen as it meant that the Luo servants would be bringing food, both for the children and their punchbags. Usually, Zen like all other punchbags was unhappy as the Luo children were served delicious delicacies, while the punchbags got cold water and hard bread. This time, however, Zen was too hungry to care about the food. After three hours of refining and practicing, he was very starving. Since the refinement process used a lot of physical energy, he didn''t care that the food was unptable. Zen grabbed the bread and was about to stuff it into his mouth when he was interrupted. A porcin basin full of exquisite and fragrant meat suddenly appeared in front of Zen. When he looked up, Zen was surprised to see that Melvin was standing before him. "Let''s eat together," Melvin said as he handed his rice bowl to Zen. Instead of refusing, Zen smiled gratefully and grabbed a handful of meat. "You beat Grey. Young Master Andrew will get you into trouble for that," Melvin whispered. Zen gobbled his food. Since he was a punchbag, he didn''t get good food. It had been a while since anyone offered him delicious meat. While chewing, Zen nodded. He knew that Melvin was simply reminding him of what was going to happen. After all, he was the former young master of the Luo n, and so he knew these rules better than anyone else. Chapter 10 Crisis (Part Two) Chapter 10 Crisis (Part Two) His uncles had left him unchecked for all these years. It wasn''t because they were being merciful. It was simply because they didn''t see him as a threat. Making Zen a punchbag also gave them the satisfaction that Zen wasn''t getting any practice. On the contrary, the beatings would weaken, or even kill him over time. This was why he had stayed in the Luo n for all this time. Zen was quite aware that if he were to fight back, his uncles would not hesitate to kill him. "However, you helped us get even with Grey. We don''t approve of that old man. And his actions have only gotten more evil over time." Melvin said with a suggestive smile. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Except the second and third branches of the Luo n, all other children secretly admired Zen for standing up to a bully like Grey. While the other children in the Martial Arts Hall had not openly thanked Zen, they agreed with what Melvin had said. The years that followed the coup in the Luo n were not very happy ones. The behavior of the two branches could only be described as evil. A substantial deduction had been made in the various monthly allowances for the coteral rtives. Even the quantity of drugs for practicing and refining had been reduced. A few servants had be arrogant toward the Luo n members as well. Almost all of the good things were being given to Perrin and Andrew. It was no doubt that other Luo children would feel mistreated. Everyone now yearned for the time when Zen''s father was the head of the n. At that time, the n system was very rigid. Although strict, Zen''s father was fair. There wasn''t much intrigue in the Luo n, nor did anyone dare to take advantage of situations. Servants were not rude to other people either. It was a pity that the new branches ruling the Luo n were not as fair and disciplined. This kind of nostalgia remained in the heart of the children in the Luo n. They were afraid to talk with each other about it for fear of a falling out between the families. They also didn''t want to leave evidence of discontent that could be used against them for fear of being punished by established rules. Over these past two years, the Luo n had certainly waned! Zen had ns. He knew that if presented with the chance, he would gather his strength and grow his power to be able to clean the n of these "rotten" members. ... ... In front of the magnificent mansion of the third branch of the Luo n, Grey stood with his head wrapped in gauze. So wounded was he that only his nose, eyes, and mouth could be seen. A thudding sound was heard as he dramatically fell to his knees. With a low snarl, he cried out, "Master Andrew, rule in my favor please!" A teenager dressed in cyan leant back in his chair at Grey''s pitiful cry. Andrew was the second young master of the Luo n. He was a handsome man but, extremely arrogant and self-conceited. "I heard that you wanted Zen to be your servant so that he could take care of your diet." Andrew tilted his head andughed at the ludicrous idea. "Master Andrew, it''s not true ..." Grey denied with a feigned sob. Andrew Luo did not listen to Grey''s exnation. Instead, heughed, "Although Zen''s family was discredited and he was demoted to the position of a ve, he is still a Luo. You forgot that he was once the young master of the Luo n. It would be inappropriate if I, the second young master of the Luo n were to ask him to be my ve. You are a fool to think you could do such a thing and not face repercussions. Did you burn your brain with a high fever? You deserved the beating." Grey kowtowed in front of Andrew humbly before continuing to defend his actions. "Master Andrew, I admit I might have been at fault, but you have to help me and judge in my favor ..." As Grey feigned more tears, he made an inconspicuous gesture. Within moments, a middle-aged woman rushed to his side. She quietly knelt next to Grey. The middle-aged woman was Grey''s wife. She had been Andrew''s nanny ever since the death of his biological mother in his early childhood. Andrew had a very good rtionship with Grey''s wife. They were almost as close as a natural mother and son. "Auntie, you do not need to kneel down. Please, stand. Grey, you may stand as well!" Andrew waved his hand as he spoke. "Master Andrew, you agreed?" Grey''s voice showed a hint of excitement. Andrew stood from his chair and took a few steps before stopping and speaking, "Cousin Perrin said that he didn''t kill Zen because he wanted Zen to see how strong our families would be. However, Zen is not important at all. With cousin Perrin preparing to leave for Cloud Sect, I will help Perrin to dispose of Zen!" Grey understood what Andrew was going to do. The bandages around Grey''s mouth stretched as he grinned in satisfaction. He eximed, "Thank you so much, Master Andrew!" "But, we need to wait and solve this at ater time," Andrew said as he ced his hand on his forehead. He turned to Grey and continued, "I just took thest Magical Pill. It is important for me to practice after taking the pill. It is the only way the pill will be able to refine and clean my body. How about we take revenge on Family Practicing Day? I will choose Zen as my opponent during the death match held that day. Then I will have the perfect opportunity to kill him with my own hands." An evil smile grew on Andrew''s face at the thought of getting even with Zen. Family Practicing Day was an important asion as on that day, the skills of all the children would be inspected by the elders of the Luo n. At the same time, Family Practicing Day also presented a good opportunity for ves. If the ves survived the death matches held on Family Practicing Day, they would be granted their freedom. Even the most lowly ves desired their freedom. If the Luo n did not offer them an opportunity to regain their freedom, ves would soon crumble under the hopelessness of their situation. They would have no incentive to live through the daily beatings at the Martial Arts Hall. By setting this rule, all ves gained a trace of hope. They struggled through their daily monotony, hoping to live despite the terrible beatings as eventually, Family Practicing Day woulde and they would have a real chance to secure their freedom. However, the nature of the death match was not fair. Since salves were beaten every day, they suffered from various injuries and diseases. They stood no chance when attacked by healthy and well-trained elite children of the Luo n. A lot of ves had died on Family Practicing Day in the past. In the meantime, the Luo children''s skills and abilities were tested on that day and the best ones would be rewarded with different prizes. Therefore, every Luo child would definitely try their best to win the match. "Good idea, Master Andrew. So be it. Let that kid live another month!" Grey kowtowed before Andrew a few more times before quickly standing. Beneath the severalyers of medicated gauze, Grey''s eyes shone with intensity and hatred. When Andrew left, the middle-aged woman turned to plead with Grey. "Zen is a poor teenager. Why do you have to force him to his death? He should not have hit you, I agree. But teaching him a little lesson is enough. You don''t have to kill him." Grey snorted when he heard his wife. He red at her as he replied, "You are just a woman! You don''t know anything except petty kindness." Scolded by her husband, the middle-aged woman cowered. She tried to respond, but had nothing to say. Finally, she closed her mouth and bowed her head. Chapter 11 Efforts (Part One) Chapter 11 Efforts (Part One) Zen poured a vat of cold water over himself and watched the milky impurities flow along the water as it hit the ground. Since he had reached the bone refining level, his flesh had no impurities left to remove. The milky white pollutants that were being washed out were being expelled from his bones. Zen closed his eyes and relished how refreshed his body felt after washing away all the impurities. Ever since he beat Darren, the steward had note to Zen''s cell. Thisck of supervision meant that Zen had more freedom. Every evening, Zen leaned his iron bed against the cer wall and then usedyers of batt to wrap the bed frame to make a simple practice stake. Since he ced the bed frame close to the cer''s stone wall, most of the power from his fists were absorbed by the thick wall. Zen had taken the precaution of wrapping the bed frame in cotton so that the sound of his fist hitting the iron frame was reduced to a minimum. Since he was in a cer far from the main buildings, no one could hear that he was secretly practicing. He began his practice by using the ''Purple Light Fist'', which had been inherited by the Luo n hundreds of years ago. Today, it was a lost knowledge, and only a handful of people knew its secrets. Even the coteral rtives of the Luo n did not get the opportunity to learn the secrets of the Purple Light Fist. A smirk yed on Zen''s lips. Since reaching the bone refining level, theplicated techniques of the Purple Light Fist were not as challenging as before. As he had been unable to practice for these past two years, he knew he would still find it demanding. However, with his new-found powers, he could now y and deconstruct at will. "Purple Fist Strength!" "Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!" Seven muffled sounds echoed through Zen''s otherwise quiet cell. Purple Fist Strength was the most profound part of Purple Light Fist. Each punch was capable of causing multiple injuries to people. The number of injuries showed the level of use of ''Purple Fist Strength''. Seven muffled sounds indicated that this punch had caused seven injuries. Zen was not satisfied with this result. Zen''s father had told him that he was able to cause eight massive injuries when he used Purple Light Strength at the bone refining level. However, Zen could only cause seven serious injuries even though he was at the same level as his father. His understanding of the Purple Fist Strength was not impressive enough. Obviously, he needed to make a better effort. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Since each punch hit the top of the batt, only muffled sounds could be heard. Zen''s power and strength had grown immensely since he reached the bone refining level. Perrin had already stepped into the peak of the bone refining level. Thus, the strength of each of Perrin''s punches had an impact equivalent to almost one thousand pounds. But Zen had just reached the bone refining level. He estimated that his boxing strength was about 700 to 800 pounds. This was insufficient to fight against Perrin. Zen desperately wanted to enter Cloud Sect. His heart felt as heavy as stone when he thought about his sister who had been banished to Hell mountain. Yan had always been obedient and well-behaved. It was impossible for her to be a troublemaker. She must have been set up to earn such a terrible punishment. Zen needed to enter Cloud Sect as soon as possible. This was the only way to protect Yan! "Bang bang bang!" The strength with which Zenshed out increased little by little. Cloud Sect was thergest martial arts school in the Imperial Capital. They recruited many students on a wide scale every year. Young people throughout the Imperial Capital also desired being selected by Cloud Sect. Not only did it have the best resources, but the Sect also had the most experienced and professional coaches who could teach them a lot. However, the prerequisites for being admitted into Cloud Sect were extremely strict. Each student there needed to be very talented, like Yan, who had been easily admitted. Needless to say, most students at Cloud Sect were very strong. They were better than other children in every way possible. Zen''s feat of reaching the bone refining level was just not enough. ''I am now being refined. My body level is changing day-by-day. But if I want to upgrade rapidly, I need to practice harder!'' At this thought, Zen gritted his teeth and threw a hard punch at the bed frame. Ever since he was a young boy, Zen had desired perfecting the ultimate martial arts. His pursuit of this form had molded him into a conscientious and meticulous teenager. He had improved step-by-step. When alive, Zen''s father had praised him for his perseverance. But ever since the death of his father and his banishment from the Luo n, Zen as a ve, had stalled in his growth. Not only did he have few chances to practice, but his mood had also been greatly affected. But now, Zen had regained his confidence. He also had new goals. Now was the right time for him to catch up. He didn''t sleep the whole night. Zen lost count of how many punches he had thrown at the bed frame. But he could see that the impact of his boxing had been such that the batt was now attached to the wall. He had to pry the cotton away and pull it apart gently. During the daytime, he became more active in his pursuit of continuous refining. In order to practice as much as possible, Zen walked to the Martial Arts Hall every day, even though the guards no longer came to fetch him. He volunteered for the Luo children to beat him. This was undoubtedly a risky step as people might learn the truth. After all, he was now being beaten more often and more severely than the other ves. However, he lacked the tell-tale injuries on his body. This would definitely attract questions to which Zen had no answers. Regardless, Zen continued. He had decided not to care too much about possible oues. He knew he needed to be beaten extensively in order to refine his body as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would not be able to enhance his strength within a short time. Some Luo children did find Zen''s behavior to be strange. They also frowned when they saw how badly he was being beaten. Despite the situation, Zen''s demeanor seemed cheerful, which was contrary to how ves usually behaved. Instead, he seemed as confident as any of the Luo children, almost as if he were beating other people! Chapter 12 Efforts (Part Two) Chapter 12 Efforts (Part Two) What settled some of the Luo children''s concerns was the fact that Zen had been a punchbag for two years. Considering that he was still alive and well, they assumed he had strong life vitality. Fortunately for Zen, these children were not interested in demystifying how a punchbag could survive under these circumstances. After all, they were required to practice beating people. It was not needed for them to study their targets. Even if Zen had special protective skills, they showed no interest in learning more about these skills. During this time, Zen''s impurities were being washed out more and more. Every time he took a bath, the water flowing on the ground was almost as rich as milk. Soon, Zen''s n showed results. The amount of impurities being removed from Zen''s body on a daily basis was equivalent to the ones being removed from others on a monthly basis. This satisfied Zen as it meant that each day''s practice had the same effect on him as that of people who practiced for months. This practice speed seemed like a miracle! Motivated, Zen exhausted himself. He volunteered to be beaten during the day and spent his nights practicing. He didn''t stop, not even for a few seconds. The improvement in Zen''s body and knowledge of martial arts fed his spirit. Even though he was barely sleeping, his eyes were clear and bright as always. Another reason why he was so full of energy and his spirit was flourishing was the existence of the mysterious ''Nine dragon furnace''. The refining furnace was purifying his soul. Each time, the pain was the same. Zen felt as though his soul was being crushed a thousand times, and each time, he copsed and wished for death. And yet, when the episode ended and Zen realized that he had survived that kind of pain, his spirit grew by leaps and bounds. He knew that his soul was also being refined! Among all the parts of the human body, the soul was the most difficult to purify. Everyone could exercise their body. Even people who did not practice martial arts could exercise themselves too. The soul, however, was hidden in a secret ce. It was invisible and untouchable. As said in Buddhism, the soul was an illusory shore, which was difficult for the average person to reach. Allegedly, Cloud Sect had higher-level methods and theories that could affect people''s souls. Amongst these were the soul refining books. These mysterious realms, Zen could not reach, and he did not want to think about it. Instead, Zen focused on refining his body every day. Time passed quickly. It had been twenty days since he beat Grey and Darren. "Boom!" Another punch thrown by Zen hit the thick stone wall. Zen was dumbstruck! He had only used seventy percent of his strength in this punch. However, his power was so extreme that the cer wall cracked. Zen knew that if he were to use all his strength, the wall would copse. While worrisome, this thought made Zen smile. It had been almost a month since he started practicing and he had improved significantly! When he began, Zen had just entered the bone refining level. With just a short amount of practice time, he felt as though he had reached the peak of bone refining level. The cleansing his bones had undergone showed in the results of his punches. The strength of his punches was almost up to a thousand pounds. A thousand pounds! That was the weight of an ancient tripod. For warriors, the strength of a tripod was a watershed moment. Only after reaching the strength of a tripod could a person be said to have officially be a warrior. And Zen had achieved all this in less than a month. Such development and quick improvement had never been witnessed in the Luo n. Even if a person searched the entire empire, it would be difficult to find another person as skilled as Zen. After all, refining the body by way of removing impurities from the body through perseverance, meant decades of practice as the body only released a pitiful amount of impurities a day. However, to refine the body by being beaten every day was a thousand times faster ... Today, when Zen went to the Martial Arts Hall, he noticed something had changed. Although the children were reluctant to use him as a punchbag, after Zen insisted, they did throw him a volley of punches. Zen felt no pain. It was almost as though the power of these children had diminished. Zen was about to tell them to hit harder, but he remained quiet. He observed for some time and realized that the children were not holding back. They were using all of their strength to hit. Then why was it that he was not feeling their power? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What was worse was that every punch produced much less warmth in his body. If previous attacks produced a thumb-sized warm current, current attacks only produced warmth the size of the little finger. With less warmth refining his body naturally, Zen became worried that its efficiency was diminishing. After returning to the cer that evening, Zen watched the impurities being washed away. His suspicions were confirmed when he saw that the amount of impurities being forced out of his body had reduced by about half. These changes made Zen anxious. He had no idea what was wrong. Could it be that his body was bing harder? ording to the mysterious weapon refining theories, his body strength was nowparable with a low-grade mysterious weapon. After profound and continual refining, the strength of a mysterious weapon would gradually increase. However, if the strength of the weapon had reached a certain extent, the effect of general refining would be low. Most of the students in Martial Arts Hall were at the skin refining level. Even Melvin, whose inner divine strength was so powerful that he wasparable to someone at the flesh refining level. Now, hundreds of pounds of strength were hitting Zen''s body at the Martial Arts Hall. However, that seemed insufficient as the effect was too little for his body. It looked as though Zen needed to find more powerful people to beat him to continue refining his body if he wanted to produce better results. But Zen didn''t know how to find someone who had more strength. It was impossible to ask the elders in the family to refine his body... Family Practicing Day was only a few days away. On this day, all students would try their best and work at full strength. The punches that woulde his way would certainly be more powerful. Most importantly, if he survived the day, he would be able to gain his freedom and leave the Luo family. Since Zen could barely feel any pain from the beatings given by the Luo children, he wasn''t worried about being hurt on Family Practicing Day. Zen sat before the dimmp in his cer. His bright eyes shone with fortitude in the light as he thought over his ns. It had been two years since his family was wrongly used. Zen had remained a docile ve all this time. However, he had not forgotten the pain and hatred he felt when his father had been killed. He lived with shame before, as he was too weak. Now, Zen was fortunate to have found the magical refining theory, which was creating his special constitution. He had to grab this opportunity! Chapter 13 Family Practicing Day (Part One) Chapter 13 Family Practicing Day (Part One) Winter had been unusually cold this year. Frigid air blew in from the vast frozennd in the north, whitening most of the Empire''snd. Heavy snow like cotton quilts covered the ground. The spacious drill ground in front of the Luo residence was also wrapped in a thick nket of snow. On Family Practicing Day, servants of the Luo n cleaned up the snow on the drill ground. Twelve teams of Luo children stood in a neat queue, awaiting the review of the Luo n elders. The Luo n originally had thirteen branches. Ever since the allegations against Zen''s family and the dissolution of their branch, only twelve branches remained. In order to encourage all the Luo children to practice diligently, Family Practicing Day was held once a year. This day was important for both, the Luo children and the human punchbags. Based on the performance of each branch of the Luo n, resource allocation for the subsequent year would be decided. Good performance would naturally imply that the winning branch would get more resources, such as useful pills that improved the speed of body refining, and the rejuvenation medicines that quickly healed wounds. For ves, this day determined their life or death, and freedom. Zen and the other ves headed toward the drill ground. Today, every punchbag looked serious. Their determination was clearly visible in their expressions. Each of them was aware of the significance of this day. There were only two options for a ve in a death match, win a free life or die trying. For the Luo children, the death match was a test. Winning meant that they got rewarded and earned the support of the whole family. The consequence of losing was limited to feeling ashamed. Most elite children already had good strength. Both their skills and power were better than ordinary person''s. However, many of them still lost at this crucial time due to low exposure to actualbat. It was thus, amon thing to see the elite children lose in thispetition. The original intention behind setting the rules of the death match was to maximize the potential of the ves by motivating them to fight the Luo children eagerly. This was the only way for the Luo children to get realbat training experience. A few moments after the ves arrived, a middle-aged man wearing a green robe entered the ground. Zen''s uncle, Ken Luo, had long beard and a face as smooth as jade. Upon seeing him, Zen''s eyes shed with hatred. He remembered how Ken Luo had yed a part in the death of his father. This man pretended to be a modest gentleman, but he used tricks to poison his oldest brother. To Zen, he was nothing more than a hypocrite. If Zen had greater confidence in his strength, he wouldn''t have hesitated to kill Ken Luo. However, Ken Luo was a master at the organ refining level. His entrails had been refined thoroughly. Furthermore, his strength wasparable with the weight of three ancient tripods. It was said that he could tear a tiger and a leopard with his bare hands, and smash the great walls with his fleshy fist. Ken Luo stood on the high tform, took a deep breath, and then spoke, "Today we have good news. My nephew, the young master of the Luo n, has been admitted to Cloud Sect. He is now their inner disciple." Ken Luo didn''t speak loudly, but everyone could hear him clearly. Since he was a master at the organ refining level, all his internal organs had been honed. Even though he had whispered, his voice was still vivid. Upon hearing the announcement, envy reflected on the faces of the Luo children. Perrin being admitted to Cloud Sect was almost an expected thing. Cloud Sect''s disciples were divided into many levels. Many people passed all the assessments and stood out from theirpetitors. However, all they got was an outer disciple''s position. In essence, that meant that these disciples did not get the best resources. How was it that Perrin was able to improve quickly enough to be exceptionally qualified as an inner disciple? This was beyond the expectation of all present. It was no wonder that they were jealous. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zen was also wondering the same. Could it be that the Magical Pill Perrin took was so effective and powerful that it helped Perrin gain admittance as an inner disciple at Cloud Sect? Worried and anxious, Zen clenched his fists. The reason why his uncles hadn''t killed him yet was that they thought Zen was no threat to the Luo n. However, Yan was an exceptional talent. She was a threat to them. When the coup happened, Yan escaped because she was at Cloud Sect. But now that Perrin was at Cloud Sect, his presence would definitely be unfavorable to her. Thinking about the threat to his sister, Zen knew he had to go to Cloud Sect as quickly as possible! "Perrin is the pride of the family. However, we must not focus on his achievement. Today is Family Practicing Day. The Luo children must choose a ve for the death match. If you win against the ve in the death match, next year, the winners will get double the quota of Refining Pills. Furthermore, the winners'' monthly money will also be doubled. There is another bonus as well, a Purple Pill..." Upon hearing about the several attractive rewards being offered to the winners of the death match, the Luo children began talking amongst themselves. Their excitement was palpable. The ves, however, looked gloomy. The greater the rewards, the more challenging the death match. Spurred by greed, the Luo children would be more ruthless. Although the ves had only a low chance of survival, now, that chance had be even smaller. After Ken Luo finished his speech, he walked back toward his high chair. The steward, Grey walked on to the elevated terrace. His eyes swept through the ves and stopped at Zen. Viciousness shed in his eyes as he thought, ''Boy, you will die today!'' That done, Grey spoke loudly, "Now the Luo children can begin selecting their punchbags. The first competitor for the death match will be Andrew Luo, the oldest son of the third branch!" Andrew leaped onto the arena on the ground. After paying due respect to his father, Ken Luo, he turned to pick his punchbag. Chapter 14 Family Practicing Day (Part Two) Chapter 14 Family Practicing Day (Part Two) It wasn''t long before Andrew''s eyes fell on Zen. When their gaze met, a small smile yed on Zen''s face. A month ago he beat Grey. Zen thought that Andrew would retaliate immediately. However, Andrew had bid his time quietly. Zen now knew why. Andrew had been waiting for Family Practicing Day. He had nned to choose Zen as his punchbag in the death match so that Andrew could beat him to death without raising anyone''s suspicions. To his surprise, Andrew did not pick Zen. Instead, he selected a sturdy man standing behind Zen. A frown grew on Zen''s face. The Luo n had recently bought this sturdy middle-aged man. Although a condemned prisoner, he did not suffer any serious internal injuries. He looked strong and healthy. Zen guessed that he was at the flesh refining level. Once Andrew had selected his target, the middle-aged man didn''t hesitate. He jumped in to the arena. His eyes shed with a primeval fierceness. In a death match, there were no escapes. Flinching could mean death for the punchbag. Rather than passively awaiting destruction, it was better to fight with all of one''s strength. That was the only way to increase the odds of survival for a punchbag. There was not much etiquette involved in a fight to the death either. The middle-aged man made a pre-emptive move in the arena. He rushed toward Andrew with all of his strength. Since he was quite well-built, the middle-aged man ran across the arena like a raging bull. The mysterious rock that made up the floor of the arena burst out with a ''boom'' sound. Andrew chuckled as a purple light condensed in his hand. His fingers sped into an arch as he waited for his target. When the middle-aged man closed in on Andrew, he dodged and threw the light toward the rushing target. As Andrew stepped aside, the Purple Fist Strength hit the middle-aged man. "Poof!" The impact of the Purple Fist Strength didn''t show instantly. However, it was severe enough to stop the middle-aged man suddenly. He couldn''t hit Andrew, so he turned around and prepared to rush him again. Unaware that he had been injured, the man took a step. "Bang bang bang bang bang bang." Six dull bursts of sound came from his body. Blood began spraying out from six areas on the middle-aged man''s body. His eyes widened, and disbelief reflected on his face. When he opened his mouth to speak, there was only a gurgling sound. Gradually, his eyes dulled and he crashed to the ground. It had taken Andrew only one punch to kill a sturdy, healthy man! All the children watching the match burst into cheers. Even some of the onlookers began apuding. In the midst of all this noise, no one noticed the handful of Luo children who looked indifferent. Andrew, as the oldest son of the third branch, had a reputation. Everyone knew that he had been refining his body with all kinds of powerful pills since his childhood. They knew that was his secret to refine his body so quickly. However, the progress could not be this fast. The only exnation was that Andrew had taken the second Magical Pill. Since Perrin had taken the first, this was the only remaining pill. And now, it had been consumed by Andrew. Zen shook his head at the thought, and a bitter smile emerged on his face. His uncles had done the unthinkable. No one had dared to take these two Magical Pills in the Luo n for hundreds of years. After taking control of the family, his uncles had shared the pills. When Zen first heard that Perrin had taken the pill, his fury came from his heart. But now, Zen felt calm at the revtion that Andrew had taken thest Magical Pill. The pill was said to be powerful and effective. And the Luo n only had two of these pills. Now, there were none left. Zen didn''t feel as though he were at a disadvantage. While the Magical Pill had its effects, Zen''s refinement process ensured that he could continue to clean his body. In result, the Magical Pill was not significant to Zen anymore. That didn''t stop Zen from feeling disappointment at his uncles'' behavior. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just then, Grey''s voice rang out, "The winner of the first death match is Master Andrew!" Andrew flexed his wrist and shouted toward Grey who was standing on the high tform, "I am still warming up. I want to challenge one more person." Grey was secretly delighted at the thought that the moment when Andrew would avenge him had finally arrived. He grinned and replied, "Master Andrew, you can choose another ve if you want the challenge." Andrew turned to face the ves. He pointed at the ves randomly. As and when Andrew pointed at a target, that person''s face paled. They had all witnessed Andrew''s strength. The targets knew that there was no escaping death if Andrew picked them. Andrew''s fingers were now like the sickle of death, the person who was chosen by him would go to see the King of Hell. Finally, Andrew''s eyes stayed fixed on Zen. He hooked his fingers andughed, "You,e on!" Everyone looked where Andrew was pointing. An audible gasp could be heard when they realized he was pointing at Zen! A death match for a ve could only have one of two oues - either the target won, or he died trying. Zen was considered a part of the Luo n, even after the rebellion. In these past two years that he had been relegated as a ve, none of the children had truly hurt him. They hadn''t shown this kind of mercy and thoughtfulness toward the other punchbags, however. But today, Andrew had selected Zen. This was beyond everyone''s expectations. Some shook their heads in pity when they realized that Zen would probably die today. "Finally,e!" Zen didn''t hesitate. Nor did he say anything. He simply walked out from where the ves stood, climbed into the arena with no expression on his face. As he approached Andrew, Zen arched his hands and said, "Master Andrew, please." "Cousin Zen, why are you being so polite?" Andrew replied as he squinted at Zen. Chapter 15 Fatal Blow (Part One) Chapter 15 Fatal Blow (Part One) Cousin... Zen hadn''t heard anyone call him ''Cousin'' in a long time. He remembered when Andrew was younger, he would chase Zen all around the Luo residence, calling him ''Cousin Zen''. If anyone bullied Andrew, he would seek Zen''s help. When Zen heard the word ''Cousin'', he couldn''t help but be transported back to a time in his childhood that was filled with sweet memories. What a beautiful time it had been! He never dreamed that when he grew up, family fights would break out in the Luo n and his father and his uncles would be estranged. These past two years had been tragic indeed. Zen nodded and changed his address as well. "Cousin Andrew, let''s start!" "Well, it is said that you haven''t epted your identity as a ve. I found that hard to believe. But now that you''re addressing me as ''Cousin'', it seems as though the rumors are true. I called you ''Cousin Zen'' as a test. Did you really think you have the same privilege? Ha ha ha! I''m going to end this today! You will die by my hand." With that said, Andrew sneered and suddenly gave off an aggressive appearance. Upon hearing the insulting remarks by Andrew, a wave of anger swelled in Zen''s heart. His face became cold and indifferent. All traces of residual family affection in his heart vanished! Andrew covered his whole body with purple lights. After taking a cursory step forward, he rushed to attack Zen. "Bang!" The energy Andrew channeled hit Zen on his chest. The force was so strong that Zen felt unbnced. He took a few steps to steady himself. It was obvious that Andrew had reached the bone refining level by virtue of the Magic Pill. Over the past few days, Zen had been disappointed with the rate of refining. His body had strengthened so much that when the Luo children hit Zen, his body did not produce the warm currents he needed to continue refining his bones. However, Andrew had struck him so hard that Zen''s body produced the warm currents. A small smile yed on Zen''s lips as he weed the opportunity to remove more impurities from his body. The feeling of warm currents flowing through his body, removing pollutants, and healing his core, was so cool! While Zen was secretly pleased, Andrew drew on his rage to attack Zen with all his strength. He didn''t want to give Zen any reprieve. He threw a short straight punch at Zen''s chest, followed by a powerful fist. Before Zen could react, Andrew directed a bursting strength at Zen''s body. Andrew then bombarded Zen with abination of an elbow attack, a side kick, and a front snap kick... All sorts of fierce attacks were aimed at Zen. Streams of warm currents flowed between Zen''s bones. Their intensity was such that it felt as though floodgates had opened. Zen could feel the impurities in his bones being squeezed out and washed away, little by little, by the warm currents. "Well done! Just kill him, Master Andrew!" Grey Huang shouted and screamed from outside the arena. He looked excited, as though he were beating Zen himself. Some children from the Luo n were also cheering for Andrew. However, many children were standing still and silently praying for Zen. Most of the children came from other branches of the Luo n. Deep in their hearts, they missed the time when Zen''s father headed the Luo n as he had been fair and sympathetic. Everyone enjoyed the same opportunity to practice. Everyone''s achievements depended on their talent rather than birth. Everyone had a chance to make a difference, even if he came from an insignificant branch of the Luo n. However, everything had changed once the second and the third branches grabbed the reins of the Luo n. People from these two branches were very privileged and usurped all resources, while children from the rest of the Luo n were left struggling. Zen, the former young master, was thest person left from his branch. Since his uncles had spared him, all hope depended on Zen''s survival. The children knew that if he died, all chances of a fair and just leader ruling the Luo n would be gone forever. Meanwhile, Zen continued to take Andrew''s assault. Ken Luo, Andrew''s father, frowned as he watched the battle. He knew his son very well. After taking the Magical Pill, Andrew had reached the bone refining level. His strength had increased tremendously. The impact of his fist strength had weighed a thousand pounds. He was almost as powerful as Hercules! He was confident that his son was the second most powerful person in the younger generation within the Luo n. Perrin was the only person who could defeat Andrew. Ken watched as Andrew hurled dozens of punches at Zen. His attacks were fierce and strong, and full of power. While Zen was losing ground, he hadn''t been injured severely yet. Why hadn''t Zen been defeated? There was a saying in the realm of martial arts that attacking was the best form of defense. The reason why this theory was widely epted was that attacking was far easier than defending. Even the strongest person could not withstand continuous fierce attacks from his opponents. Strong as Ken was, he shouldn''t be able to stand such violent attacks from Andrew. This was why methods of practicing a strong body such as King Kong Cover and Sun Holy Body were so valuable. Zen had taken such furious blows, and yet he could still stand... Did it mean that Zen had learned special methods of refining his body? Or had Zen''s father, his elder brother, discovered a way to refine the body, kept it secret from the rest of the family, but taught it to Zen before he died? Considering the fact that Zen Luo had been beaten indiscriminately in the Martial Arts Hall for two years and he was still alive and kicking, it was obvious that Zen knew something that the others didn''t. Ken''s eyes shone when he thought he had discovered Zen''s secret! At this time, seeing that his continuous blows were ineffective, Andrew became impatient. His punches were getting harder and harder, and he tried all kinds of vicious attacks on Zen''s body. "Purple Fist Strength!" "Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang!" The six-fold force burst through Zen''s body. He had thought that the destructive power of the Purple Fist Strength would beat Zen. However, to his surprise, Zen was still standing in front of him, firm and undefeated. His eyes were getting brighter and brighter. Andrew felt terribly uneasy. This guy was so strange. How could his body withstand such fierce attacks? Looking at Zen''s sly smile, Andrew became more flustered. He had reached the bone refining level and had great power. He was much stronger than Zen. He should have easily knocked Zen down with a single, well-ced blow. But why had he failed? Why was Zen smiling? Was he sneering at Andrew''s ipetence? Such a look reced the panic Andrew was feeling with indignation. His eyes zed with fury.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 16 Fatal Blow (Part Two) Chapter 16 Fatal Blow (Part Two) The more he thought about it, the more certain Andrew became that his only alternative was to use a secret weapon to deal with Zen! Andrew took out a small box from his pocket. It was the size of a pper. It was engraved with a trail of glittering symbols. He aimed the front of the box at Zen and quickly pressed the trigger behind the box. At the same time, Andrew roared, "Go to hell!" When Andrew took out the small box, Zen was startled. As the former young master of the Luo n, he knew that the box was the Thunder Rob Halberd, one of the best defensive weapons in the family! It was a secret weapon made by a talisman. A powerful thunderbolt was sealed inside the Thunder Rob Halberd. It could deliver an instant kill to the enemy with a surprise attack. But it was meant for single use only. It was most certainly very expensive. Thus, it was given to the younger generation of the family for personal defense. ''Andrew is so sinister and vicious that he will attack me with such a nasty thing when desperate.'' Zen thought. Strong as his body was, he would never be spared by the Thunder Rob Halberd. Just as this thought shed through Zen''s mind, a thunder halberd formed, and lightning burst out of the Thunder Rob Halberd. It was headed straight for Zen. Zen nimbly rolled on the ground at the critical moment to dodge the attack. The lightning released from the Thunder Rob Halberd shed over his head with a deafening crackling sound, burning a few strands of his hair. Then, a ve outside the arena screamed. The thunder halberd had hit him. Instantly, a fierce fire spread across his body. The fire turned the ve to ashes. Everyone paled at the sight of the ve''s misery. Andrew had gone too far this time. His Thunder Rob Halberd could have hit anyone in the arena. What if it hadn''t hit the ve, but it hit a Luo child instead? Andrew had never taken the lives of the rest of the Luo family seriously. Zen rose from the ground. His face was stony and cold. He clenched his fist and said, "You have been hitting me for so long. Are you satisfied? It is my turn, right?" "No!" Seeing the sudden power change in the arena, Ken Luo screamed and jumped down from the high stands. He had discovered the anomalies of Zen''s body. It had to be a conspiracy that helped Zen live for so long. Unfortunately, though Ken Luo was fast, he had to travel a long distance to get to the arena. The time it took for Ken to get there was sufficient for Zen to pounce on Andrew and attack him. "Purple Fist Strength!" Before Andrew could process what had happened, Zen punched him. The punch hit key parts of Andrew''s body. The muffled sounds of seven instantaneous explosions came from Andrew''s body. "Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang." After the muffled sounds, seven areas on Andrew''s body began to bleed. Zen had aimed for the roots of both arms and legs, as well as other important parts. These injuries would not endanger Andrew''s life, but he wouldn''t be able to cultivate for the rest of his life. Just one fist! The arrogant second young master of the Luo n had been defeated by one attack. Silence engulfed the arena. Who would have thought that a ve who had been beaten randomly for the past two years would have such great strength? Some of the Luo children who had offended Zen during his time as a ve shuddered as a chill traveled down their backs. They thought Zen was weak and allowed himself to be bullied. They didn''t expect that he concealed such great strength. ''He defeated Andrew with only one fist. What if he attacks me?'' they thought. Andrew''s expression turned toplete disbelief. He had thought that Zen was like a three-year-old child before him given his strength at the bone refining level. Andrew had assumed it would be very easy to defeat him. How could he have been so wrong? He had taken the Magical Pill, and his cultivation speed was infinitely superior to Zen''s... Andrew''s legs felt weak, and he fell to the ground. Ken rushed to him and scooped Andrew in his arms. "Andrew, my son! Are you all right?" "I don''t hurt important organs. He won''t die." Zen mumbled. Ken raised his head. His gentle and elegant face was now twisted with rage. He pointed at Zen and said, "Why did you hurt my son, you wicked little bastard?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Uncle Ken, everyone knows that a battle is dangerous. This is a death match. We are supposed to be fighting till one of us dies. You should know better than me how ves have injured Luo children in the arena in the past!" Zen continued solemnly, "now that I have won against Andrew Luo, ording to family rules, I am no longer a ve. I am free to leave the Luo residence!" "Ha ha ha. I''ve been kind enough to let you live for all these years. I haven''t expected you to grow to this level." Ken stopped long enough to help Andrew stand. Then heughed and continued, "Do you think I''m going to let you go? Don''t even think about it!" Zen''s face fell. He said, "Uncle Ken, ording to the n''s rules, if I win during the fight, I will be free." "Rules?" A sneer reced the anger on Ken''s face. He taunted Zen," Only your good-for-nothing father would act ording to the n''s rules. I''ll tell you who makes the rules now. Me! I make the rules in the Luo n!" Zen''s face convulsed with rage when he heard what his uncle had to say. He had longed to kill the man standing in front of him for what Ken had done to Zen''s family. However, he had reminded himself to be patient and to wait for the right moment. Because he knew that his strength was insufficient to avenge his father''s death. To achieve this goal, Zen needed to leave the Luo n. He needed practice and sufficient time to grow stronger! Zen had pinned his hopes on Family Practicing Day. He had thought that he would win in the death match and then im his freedom. It had never crossed his mind that Ken Luo was going to cheat him at this crucial time. He had endured for such a long time, that these cruel words from his uncle dashed all of Zen''s hopes. He thought over all the suffering he had endured over the past two years before breaking out into an angryugh. "me me for being naive and childish. It is ridiculous that I believed that you, such a despicable person, would abide by the rules of the family. I was silly to think that you will be merciful and that you will remember that I''m one of the Luo n and care of me. You killed your older brother, usurped power, and took the holy medicine for yourself illegally. Youmitted all kinds of crimes. You don''t deserve to be called human! You are a bastard! One day, I will cut off your head with my own hands and avenge my father!" Chapter 17 Organ Refining Level (Part One) Chapter 17 Organ Refining Level (Part One) "This is how you talk to your elders? Where are your manners, Zen?" chided one of the elders frowning. "Hold your tongue!" Zen snapped, "When my father was killed, the third, fourth, fifth branches¡­ the entire Luo n, what were you doing? My father was good to all of you, always. How can you be so ungrateful? All of you were aplices in his murder!" announced Zen in a sharp, angry tone. His grievance had simmered for two years, turning to hatred in the darkest recesses of his hardened heart. And now, it was erupting. His eyes were full of icy disdain as he took a long look around the ce. As his gaze met each person there, they turned their heads or looked down to avoid his gaze. Ken didn''t want to talk about this anymore. "Cut the crap, brat. Let''s get down to business. Tell you what, turn over the refining method, and I promise you will have a quick and painless death. Your body will remain whole, and you can even have a plot in our n graveyard. How does that sound to you?" he threatened. The next moment numerous hair-like lines of purple light lit up on his arms, scattering into the air. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "You want to know my refining method? Ha! Dream on!" With that, Zen kicked off hard against the arena''s edge to propel himself into a sprint. It seemed his only choice would be to fight his way out, since he wouldn''t be able to walk out of here. Although Zen was fast, Ken was faster. He was after all a famous expert, and he was able to remain at the organ refining level for a long time. He moved swiftly, with a purple shadow. He stopped Zen easily. "You are too green, boy. There is no way for you to escape. I''ll give you another chance to turn over your refining method! Or I will make you wish you were never born, but, you will suffer before that! Then, when I am finished, I tear you to pieces and burn you until you are nothing more than ashes." "Fuck off!" replied Zen as he swung to punch Ken. As Zen''s fist came closer, Ken brushed it aside effortlessly, avoiding the brunt of the punch. As he did, Ken twisted tond dozen of blows over Zen''s torso. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom ..." Being much stronger than the Luo children, the swing Ken took at Zen came at a far greater force. A man fighting at the level of organ refining had three times the strength of those at bone refining level. The terrifying force as the fist mmed into Zen flooded his body. Within a few seconds pain turned into a familiar warm current, and even though his body was transforming the power lightning fast, there were too many powerful punches and they exceeded Zen''s limit. The untransformed forces were damaging him. "Aah!" Zen screeched as his body was thrown to the ground. As he rolled and got to his feet, Zen spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing that Zen was able to get to his feet even after the clobbering Ken just gave, made his heart jump. "Amazing! Your skills in self-protection are amazing. Just tell us how, and I might let you live." "Ha! Why would I believe you? Lyinges as easy as farts slip out for a man like you. I would never believe a word that falls out of your mouth." Zen countered while trying to steady hisbored breathing. There was an incredible sensation of relief filling his body. It was as if the beatings Zen took from Andrew and Ken had washed the impurities out of his bonespletely. After a month of beatings, Zen had reached the summit of the bone refining level, andtely, he noticed that his progress had slowed down. Day after day he was bing stronger which meant the demand for that warm current kept increasing. Very soon those children''s beatings wouldn''t be able to satisfy his body. Now, the beating he just received was turning into a warm current, flooding his body and washing out what remained of the impurities in his bones. Every bone was refined and strengthened. Savoring the spiritual feeling, he became re-invigorated as though he was in tune with his bones and each of them was at hismand. As his bones became refined and stronger, Zen''s breathing changed too. Every inhtion and exhtion now took half time more than before. He now could take a very long breath. With each breath, his body was cleansing itself. This was the sign he had achieved the level of organ refining! As the strong power rushed through his body, his heart was singing with joy, but he managed to keep a straight face, giving nothing away. "Well, you are a tough one! Let''s see how well you hold up with a few hours of interrogation." Closing in on Zen again, Ken intended to capture him this time. At that moment, things took an unexpected turn. The instant Ken got close enough, Zen''s fist shot out as fast as a lightning bolt at Ken. The blow came out of the blue, catching Ken full in the face. When Zen entered the organ refining level, he gained better control of his bones and was able to summon more strength than earlier. But since Ken was unaware of it, he underestimated Zen''s capability. The blow Zen delivered sent Ken flying back 30 feet. Hended heavily on the floor and rolled several times before he was able to regain his bnce and scramble back to his feet. "You! You are in the organ refining level!" said Ken while pressing his hand tightly against his chest and blood gushed out of his mouth. There was disbelief written all over his face. Zen sneered coldly at him. ncing over at the rest of the men, he challenged, "Who else dares to try and stop me?" Standing straighter, Zen no longer masked his power. Silence fell over the yard; no one moved or even breathed for fear of making a sound. Since Ken was no match for him, who else could stand a chance? From a corner came a voice, "I dare," someone said, "and will." Chapter 18 Organ Refining Level (Part Two) Chapter 18 Organ Refining Level (Part Two) The crowd parted and a middle-aged man stepped out. He had a charming face, was dressed in brilliant white and moved with the grace of an immortal. "Bryson Luo!" spat Zen frowning when he saw the man approaching. Right at that moment, his oldest uncle, Bryson, was thest person he wanted to face. Bryson was the mastermind behind his father''s death. His younger uncle Ken was just an aplice. With Bryson''s appearance, an obvious strain fell over the yard. Zen bent his knees slightly, putting every muscle and bone in his body on alert. Bryson had achieved a level far above the marrow refining level. He hadn''t reached the nature level yet, but Bryson was only half a step until he reached it! Zen just reached the level of organ refining. There was the whole marrow refining level between them! It was an unbridgeable gap, and they weren''t in the same league. But Zen wasn''t about to give up! If he didn''t have it in him to fight, he would have caved two years ago. Fate had pitied him, giving Zen one chance to turn his life around. He wouldn''t die here. Zen had to seize the opportunity. Zen frantically pumped himself up. His desire to survive red up inside him. Zen remained silent as he took a deep breath. Without any preamble he mustered all his strength and broke into a desperate run. But, before he could get even a 20-foot lead, a sword covered in a purple light shot out of the sky in front of him and cut deeply into the earth, blocking his way. Twisting to avoid the sword, Zen changed direction in a sh, but, as he did, another sword appeared in front of him. One after another sword plunged into the earth, blocking his way, and forcing him to step back. The expression on Zen''s face was grim as he was forced to back up until he was in the spot he was before. When a person reached the nature level, life energy itself could be harnessed. Since Bryson was only half a step into the nature level, he was unable to control the life energy very well. But, the force of the energy he managed was already horrifying. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With his hands sped casually behind him, Bryson said, "I spared your life so your branch of the family line could continue. But, apparently you don''t know how to behave yourself. You wounded your uncle and tried to flee from your n. Since you want death so badly, here it is!" All around swords that had been plunged into the earth swirled up into the air and shot in Zen''s direction. Surrounded by swords, Zen''s eyes widened. Even though his defense was as hard as a mysterious weapon, Bryson could shred him to pieces as easily as a knife could go through paper. ''How could he die here, like this?'' he wondered as frustration and anger welled up inside him. Just then, Ken broke in, "Bryson, don''t kill him! Not yet." Bryson halted the swords inches from their target, and asked, "Why?" "The kid must have had some special experience. His body is much stronger than ordinary men. And you realize, Perrin and Andrew used Magical Pills so that they can refine faster than normal speed, but even they couldn''tpare with him." Bryson aimed one sword in between Zen''s eyes, and emotionlessly asked, "So, what is your secret?" Zen sneered. If he was doomed to die here, why should he tell them? He wouldn''t say a word. At that point, the que hanging over the door of Luo house exploded. A bronze furnace fell from the sky, crashing to the ground with a deafening tter. The Luo children automatically covered their ears to shut out the terrible noise. The furnace hurtled down the steps, sending all the children shrieking as they took off sprinting in every direction. "Who did this?" Bryson snorted. All the swords changed targets and shot at the furnace that was rolling. Bang! Boom! Bang! ng! Purple swords hit the furnace, slicing into it, each making a sharp, cracking sound. But the furnace kept hurdling closer, not slowing. When it reached the foot of the steps, it stopped and made an odd spin on the spot. Then it rolled at Zen. Seeing this, Bryson cursed and turned to grasp at Zen. The furnace was faster though. When it got close to Zen, a scrawny hand shot out and dragged him inside the metal hull. "You are not going anywhere!" Watching as Zen was taken by the man inside the furnace, Bryson reached out and caught the furnace by the rim, stopping it on the spot. Suddenly, the scrawny hand struck again, this time it thrust at Bryson like a sharp talon. Bryson reacted quickly, backhanding the appendageing at him. The two hands collided, and the recoil sent Bryson stumbling back several steps. Bryson''s face darkened. "Evil Lan?" Almost immediately an old man leaned out of the furnace. He was extremely thin, his bones standing out against the sunken skin. His head sticking out of the furnace, Evil Lanughed, "Ha! Very lucky! Very lucky! This boy has a special scent. A scent that smells just like the weapons I built. He will make the perfect material for my weapon. I will take this boy!" Chapter 19 Evil Weapon Refiner (Part One) Chapter 19 Evil Weapon Refiner (Part One) Evil Lan was a weapon refiner in C County. In the Eastern Region, a popr profession was a weapon refiner. Most of the ns treated weapon refiners like exalted guests in the hopes that they would build many remarkable armaments for them. However, most of the ns in the Eastern Region loathed Evil Lan. They detested his techniques. Instead of wanting to roll out the red carpet, anyone who knew him yearned to eliminate him. There was a reason why so many people were eager to see Evil Lan dead. He used notably evil means to build his weapons. Evil Lan would pour blood from living people into his furnace while creating weaponry. Sometimes, he would even pull live people straight into his furnace like a sacrifice of some evil religion. Although several ns in the Eastern Region attempted to catch Evil Lan, they failed due to Evil Lan''s vast power. He also happened to be as slippery as an eel. It was quite puzzling to the n when Evil Lan showed up and grabbed Zen. "Release him Evil Lan! This kid is a member of the Luo n!" said Bryson. His guard was up because even though Bryson was just half of a step into the nature level, Evil Lan was a formidable adversary. Snickering Evil Lan asked, "Why would you be pointing your swords at him if he is a member of the Luo n?" He added, "I want to handle this for you since you want to kill him so badly. Don''t you think it would be a better solution?" "Damn it, Evil Lan! He is a member of my family and has rebelled against us, so, it should be me who deals with him! Anyone who dares provoke the Luo n has a bad end. I advise you don''t go against me!" Bryson threatened. Floating near Evil Lan and ready to strike were swords imbued with a purple aura. "If Mike Luo were here, I would hesitate. But, since it''s only you... Ha-ha! I don''t care about you! None of the Luo n deserves my care!" countered Evil Lan whileughing loudly. "You weasel! That''splete bullshit! I''ll kill you myself!" shouted Bryson. His face was darkening with anger, and with a clear sound, the purple swords shot forward, hurdling at Evil Lan. "That''s rich! We''ll see if you can kill me! Ha-ha-ha!" Evil Lan jumped back into the bronze furnace. His laughter echoed sharply, as the furnace rolled over forward into the crowd of the Luo children. Seeing the huge bronze furnace plunging at them, the Luo children scattered, screaming. Several were too slow to escape, and as the furnace struck fleeing children, they bled profusely, making it impossible to know whether or not they would survive. While chasing therge metal object, Bryson manipted the ming purple swords, hacking at the bronze furnace. Although the swords were eminently sharp, they couldn''t even make one dent in the hull and made a series of clinking sounds against the metal target. As more and more children were run down, the massive furnace created significant mayhem in the yard. After a while, the bronze furnace turned in another direction and rolled out of sight. Watching the contraption roll away, Bryson clenched his teeth. He wanted to give chase, but Ken stopped him and said, "Brother, Evil Lan is dangerous, think of what he could do! Don''t go after him." "And what about that rebel, Zen?" asked Bryson tly. Ken sneered, "That maniac, Evil Lan, is insane! When he takes someone, they end up burning to death in the bowels of his furnace, so, there is no chance of survival for Zen!" ncing around, Bryson nodded. He wasn''t sure why, but he had a vague sense of apprehension. Looking at Ken, he snapped, "We need to treat the injured, dispatch my medicine unit!" In the yard, there were dozens of injured Luo children who had broken ribs and limbs crying in misery. Many uninjured ones looked on the scene, filled with discouragement. The ongoing feud between Zen and his uncles, Bryson and Ken, was adding to the demise of the Luo n. When Zen''s father, Mike, was still alive, evil guys such as Evil Lan never dared to cause trouble like today. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Many other factors contributed to the downfall of the Luo n. At one time, the Luo n could boast that it was the top n of C County, but, it had slipped so far that the tribe wasn''t even in the top three. In the past, the Luo n members could walk the streets, and no one dared provoke them. Now, they weren''t respected or feared in town or at thepound and at times had even to bribe the Luo n servants to get results. None of the Luo children felt the Luo n would be able to rise above the situation they had fallen into. ... ... Squatting in the belly of the metal furnace, Zen remained silent. Naturally, as the former young master of the n, Zen knew about Evil Lan. His father, Mike, had told him more than once that if he caught Evil Lan, he would sh Evil Lan in half with his cyan-de sword. Zen heard about many of the monstrous atrocities that Evil Lanmitted, including that he performed human sacrifices to build his weaponry. After everything else that had happened to Zen, he thought being taken hostage by Evil Lan, was the worst luck. Chapter 20 Evil Weapon Refiner (Part Two) Chapter 20 Evil Weapon Refiner (Part Two) Between rolling over and over as the furnace tumbled and smelling the fusty stench of Evil Lan''s body, Zen wanted to retch. After rolling on for a while, they suddenly stopped. The gleam of excitement shed in Evil Lan''s eyes as he came up and leaned in close to Zen to inhale his scent. Evil Lan questioned, "I have nevere across a person with a body as special as yours. You are surreal! Your fragrance is so simr to my mysterious weapon!" "You''re kidding, right? Look at me; I have limbs! Touch me, and you''ll see, I am flesh, just like you! How can I be anything but a real human?" demanded Zen seriously. "I won''t be helpful to you in refining weapons, and I advise you let me go," Zen calmly informed Evil Lan. Not expecting Evil Lan''s nose to be so sensitive that he would be able to smell Zen''s subtle scent unnerved him, but, he remained calm and collected outwardly. "Ha-ha-ha! Are you kidding? Let you go?" cackled Evil Lan wildly. "Hell no! I am so excited to find someone who has a body as unique as you have! I wonder what powerful item will result from tossing you into my weapon-refining furnace? I''m really looking forward to this!" Evil Lan said while reaching out with chains to secure Zen''s hands to the inside hull of the bronze furnace before he jumped out. Inside the metal beast, Zen lurched side to side and then began being bounced around slightly as Evil Lan lifted it off the ground, and took off running with his furnace on his back. They were moving even faster than they had been with Evil Lan inside. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At least now that Zen didn''t have to suffer the foul stench of Evil Lan and wasn''t being tossed around, he was morefortable. He was able to crane his head out of the bronze furnace to see the surrounding scenery. Tugging at his restraints, Zen realized they were too strong to be broken, so, he knew they weren''t gold or iron. As he looked around the furnace, Zen''s mind whirred as he tried to think of a way to escape. The insane man wasn''t even afraid of Zen''s uncle, Bryson! Considering how much stronger Bryson waspared to Zen, how would he escape this? Instead of wasting energy worrying, Zen decided he would wait and see what happened. Trees were a blur to Zen, making him realize Evil Lan was running very fast, even barefoot. He could hear cawing and hooting while the trees became denser. The air was a touch cooler, and the light was dimmer, all of which told Zen they were deep in the thick forest. Eventually, it grew brighter again as they came back out of the forest. Craning his neck, Zen saw a cliff rising in front of them, and quicklying closer. But, Evil Lan wasn''t stopping or slowing down, and when they came to the precipice, he clutched the bronze furnace tighter as he flung himself over the edge. ''Holy shit! How will we survive jumping off the cliff?'' wondered Zen. Terrified, Zen grasped the chains in the bronze furnace. Suddenly, he lurched to a stop telling him they weren''t falling anymore. Clinging to the furnace with his right hand, Evil Lan grasped one stone after another with his left hand from a mass of thorn-like rocks protruding from the cliff as he descended the face of the mountain. Midway down the cliff was a towering tree. Evil Lan stepped onto a sturdy, twisted part of the trunk and reached out his free hand to move the thick branches, revealing the opening of arge cave. The mouth of the cave was so small that the bronze furnace could barely make it through, but as they went deeper into it, space opened up and became more extensive. ''No wonder Evil Lan has sessfully escaped every attack ns in the C Countyunched. This secret ce is obscure! It''s perfect!'' Zen considered. Deeper in the cave, the ceiling was dozens of feet higher. The walls were shimmering with dark red glowing light. mes radiated faintly from the ground, making it the perfect ce for refining weapons. In the center was a dark weapon-refining furnace on four legs. Eight spikes protruded from the wall, and there was a person skewered on each. The blood was being slowly drained as the victims hung off the spikes. The horrific sight of the emaciated, almost skeletal people turned Zen''s stomach. Although they appeared to be dead, the abdomens heaved as they breathed. They were living people! Not far from the furnace, were about a dozen cast iron cages, three feet wide, holding one person each. Most of them had a dull look in their eyes and were curled up, shivering uncontrobly. It was apparent that Evil Lan was more despicable than people said. Zen was stunned at Evil Lan''s methodology. "Thud!" The bronze furnace hit the ground. Evil Lan climbed into it, sniffing like an animal at Zen''s flesh. Smirking like the Cheshire cat, he gloated, "I figured if I used flesh and blood to refine weapons and sealed in the grudges of people, then the mysterious weapon''s power would increase with those strong hatreds in it!" Evil Lan added, "With your flesh and blood smelling so simr to the mysterious weapon, putting your body into the furnace with my Hell Fire Sword to refine, will likely transform the sword into a spiritual weapon!" Chapter 21 Refining The Body With Fire (Part One) Chapter 21 Refining The Body With Fire (Part One) As a level one weapons refiner, Evil Lan always refined weapons using very sinister refining methods, and it was those same principles he employed to create three mysterious weapons of the highest caliber. Although Evil Lan was impressed with them all, he was proudest of the ''Hell Fire Sword'' one of the top three he produced. Hungry as he was, Evil Lan wanted to refine something stronger than mysterious weapons. His greatest ambition was to perfect some beyond that. He aspired to create spiritual weaponry! Currently, in the world, graded weapons were worth a big fortune which only proved how desirable they were. Spiritual weaponry was much more valuable! As one of the powerful and wealthy families in C County, the Luo n possessed only one top grade mysterious weapon," the Green Wind Rider Sword" which belonged to Zen''s father, Mike Luo. The first- rate enigmatic sword had no equal in the C County, and Mike rarely used it. So, most of the time, it was well kept in a top secret spot at the Luo n, which only served to make the sword appear more iprehensible. It was a highly sought treasure. Since killing Mike, Bryson Luo had been searching for the unique sword, but, his efforts had been in vain so far, with no trace or clues to where it might be found. Although the sword was the highest quality for mysterious weapons, it was not a spiritual weapon after all. Every n vied to own one, however, if an individual from an ordinary family were to obtain even one spiritual weapon, it would be devastating not only for the person who had it but for the entire n. If someone in the Luo n were to get a hold of one, the weapon would have to be obediently handed over, or catastrophe would befall the whole family! Along with cons there were pros to owning a spiritual weapon, and they brought equally wondrous treasure as they did devastation. The special qualities the spiritual weapons could be imbued with varied, and some possessed the ability to elerate the speed Kung Fu was learned, while others improved the owner''sbat skills exponentially... the remarkable abilities they each held made people greedily try to secure them despite the possibility of ruin to their entire family tree. While Zen listened to Evil Lan, he smiled bitterly. Zen''s voice dripped with cynicism as he said," Crucial components to optimal weapons refinery are the best materials and the hottest fires. Since youck either, there''s no way to refine the most perfect treasure. These are universal principles to refining weapons, which I''m sure you understand better than I do. So, it''s difficult to understand how you expect to be able to refine a spiritual weapon using only my flesh and blood! You can''t be serious? That''s beyond ridiculous..." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although there was a time when Zen was able to indulge in reading books on many topics, including ones about alchemy and the known weapon refining theories, he wasn''t very knowledgeable about either alchemy or weapons refinery. Zen was so obsessed with mastering martial arts that he didn''t pay any particr attention to other matters. However, with the situation he was in now he was desperate, and if there was even just the slightest flicker of hope to persuade Evil Lan to change his mind, he would take it. "Well, it appears you grasp a little information concerning refining weapons! No matter what, it won''t help you," spat Evil Lan contemptuously. Evil Lan was busily utching the chains from the inside of the furnace as he spoke. When he had the nking chains freed, he yanked hard, making Zen stumble after the insane man. Evil Lan pulled Zen out of the copper furnace, and when Evil Lan hurled him into a nearby cage, he made a deafening "thud" sound that echoed through the cavern as hended heavily. Looking up at his captor as he was propelled into the small metal prison, Zen saw a smile growing on Evil Lan''s face as he proimed," The rare, precious materials I require are too far away and I am not strong enough to procure them. The fire I am using is second rate. To be able to cultivate a spiritual weapon, I have to utilize a more creative route and employ dark magic since it is the only chance I will have in producing a spiritual weapon. Throwing you in the weapon refining furnace is merely another step to refining the spiritual weapon. Hey! Let''s hope for the best! After all, your flesh and blood are very special indeed. Who knows, maybe I will be lucky as always." Let''s hope for the best... This was a truth every weapon refiner believed, and the phrase they uttered worldwide. No one would deny that refining weapons with fire relied on ny percent strength and ten percent luck. To most people, it would seem that luck did not y much of a factor in the process. Still, some weapon refiners created some of the best treasures because of that ten percent luck. Others however, spent a lifetime following the standard rules, only to end up with nothing to show for their work. In the long run, it all came down to fortune, and some refiners had none or ran out of their luck. From that angle, luck was slightly relevant while at the same time, it might be considered the most critical part of the whole process. Weapon refiners would say," Let''s hope for the best" while refining the weapons because in their hearts, luck was important. The tradition was the same as uttering "God bless us" which was used by some religious factions. As he thought about everything, Zen couldn''t believe how his life came down to just being a gamble on luck to Evil Lan. A profound unwillingness to ept the reality arose in Zen''s heart, but, heughed bitterly to himself, thinking, ''There''s nothing I can do to change this.'' All he could do was sit there and me himself for being too weak. Although Zen was making fast progress in the past month, and he was able to improve from the flesh refining level to the organ refining level, it wasn''t enough. Chapter 22 Refining The Body With Fire (Part Two) Chapter 22 Refining The Body With Fire (Part Two) Add to that, the fact that there was still a considerable gap between how far along he''d progressed next to what Evil Lan and Bryson could do. His growth had been too slow. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fate could be a cruel mistress! It was only recently, Zen had finally gotten the chance to hone his skills, practice and strengthen himself, and he was hopeful that he could go so much further, bing more powerful. Now, he was at the mercy of Evil Lan, and his situation was desperate. While Zen bemoaned his predicament, Evil Lan was busy in the cave. Whatever he was preparing, it took a long time and was loud. First, Evil Lan was in the corner, hammering away, and then he disappeared into the weapon refining furnace carrying some object. Zen couldn''t see what he was doing in there. After a while, Evil Lan came out, sat in front of the stove in an odd pose and pped his hands. As Evil Lan sat pping, the dark weapon refining furnace was lit up. Complex yet elegant runes appeared one after another, as though blooming along the surface of the furnace wall, emitting a dazzling red glow, and lighting up the entire cave. Hanging, skewered by spears on the walls, living creatures contorted in pain. Their anguished screams filled the room as their blood flowed along the spikes, while it was all sucked into the weapon refining furnace. The blood flowed along the currents on the weapon refining furnace wall and filled the fragments, making the red light more vivid and fascinating. After he fired up the furnace, Evil Lan picked up a sword. The ck and white sword in Evil Lan''s hands must be the Hell Fire Sword which was a top grade of the mysterious weapon. Evil Lan held the Hell Fire Sword for a while, gazing with pride and tenderness like the cold metal object were a son. His eyes softened, and his stance rxed as he stroked it as though he were touching a lover. Watching the scene unnoticed from the off to the side, Zen observed Evil Lan''s reaction. It startled Zen to see such fondness on such an evil face. Zen''s heart lurched, and he had an unshakable feeling that troubley ahead. Evil Lan was a madman. After taking his time polishing the mysterious weapon, Evil Lan turned his head toward Zen. There was a peculiar smile on his face, and he gave Zen an odd look. He walked over, and as he pulled Zen out of the cage, he said," You should feel honored to be integrated into my Hell Fire Sword." Realizing it was senseless to respond to this madman, Evil Lan, Zen just shook his head slowly and followed his insane captor. Given how much more powerful Evil Lan was, Zen thought of himself as unlucky. Seeing no way out, Zen sighed thinking that soon he would be consumed by the fire until nothing but ashes remained. It was a pity that his hatred had not been reported, and he was not even capable of revenge. Zen was helpless to anything and felt resentment at the injustice of God. Damn, his weak skills! At least he wouldn''t make it easy for Evil Lan, who had to drag Zen the entire way. They stopped in front of the weapon refining furnace, and Evil Lan repositioned himself before forcing Zen into the furnace. Within the bowels of the refinery, the hearth was dark; all Zen could see were remnants burning in the fire, and a table sitting in the center of the furnace. Coming in behind Zen, Evil Lan ced his Hell Fire Sword on the table, turned, giving Zen a ruthless smile before leaving. When Evil Lan reached the mouth of the furnace, he stopped suddenly as though he''d forgotten something. He turned back, and with a flick of his fingers, some yellow powder appeared and covered Zen. As Zen breathed in, he inhaled a small amount of the fragrant yellow powder, and even though it was a tiny portion, it made Zen feel weak all over. He recognized the dust as the Bone-smashing Powder with Ten vors. This was a truly vile drug that overpowered a victim paralyzing tendons, muscles, and bones in a short time, resulting in weak limbs. Rather than give up and be burned alive, Zen had decided that at the chance, he would steal the Hell Fire Sword, smash the weapons refining furnace and do all he could to defeat Evil Lan. ''Damn it all to hell!'' he thought, as he watched his n go up in smoke, all because of the damned Bone-smashing Powder with Ten vors. Zen felt like his body turning weak, soft and worse, it affected his internal life energy, leaving him unable to lift a finger. ''Is this it? Does my life end here? Once a predator, now the prey. I have only myself to me for being this weak! My w was I let myself be bullied, and now I can''t even reconcile myself with events.'' He gritted his teeth, and a desperate look was on his face. In the midst of his thoughts, a me burst up in the middle of the weapons refining furnace. The bright, yellow mes reminded Zen of a fiery yellow lotus, and Zen realized they must be the fire of Evil Lan. The fire spread almost instantly when it appeared, filling the space of the weapon refining furnace. Zen felt the heat on his face, and quickly realized he was enveloped in the mes. "Ss-izz-zle!" He heard the sound as his clothes ignited, and instantly burned to ashes. As the mes engulfed his flesh, he felt the heat, and as he began to sweat, Zen shut his eyes, bit down preparing for pain. After what felt like a long time, he didn''t feel any pain and wondered, ''What''s going on? That''s strange!'' There was a slight amount of heat, not even enough to make him feel more than minor difort. Chapter 23 Refining The Body With Fire (Part Three) Chapter 23 Refining The Body With Fire (Part Three) Questioning theck of sensations thoroughly confused Zen, and his eyes flew open so he could see. When he looked down, he saw that although he was nude because his clothes were turned to ashes, his body was intact. Not only that but, his hair wasn''t even singed! Zen was thoroughly confused! "Is it because I am not afraid of the burning fire?" he whispered. An idea came to mind suddenly. It was a long shot, but Zen was desperate since he thought he was going to die. He filled his heart with ecstasy. Although he wasn''t sure, what he was witnessing now was rted to the unbelievable scene that happened the day he was in the cer. Zen knew something incredible urred after that. ''Is it because I am actually a mysterious weapon, that the fire is not burning me?'' He wondered as the fire outside of the furnace grew higher. Golden mes were constantly shooting through the air, shifting intorge invisible hands and pummeling Zen as they neared him. More mes were doing the same to the Hell Fire Sword lying on the table simultaneously. The greater the fire grew, the hotter Zen was, and yet, oddly, he still only felt a twinge of irritation. Unlike Zen, the Hell Fire Sword was affected and as the body and hilt of the sword glowed red as the metal heated, the ck and white runes along the sword''s length sparkled with a peculiar gleam, as though it was absorbing the fire''s energy. ''While refining a weapon, the most important element of the process is controlling when to burn it with fire, and then infusing the fire''s energy into the sword while it is red hot. What an interesting and unique method! Now, the mes are engulfing the Hell Fire Sword, here and there...'' Zen contemted silently. It was notable to mention that although Zen was within the furnace, engulfed in mes himself, he was watching the refining process in its entirety with interest. While Zen stood there in the midst, mesmerized by the refining process, Evil Lan''s surprised voice came from outside therge kiln. Clearly, he sensed something unusual. Since the process had continued long enough for the hot mes to burn the Hell Fire Sword into malleable glowing metal, Evil Lan expected Zen to be ashes, but, when he looked in and saw an unscathed Zen, Evil Lan wondered, ''How can the young man still be alive? Although the boy is human, he carries the scent of a mysterious weapon. Something must be wrong. I wonder, could it be that the boy is as strong as a piece of mysterious weapon?'' Thinking of the possibility excited Evil Lan, and his face lit up. Given the fact that he never used established techniques, preferring to employ more sinister methods, Evil Lan relished this. The more bizarre the material, the more he savored it. As a matter of fact, he incorporated the hard and soft raw elements into his beloved Hell Fire Sword. Now, considering that ''hard'' and ''soft'' were opposing principles by nature, weapon refiners would usually avoidbining these two materials together. However, Evil Lan went against the well-known procedures and supplies, to refine his first-ss mysterious weapon, and his method proved suitable, luckily. All due to his hope for the best! Seeing the strange power Zen possessed thrilled him that much more. While the fire he had burning was second grade, it was still ten times more powerful than a general fire. Even his fire didn''t harm the young man! Evil Lan was absolutely thrilled. Observing the young man standing there as mes continued to lick his unharmed skin, Evil Lan was both pleasantly surprised and depressed at the time. Obviously, Zen''s body was a great treasure that didn''t fear the fire, or had his ck magic failed him? What should he do now?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After pondering over it for a while, Evil Lan reached into his pocket and he took a pill out. The pill was blue-gray with striations reminiscent of me on the surface of the medicine. "The Fire Melting Pill!" Evil Lan eximed. This third-grade pill was worth a city, and it could raise a fire to the next level in a short period of time. To get this one pill, he exchanged a top rate mysterious weapon which disturbed him for a long time. Not willing to waste the precious Fire Melting Pill, Evil Lan had kept it for many years now. Hesitation filled his eyes as he turned it over, and he knew utilizing it today could be quite a gamble as he rolled it between his fingers and considered whether or not he should. Reminding himself, Evil Lan thought, ''Each time I took a big gamble, I sessfully forged a prime mysterious weapon. This time, if I win the bet, it will raise the Hell Fire Sword to a higher level. Hmmm, possibly, even making it a spiritual weapon...'' As soon as the thought popped into his mind, Evil Lan''s heart thudded hard against the walls of his chest in anticipation. Evil Lan didn''t need any further encouragement to pop the Fire Melting Pill into his mouth, excitedly, believing he would be as sessful this time as he had been previously. As soon as Evil Lan swallowed the Fire Melting Pill, his throat was as hot as the zing fire. While fire spurted from his eyes, ears, nostrils and mouth, he roared. The fire within now flowed through his body until it jetted from him and into the weapon refining furnace. Thanks to the power of the Fire Melting Pill, Evil Lan''s fire was much stronger and had increased by one rank. As it zed, the entire cave was full of exceptional heat, and the living people in his many cages far from the heat burned, filling the cave with the screams of tortured victims and smells of flesh crisping. Chapter 24 Black Flames And Dragon Scales Chapter 24 ck mes And Dragon Scales The vivid yellow lotus mes became unusual golden red, and each re emitted intense heat. Since the fire''s strength had grown steeply, it would be impossible to withstand, and Zen''s face paled as he watched the red lotus mes shot at him. As expected, the fire was far more potent than it was earlier. Searing pain coursed through Zen as the golden-red mes mmed him. Just like the day he was in the cer, Zen''s body inexplicably turned to dark red. Usually, any average person ravaged in such a high-temperature fire would mummify as the moisture sizzled into the air leaving the dried husk burning until it exploded raining ashes and soot everywhere. However, Zen''s body was anything but average. Instead of being destroyed by the lotus mes, he slowly turned red hot, glowing like an excellent mysterious weapon. Small golden foils thaty deep in Zen''s skin were drawn out and hovering over his skin. Now covered in gilded shimmering fragments, Zen''s entire body sparkled brilliantly gleaming. While his body glowed bright red, the golden flecks became ornate obscure tadpole text and spun. The speed they spun increased faster and faster at a hypnotic rate until, unexpectedly, small whirlpools formed on the surface of Zen''s skin. As the whirlpools grew, the suction they produced drew the lotus mes from the furnace to Zen and sucked into the whirlpools. The fire was refining his body! Surprisingly, his body drove all the fire into him. One after another, mes were absorbed into Zen''s body through every pore on him, including his arms, legs, and neck ... It was more excruciating than any pain he had experienced of his flesh. As the lotus mes went through his skin, they burned every inch from outside to the inside of him. To endure the searing pain, Zen clenched his mouth. What he sustained physically was mildpared to what his soul had suffered from the ck me back when he was in the cer. Zen felt the toxic Bone-smashing Powder with Ten vors gradually fading beneath the burning fires. While his body reacted to the mes, Zen felt a giant furnacee to life in his mind. It had always been there, dormant and quiet until touched by the ck me. Suddenly, the calm furnace zed out of control, mes growing and zing. The mes hit Zen''s consciousness and shed out his brows! There in front of Zen, the ck me appeared like a living creature. An odd cry ripped from the ck me when it emerged before it rushed at the Hell Fire Sword. When the Hell Fire Sword was forged by Evil Lan, it glowed red as though it was sitting in a zing fire for a long time. As soon as the ck me touched this allegedly top grade, priceless mysterious weapon -- the Hell Fire Sword, it melted instantly leaving a few drops of hot metal where it had been laid. A look of shock was on Zen''s face when he saw the power of the ck me, and he wondered, ''What the hell is this ck me? How can it wreak such horror?'' After the Hell Fire Sword melted, the eerie mes rolled the iron that remained before vanishing into Zen''s sea of consciousness. Panic swept over him. He knew his body was as hard as a mysterious weapon; however, he couldn''t put the molten metal in his head, could he? It astonished Zen that he was fine, and could see in his mind that the ck me sent the drops of iron to the cyan dragon on the wall of the ancient tripod. In his mind, therge vessel was decorated by nine dragons with their eyes closed, except the cyan dragon. As Zen watched, he saw the dragon lift its head, roar loudly and consume the drops of iron. After swallowing the iron drops, magical changes urred, and the dragon''s dull gray scales changed. A single scale on the dragon''s tail began emitting a green brilliance, giving it the appearance of a wless emerald. It was unexpected when the remnants from the Hell Fire Sword activated a scale of the dragon engraving! What Zen was seeing unfold in his mind amazed him. Simultaneously, Zen felt a surge from the scale, and strength flooding into his body. His vigor increased radically because of the scale and Zen could feel the intense power as it grew! All the events left Zen wondering, ''Is it feasible for me to activate many, or even all of the dragon scales while the ck me devours more mysterious weapons? That''s it! Yes, that''s it!'' Zen''s face brimmed with ecstasy as he put the pieces together. His experience being forged in the fires of the kiln gave Zen a deeper understanding of the great furnace. If one dragon scale forcibly increased his power several times, what would happen if tens of thousands of the cyan dragon scales were all stimted? Not only the cyan dragon but, above that dragon, he saw white, purple, ck and blue dragons... Counting nine dragons carved into the great furnace left Zen wondering, how incredible his might would be if he stimted the scales of all of them! Zen wet his lips nervously and shook his head, struggling to wrap his head around the fantastic idea. This was all so far beyond his vision. As he pondered what he knew, he realized how difficult it was to trigger the dragon scales. ording to Evil Lan, the Hell Fire Sword was a topmost mysterious weapon and extremely valuable. Since it was only the essence of such a treasure that initiated a single dragon scale, Zen imagined how many it would take to light up thousands of them. ''Even if all the treasures in the entire eastern region were smelted, it would barely light up all the cyan dragon''s scales, and not even touch the other eight dragons above the cyan dragon, '' concluded Zen silently as he discerned. He needed to analyze everything thoroughly and not act hastily. Determined to guard himself against arrogance and impatience, Zen sat cross-legged in the zing fire, as the golden whirlpools on his skin sucked in more lotus mes, and continued to forge his body. Outside the furnace, Evil Lan was looking in, with an expression of doubt as he watched the strange scene. Unable to sense the presence of his Hell Fire Sword any more, he wondered if it had been merged into the boy. Evil Lan couldn''t sense the boy''s life energy either though. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Noticing that the fires he released into the furnace were dwindling, Evil Lan was curious about what was going on in there. Maybe, he managed to create his spiritual weapon! Was it possible he seeded? As every weapon refiner knew, when the refining process nearedpletion, it entered the condensing stage which was when the treasure absorbed arge quantity of fire before it came out. The amount of fire consumed during the condensing stage varied depending on the rank of the treasure. The higher the level, the more fire the weapon would devour. Thinking back to when he forged the Hell Fire Sword, Evil Lan remembered that during the condensing stage it absorbed fire for two hours before it waspleted. Three hours had already passed today... Since the higher the ss of the weapon meant the more fire it needed to absorb in the condensing stage, and therefore the more time it took, Evil Lan thought it was highly likely that the new treasure in the furnace was a spiritual weapon! Thinking about it excited Evil Lan and his heart suddenly started racing as he concluded, ''Yes! It has to be! Only a spiritual weapon can absorb as much fire as this throughout the condensation process.'' Without hesitation, Evil Lan immediately breathed more fire from his body into the furnace immediately. Though Evil Lan sent a ton of fire into the furnace, it appeared there was a small ck hole in the furnace which devoured as much fire as Evil Lan sent in. Six hourster, Evil Lan was panting and drenched in sweat. As a weapon refiner, Evil Lan was further along than other refiners and maintained more control over fire than the others his rank. While being a half-step into the nature level, releasing too much fire at once was still difficult for him. At the same time, Evil Lan was concerned about whether or not he had done enough. A weapon refiner knew precisely how vital the condensing stage was. If he didn''t correctly refine the weapon during the condensing stage, the weapon within the furnace wouldn''t be forged sessfully! Impatient as he was, Evil Lan could only grit his teeth as he waited and fed the dying fires. Twenty hourster...... Squeezing the final fires out of his body, when Evil Lan couldn''t keep himself up anymore, he plopped down to the ground, exhausted and gasping for air. He sat slumped on the ground gulping in air and recovering for some time, and then, he got up slowly. Evil Lan took several ck pills out and popped them into his mouth. It wasn''t too long for him to feel rejuvenated, and replenished after he swallowed the pills and headed for the furnace. Still unsure whether or not he had seeded, Evil Lan had a puzzled look on his face as he stood in front of the furnace. Reaching out tentatively, Evil Lan turned the handle and opened the door. He could not sense anything still, which gave him an unsettling sensation. Just as the door swung open fully, a golden fist mmed into his face with the brutal force. Chapter 25 Freedom (Part One) Chapter 25 Freedom (Part One) Since Evil Lan had been half-step into the nature level, he reacted promptly to danger. Faced with an oing punch from Zen, he pedaled his feet and quickly flew back to elude the blow. However, Zen was quicker. His fist made contact with Evil Lan''s body. Since Evil Lan had moved backward, the movement had offset some of the power from Zen. Upon impact, however, Evil Lan''s face suddenly became red, veins throbbed on his forehead, and his blood rushed around. Evil Lan spat out the blood pooling in his mouth. He stared at Zen before saying, "You are still alive!" "Well, thanks to you, I am not dead yet!" Zen replied. With fists clenched, Zen remained outwardly composed. However, his chest heaved with the effort to control the fear surging through him. Zen had just stepped into the organ refining level, and he could withstand a weight of 3000 pounds. Moreover, with the dragon scale on the cyan dragon relief, his strength could be tripled. Since he had nned to catch Evil Lan off-guard, Zen''s punch carried almost all of his full strength. He hadn''t expected that Evil Lan would react so promptly. He had almost avoided being hit by Zen''s punch. Evil Lan was even more shocked than Zen. ''This young man is just at the beginning of the organ refining level. Logically, my strength is superior to him. I should have no trouble killing him. But his strength increased rapidly after he emerged from the weapon refining furnace. Could this be human refining? What is going on?'' Evil Lan frowned in confusion as he thought about what had just happened. If he hadn''t been quick enough, Evil Lan might have been killed by the first punch thrown by this young man. That would be an unbearable shame to Evil Lan. That could not happen again! "Where is the Hell Fire Sword?" Evil Lan asked. Although Evil Lan had many things to worry about, the whereabouts of his sword concerned him the most. Zen lifted his shoulders and spread his hands. A smile stretched across Zen''s face, exposing two rows of white teeth. Then he said, "You don''t know? Apparently, I ate it!" "You ate it? You are lying to me." Evil Lan roared. His eyes widened, and an expression of total disbelief filled his face. The Hell Fire Sword was a top grade mysterious weapon. How could it have been eaten? That too by a person? A human stomach could not digest a sword let alone a mysterious one! Evil Lan''s eyes roamed over Zen. The young man waspletely naked. There was no ce to hide the Hell Fire Sword. The weapon refining furnace was also empty. Since the sword was nowhere to be found, Evil Lan was certain that Zen had done something to it. But all other factors concluded otherwise. And yet, Evil Lan couldn''t believe Zen. He screamed with anger, "Where is my Hell Fire Sword?" "I''m not kidding. I really did eat it," said Zen. Zen was telling the truth. The Hell Fire Sword had turned into hot metal essence by the ck me. Then the cyan dragon in his mind had swallowed it. In other words, it had indeed been ''eaten'' by him. "Well, since you say that you ate the Hell Fire Sword, I will open your body to see if it is inside your stomach or not!" said Evil Lan viciously. As soon as Evil Lan finished speaking, his body moved rapidly, and his hands, like dead branches, flew toward Zen''s chest. He was going to rip open Zen''s stomach with his bare hands! Of course, Zen wouldn''t just stand still and wait for Evil Lan to kill him. After staying inside the weapon refining furnace for such a long time, Zen felt as though his physical strength had increased to another level again. His body felt as strong as a middle-grade mysterious weapon! He shuffled his feet lightly to invigorate the life energy inside his body. Soon his bones rattled and the sound, as loud as thunder, echoed in the caves. "Purple Fist Strength!" He would have to fight Evil Lan! Zen was not weak. His body had be a mysterious weapon, and so, he was confident of his abilities. And the fire from Evil Lan had calcinated his body further. As for strength, although Zen was only at the beginning of the organ refining level, with the help of the awakening power of the dragon scale, he could beat someone who was half-step into the nature level. He could by no means allow himself to be trampled upon. What was more, Evil Lan had been burning him for twenty hours. That was nearly a whole day and a night. After twenty hours of weapon refining, Zen thought that Evil Lan''s strength might have diminished and he would be like a spent arrow. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The moment the two men were about to fight head-on, Evil Lan moved aside quickly, his body drawing an arc in the air. And then he brought down his arm, as swiftly and precisely as a sword. "me Sword!" "Ping!" Evil Lan was indeed strong and powerful since he had been half-step into the nature level. His attack was also fueled with the burning power of his life fire. His hand tore open a crack in Zen''s skin like a sword would do. They both were shocked! What surprised Evil Lan was that Zen''s body was unusually hard. Evil Lan''s attack had managed to open only a crack on Zen''s skin! From what he could remember, even the bodies of special races on the savagend were not as hard as Zen''s. His me Sword contained the strength of his fire. The force he used could rive the muscles of iron. But the moment that his sword cut through Zen''s body and touched Zen''s bones, a sound like that of steel colliding could be heard. ''What happened? Is the young man''s body a mysterious weapon?'' thought Evil Lan. What surprised Zen was that Evil Lan had been agile enough to escape. No matter how hard Zen tried, he could not even capture Evil Lan''s shadow. This frustrated Zen. Chapter 26 Freedom (Part Two) Chapter 26 Freedom (Part Two) "Hum, despite being at the organ refining level, you are physically hard. Nheless, you are going to die here today. I will refine your body when you die topensate for my losses!" said Evil Lan. With these words, he swooped toward Zen with a burst of shadows. "Ping!" The sword cut Zen. Another incision was seen on him. A momentter, blood gushed from Zen''s wound. "Bang!" "Bump!" Every time Evil Lan attacked him, a terrible wound could be seen on Zen''s body. The situation was disheartening for Zen. Although he was physically strong, he was not as fast as Evil Lan. With the advantage of speed on Evil Lan''s side, Zen felt that there was a very real chance that Evil Lan might kill him. In this case, he had no choice but to take a risk! All of a sudden, Zen closed his eyes, and his arms fell to his sides. It seemed as though he had been defeated. Since he couldn''t catch Evil Lan, it was useless to keep trying. "Giving up so soon, poor young man?" Evil Lan said contemptuously. Evil Lan was battle-hardened. When he saw that Zen had given up resisting, he raised an eyebrow. He knew better than to drop his guard for even a second. Without any hesitation, he continued to sh Zen at very high speed. Two more wounds were seen on Zen. "Hey, hey, let me see what else you can endure!" Evil Lan continued. His shrillugh echoed off the walls as he lunged at Zen again. This time he seemed to sh at Zen one more time. Just as he neared Zen, Evil Lan changed direction and went round to Zen''s back. Then his hands burst with blossoming lotus fire. With another shrillugh, Evil Lan approached Zen again. This time, he aimed for Zen''s head. He was going to rip Zen''s head off! ''The right time ising!'' Zen thought. When Evil Lan was only seconds'' away, Zen suddenly opened his eyes. He had been patiently waiting for this opportunity. Before Evil Lan couldnd his attack, Zen covered his head with his arms. The moment Evil Lan touched Zen''s arms, the young man grasped and squeezed Evil Lan''s arms. At the same time, he firmly sped Evil Lan''s skinny arms. After that, Zen shouted," Get off my back!" "Bump!" Zen threw Evil Lan to the ground with all of his strength. Although the cave was made up of hard stone, it could not withstand this enormous momentum. Under the impact of the explosion, the ground was torn apart, and in the middle of the huge holey Evil Lan. Dazed, Evil Lan took a moment topose himself before struggling to climb out of the hole. Zen, however, simply did not give him the opportunity. ''This crazy man is very strong and fast. If I let him climb out of this hole, I may not be able to catch him again. Opportunity knocks only once! I can''t give him a chance.'' Zen rationalized. Zen was like a mad beast. He squatted over Evil Lan and unleashed at least a dozen punches in quick session. The strength of each punch thrown by Zen weighed about thousands of pounds. He panted from the exertion. After wiping his brow, Zen looked at Evil Lan who was lying in the rubble in the hole. Zen narrowed his eyes when he felt as though Evil Lan was no longer breathing. He had beaten someone who was half-way to mastering the nature level? Considering that Zen only had the strength of a person at the organ refining level, this was undoubtedly a very difficult feat. Evil Lan had depleted the fire inside his body, as he had been refining for nearly a day and a night. And then, he had been attacked by Zen. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In this case, he had still counterattacked sessfully. If Zen reacted a little slower, his neck would have been broken by Evil Lan. In that case, Zen would have died, not Evil Lan. Life was so unpredictable! It was impossible to figure out when and where disaster would strike. It took a moment for the development to sink in. Zen had just defeated a notorious nature level master, with his bare hands. Zen congratted himself before calming down. He needed to check the eight living people pinned to the weapon refining furnace. When Zen began walking toward them, it looked like they were dead. It almost seemed as though their flesh and blood had been sucked away from their bones. When he went to investigate the iron cages closer, Zen saw that those people had been burned to death by Evil Lan''s fire. Their bodies looked so horrible that Zen closed his eyes and turned away. ''Poor people!'' Zen silently mourned for the people in his heart. Afterposing himself, Zen began wandering around the vast cave. Although he had examined the cave twice now, he saw nothing of value except some broken copper and iron. Now in the center of the cave, Zen frowned as he thought about what he had found. If a general weapon refiner was wealthy, then an established weapon refiner like Evil Lan could not be so poor. There must be some treasures! After searching for a while longer, a thought urred to Zen. He rushed to the hole and dragged Evil Lan''s body out. Evil Lan''s body had now be a skeleton. There was not a single part of the body that was left intact. Zen''s gaze fell on Evil Lan''s right hand. On the middle finger was a ck ring. An idea spurred Zen to reach for the ring from Evil Lan''s middle finger. However, as soon as Zen touched the ring, a sense of coolness enveloped his fingers. Sure enough, this was a space ring! Chapter 27 Freedom (Part Three) Chapter 27 Freedom (Part Three) The space ring was indeed special. As the name implied, the ring contained a space in it. A space where a person could hide something of value. This kind of space ring was an incredible one! Even though it looked like a small space ring, and the storage space was also small, the value could beparable to that of a top grade mysterious weapon. No one had ever owned such a treasure in the Luo n! Although Zen had never seen a real one space ring before, he had learned about such magical items from books. Since Evil Lan was now dead and his soul had vanished, this space ring had be an object without a master. That meant that Zen could be the master of this space ring. Something clicked in his mind, and Zen felt his spirit merging with the cold spirit that hade from the space ring. Then Zen saw all the things Evil Lan had saved in the ring. The space inside the space ring was notrge. He estimated that the space was norger than a few square meters. This was surprisingly little for a space ring. However, there were many treasures inside. Evil Lan had stored in the ring various precious ores used in weapon refining. This included pure iron, red seal stone, blood amber steel, and many others. They had all been piled up neatly in the corner. These ores were certainly very precious treasures for weapon refiners! They were also very expensive. Zen estimated that he could sell them for a good price. Beside the ores, there were also semi-transparent spars. Spars were also known as cubic crystals. Zen knew this from his studies as well. This kind of cubic crystal was the real currency in the Empire. Gold and silver weremon people''s currency, and they used it for trading. But for the cultivators, gold was as worthless as dirt. But cubic crystals were different! Although these cubic crystals seemed like the regr kind, they could store pure life energy, which was a must for masters at the nature level. Because cubic crystals were easy to cut and carry, they had gradually be the preferred currency of the world of cultivators. Zen estimated that there were hundreds of cubic crystals in the ring. This was a considerable sum. So Evil Lan was not poor! In addition, there were other treasures such as a long sword with demonic gleam, a bloody red hammer, etc. The grade of these treasures was not low. Since Zen was not a specialist, he gauged that they were probably middle-grade mysterious weapons. On the other side of the space ring, there were a variety of refining books, as well as some unknown pills. While all these treasures and seeminglymon items had been ced together, in an unorganized pile, a knife thaty hidden in the pile caught Zen''s attention. The knife appeared to be very old. The surface of the knife was pitted, and the handle was broken. Even though the de of the knife waspletely rolled up, Zen could see that in some ces it was charred. Despite its appearance, Zen felt as though the knife had a very special magic power. It was this special magic power that had a strong attraction to Zen. This broken knife was definitely precious! Maybe it would be of some use to him. Thinking of that, Zen reached in and took the broken knife out of the space ring. Then he examined it carefully. The longer he held it, Zen felt as though the knife was bing clearer and sharper. After a while, it looked as if it could cut anything in the world. "What a knife!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The knife, even though broken, still had a strong vor. Its grade must be unimaginably high. Surely Evil Lan also knew that this knife was not amon object. Probably he hadn''t found a good way to fix this knife till now. No wonder he had saved it inside the space ring. ''Since Evil Lan couldn''t fix it, I am afraid that I have no way to fix it either.'' Zen told himself. After ying around the knife for a while, he put it back into the space ring and walked out of the cave. He followed the long winding path, all the way to the outermost part of the cave. Once there, Zen stepped on the big tree and began to climb. He needed to get to the top of the cliff. There was a handrail alongside the cliff section, which saved him a lot of effort. After borrowing force from the handrail several times, Zen quickly reached the top of the cliff. Once on top of the cliff, Zen took a deep breath of fresh air and bathed in the warm sunshine. A big smile finally lit up his face. He had been lucky to leave the Luo n safely, escape from Evil Lan, and get so many treasures from Evil Lan. More importantly, he had attained his freedom. After being a prisoner in the cer of the Luo n for two years, Zen had finally escaped. He was free. He could go anywhere he wanted! He looked to his right and then dashed forward. Although he was in a good mood, Zen was not intoxicated by it. He knew that he had more important things to do. His next destination was the Imperial Capital. More specifically, he had to reach the center of the legendary Burning Sky Empire, as that was where Cloud Sect was located. And his sister Yan was trapped in the Hell mountain at Cloud Sect. Chapter 28 The Imperial Capital (Part One) Chapter 28 The Imperial Capital (Part One) After traversing towering mountains and rolling hills, hiking over ins, passing many cities and various counties, Zen finally arrived in the Imperial Capital. Standing in front of the high golden gate of the city, Zen was in awe. His mouth fell open in a silent ''wow''. Because he had thought that the C County was arge city. And he was surprised to see this golden gate which was several hundred feet high. Having read many books on the Imperial Capital, in which writers borated on the grandeur of the capital, Zen was mentally prepared for the magnificence and luxury of the capital. However, he was still profoundly shocked when he first stepped into the Imperial Capital and felt like a country bumpkin visiting a city for the first time. The books Zen had read were very detailed, and some had illustrations of thendscapes in the Imperial Capital, including illustrations like the golden gate towering over Zen now. The name of the gate was Heaven''s Arch, which was four hundred feet high and one hundred feet wide. Thirty years ago, the Princess Qi of Ogre was married to the Prince of the Burning Empire, and the princess Qi brought the Heaven''s Arch with her as her dowry. Even though Zen had imagined how the Heaven''s Arch would look many times in the past, seeing the golden archway in person, he finally understood why this was the dowry Princess Qi brought with her. The Heaven''s Arch was made of gold, and gemstones were iid over it, making gleam shine in the sun, with a rainbow of sparkling colors reflecting off it. Perhaps, Ogre wanted to make sure that the people in the Eastern Region knew every time they walked through this expensive dowry how poor they were. After passing through the Heaven''s Arch, Zen walked along the Imperial Capital''s main street, enjoying the local sights. As he walked, Zen even chanced to see the Incandescent Pavilion that stood majestically over 1000 feet high. He saw the enormous Temple of Dragon and several chariots flying by. Though intrigued, Zen did not stop to enjoy these stunning spectacles. His interest was in finding the Cloud Sect, and Zen wouldn''t stop until he reached his destination. Periodically stopping as he strolled down the street slowed Zen''s trip. Because he asked anyone he could about the Cloud Sect. Finally, he came to the Cloud Sect after searching for an entire day. The tremendous Cloud Sect made up nearly a quarter of the Imperial Capital, which was several times larger than the Imperial Pce. If the rolling Cloud Mountains thaty behind the Cloud Sect was counted, the area of the Cloud Sect would be muchrger. Compared with the luxuriousness of the dazzling Heaven''s Arch, the gate leading to the Cloud Sect seemed in. Aside from two words inrge lettering at the top of the gate, there were no decorations. Surrounding the entrance wererge green trees that had green vines entwined. Each factor added to the charm of the ancient building. In front of the gate, two lines formed for sign-ups. The one to the left had only no more than ten people, while the line on the right extended for miles. At a nce, it was difficult to see where this group''s line ended. Zen counted quickly in his head and surmised that there were more than a thousand people waiting to the right. He did not know the difference between these two lines, so, he went to the left first. There were not so many people and soon, it was Zen''s turn. The receptionist in charge of enrolling the students nced up at Zen, and extended his hand as he demanded," Please, show me your noble n certificate."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Noble n certificate?" echoed Zen in a surprised manner. Seeing Zen''s nk look, the receptionist pointed down at his table while he exined," This line is only for applicants from noble ns. If you do not have a noble n certificate, you need to be in that line." As he spoke, the receptionist pointed to the long line to the right. That cleared up any confusion Zen had about why there weren''t many people standing in line here. It was dedicated to serving those of noble ns. The noble n was a special ss bestowed on families by the emperor. Throughout the entire Empire, there were only a small number of powerful families which were deemed noble n, and most of those families were located in the Imperial Capital. Since the Luo n of C County was not one of the noble ns, Zen could not show the noble n certificate to the receptionist. Watching the scene unfolded, people standing in the long line burst intoughter with contemptuous looks on their faces. Waiting in line like that was boring, aside from gossiping with each other to pass the time, there was nothing to do. Zen''s actions broke the monotony and were entertaining for the people standing there waiting for their turns. "Where did this bumpkine from?" "He didn''t know what the noble n certificate was. How dare hee to the Cloud Sect? Do you see what kind of peoplee to the Cloud Sect these days? That''s funny." Ignoring the taunts, Zen didn''t acknowledge the harassing opinions and gave the receptionist a nod before walking to the end of the line on the right. Contemptuous res from other hopeful applicants followed Zen. The past two years that Zen lived as a ve in the Luo n, and his harrowing escape from death had numbed Zen to the sort of insignificant provocations and ridicules these strangers tossed at him. Right now, nothing could annoy him. The line was moving slowly, and since Zen didn''t know anyone there, he decided to use the time to refresh himself and closed his eyes. "Is this your first time here to take the initial exam?" came a gentle voice unexpectedly from in front of Zen. Chapter 29 The Imperial Capital (Part Two) Chapter 29 The Imperial Capital (Part Two) Keeping his eyes closed, Zen nodded. A few secondster, he opened his eyes and saw a young man standing in front of him. Zen noticed the young man had a benign face and was about eighteen or neen years old. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When the young man saw Zen''s eyes open, he smiled slightly and said, "This is my second time!" "What''s the initial exam?" Sensing kindness in the young man, Zen feltfortable enough to ask. He knew the Cloud Sect''s requirements for disciples to be recruited were very strict, and applicants had to pass multiple exams to qualify for admittance to the Cloud College. However, he was not from the Imperial Capital, so he wasn''t very clear about the processes used in selecting recruits for the Cloud Sect. The young man smiled congenially and said, "The Cloud Sect is a prominent ce famous for having the finest refining instructors in the world. Countless people want to join the Cloud Sect, and each needs to be assessed. Since there are too many candidates, the Cloud Sect stiptes that, except for people from the noble ns, applicants must pass the initial exam before they be eligible to take the Cloud Sect''s exams." "Thank you for sharing that. If you don''t mind, would you tell me, what are the contents of the initial exam?" Zen had heard it was difficult to gain admission into the Cloud Sect. After listening to this young man exin the exams, Zen realized there were a lot of rules which made him wonder what Perrin had sacrificed. Because Perrin not only got into the Cloud Sect but also was recruited as an inner disciple immediately. Chuckling, the young man said, "At the professed initial exam, they will gather us together for a race. The Cloud Sect specifies that those who are permitted to participate in the initial exam need to be at the bone refining level at least, and although people who have reached the organ or marrow refining levels can participate, the requirements for each level vary. For example, applicants at the bone refining level need to run a predetermined distance, but, applicants at the organ refining level need to run further..." ''Is it just running?'' wondered Zen. As he thought, he blinked. The initial exam sounded easy. After all, everyone could run. When Zen arrived at the organ refining level, his breaths were longer, allowing him to run longer and farther. Now that he knew what the initial exam entailed, Zen was more at ease, and he chatted with the young man as they waited. Through their conversation, Zen learned the young man''s name was Nory Mo, and he was part of a small n here in the Imperial Capital. The Cloud Sect''s initial exam was held once a month. Nory failedst month, so he was here for his second attempt at the exam this year. The two men became engrossed in discussing trivia. The line moved along, and before they knew it, it was Nory''s turn. And Zen was the next. After registering his name, the receptionist handed Zen a jade pendant that had his identity information recorded on it. As he carefully put the jade pendant away, Nory said, "Zen, make sure you rest well tonight. Running may sound simple, but the trail the Cloud Sect has is unique. You''ll be able to receive more details the day after tomorrow." Nory thought for a moment and then he added, "Zen, you''re not from the Imperial Capital. If you don''t have anywhere to stay, you cane and stay at my ce." Indeed, Nory Mo was a warm-hearted person. However, as kind as Nory was, Zen politely declined his invitation. After living in very for the past two years, he understood how cold the world was, and through his experience, he knew there was a price for everything. While he wouldn''t suspect everyonepletely, Zen also would not trust anyone easily. Just then a group of people came through the gate from the Cloud Sect. A few were wearing ck robes, but most of them wore white robes. Noticing Zen watching them thoughtfully, Nory offered, "The ones donned in white robes are the outer disciples. We will earn the right to wear those if we pass the initial exam and the Cloud Sect''s test." "What about the ck robes?" asked Zen. "ck robes? They are the inner disciples! The standings of the inner disciples, as well as the pills they receive every month, are superior to the disciples in white robes. My father''s goal for me is that I can be an inner disciple and wear a ck robe," stated Nory with a look longing on his face. Acknowledging Nory with a nod, Zen reflected on the day Ken dered that Perrin was enrolled as an inner disciple. What was the reason behind that? Was it for the effects of the Magical Pill that Perrin could progress more rapidly with his refining skills? While Zen was lost in thought, six or seven disciples dressed in ck robes walked towards him. One of them stared at Zen with a strange look on his face. "Zen! Well, isn''t this a surprise? You''re not dead! Do you want to study at the Cloud Sect? How dare youe to sign up for the exam? That''s absurd! Ha!" Hearing his name, Zen squinted, looking at the man who was shouting at him. Inside, his chest constricted with disgust when he got a good look at the man. What a coincidence! He was just thinking of him, and now, surprisingly, Perrin was standing in front of him. Chapter 30 Provocation (Part One) Chapter 30 Provocation (Part One) Zen knew that he would meet Perrin at Cloud Sect sooner orter. However, he did not expect to encounter Perrin even before he had taken the initial exam. After hearing what Perrin said, Zen realized that his cousin knew about the events that transpired on Family Practicing Day. If that was true, then Perrin would be aware that Zen had maimed Andrew in such a way that he would be unable to cultivate permanently. "Cloud Sect is open to people from all over the world. You can join it, so can I!" Zen said calmly. Perrinughed and replied, "You are the rebel of the Luo n. After all that you have done, everyone in the n wants to kill you. You want to join Cloud Sect? Dream on! I''m gonna maim you today!" Then, Perrin''s body shone with a purple light. He stepped toward Zen with a contemptuous sneer. Zen snorted. Perrin was behaving just as he had predicted! All of Zen''s muscles tightened as he took a defensive stance. Perrin''s strength seemed to have improved with his training at Cloud Sect. But Perrin didn''t know that Zen had be stronger as well! ''I have already defeated Evil Lan, a master who was mid-way to the nature level. How can Perrin beat me?'' Zen thought. Just then, a ck-robed disciple caught Perrin''s left arm and said, "Hey, Perrin, calm down! We are at Cloud Sect. You''ve got to be careful not to vite the rules, or you will receive severe punishment." Perrin frowned when being reminded of the rules. Apparently, the penalty for breaking Cloud Sect''s laws was severe. And so he hesitated. Then, a young man with distinguished bearing, named Billy, walked out from amongst the ck-robed disciples. It appeared as though Billy was the big shot amongst these guys. He said," Perrin, has this guy ever shed with you?" Perrin bowed respectfully to Billy before nodding and replying, "Yes, he is a rebel of my n. As the young master of the Luo n, I am obliged to punish him." "Kill him then! Though the rules of Cloud Sect are strict, this guy has just registered for the initial exam. Thus, it doesn''t break the rules if you kill him, and I can cope with any trouble that you may encounter after that," Billy said impassively. It sounded almost as though Billy could determine whether Zen would live or die. Perrin had intended to fight with Zen, but he gave up this idea after hearing what Billy Wang said. It was all known that there was no free lunch, so Perrin didn''t want to owe Billy one due to Zen. So Perrin turned to Billy and said, "I''m in no hurry! I''d like to see if this guy can pass the exams to enter Cloud Sect. If he fails, I will kill him as easily as I can kill an ant. If he seeds, I will be able to find many opportunities to kill him in the future." Then Perrin turned to Zen and said, "I will let you live for a few more days. Don''t getfortable though. I will kill you someday soon!" Zen split his sidesughing at Perrin''s threat. He pointed at Perrin with his index finger and said, "a- hah! That''splete bullshit! Perrin, did no one from the Luo n tell you the truth? I defeated Ken Luo not just Andrew! How can you kill me?" After saying that, Zen exuded an aura using his full strength. His body had been refined and burned by Evil Lan''s fire for twenty hours. The intensity of his body had thus reached the level of a mid-grade mysterious weapon. Although Zen was still at the organ-refining level, his exuding strength was so powerful that Perrin felt as though a tsunami was crushing him. The intensity was too much to bear, and Perrin found himself short of breath. Perrin took a step back when faced with Zen''s power. Two days ago, a Luo n carrier pigeon had brought a letter to Perrin. The note had been very brief. It had only mentioned that Zen had made Andrew unable to use his power any more. It said nothing about the fact that Zen had beaten Ken Luo. Not long ago, Zen had been at the flesh refining level. But now, it seemed as though his strength had increased tremendously. Originally, Perrin was quite confident about his ability to beat Zen. He had taken the Magical Pill, which had led to an incredible improvement in his cultivating speed. Moreover, as Perrin had built a friendly rtionship with Billy, he had been epted as an inner disciple at Cloud Sect. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In the past, Perrin''s strength had been far superior to Zen''s, and so he had never felt threatened by Zen. Since it was said in the letter from the Luo n that Zen must have died because he had been grabbed by an evil weapon refiner Evil Lan, Perrin didn''t pay much attention to it. He had almost forgotten about Zen. However, Perrin didn''t expect that Zen was still alive and would show up in front of him. Furthermore, Zen''s strength had improved to the extent where Perrin was worried that Zen was no longer weaker than him. Seeing Zen''s arrogance, the faces of several inner disciples standing by Perrin''s side darkened. Zen was even not a disciple of Cloud Sect. Even if Zen sessfully passed the exams and entered Cloud Sect, he would only be an outer disciple. How could he be so arrogant in front of a group of the inner disciples? The only thing they were eager to do now was to teach Zen a lesson with their fists. They all stared at Billy because of his status in the group. Billy smiled calmly before speaking to Perrin. "Perrin, it seems that this barking dog of your n is a bit fierce and annoying. What are you waiting for? Go beat him!" Chapter 31 Provocation (Part Two) Chapter 31 Provocation (Part Two) The second Billy had finished giving the order, Perrin got ready to fight Zen. Just at this moment, a sh emerged from inside Cloud Sect and a flying chariot shot out toward them. Two armored people stood on the flying chariot. They seemed to be patrolling the area. "They are inspectors," said a ck-robed disciple. Perrin''s expression turned sour when he saw the flying chariot. ording to the strict rules of the Cloud Sect, battles among disciples were forbidden. However, there were so many disciples in Cloud Sect, and each had been cultivating martial arts that battles could not be avoided altogether. All the disciples knew that they needed to be careful about the inspectors catching them fighting with each other. Since the inspectors were just above the crowd, Perrin and his friends could not do anything. Aware of the current situation, Billy sneered at Zen. Then he patted Perrin''s left shoulder before strutting away with his hands crossed behind his back. Perrin said to Zen, "You are very fortunate today! Although you havee to the Imperial Capital, no matter whether you join Cloud Sect or not, there is no chance for you to live! I will not fight you today. However, be ready! I will wait for the right opportunity to kill you! If you are smart, you''ll find poison or another means tomit suicide in some street corner. That death will be less painful than what I will do to you. The choice is yours!" Then Perrin and the other ck-robed disciples turned and followed Billy. After the group of ck-robed disciples left, Nory who had been standing far away, slowly approached Zen. His voice was full of admiration as he said, "Zen, you are so brave! Even the outer disciples don''t dare to provoke the inner disciples. You dared to anger them even though you''ve only just signed up for the initial exam? You rock!" In addition to Nory, many people who had signed up for the initial exam cast an ineffable look at Zen. While some thought that Zen had been too impetuous, others admired Zen''s bravery. But most of them felt that Zen had been stupid to offend the inner disciples. They believed that Zen would no doubt meet an unfortunate end. Zen sighed in resignation and forced a smile. Who liked to offend other people for no reason? Cloud Sect only selected the best warriors. It was expected that the disciples would have immense talent. Zen was just a rebel of a little n. The best way for him to survive and seed was to keep a low profile and focus on cultivating his strength. However, Zen still had a mission. He had to avenge his father''s death! Thoughts of his father''s death left Zen uneasy. Over the past two years, he had been unable to sleep. He might not have had the resources or the power earlier, but that hadn''t stopped Zen from nning his revenge. He had sworn never to forget this blood feud! Nory was also a member of a n. So when he saw Zen''s indignant look and thought of what transpired between Zen and Perrin, he nearly guessed what might have happened. It was normal to see a power dispute within the Luo n. Nory would not interfere in the internal affairs of another n. But he still reminded Zen, "From amongst those ck-robed disciples, you should pay special attention to thest one." "Who is that guy?" Zen had also noticed how special the others had behaved toward Billy. Those disciples all turned to Billy for advice. As Perrin had paid his respect to Billy, Billy just remained an arrogant posture because he thought he should deserve Perrin''s great respect due to his social status. "If I haven''t made a mistake, I believe that person is a member of the noble n called the Wang n," Nory said. Noble n? Now everything made sense! Perrin could wear a ck robe that was reserved for an inner disciple of Cloud Sect because he had been associating with a member of a noble n! It was widely known that the noble ns belonged to the privileged sses in the Empire. Some of their privileges were even written into thews of the Empire. Even so, it was impossible for Zen to bow to any threat. He could only desperately resist any attack in the worst situation. After leaving Cloud Sect, Zen found a hotel to stay. The Imperial Capital was different from C County. The prices for almost allmodities in the Imperial Capital were two or three times higher than those in C County. However, Zen had grabbed Evil Lan''s space ring in which there had been many valuable treasures. Those cubic crystals alone carried great value. The value of one cubic crystal could make Zen stay in a more luxurious hotel than the one he had selected. At night, Zen blew out the me of the candlestick before climbing onto the bed and sitting cross- legged. He did not intend to sleep now. He took the blood-red sledgehammer out of the space ring and ced it in front of himself. Earlier, the ck fire in the furnace of Zen''s mind had inexplicably flown out to swallow the Hell Fire Sword. Then it lit up a dragon scale, which had significantly increased Zen''s strength. If Zen could light the second dragon scale, his strength would increase manifold.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Prior to his meeting with Perrin, Zen had not been eager to light up the second dragon scale. However, after having met Perrin, Zen knew that joining Cloud Sect was going to be more difficult than he had anticipated. This was a turning point for Zen. To deal with the crisis, Zen needed to increase his strength as he did not have anyone to rely on in the Imperial Capital. After all the preparation had been done, Zen closed his eyes and meditated. He was trying to communicate with the furnace in his mind. The ck fire had previously appeared in Zen''s mind on its own initiative. As a result, it had melted the Hell Fire Sword into iron essence. Would the ck fire reappear or not? Zen was unsure. The huge furnace quietly floated in Zen''s mind. There seemed to be no movement that would indicate the appearance of the ck fire. Zen''s spirit slowly approached the furnace in an attempt to rouse it. Zen circled the furnace two times, but nothing happened. How did the furnace start? Chapter 32 The Initial Exam (Part One) Chapter 32 The Initial Exam (Part One) In the ancient refining theory book that Zen had read earlier, there was no record of the furnace''s usage. There had been only a few magical words which meant Zen had to explore how to use it himself. As he cleared his mind in meditation, Zen focused, and eventually, his soul stopped in front of therge furnace. Among the nine dragon engravings, only the cyan dragon was awakened. Now the majestic dragon stared down at Zen. On thinking of how his soul was once nearly shattered under the gaze of the cyan dragon, Zen was dismayed. Since Zen''s soul was trained in the considerable furnace, the power of his soul had been significantly improved. Under the cyan dragon''s gaze, Zen felt overwhelming pressure, like he was being crushed under a mountain, and was short of breath, all from the power of the dragon staring down at him in his mind. Zen''s soul was strong enough to resist being overwhelmed by the cyan dragon''s gaze, but he needed to find a way tomunicate with it. In the face of the raw energy from the fearsome cyan dragon, Zen felt like a mere speck of dust. Zen moved to get closer to the cyan dragon relief, but the closer he got, the more pressure he felt. He struggled to resist the impulse to run away. ''Don''t stop! Keep going!'' Zen urged himself inwardly to rush forward. The pressure increased with each step, slowing Zen as he neared the cyan dragon until his movements werebored like he were trudging through thick mud. The cyan dragon exuded such extreme pressure, and Zen''s teeth trembled. The force was so great that Zen had a difficult time resisting the impulse to flee. However, determination sparked in Zen''s eyes, and his unconquerable will pushed him to keep moving. Atst, Zen stood in front of the cyan dragon and reached out touching a strand of its whiskers. After a while, a soft sound was emitted from the cyan dragon as therge furnace began to spin slowly. A wisp of ck me separated from the plume of the furnace''s calm ck fires and drifted out of Zen''s mind. "Yes, I did it!" Just as Zen believed, therge furnace had a separate consciousness, and Zen couldmunicate with it. Although Zen wasn''t sure if the consciousness was the furnace or cyan dragon, he sessfully communicated with it and received a wisp of the ck me. In his hotel room, as Zen opened his eyes, the wisp came from the center of his brows and circled him once. The wisp of ck me didn''t appear terrifying or strong, and Zen couldn''t feel any heat from it. But, Zen didn''t dare underestimate this wisp of ck me. After all, a top-grade mysterious weapon like the Hell Fire Sword, merely glowed red when being burnt by the fire of Evil Lan and remained intact. But once exposed to the wisp of ck me, the same Hell Fire Sword was melted into iron essence in the blink of an eye. Zen realized the power of the ck me waspletely beyond his knowledge, and he could not make any presumptions.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was a shame Zen couldn''t wield the ck me like a weapon. He''d be invincible if he used it against enemies. Soon the ck me found the blood-red sledgehammer that was lying in front of Zen. It sped at the sledgehammer. The quality of the blood-red sledgehammer was mid-grade, not as valuable as the Hell Fire Sword, but it was evident that the size was bigger than the sword. Zen looked forward to seeing how much iron essence would be refined, and he wondered if it would be enough to light up another scale of the dragon. Within a split second, the ck me melted the blood-red sledgehammer into a single drop of iron essence. "One...? Only one? Just a single drop?!" The mysterious weapon was huge but mid-grade, and it produced only a single drop of iron essence! Zen''s mouth fell open as he sat there stunned to the point he even began to stammer. It seemed unreasonable that he only procured one drop of iron essence from the much more massive blood-red sledgehammer even considering that the quality wasn''t as good as the Hell Fire Sword. After taking a moment to weigh the pros and cons, Zen took the rest of the mysterious weapons out of the space ring ¡ª all of which were low to mid-grade levels, deciding to melt them all together. The wisp of ck me swallowed all the mysterious weapons quickly. However, the results weren''t what Zen expected. A mid-grade mysterious weapon could be melted into a drop of iron essence, but the size of iron essence that was melted from a low-grade mysterious weapon was a tiny bit bigger than a speck of dust and Zen had to squint to see it. After smelting all the mysterious weapons that were in the space ring, Zen had five drops of iron essence. Finally, the wisp of ck me rolled the five drops of iron essence up and jumped back into Zen''s mind. Zen looked into his mind at the situation. When the ck me ced the five drops of iron essence into the cyan dragon''s mouth, it trembled for a while, and then a second scale on the dragon began to shimmer a green light, seeming to light up. ''It seeded?'' A smile lit up Zen''s face as he thought. He knew his strength would be magnified by the power of another activated dragon scale. However, the green scale twinkled for a few seconds and then faded slowly. Watching the scene, Zen''s face darkened. Did he need six drops of iron essence to activate a dragon scale? Chapter 33 The Initial Exam (Part Two) Chapter 33 The Initial Exam (Part Two) Yet, life was full of surprises, and you never knew how things would turn out. Just as the twinkling light of the dragon scale was about to die, the whole scale suddenly lit up again emitting brilliant green light. Zen rxed, for only five drops of iron essence were needed to activate a scale on the dragon. As the scale lit up, Zen felt the amazing strength coursed through every part of his body. Zen clenched his fists consciously and stifled a roar as he felt the wee sensation of strength saturating him. After a while, Zen quieted down. Lighting up two of the dragon''s scales was good, but at this stage, Zen needed to improve his strength quicker. If he could light a few more dragon scales, he would easily beat Perrin! Except, Zen had smelted all of his mysterious weapons, leaving him to wonder, where he could find more. While Zen had hundreds of cubic crystals, that would only get him one or two low-grade mysterious weapons because the price for a mysterious weapon was so high. It was just a drop in the bucket of what he needed. Suddenly, Zen thought about the broken flying knife that was in the space ring. Even though the flying knife was so shabby looking, it seemed to have great power, so the level must be quite high. Zen thought about it for a while, but in the end, he restrained his impulse to smelt the flying knife. If the flying knife were really as extraordinary as he thought, it would be crazy to melt it carelessly. First things first, Zen''s priority should be gaining entry into the Cloud Sect. Zen took a deep breath and closed his eyes to rest. The initial exam was the next morning, and though the exam was to run simply, Nory had told Zen that it would be more difficult than they thought. Early the next morning, Zen washed up and headed out to the Cloud Sect. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When Zen signed up yesterday, he didn''t see many people, but today a great number of people were crowded outside the door of the Cloud Sect. Some of them were on horseback, and some had hiked while others were on flying chariots. So many people were there, and they filled the open grounds outside the Cloud Sect. Zen estimated that there were more than ten thousand people. No wonder the Cloud Sect had to hold the initial monthly, the number of people taking part in the initial exam every month was over ten thousand. That meant over a hundred thousand people applied during the year. It was amazing! Even such a huge Cloud Sect would be overwhelmed in this situation. Where there were so many people, there would be a lot of hustle and bustle! Zen stood expressionlessly in the crowd, waiting quietly. A momentter, a chariot flew overhead from the Cloud Sect carrying an old man with a white beard. After the chariot stopped, the elder said steadily, "Applicants, please enter the door in an orderly manner to participate in the initial exam. Don''t make noise, or speak loudly! Anyone viting the rules will be evicted and disqualified from taking the exam now, or ever in his lifetime." Even though the elder did not yell, his voice rang in everyone''s ears, and everyone present heard him clearly. The crowd quieted quickly as the white-bearded elder finished speaking. No one dared to talk or whisper any longer. It was so eerily quiet that the sound of a needle dropping on the ground would have been heard clearly. Being disqualified for the exam wasn''t a big deal, but being unable to sign up in the future to take the exam at the Cloud Sect, would be devastating. Since the Cloud Sect was a shrine as well as thergest sect for studying the art of cultivating in the empire, everyone hoped to gain entrance. Although there were several smaller sects within the Burning Sky Empire, neither the amount ofnds nor the number of talented disciples couldpare to the Cloud Sect. If an applicant had no chance of joining the Cloud Sect, his prospects in the cultivation world would be bleak unless he could join another big sect. Everyone understood the gravity of the situation and remained silent. More than ten thousand applicants trod through the doors of the Cloud Sect and walked along a path. At the end of the path, they made a right into a vast square. Floating in the air at the square were a couple of flying chariots with disciples who maintained order during the initial exam. As all the applicants filed into the square, the white-bearded elder appeared in the front and announced, "I believe most of you are familiar with the rules of the initial exam, but I''ll remind you again. From the square, you are to run forward. It doesn''t matter whether you are at the bone, organ, or marrow refining level, you need just to keep running until the jade pendant on your chest changes color. Once the color of the jade changes, you will pass the initial exam and be qualified to begin the entrance exam." The rules seemed simple enough with no restrictions on refining level or limit to speed. The only requirement for passing the initial exam was to run until the jade pendant changed color. Zen kept the rules in mind as he looked into the distance of the path beyond the square. Chapter 34 Invisible Pressure (Part One) Chapter 34 Invisible Pressure (Part One) Paved with ordinary limestone bs and decorated with neatly trimmed verdant grass on both sides, it looked like any other road in the empire. The road turned and twisted, stretching away as far as the eye could see. Participants who had registered for the initial exam seemed pretty confident and rxed as they stood in line. Refining had strengthened their body, so for them, running was child''s y. Most of them were quite sure that they would breeze through the exam. The white-bearded old man gave a signal, and the exam began. All candidates broke into a run. Just then something strange happened. The lead runners stumbled and sank to the ground, making a perfect pratfall. Only a few people reacted quickly enough to recover their bnce. They pulled themselves together and carried on running forward. This incident gave the others an indication that there was something unusual about this road. They were more careful where they set foot on the road. Although no one else fell, since the candidates were being careful, their speed reduced. It looked as if they were carrying a thousand pounds of weight. After the first few batches set off on the road, it was Zen''s turn. He approached the edge of the square and stepped out slowly. Instantly he felt an invisible pressure. As he tried to lift his foot, he found that his legs felt leaden. It was an odd feeling. Once he had stepped on to the road, the pressure encased himpletely. Every inch of his skin felt weighed down. Even his eardrums throbbed! Although the road seemed normal, the air pressure seemed much higher. As Zen had entered the organ refining level, he was able to control his breathing. With enough food to supply his body with energy, he could easily run for ten days. But the high air pressure made this simple task seem daunting. The running would wear him out quickly. He wasn''t sure how long he wouldst. Since he had lit up two dragon scales and his body had been refined, Zen felt as though there was no reason for him not to get a good mark. Zen steadied his breathing, then with a light cry he mustered every ounce of strength, tightened every muscle against the pressure, and ran forward. Many of the participants had adjusted to the pressure almost instantly. They continued to run at a brisk pace as if the pressure didn''t affect them at all. But most participants were unable to continue. Participants at the bone refining level ran out of strength after only three hundred feet. As their bodies gave up, they fell on the road. They were so exhausted that even raising their heads had be an effort. Even though some continued to run, they were panting and staggering. The effort to maintain their pace against the invisible pressure was clearly visible. It appeared as though they would drop at any moment. After having run for seven or eight miles, Zen noticed that some participants began to drop back as time wore on, and the crowd gradually thinned into a line. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He concentrated on his steps. Then he adjusted his breathing to tune up his body as this was the only way to stay in a condition to cover a longer distance. "Zen!" Zen looked over his shoulder when he heard someone call his name. A silk-robed boy waved to him. It was Nory, the boy he had met the day before. His attire was more suitable to the challenge today as compared with yesterday. "Hi, Nory!" Zen replied with a smile. "You are doing well!" Nory gasped. "Impressive! Even though you are running under such high pressure, you look as if you are sauntering in your backyard." "You are not doing so bad yourself. If I''m not mistaken, you are only at the bone refining level. Not many at your level can keep up with the challenge," Zen said. The pressure had proved to be demanding for people at the bone refining level. However, participants at the organ and marrow refining levels were easily able to rise above it. It was amazing that Nory could stay at the front of the line. Nory pulled a face and raised his hand. He showed Zen a bangle around his wrist. "Last time, I didn''t even make one mile in the initial exam. Now, thanks to this bangle, I can run this far. It helps me counteract half the pressure." "Bangle?" Zen nced at the essory on Nory''s wrist. It looked rather unimpressive as it appeared to be a in gold bangle. Who could have guessed that it could counteract the invisible pressure? "It must be a mysterious weapon, right?" Zen blinked at Nory as he asked. Nory grinned, "Yes. It is a mysterious weapon. It cost me two cubic crystals, almost all my savings." "Two cubic crystals? That''s all? Is a mysterious weapon that cheap?" Zen asked incredulously. If what Nory had said was true then he could buy dozens of mysterious weapons, considering that he had hundreds of cubic crystals lying in his space ring. "Nah, you misunderstood me." Nory added quickly, "The rent is two cubic crystals. After I pass the exam, I will have to return the bangle." Chapter 35 Invisible Pressure (Part Two) Chapter 35 Invisible Pressure (Part Two) Zen didn''t know what to say. The renting business was flourishing because of the initial exam. The youngsters in the Imperial Capital were making every effort to pass the exam. "But if we use an external object, won''t that be considered cheating?" Zen wondered. Cloud Sect intended to use the initial exam to weed out the weaker applicants. Wouldn''t it be a bit unfair if weapons were not banned during the exam? Nory smiled, "Bro, what you haven''t considered is that Cloud Sect has many disciples, so many geniuses. The Sect won''t pay too much attention to the initial exam. We aren''t outer disciples. No energy will be wasted on the trifles in the initial exam. As long as we don''t kill each other, they don''t give a fig what weapon you use or whether you get into a brawl here." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With the help of Nory''s exnation, Zen realized that while Cloud Sect did have very strict rules and regtions, they were for their formal disciples. This initial exam was a sieve with arge mesh to strain out those who didn''t fit the bill. As soon as Nory finished his exnation, he gasped. The bangle could only counteract half the pressure, but the remaining pressure still made running hard for Nory. "Stop talking. Just focus on your pace," Zen reminded him. Nory nodded. He clenched his teeth and kept moving forward. He grimaced as he challenged his limits. Zen was running ratherfortably. Since a while had passed, he had gotten ustomed to the pressure. Now, he could even ignore the pressurepletely. As time wore on and people began feeling the effects of the pressure, exhaustion began settling it. They started falling behind. Instead of a long line of runners, the road now had groups of scattered participants on it. Zen looked around and found that he and Nory were the only two people on this section of the road. A momentter, Zen noticed a hulking figure speeding forward. A big man, as strong as an ox was approaching quickly with fast,rge steps. Soon the big man caught up with Zen. Just as he was about to pass Nory, he changed direction and hurtled toward Nory. Before Zen could warn his friend, the big man''s shoulder bumped hard against Nory. Nory had been concentrating on his pace as his strength was being strained to the limit. He had lowered his head and had been running forward desperately. This bump came out of the blue. A scream escaped Nory''s lips as he lost his bnce. After staggering for a few steps, Nory fell. "What are you doing?" Zen demanded angrily. Since Nory had no beef with this man, his behavior was way out of line. Before Zen could finish, the man sped up and turned in Zen''s direction. Seeing the man closing in quickly, Zen''s expression changed. Secretly, hemanded all his strength to flow all over his body. A brittle smile spread over the man''s face. ording to what he could gauge, Zen was just at the organ refining level. Since he had already entered the marrow refining level, the man was confident that he had certain advantages in terms of his strength and body. A malicious grin appeared on his face when the man saw that Zen was standing still, waiting for the attack. Apparently, Zen had no idea who he was dealing with. The man was certain that the collision would break every damn bone in Zen''s body. When the man thought of the result of the sh, he felt his blood began to boil. He increased his force by fifty percent. But as soon as he cannoned into Zen, his expression changed. This collision should have sent Zen flying onto the ground like a sandbag. The force should have shattered all his bones and killed him. Instead, the man felt as though he had run headfirst into a hill, while Zen remained unmoved from his spot. Had the force the man used been re-directed back to him? The recoil sent the man stumbling back several steps. His expression couldn''t have been more shocked as if he had seen a ghost. How could this brat get such a tough body? It was like his body was made of steel rather than of flesh and blood. Zen ignored the man''s astonished re. As usual, the attack on his body unleashed warm currents. Zen could feel the warmth flooding his body. He nced at Nory before turning to the man and coldly saying, "We''ve got no beef with you. Why did you do that? You want a fight?" The man fumbled for a purple pill in his pocket. As soon as his fingers closed around the object, he pulled it out and swallowed it. "True, I have no beef with you. But someone wants you to fail the exam," he said with augh. "Who is that?" Zen asked stiffly. The man didn''t reply to Zen''s question. He turned and ran off with a grin. "You''d better quit the exam as soon as possible. Or else, not only are you going to fail the exam, but you will get yourself killed." Zen stared at the man''s retreating back with a grim expression. Solving the riddle was a cinch for Zen. He knew who was behind all this. Since he didn''t know anyone in the Imperial Capital, the only person with motive to do this was Perrin. Perrin had resorted to low tricks to prevent Zen from joining Cloud Sect. Zen''s face grew cold as he thought about this. Chapter 36 Passing The Initial Exam (Part One) Chapter 36 Passing The Initial Exam (Part One) After all, they were at the Cloud Sect. So, they probably didn''t dare harm anyone directly or act recklessly. With those thoughts, Zen went over to Nory. Nory was lying on the ground. His face was pale, and he panted for breath. Seeing Zen heading over to him, he struggled to sit up again, but in vain. He turned his head to Zen. "Zen, I''m exhausted. You go on without me. I don''t think I can even sit up, let alone finish the race," said Nory. He turned his head back, staring at the sky. "People at the bone refining level only need to run ten miles to pass the initial exam. There''s only around one or two miles left. If I had the strength, I could finish the exam. Unfortunately, I cannot go on any longer." "I''m sorry. I caused you trouble," Zen said apologetically. Those people had wanted him to fail by making trouble for him, but it impacted Nory. Nory waved his hand and said sadly, "Forget it. This is my destiny. My fate has been bad since birth. I''m used to it..." From Nory''s words, it wasn''t difficult to figure out that Nory had experienced hardships too. "Get up, Nory!" said Zen sternly. He couldn''t let Nory give up without making any efforts at all. Smiling wryly, Nory shook his head. "I cannot stand up," he grumbled hopelessly. "You haven''t tried, so, how do you know you can''t stand up? We practice martial arts to explore the limit of our body continuously. No one can reach the pinnacle in martial arts without experiencing difficulties and obstacles. Stand up and give it your best try!" encouraged Zen. The words rang in Nory''s ears. Practicing the martial arts was not for the sake of glory, wealth or power. It was to achieve one''s ultimate strength, which meant facing and oveing many difficulties and dangers. Once started on that road, the way would never be smooth and required many factors for people who wanted to continue. The most important factor was to push oneself to exceed the limits. Listening to Zen''s powerful thoughts left Nory pondering and struggling in his mind. His usual smiling face turned solemn. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Finally, he nodded and said, "You''re right. If I give up so easily now, then next time, or the time after, I might give up without trying. Then it would be harder or even impossible for me to get into the Cloud Sect! I can''t waste this opportunity. As long as I can get into the Cloud Sect, I can change my fate and be outstanding!" Staggering as he pulled himself up from the ground, Nory gritted his teeth against the stabbing pain. Breathing through the agony, he finally got his second wind and began to move slowly towards the stone tablet in the distance that held his hope. A mere one miley ahead. And the road was t. However, it might as well look like a mountain of swords for Nory. Every step he took sent more pains through him as if he was stepping on knives. Zen slowed his pace to match Nory''s and gave him constant encouragements. With the internal injuries Nory suffered, and his exhausted physical strength, he was on the edge of copse. All that was left was his willpower and step after step brought him nearer his dream. Nory stumbled, almost falling many times. He kept his feet under him as he walked close to the destination. He bit his teeth so hard that his mouth was full of blood. "Just a little more, Nory! I can see the stone tablet! We''re not far away now!" said Zen as he looked ahead at the stone tablet engraved with two words on it, ''Ten Miles''. At the ten-mile mark, people that were at the bone refining level would pass the initial exam. As they crossed the stone tablet, the color of jade pendants worn by the participants would change. During the race, Zen had seen several people who were at the bone refining level pass this stone tablet and leave. They passed the initial exam! When Nory heard Zen, he became excited. And an unknown power rose from his exhausted body. He didn''t know where the energy came from. It could have something to do with the destination nearby and his hope. With his renewed vigor, Nory kept walking and even started to jog as he neared the stone tablet. As Nory crossed the stone tablet, the jade pendant on his chest turned red, indicating that he had passed the exam! When he crossed it, Nory was so weak that he fell to the ground. And he couldn''t lift a finger, let alone hold himself up. He managed to move his tongue and mouth, and said to Zen, "Thank you so much, Zen......" Zen nodded at Nory, acknowledging that he understood what Nory was struggling to tell him. Just then a chariot swooped down from the sky and two examiners jumped out of it. ncing at the jade pendant around Nory''s neck, one of the examiners announced that Nory passed his initial exam, and lifted him, cing him on the flying chariot. The two examiners glimpsed over at Zen before leaving quickly. It was no wonder these two examiners were surprised though. Strictly speaking, after passing the initial exam, all participants would face each other aspetitors in the next entrance exam. ''Who would help theirpetitors? This young man is indeed a weirdo!'' The two examiners thought. Of course, Zen did not know that the two examiners were thinking about such things. He was just happy to see Nory had passed the exam and gratified that Nory hadn''t given up. After watching Nory and the examiners leave, Zen crossed the stone tablet too. As soon as he passed the milestone marker, Zen''s body sank, and suddenly he felt as though the pressure in his body weighing him down, doubled. ''This pressure feels like two thousand pounds......'' As Zen felt the pressure crushing him, he finally understood why the road was unusual. It was designed to double the burden on people every ten miles. He adapted to the hard pressure, taking a few moments to move his hands and feet before starting again. Two thousand pounds of force had an inevitable impact on his movement, which slowed his actions by nearly half of his previous speed. However, running the next ten miles under the added weight wouldn''t be a problem for Zen, thanks to his unique and abnormally strong physical body. While Zen had remained with the injured Nory, he walked very slowly and consequently, he wasted a lot of time. The applicants of bone refining level passed the initial exam at ''Ten Miles'' stone tablet and those at the organ refining level had already run further, leaving Zen alone on the road. Keeping his speed steady, Zen walked alone, like a lonely traveler. After running three more miles, he was only winded slightly. After another two miles, Zen was breathing a little heavier. When Zen hit the eighteen-mile mark, his breathing wasbored. Looking ahead, he squinted and saw his goal was in sight. He felt confident that he would pass the initial exam easily. When he had still one mile ahead, Zen found four people standing there, waiting for him. Judging them from their breathing, the men waiting for Zen were at the marrow refining level. Three were strangers, but Zen recognized one of them as the powerful man who bumped Zen and Nory with his shoulder just now. Chapter 37 Passing The Initial Exam(Part Two) Chapter 37 Passing The Initial Exam(Part Two) He knew from his earlier encounter that these men wouldn''t give up easily. Straining his muscles to prepare against any potential attacks, Zen kept heading towards the next stone tablet. As he drew closer to the four men, a young man dressed as a schr approached him, putting up his hand for Zen to stop. "Guy, you don''t need to continue. Your initial exam ispleted." The schr''s words were no-nonsense, but Zen was surprised when they didn''t attack him directly. Assessing the situation, Zen decided to pretend to know nothing about their purpose and asked, "Why is my exam over? Who asked you to stop me here?" Chuckling, the schr said, "I don''t see any reason to answer your questions. All you need to know is that this is the end of the initial exam for you. You shouldn''t get your hopes up. The Cloud Sect is not a ce for people like you." Usually, facing four marrow refining level adversaries, one should be scared. Even people at the top of organ refining level couldn''tpare to rivals who had reached the marrow refining level. Therefore, the four men considered Zen an easy target. Not hearing any answers, Zen was trying to think of how he could escape the four men. But his expression and stance didn''t give that away. Instead, he continued to pretend not to understand what the schr meant, his face gloomy and he murmured, "But, I haven''t passed my initial exam, yet. What should I do about that?" "That''s your problem!" dered the schr as the four men red mockingly at Zen. The four of them exchanged nces, thinking, ''The boy is foolish if he still thinks he will pass the initial exam! Is he dreaming?'' While the men were busy ncing at each other, Zen stared up into the sky behind them and cried outman, look, here''s an examinering now, on a flying chariot!" Since the examiners at the Cloud Sect deterred most of the disciples from breaking the rules, Zen knew the four men would be afraid to attack him in front of the examiners. So, when Zen shouted happily, they automatically turned to see the chariot. Simultaneously, Zen rushed forward. Summoning every bit of his energy, he shot forward, like an arrow released from a bow. Almost instantly, he passed his attackers, rushing at the stone tablet in sight. The four men looked back at an empty sky. There was no flying chariot or any examiners. They whipped their heads back, only to find Zen was no longer standing there. Realizing Zen''s trickery, the faces of the four men contorted angrily, and they chased after Zen, shouting abusively. "Sneaky simpleton!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Do you really think you can outrun us?" "Cut his legs when we catch him! Without legs, he won''t escape!" With the evil expletivesing from behind, Zen smiled faintly and then turned a deaf ear. He drove his whole body to the limit and pushed himself forward madly. Only about one mile stood between Zen and the stone. He was sprinting into the stone tablet. With the top speed, he would just need to take a few breaths. Even though Zen was fast, the men chasing him weren''t slow. Especially the schr, whose body had a blue light shining and feet moving like thunder. What kind of skill was the schr refining? His speed was far faster than Zen''s, and the schr was running close to Zen quickly. "Hmm, simple man. You are barely at the organ refining level. How dare you try to trick us? In the face of absolute strength, your plot is nothing! Taste my Toxic Smoky Palm! And go to hell!" The schr criticized, lunging at Zen''s back. A green light shed from his hands, as he reached out and smacked Zen firmly on the back. A full force strike from someone at the marrow refining level was monstrous. The Toxic Smoky Palm didn''t just knock the wind out of him but also released green smoke into Zen''s body, which was so toxic that it would kill an elephant immediately if the elephant inhaled a puff of this green smoke. This smoke, however, was shot right into Zen''s bloodstream. "Ha! My toxic smoke has hurt you. You won''t be able to run now and will fall to the ground soon." The schr proudly bragged about his victorious blow to Zen, and stopped, expecting Zen to drop to the ground. As he watched, he realized the scene he had imagined wasn''t going to happen. "H--how, Howe he is still running? How is it possible?" stammered the schr, with his eyes widened in surprise. He had summoned all his energy to make the blow just now. With his strength at the marrow refining level, he should have smashed Zen''s body into pieces. Not to mention the toxic smoke from his palm. How could Zen continue like that as though he wasn''t affected by the schr''s toxic palm at all? He was running ahead as if he hadn''t been poisoned! As a matter of fact, he sped up after the schr pushed him! ''What kind of monster is he?'' he thought to himself. The four people froze, staring at each other, mouths agape, with shocked looks on their faces. They had never seen anyone could survive the toxic smoky palm strike. Contrary to what should happen, at the moment, Zen was veryfortable, and his body felt warm all over. After Evil Lan''s fire refined his body, the strength of Zen''s body had significantly risen. It was nearly impossible for a warm current to ur when people at the bone or organ refining levels battered him. Only after he was beaten by people at the level of marrow refining would Zen feel the warm current course through his body again. Just now, when his enemy used the toxic smoky palm to attack him, Zen felt the warm current flow through him, and as it washed over his nervous system, his breathing improved, as if he ate a Magic Pill. As for the poison of the schr''s palm, it did not cause him any harm. His body was like a mysterious weapon. Naturally, all toxins were harmless. Who had heard of a mysterious weapon harmed by poison? Opportunities were rare. Zen wanted to stop and let them beat him up when he thought about how being thrashed by four people at the marrow refining level could help wash his internal organs. However, the stone tablet was just ahead, and if he was right, it should be the goal for the organ refining level. As soon as he reached the stone tablet, Zen would pass the initial exam. ''It would be better for me to turn jade pendant red and pass the initial exam first, before any other unexpected things ur, '' thought Zen. He dismissed the idea of stopping to be beaten by the four people and ran straight to the stone tablet. Although the four men pursued Zen desperately, they could only watch him pass the stone in a few seconds because of how close he was to it. Chapter 38 I Have A Very Simple Idea. (Part One) Chapter 38 I Have A Very Simple Idea. (Part One) As Zen walked by the stone b, his jade pendant slowly turned from green to blood-red. A big smirk appeared on his face as Zen turned and waved his jade pendant at the four men behind him. The four men following Zen were enraged when they saw his victorious smile. Before the start of the initial exam, someone gave them the task of dealing with a boy at the organ refining level. As the men were more powerful, they had scoffed at the mission. They believed that dealing with a person at such a low level was beneath them. They had assumed that they would be able to defeat Zen. However, they did not expect that he would be able to escape. Moreover, Zen dared to provoke them by being openly triumphant. How dare he behave like that? The four men fumed at the humiliation. The schr-like man red viciously at Zen as he spoke, "Guys, let''s terminate this boy by any means necessary!" "He passed the initial exam, so killing him in front of the examiners may be too..." The strongest of the four men grunted in response. On his face was an expression that conveyed his hesitance. The schr-like man was furious. "Billy said that he could deal with any consequence. This boy is not a native of the Imperial Capital. He doesn''t have a high social background either. Even if we kill him, who will take revenge on us on his behalf?" The other three men nced at each other when they heard the schr-like man''s exnation. What he said seemed to assuage their fears. Without further hesitation, the gang acted on the resentment they were feeling. In a heartbeat, they lunged at Zen. Their expressions conveyed that they were going to rip him to shreds. Zen was pleased to see their reaction. In fact, he had deliberately enraged the four men. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At the moment, there were two ways of improving his power rapidly. The first was to let the ck fire swallow many mysterious weapons in order to light up the dragon scales. But Zen had found it difficult to procure the many mysterious weapons it would take to do it. The second way was to let other people beat him. In receiving such a beating, the warm currents would be produced and they, in turn, would remove impurities in his viscera. Each member of this gang had the strength of cultivators at the marrow refining level. And so their attacks were just moderate in degree for Zen. If cultivators at a lower level were to beat him, there would be no effect. Equally, if a cultivator at half of a step into the nature level was to beat him, the force might be too strong to bear, and Zen might even be killed. Thus, these four men could be regarded as the perfect ''cksmith'' for Zen. That was the reason why Zen had turned the jade pendant red and then immediately implemented his n to provoke them. Seeing the four men rushing toward him, Zen turned around and ran forward. Aside from angering the four men, Zen wanted to use this opportunity to stay on the path as a test to see how much pressure he could actually withstand. After running 20 miles, Zen found the pressure had increased from 2, 000 to 4, 000 pounds. It was now twice as high as it had been a moment ago! Under such high pressure, he felt as though his whole body was being dragged to the ground by a great force. If it had not been for his great strength, his body would have copsed under the weight. At the same time, the four men chasing him had also slowed due to the pressure. For a bystander, the scene would have been entertaining to watch. Zen was running slowly, and four men were pursuing him equally slowly. It appeared as though someone had put on a slow-motion film. Zen could have run faster, as so far, he had only used his strength. He hadn''t as yet, used the power of the two dragon scales. He was sure that he could be twice as fast had he employed his hidden powers. However, he was motivated to give the four men an opportunity to catch him. After all, his body would only undergo further refinement if they were able to beat him. The schr-like man was the first to catch Zen. As soon as he was within striking distance of Zen, he blustered, "I''ll kill you, you son of a bitch!" He used all his strength to make eight sessive palm- strikes. Under the pressure of 4, 000 pounds, even though he was at the marrow refining level, the man was still out of breath from the effort. The man''s palm connected with Zen''s back. Not only did the force of the impact push Zen forward, but it also helped release the warm currents. Zen moaned with satisfaction when he felt the warm currents remove impurities in his body. By the time Zen had absorbed the warm currents, the rest of the men had caught up to him. "Frost Wolf Fist!" "Bursting Elbow Strike!" "Vigorous Copsing Fist!" The four men attacked Zen; each strikending on his back and pushing him forward. The impurities in Zen''s body mixed with sweat and were released from his skin at an incredible rate. The result was a dark-red mixture that was being exuded. The more the four men attacked Zen, the more upset they became. Zen''s body seemed unusually firm! Even the body refiner of the Ogre race did not have such a strong body. Chapter 39 I Have A Very Simple Idea. (Part Two) Chapter 39 I Have A Very Simple Idea. (Part Two) What angered them more was that Zen was able to resist damage from their attacks. This was beyond their imagination! "Damn it! I''ve used up all my strength!" One of the men stopped and gasped. He felt so weak that he couldn''t even raise his arms. Under the weight of the pressure on this stretch of the road, the man''s body gave out. He copsed on the ground, shook his head, and said, "This terrible pressure and the running have made me very tired, not to mention beating that brat. Holy crap!" The pressure of 4, 000 pounds was originally designed for cultivators at the marrow refining level. Under normal conditions, these men wouldn''t have tired. However, their strength ran out faster as they were attacking Zen while bearing the great pressure. They soon felt weary. Just as they were about to give up, the schr-like man suddenly called out with excitement, "He is bleeding!" He saw the red liquid flowing out of Zen''s body and assumed it was blood. He said with pleasure, "I doubted whether this kid''s body could be injured. Now, look at him! We have wounded him. He''s done! Let''s carry on hitting him!" Seeing that Zen was bleeding, the four men were overjoyed. They didn''t want to fail the client. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They motivated themselves to keep striking Zen as hard as possible. When Zen thought they were going to give up hitting him, he felt upset. He could feel his body growing stronger with each blow. It was disappointing that they were giving up. He did not want it to end so quickly. However, when they mistook the impurities flowing from Zen''s body to be blood, they thought he was close to reaching his physical limit. So, they renewed their efforts! Zen was ecstatic inside, but he didn''t show any emotions. On the contrary, he pretended to be close to complete exhaustion. While suffering their beatings, he staggered forward, being ready to enjoy the second round of body refining. Zen did not know that thirty miles away, the chief examiner, an elderly man with white eyebrows, was watching the scene. Beside the chief examiner stood a young woman dressed in green. Both of them stared at a waist-high jade b, also known as the ''Picture b'', in front of them. They could see everything that was happening on the whole path. At this time, the images on the Picture b were showing the scene of Zen being chased and beaten. The woman and the chief examiner could not look away. Their expressions conveyed the astonishment they felt. "He is resisting the attacks of four cultivators at the marrow refining level, but he is only at the organ refining level. It seems that we have an interesting candidate in the initial exam this month!" said the young woman with a smile. The chief examiner felt embarrassed when he heard the young woman''s statement. It seemed that the examinee had invoked her interest. He thought for a while and said, "Master Su, you can''t think like that! If the masters of the other 32 peaks of Cloud Sect pick their disciples like you do, it will lead to a big mess!" Master Su grinned and turned to face the chief examiner. She said, "Well, if that is the case, then let the masters also pick their own disciples. I will not mind." "But ording to the rules, these disciples are supposed to be allotted to a peak by the ranking of their exam results. Last month, you picked quite a gifted disciple. The other masters have been discontent since. If this month you pick another, then..." The chief examiner elder stopped and shook his head. Master Su snorted with disapproval and said, "So what? They are unhappy? Well, they can always come and speak with me if they feel that way. What exactly are they using me of? The fighting power of the Drizzle Peak was ranked the lowest among the 33 peaks of Cloud Sect. If I don''t use some tricks, how can I hope to change that? Mmm, let me think! Right, I have a very simple idea. I will go and tell this boy to save his strength so that he doesn''t get the top rank in the entrance exam! Then the other masters won''t be upset that I pick a strong disciple, right?" "Ah..." the chief examiner had not expected Master Su toe up with such a surprising idea. The idea did not sit well with him! Cloud Sect provided the inner and the outer disciples with 33 peaks for cultivating. To stimte all of the disciples to cultivate hard, Cloud Sect had made a set of very rigorous, scientific rules. The most important rule was about thepetition among the 33 peaks. Thepetition affected not only the disciples but also their masters. Each master had their tasks and goals. To produce better disciples, they would naturally scramble for the gifted ones. If a person passed both the initial and the entrance exam and showed great talent and strength, every master would be eager to pick that person as their disciple. If Master Su broke the rule for the benefit of the Drizzle Peak, she would incur severalints from the other masters. Chapter 40 Shock (Part One) Chapter 40 Shock (Part One) Master Su had displeased the masters of the other peaks by disobeying the rules for the benefit of Drizzle Peak. However, considering Master Su''s background, no one really dared to confront her. The chief examiner was only in charge of the initial exam. He would never have the courage to offend Master Su. What he could do was preach to her, given his seniority. If Master Su did not listen to him, he would not say anything else. As for the boy who was being beaten, the chief examiner thought that it was likely that he had practiced some unique refining skills or had some peculiar physique. These were the only exnations to justify how he could be beaten to this extent and not be injured. While the chief examiner was surprised to see such a talent, he wasn''t entirely shocked. Cloud Sect recruited many gifted people from among the imperial geniuses. This boy was nothing inparison to the evil geniuses of the empire. Yes, he had passed the initial exam. But the next test was not as simple. Who knew whether or not he would pass the next test? Thirty miles away, the four men surrendered to exhaustion. They fell to the ground, gasping for breath. They were so tired that they were no longer able to continue. They had also registered for the initial exam. Killing that boy was only an incidental task. But now they were too tired to pass the initial exam, much less kill the boy. There were still about five or six miles away from the stone tablet that denoted their goal. But in their current state, the thought of standing and trying to run thest few miles was too much to bear. Zen swung his arms. He felt refreshed and energetic. The beating had refined his body. He could tell how far he had advanced from the impurities that had been washed away from his organs. He wondered if he could reach the peak of the organ refining level if he were punched a few more times by cultivators at the marrow refining level.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was a pity that this kind of opportunity didn''te more frequently. Zen was apparently thrilled with how much his body had been refined. Still looking for a fight, Zen walked up to and squatted next to the schr-like man who had been ring at him maliciously. Then Zen asked, "I just heard you talk about Billy. Were you referring to Billy Wang?" The schr-like man sneered and said coldly, "Since you know that, why don''t you just kneel and wait for death? Billy is from a noble family, and you have provoked him. Do you think he will let you live? Even if you enter Cloud Sect and be a disciple, you can''t escape death." Zen nodded, smiled, and said, "Help me pass a message to Mr. Wang. I have no grievance with him, so he should not get involved in the business between Perrin Luo and me." "Haha, are you kidding? Who do you think you are? Why should Mr. Wang listen to you? And what makes you think you are in a position to negotiate with him? Killing you will be a piece of cake for him..." continued the schr-like man with a sneer. "Peng!" Halfway through his speech, the schr-like man felt a sharp pain. Zen had struck him on the jaw! The force of the attack sent the man flying backward. Then he flipped around and fell to the ground. The impact broke the schr-like man''s teeth and his mouth filled with blood. The man, now unable to make a sound, nursed his injured jaw. Zen rubbed his fists and said coldly, "Asking you to pass Mr. Wang a message might not be such a good idea. You keep talking andining. Do you really think that I don''t have a temper? You hit me for so long and didn''t manage to injure me. I gave you one punch. Now, look at you. Did you think I was too weak or afraid to fight back?" Zen was telling the truth. The four men had chased Zen for a long time, and they had been encouraged to run after him by hisck of attack back. Zen had fled all this way without a single counterattack. So they naively believed that Zen would not pose a threat to them. But Zen ttened the schr-like man with one brutal wallop. His attack had been swift and merciless! The other three men instantly realized that this guy was as fierce as a lion! Fear enveloped the other three men. They despaired at their situation as they watched Zen Luo. The pressure on the path, the long run, and the beating they meted out to Zen had exhausted them so much that they could barely stand. Even if they wanted to run away, they couldn''t. What terrified them more was that they didn''t have the power to fight back. Zen looked at the strong man and asked, "Did you hear what I just said? Or would you like me to repeat the message?" "No, no," said the strong man. A weak smile grew on his face as he attempted to disguise his trepidation. "I heard you clearly. I will convey your message to Mr. Wang." The strong man was smarter than the schr-like man. He knew that if he didn''t obey Zen, he would end up as hurt as his companion. He would not ask for trouble. Zen nodded contentedly. He stood and continued his journey without another look at the four men. Zen was the only person on the road now. Although he had seeded in passing the initial exam, he wanted to see if he could move on. When he tried to run for a while, Zen found that he could advance more miles. He knew that if he continued, he would reach the end of the test for participants at the marrow refining level. He wanted to push his limits. Chapter 41 Shock (Part Two) Chapter 41 Shock (Part Two) Under the pressure of four thousand pounds, his speed was already extremely slow. Zen managed to cover the distance by jogging slowly. It took him half an hour toplete the distance to the stone tablet. If a cultivator at the marrow refining level reached this stone tablet, it would show that he had passed the initial exam. But the end of the road was not in sight yet. Zen didn''t know how much the pressure would increase by if he crossed this stone tablet. After mulling over the situation, Zen decided to try. He stepped over without any hesitation. Just after, Zen felt a terrible pressure enclose him. "Bump!" Zen was pinned to the ground as though someone had ced a mountain on him. "The pressure is too much!" Zen moaned. His face, stomach, and limbs were firmly attached to the ground as if they were stuck in viscose. He could not budge an inch. He tried to lift his head, but Zen''s head felt as heavy as tens of thousands of pounds. No matter how hard he tried, Zen could not raise his head again. Disappointment filled Zen. The first 10-mile road was under a pressure of 1, 000 pounds. The second 10-mile road was under a weight of 2, 000 pounds. The final distance Zen had managed, the third 10- mile road stretch was under a pressure of 4, 000 pounds. If the same math was being followed, this section of the 10-mile road should be under a pressure of 8, 000 pounds. But now Zen felt the force of tens of thousands of pounds. The pressure seemed to have increased tenfold! ''I''m confident that I can ovee this pressure!'' Zen tried to motivate himself to continue struggling under the immense pressure. The pressure gave him a lot of energy. Hemunicated with the two dragon scales in his body before putting their power into his body. With a roar, Zen mustered all his strength. "Get up!" He felt the strength gathering in his body. His muscles bunched and swelled to their limit, giving off a bronzed glow. With a brutal force, Zen held up his body with his hands. But he remained close to the ground. Zen realized that he had been unable to get uppletely. "Once more!" Zen took a deep breath and roared. He gathered all the strength in his body and infused it in his legs. With hands ced on his thighs for support, Zen managed to stand up slowly although in a rather awkward posture. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He got up very slowly, almost inch by inch. It took him an hour to go from squatting to standing upright. By this time, he was sweating profusely, and his chest heaved violently with the effort to breathe. The process seemed to have depleted the strength from his whole body. But he had made it! Now that Zen hadpleted the task of standing, he tried to take a step forward. However, the immense pressure made it impossible for Zen to take a step. As predicted, the moment Zen tried taking a step, he lost his bnce and fell on the ground, head first. But it was at this moment that the warm currents began flowing through his body. "What is going on?" Zen mumbled. There was a constant flow of warmth emerging from his arms, torso, and legs. The warm currents surging through his body seemed to be stronger than before. A look of bemusement spread across his face. He was not being beaten now, how could there be warm currents? "I get it!" Zen said when he figured it out. Ecstasy reced the bewilderment Zen had felt a moment ago. His body was capable of producing warm currents because the power of the outside world was pouring into his body. His body had transformed that power into warm currents, which in turn, was refining his body. It was true that no one was beating him now, but the external pressure had reached a horrific level. And the pressure was no less powerful than the beatings. So this was why his body was producing the warm currents! Since the pressure was constantly flowing, it was evenly affecting his whole body. Therefore, warm currents were spreading and circting all across his body. This kind of high-pressure environment was the perfect training ce for Zen. He was so happy that he stood where he was, closed his eyes, and let the warm currents remove the impurities from his viscera. While Zen was on the road, enjoying the feeling of being refined, the chief examiner and Master Su were shaken by what they had witnessed. The first 30-mile road had been designed to test participants at the bone refining level, the organ refining level, and the marrow refining level. In general, candidates would be promoted to the next test when their jade pendants turned red. But the area after the first 30 miles was a training ce for participants at the nature level! The pressure on this stretch of the road reached the horrendous force of 50, 000 pounds. That meant a person had to bear 50, 000 pounds of pressure on their body. In the face of such terrible pressure, all participants at the marrow refining level, and even those who had just stepped into the nature level were deterred. The pressure could only be borne by participants who had stepped into the nature levelpletely. General cultivators at the bone refining level and the organ refining level would be crushed immediately upon entering the area. Though the boy''s body was strong enough to bear the attacks of the four men at the marrow refining level, he should have died under the pressure of 50, 000 pounds. Aware of the seriousness of the problem, the chief examiner and Master Su jumped into their flying chariots and rushed over to the site. With the speed of the flying chariots, they arrived in an instant despite the distance being 30 miles. When they jumped off their flying chariots, they found that Zen was not only alive, but he had managed to get up from the ground. Seeing this, the chief examiner murmured, "I have presided over so many years of the initial exam, but I have never seen ¡­this is the first time... ..." Master Su put her hands over her mouth in surprise. She was startled, too. The boy was only at the organ refining level. How could he resist the pressure of 50, 000 pounds and stand up? Chapter 42 Longevity Pill Chapter 42 Longevity Pill Over the years, there had been arge number of gifted students who studied at the Cloud Sect. Some disciples had a penchant for learning and progressed rapidly. Within a year, those disciples passed several levels, going from bone refining level up to the level of nature refining. There were also disciples still at the bone refining level that wereparable in strength to those who were a half-step into the nature level, and could easily move objects that were as heavy as a mountain. In contrast to them, Zen seemed so ordinary. For someone at the organ refining level, Zen''s execution was perfect. He not only withstood an assault from four men at marrow refining level but, after that, he was still strong enough to run past the 30-mile stone tablet. However, in the eyes of the elder whose eyebrows were silver, and master Su, Zen was an intermediate, not excellent candidate. Took Master Su''s Drizzle Peak as an example, while it rankedst among the thirty-three peaks at the Cloud Sect, there were three disciples at least, who were able to resist that kind of attack and were able to pass the initial exam sessfully. Therefore, neither of them believed Zen was remarkable. To be fair, ordinarily, it was impossible for someone at the organ refining level to withstand the enormous pressure of 50, 000 pounds. Yet, Zen had, all the while been standing erect with no sign of giving up. It was a miracle that he managed to beat any challenge. Whether it had been the Drizzle Peak, or any of the other thirty-two peaks at the Cloud Sect, there weren''t many people who were as strong or powerful as him. Sensing tension in the air, Master Su had the urge to save Zen from the mighty force. But, just as she was about to step forward, the elder with white eyebrows stopped her. "Don''t be in such a hurry! Watch him," stated the chief elder as he watched Zen. Viewing Zen carefully, Master Su was amazed to see streaks of red, blood-like liquid trickling from Zen''s body. "He''s refining his organs. This is absolutely astounding!" she eximed in awe. Unlike the four men who attacked Zen earlier, both Master Su and the chief elder with white eyebrows were experienced and knowledgeable. At one nce, they recognized that the red fluid wasn''t blood. Instead, it was the impurities being flushed from the organs. For most people, it took a long time to cleanse their organs. To their astonishment, Zen exuded a great deal in a short period. "The boy''s future ..." the chief elder stopped talking mid-sentence. He started asserting that Zen would have a bright future ahead of him. However, in a high pitched voice, Master Su suddenly cut in, "His future will be gloomy, won''t it?" "Master Su, what do you mean?" asked the elder confused. "I don''t think he is verypetent," said master Su, smiling, "It was pure luck that he scraped through the initial exam. Well, as for the present scene, we should act like it never happened." Of course, the chief elder was not an idiot, and he understood what she was attempting, and it was evident that what she was saying was absurd. ording to the rules of the Cloud Sect, top management was to receive a step by step report of every exceptionally gifted disciple discovered during an initial exam, and it was equally clear that Zen''s case fell precisely under this rule. "Let me think..." murmured the chief elder examiner, feeling torn, and wanting to think a moment. His thoughts were troubled by this. It would be no problem to turn a blind eye to Zen''s previous performance. But with what he was witnessing now, there could be no doubt the young man was the sort of special refiner that only urred once in a thousand years. It was too much to hide the truth. "No need to hesitate!" dered Master Su after seeing concern etched in the chief examiner''s face. Her dazzling smile faded slowly. "Do you want me to reveal the Emperor''s Token?" When he heard the words, ''the Emperor''s Token, '' the chief examiner coughed harshly. Ever since Master Su arrived at the Cloud Sect, his health was progressively getting worse. As long as there was an initial exam, the chief examiner was troubled by her. So, what was the Emperor''s Token? Any person in possession of the Emperor''s Token had the right to order ''the man'' in the Burning Sky Pce to perform any act, including,mit murder, ughter, genocide, or any other atrocity. ordingly, people became scared at the mention of the Emperor''s Token. No one and nothing on earth could stop ''the man''. He was nearly all-powerful. But, this was under the assumption that the person giving the instructions had one of the Emperor''s Tokens. Otherwise, you were not able to order ''the man''. In over two hundred years, the Burning Sky Pce released only six of these Emperor''s Tokens, total. One piece had thankfully gone to the Ou-yang n of the Imperial Capital, and it was revered in their main shrine. In the past, the Ou-yang was an insignificant, small n. Utilizing the control that came with the Emperor''s Token, the family became one of the top ten noble ns throughout the Empire. Although the prosperity of the n came to the family through their diligent administration, the Emperor''s Token undoubtedly yed a significant role. Who would dare offend a person that possessed the Emperor''s Token? ''Even though the young man is indeed very talented, he isn''t worth the Emperor''s Token. Master Su is exaggerating, '' thought the chief examiner. Well aware of Master Su''s character, the chief elder knew she was bluffing him. But he knew better she would possibly use the Emperor''s Token if he kept failing to realize her purpose. Clearly, the elder would consent to her request. "Since you have decided, we won''t report the matter," the chief examiner informed Master Su willingly. "Okay, but, keep in mind! I want everyone to be in the dark about him. Remove all the pictures that were recorded onto the picture b. Can''t let anyone but you and I see. By the way, we had better shut him down. If people in other peaks know, we''ll be in big trouble!" warned Master Su. When she had finished speaking to the elder examiner, she went back to lustfully ogling Zen and appreciating him as one did to an uncarved gem. During their discussion, Zen was concentrating on allowing the warm current to wash through his body as he absorbed the pressure. The impurities of his organs were almost cleared up. He took a deep breath as he was quaked by a violent shudder ripping through his body which brought a flood of red contaminants pouring from his pores as if he were bleeding heavily. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ''Finally! I''ve reached the highest degree of the organ refining level. Soon, I''ll begin marrow refining as long as I cross that mark.'' While Zen contemted, his eyes shone with pleasure. He was delighted at the pace of his progress. He was advancing so rapidly, that it wouldn''t be long before he could defeat Perrin and rescue his sister from Hell Mountain. Right now though, he was excited to continue refining, thinking that, if he did, he might be able to achieve the marrow refining level. But, his legs began to shake under the enormous pressure bearing down on him until eventually he couldn''t stand and was at the point of copse. It was at that moment he felt someone seized him by the neck and pulled him out of the road. Feeling the pressure bearing down on him diffused, Zen turned easily and saw that it was the chief examiner, supervisor for the initial exam who had hauled him away. Standing next to the elder examiner, was a girl, as beautiful as a fairy, attired in green. She was gorgeous! "You passed the initial exam. Why haven''t you left? What are you still doing here?" asked the chief elder sharply. ''After all, the boy did cause the unpleasantness of today, '' thought the elder chief examiner. Being scolded by the elder, Zen remained calm as he apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t realize I wasn''t allowed to be here, Sir." "Well, now you know. Take your jade pendant to substitute an entrance card, then go wait for your entrance exam,"manded the chief elder examiner. Not wanting to irk the chief examiner, Zen began to walk away politely. After a few steps, he looked back and asked, "Excuse me, Sir. If I am lucky enough to be epted into the Cloud Sect, may Ie back here?" Using pressure to refine his body, Zen had elerated his refining speed and was slightly addicted to it. At Zen''s request, the elder smiled coldly and said, "This is the ce for those who have reached the nature level to practice. If you want toe, you need to use your earned points. We won''t hold you ountable for today''s illegal trespassing. But, don''t tell anyone! You have to remember to keep today a secret!" Nodding meekly, Zen scurried away. After Zen was gone, the elder turned to Master Su and asked, "What do you think?" "Well," Master Su answered offhandedly, "In return, I have this for you." She felt somepassion for the old man. On Master Su''s finger was a beautiful five-colored floret ring, studded with five different colored gems. As the chief elder watched, she gently touched the ring with her finger, and instantly, a bright silver pill popped up which she casually tossed at him. The chief elder was tremendously shocked when he saw what it was. "What an extraordinary and generous person you are!" the chief elder''s voice trembled as he thanked her. In the chief elder''s palm was a Longevity Pill. One of these pills could extend a person''s life a year. The Longevity Pill was extremely rare, precious medicine, especially to an elderly man. They said time was money. But, even the wealthiest people in the world didn''t have enough riches to buy time. One more year meant a lot to those who were in their waning years. It was entirely unexpected for Master Su to award the chief elder examiner with such a precious gift. Had it not been for fear of being humiliated, he would have been in tears right there. Chapter 43 Zen鈥檚 Anger (Part One) Chapter 43 Zen¡¯s Anger (Part One) As Zen returned to the square along the same path, he feltfortable. Even though the same pressure was weighing down on his body, he felt as light as a feather, as if he could fly with just a simple jump. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Now that he was at the peak of the organ refining level, his every breath couldst longer time than before. Zen also noticed an improvement in his strength. As soon as he could see the square and the pressure decreased, Zen found that he could run the rest of the way. Those who had not passed the initial exam had already left. And the participants who had seeded had gathered in the square for the next round. Zen looked around and approximated that about a thousand participants were in the square. Compared to the tens of thousands of participants before the exam, it seemed as though the elimination rate was up to 90%. Just as he entered the square, Zen could see a man waving at him excitedly. He moved closer to the man and smiled when he saw that it was Nory Mo. "Hi, Zen! Here! Come here! You passed the initial exam! Congrattions!" Nory looked at Zen''s jade pendant, which was now shining bright red. Zen nodded and said, "Do I need to exchange the jade pendant for the disciple card? Where can I make the exchange?" "Yes, you need to collect the disciple card. And I know where to make the exchange. I just got my disciple card. Follow me!" Nory answered as he tugged at Zen''s sleeves excitedly. On seeing Nory''s enthusiasm, Zen smiled and nodded. Then, they headed toward a corner of the square where a long table had been ced. On the way to the corner, Nory exined, "Here we are. After exchanging the pendant for the disciple card, we be temporary disciples of Cloud Sect." With Nory''s help, Zen was able to take off the jade pendant and ready to make the exchange. Behind the table, two people from Cloud Sect were busy with the exchange. One of them nced at Zen and then took the jade pendant from him. He examined it carefully for a while. He appeared to be checking the information recorded in the jade pendant. When done, the man pulled out a small wooden board wrapped in silver and a tiny graver. He started to carve on the wooden board. To Zen, it appeared as though the man was waving the graver around the wooden board quickly. The only indication of the engraving process was the fine sawdust pooling on the table. Even before Zen could gauge his movements, the man had finished. The speed with which he hadpleted his task added mystery to the man''s skill. When Zen took the small wooden board and nced at it, two words, Zen Luo, had been neatly engraved on it. Zen smiled at the man. The man nodded and said, "Take care of your disciple card and wait there." Zen bowed in acknowledgment. With the exquisite disciple card held in both hands, he said, "Thank you." Even though he had been a ve for two years, Zen was still a courteous young man. Once he had stepped away from the table, Zen examined his disciple card. The silver frame wrapping around the antique wooden board glistened in the sun. It was typical Cloud Sect style, ssic and elegant. The free-style strokes with which his name had been engraved on the board showed the other side of Cloud Sect, free thinking. Zen yed with it for a while and then walked to Nory. As Zen stood in the corner with Nory, he studied the other participants. The square was filled with nervous energy. A thousand people stood in the square, waiting silently. Some were standing alone in corners, just as Zen and Nory were. Some had gathered together in small groups. Regardless of whether they were alone or within a small group, they were secretly observing the other participants. The initial exam did not require the participants topete with each other. As long as the participants completed the distance prescribed by Cloud Sect, they moved to the next stage. Unless they provoked someone, just as Zen had faced trouble with the four men, passing the exam was quite simple. However, the next test would be more difficult because it included an elimination system. Eighty percent of the people present would not pass the next exam! A long time passed before instructors came to the square. Under their guidance, the applicants got together and then left the square. They trudged through the difficult trails of Cloud Sect until they reached an even mountain. Compared with the other steep mountains of Cloud Sect, this mountain was not high or broad. But it was strange that the whole mountain was blood red. Not only was the soil on the mountain a deep red, but also all the nts growing on the mountainside were blood red. In the midst of its green counterparts, the mountain stood out for its color. When Nory saw the mountain, he eximed, "This must be the famous Bloody Mountain." "Bloody Mountain. Yeah, the name suits the mountain. It is very unique. And it is very unusual too." Zen was also bewildered by the mystery. "It seems that the disciples will face the legendary Blooded Test," Nory said with a smile. "Is there anything unusual about this Blooded Test?" Zen had never heard about the Blooded Test before, and so he had to ask Nory for more information. Nory was not as well read as Zen. But Nory had a few advantages when it came to information about Cloud Sect. Born in the capital, Nory had been determined to enter Cloud Sect since childhood. Hence, he had collected information and learned about the rules of Cloud Sect from his families and n. Compared with Zen who came from a small county, Nory was understandably more familiar with the rules of Cloud Sect and its exams. Since he and Zen were friends, Nory exined to him, "The color of this mountaines from the unique ore it holds. It''s called magic red sand." "Magic red sand? The ore that is used to make the magic array?" asked Zen. When he heard Nory''s exnation, Zen''s eyebrows rose in surprise. He had heard of this magic red sand, which was an essential material in illusion refining. When forging mysterious weapons, refiners would add magic red sand, and the weapon would have confusing effects. In addition, this kind of ore was often used in magic arrays and illusion papers. Acknowledging Zen with a nod, Nory added, "Yes, I heard that the powerful people in Cloud Sect used magic red sand to transform the whole Bloody Mountain into arge magic array for trial and evaluation. Today, the instructors have brought us here. So, we must be prepared for the Blooded Test." Nory had heard about the Blooded Test, but he was unsure about the details. Considering that the magic red sand was used for illusion refinement, the test must be rted to unreal illusions. Although all the participants were curious about the test and the mountain, they got no further information from Cloud Sect''s mentors. The disciples had been brought to the foot of the mountain, where they were amodated in rows of houses located there. That evening, everyone rested early in preparation for the next day''s Blooded Test. Early the next morning, the disciples gathered at the foot of the mountain. A long while passed, but they received no orders to go up the mountain. After waiting for several hours, the disciples finally realized why they had not been allowed to go up. They were waiting for other people to join them. Chapter 44 Zen鈥檚 Anger (Part Two) Chapter 44 Zen¡¯s Anger (Part Two) In addition to the thousand disciples who had passed the initial exam, another group of people would also take part in this Blooded Test. This group of disciples came from the noble ns. Because of their status, the participants from noble ns did not need to pass the initial exam. They could join the Blooded Test directly... Compared to ordinary disciples, the disciples from noble ns followed different rules and had special privileges during the test. Hundreds of chariots filled the sky and hid the sun. The flying chariots flew lower from the sky and landed on the ground, neatly parking in front of the mountain. Three or four people apanied each participant from the noble n. Masters who radiated a strong aura were among the people apanying the participants from noble ns. When disciples of noble ns saw the thousand ordinary disciples on the ground, their expression conveyed the disdain they had. Considering their families and upbringing, these disciples from noble ns felt superior to the other disciples. After dismounting from the flying chariots, the disciples of noble ns formed a small group, but they did note near to the ordinary disciples. At this time, the thousand ordinary disciples were resentful toward the attitude shown by the disciples from the noble ns. Under normal circumstances, these ordinary disciples would not feel anxious about being asked to wait for several hours. However, they felt that by waiting for the disciples from noble ns to arrive, their time had been wasted. Although they were angry, the ordinary disciples didn''t dare to speak out loud. They mumbled few curse words in a low voice. As they had no influential background, the ordinary disciples knew they could not challenge the disciples of noble ns. They did not have the power or resources to afford offending the noble ns. What added to their resentment was the unfair advantage the noble ns had. The disciples from noble ns had ess to better training since childhood. They also had the resources to acquire all kinds of magic pills that would refine their bodies and skills. As such, their abilities and power would be higher than those of the ordinary disciples. Now, they werepeting against the disciples from noble ns. Provoking the disciples from noble ns would not end well for ordinary disciples. They were afraid that the participants from noble ns would gang up against them and attack them during the test. A murmur rose through the crowd of ordinary disciples when they noticed a small group of disciples from noble ns heading their way. Feeling the anger radiating from this group, the ordinary disciples subconsciously gave way to them. The crowd dispersed on both sides of the disciples from the noble ns. However, one man stood in their way. That man was Zen. He had closed his eyes in order to meditate. Zen had been standing with the ordinary disciples for a long while. When he realized that it was meaningless to wait for more instructions, he decided to conserve his energy and prepare for the test. Ever since he learned that he could prate deep into his consciousness, he often maintained a state of meditation and paid no attention to what was happening around him. But suddenly he sensed something different was happening around him. A deafening silence reced the low-toned gossips and chats. When he opened his eyes, Zen saw a group of well-dressed disciples from noble ns heading in his direction. Unaware of what might have transpired in the time when he was meditating, Zen nced at the other disciples from the corners of his eyes. Then he noticed that the crowd had split into two, thus allowing the disciples from noble ns to walk straight toward him. Until then, Zen had realized that the group wasing for him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Hi, what''s up?" asked Zen with a smile. He behaved politely. Since he did not know the intention of these people, Zen tried not to offend them until he had a better understanding of their purpose. He knew that it was harder to make friends than it was to make enemies. The group of disciples from the noble ns stopped in front of Zen. A momentter, two men stepped out from the middle of the group. One was Billy, and the other was Perrin, Zen''s cousin. On seeing Perrin, Zen narrowed his eyes and gave him a cold look. He withdrew his smile and said in an expressionless voice, "Perrin, are you kidding? Why are you involving so many people in the affairs that only concern you and me?" Perrin sneered. A wicked smile appeared on his face. He was about to say something, but Billy patted Perrin on his shoulder unexpectedly, and said, "Perrin, let me talk to him." Then he sauntered up to Zen andughed. "I heard that you sent a message for me. I should not interfere in the matter between you and Perrin. Is that correct?" "Yes, that is right. Mr. Wang, the friction between Perrin and I is our family affair. And I do not see why you need to get involved," said Zen calmly. Since Billy was talking to him, Zen decided not to show how angry he was about the interference. Billy looked down and smiled. Then he grasped a butterfly jade pendant in his hand. He toyed with the pendant as he slowly circled Zen and then he said, "I don''t agree with you. In fact, I feel it is my business. Do you have a problem with this?" "It is our family matter. I hope that you will let us solve it between ourselves." Even though Zen wanted to tell Billy that the situation was none of his business, he decided to be diplomatic and indirectly convey his meaning. Zen even went as far as to cup his one hand in the other before his chest to show his respect. It would be best for him if Zen could persuade Billy. He did not want to provoke Billy right before the Blooded Test. "Haha, I take it that you haven''t heard the rumors. I have never been reasonable. If you don''t want me to interfere, promise me one thing," Billy raised his head and said. "What thing?" Zen frowned. He did not think that Billy wouldpromise so easily. "Quit the Blooded Test, go to the Wang family shop in the south of the city, and buy a knife. Then go to the Wei River Bridge and kill yourself. After you have done all this, I will not get involved in your family affairs," said Billy. His tone was indifferent as though he was talking about a trivial matter. After hearing Billy''s words, a flush of red rushed to Zen''s cheeks. Anger exploded in his heart. However, a momentter, Zen suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahaha. What a funny joke!" Zen had sworn to avenge his father''s death a long time ago. Even though Billy sent four men to beat him during the initial exam, Zen had not retaliated much. One of the reasons was that he did not want to provoke Billy. After all, the Wang n was a noble n, and Zen was alone. After everything Zen had done, Billy was still being inconsiderate and meddlesome. To Billy, it must seem as though Zen was a small ant who could be killed easily. Billy had not taken Zen seriously at all. It appeared as though to Billy, Zen was already a dead man and hence, in no position to negotiate with him. Compromise was useless when dealing with such people. The only way to get Billy to back off was to use fists, not words. "Billy Wang, do you think that I''m afraid of you? You want me to quit the Blooded Test? You want me to kill myself? This is the most ridiculous joke that I have ever heard. I am standing here now. If you think you can take my life, just try. Let me see whether you have the ability to kill me!" After saying that, a strong aura burst from Zen''s body. Although his face was expressionless, Zen''s heart pounded with the anger he felt. Chapter 45 I Refuse To Accept It (Part One) Chapter 45 I Refuse To ept It (Part One) Everyone''s attention was drawn to Zen and the astonishing aura he was sending out. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Even therge group of noble n disciples that stood further away looked over with spirited looks. Everyone seemed to pivot their attention toward what was happening automatically. "Haha, Billy sucks. He led a group of people against a weak person from the bottom. Shouldn''t he know that a cornered dog will jump over the wall in desperation? I guess this boy is building up the strength to fight back," a young noble nsman dressed in white shaking his jade fan whispered. "So what? Trust me. You are way over-thinking this. Although this boy is in a desperate situation, he''s not strong enough to strike back. Moreover, he is just at the organ refining level, and there''s no way he could fight someone that much stronger than him. But, then again, Billy really knows how to have fun, to even bother dealing with a guy at the organ refining level..." another noble nsman nodded in agreement with what he heard. The bodyguard, however, standing beside him saluted, nced at Zen and said, "Mr. Huo, you will take part in the Blooded Testter. You''d better watch out for this young man." "Why? What do you mean ''watch out for this young man''? Tell me what you know." Mr. Huo asked patiently. Mr. Huo knew his bodyguard wouldn''t speak up for no reason, and things must be not as simple as they seemed. His bodyguard had spent many years at the nature level and was strong. Besides, he recently safely returned from the cruel Shura battlefield as a master at reading people. Mr. Huo trusted him a lot. The bodyguard continued, "I don''t know why, exactly, but I have a feeling, even though he is only at organ refining level, he is a very dangerous and mighty opponent. We''d better be careful." Hearing his trusted bodyguard, Mr. Huo raised his eyebrows. He noted with interest, "Things are getting more interesting. So, Billy will be in a little trouble this time." The rtionship of the young men from these noble ns was not unbreakable, and they were not united as one. There were even differences among some noble families. So, Mr. Huo didn''t think that he had to warn Billy. Even his bodyguard gave Zen a very high evaluation, and he still believed that for Billy, it was just a small trifle. Billy could handle Zen perfectly fine. As one noble n was to others, only the disciples from noble ns clearly knew Billy''s abilities. On the other side, Perrin and those young noble nsmen all wore long faces. Apparently, Zen''s words roused echoes in their hearts. The butterfly jade pendant was deftly spun and turned in between Billy''s fingers quietly. His face was calm, but Billy''s eyes shed with the intent to kill. "Death to you, in fact, is the most rxed way to relief. I have a lot of ways to render you pain in a living death. Want to think it over again?" "I don''t need to! My life may be a humble one, but keep in mind, I won''t die easily!" snapped Zen sarcastically. "What are you waiting for, brother? Cut the crap! Stop wasting time! Kill him!" Unable to stand by waiting any longer, a tall young man rushed out from behind Billy. He raised his fist and brought it down squarely on Zen''s head. The young man''s strength was at the peak of marrow refining level! A series of runes subtly flowed over both of his fists, which was a strong fist position. As powerful as the punch was, Zen didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his fist to meet the oing powerful punch! The people watching shook their heads, thinking that although Zen had determination, he shouldn''t have talked the way he did. To beat a master in the marrow refining level with his organ refining level, was like pounding a stone using an egg. Zen fought against a noble nsman. The practicing theories of someone in a noble n were far greater than Zen''s. Such a hard thrust could break Zen''s arm. Nory wasn''t standing far away. His mouth opened wide, and his eyes were full of worry. Nory knew Zen''s strength and that he wasn''t as weak as he looked, but he did not see thest scene yesterday. In his mind, even though Zen was not simple, there was no way he could win against a master at the peak of marrow refining level. This time, Zen was in big trouble. But, what everyone presumed, did not happen. The two fists made contact with a loud?"Cra-ack!" as flesh and bone made contact with bone and muscle. All they could see was Zen still standing in the same ce, his legs firmly under him on the ground. A warm flow circted through his body, and offset the strength of the punch that the tall young man sent to him. The tall young man, however, stumbled back several paces, almost falling to the ground, his hand falling to his side, wounded, and his face was flushed. The majority of people did not expect the result and were surprised, and they looked at Zen with a faint touch of admiration. To take on the strength of marrow refining level with the strength of organ refining level, this was not something any ordinary person could do. But Zen did! In particr, watching Zen teach a lesson to a noble nsman, in the presence of over one thousand grassroots members, left an unspeakable pleasure in their hearts. On the contrary, Billy''s people could no longer stay quiet. They shouted as they surrounded Zen intent on attacking him. Zen took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. If they rushed him, then the only thing he could do was to try harder. He would not wait for his doom, but, he would fight! Even if he didn''t kill them all, he would take as many as he could before his life ended. At this point, a booming voice was heard, "What the fuck are you doing? Today is your Blooded Test day. You are not here to fight each other!" Looking around, they saw thirty chariots headed towards them, and the one who shouted stood on the first flying chariot. Joshua wore ragged overalls and had a squared face. He was the supervisor of the Blooded Test. Joshua jumped off the flying chariot and strode up to Zen purposely, demanding loudly, "Who was fighting just now?" "It was him! He was fighting, examiner!" used Perrin as he stepped forward pointing at Zen. "It takes two to fight. Who is the other one?" asked Joshua. "It was me," admitted the tall young man from Wang n. Joshua nodded and said gravely, "Very well, your eligibility topete in the Blooded Test is canceled!" Zen''s face paled immediately. It would be unfair if he were disqualified. He was forced to defend himself. "Examiner, I didn''t start the fight. I was forced into fighting. Why should I be disqualified from the test?" "No matter who you are, if you dare to fight here, then you should have the mindfulness that you will be driven out of the Cloud Sect, without exception!" Joshua did not want to listen to Zen''s exnation at all. He asked nothing more before making his decision. Chapter 46 I Refuse To Accept It (Part Two) Chapter 46 I Refuse To ept It (Part Two) The tall young man from Wang n said, "Supervisor, I am an inner disciple of Cloud Sect and not a participant in the Blooded Test. "Inner disciple?" Joshua asked, "Which peak do you belong to?" "I am from the Skytop Peak, examiner," responded the tall young man. "Hmm, Master Xu of Skytop Peak is here too. Since you are an inner disciple, the punishment is that one hundred points will be deducted from the peak!" dered Joshua. There was a smile on the tall young man''s face, and he looked rxed. As everyone knew, one hundred points was a lot to the helpless grassroots, but for the noble n disciples, it was nothing. Such a punishment was meaningless to him. They might have lost a hundred points, but Zen would be kicked out of the Cloud Sect, which was precisely what they wanted. More than one thousand students stood there, looking angry about the unjust decision. This punishment was close to no punishment at all. Joshua was helping the influential. At that moment, all thirty-three peak masters in the Cloud Sect arrived on flying chariots. After the students passed the Blooded Test, each master would pick students who met their requirements. They would choose the right talents for their folds, based on the performances and examination results of the students. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! To have better development of their respective peaks, each master followed the principles of selecting the best students for their peaks. Of course, Zen understood how bad his situation was. Joshua was obviously on the side of the noble ns. But, he continued to think that he didn''t want to miss out on his life for something he had no control over. He argued, "Examiner, I wasn''t the one who started the fight. You have to believe me. Everyone here saw it. I was forced into the fight. It''s unfair to disqualify me from thepetition arbitrarily like this!" "It''s not fair? Now then, tell me, were you fighting?" Joshua had no expression as he asked. "Yes," Zen responded honestly. He did fight, but, he was forced into it. If he hadn''t, he would be dead now. "Okay then, we''re all set! You don''t need to say anymore. Just hand over your disciple card! And afterward, leave the Cloud Sect!" stated Joshua as he extended hisrge hand for Zen to hand over his disciple card. Zen took two steps back and in a positive tone said, "Examiner, it is unfair to punish me like this. I refuse to ept it, and I think there are more than one thousand students present who also refuse to ept it!" Joshua did not expect a humble temporary disciple would dare to speak to him like that, let alone question him. Who did he think he was talking to? Joshua raged. "How dare you!" Angered, he raised his hand to p Zen. Although Joshua didn''t use any internal strength or skills on his hand, the force alone was enough to severely hurt Zen because Joshua had been at the nature level for many years, and his strength had surpassed the physical limit. One could imagine how destructive his hand was. Facing the possible force of Joshua''s hand frightened Zen, even if his body was a mysterious weapon, and would offset some of the power from the examiner, he was not indestructible. The strength of Joshua''s hand was beyond what his body could bear. If he were hit, Zen would be seriously injured. But just as Joshua was about to p him, a clear voice was heard, "Joshua, what do you think you''re doing?" Zen and Joshua turned in the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful woman wearing aqua blue standing not far away, looking over at them. Zen remembered her well. He met her after he passed the initial exam yesterday. As angry as Joshua was, at the sight of her, he immediately calmed, and tried keeping an even tone as he exined, "Nothing special, just punishing a disciple for his unruly behavior." To Joshua, the woman in front of them was irritating, and once she caught wind of his failings, he would be in trouble. So, he didn''t want to discuss this matter in depth with her, and just hoped this matter would beid to rest here, silently. The fact of it was though, that Master Su had been watching for a while, and understood the cause and effect very well. She wouldn''t care if it was another student Joshua toyed with. Even if she was energetic, she could not go everywhere, minding others'' business. But she did care very much that Joshua was about to hit Zen. She would not let that happen. Master Su chose Zen early. Because she already regarded Zen as the most prominent among the disciples recruited this year. ''You dare to touch my student? You will go through me first!'' thought Master Su. Master Su would not allow Zen to be attacked. "For his unruly behavior? Which rules did he break?" inquired Master Su. "He fought with another disciple here, which is a vition of the Cloud Sect regtions," replied Joshua in a quiet voice. He knew Master Su was here to save Zen and knock him around at the same time. "I didn''t start a fight with anyone. They attacked me! It''s not my fault that I was forced to defend myself!" eximed Zen, as he seized the opportunity to defend himself. In that instant, Joshua''s facial expression changed, and he had the urge to hit Zen. However, Master Su''s cold voice from behind Joshua stilled his thoughts as she said, "Joshua, as an examiner, you should distinguish between right and wrong. Why didn''t you give this student a chance to argue his side? What are you up to?" The sharp twinge in Master Su''s voice struck Joshua''s heart, and it felt far from ideal. Hearing the anger in her voice, Joshua realized he wasn''t getting through this matter easily. Smilingcently, Joshua said, "Master Su, it''s such a small matter, surely it''s not worth getting angry about......" "Well, if it''s a small case, then let him rify! You, tell all of us. What happened?" asked Master Su. "They did it!" dered Zen as he pointed to Billy, Perrin, and their followers. "They came at me with no reason. One of them rushed at me and hit me, forcing me to fight back!" Joshua sneered. "Young man, you''d better think over what you are saying. Your usations are one- sided. Do you have anyone who can prove your tale?" Everyone stopped talking at once, and the noisy crowd suddenly became deathly quiet. A light smile spread across Billy''s face, while Perrin gloated silently. They knew that the sons of the noble ns would not offend Billy, and among the more than one thousand disciples from ordinary families, if they were smart, none would stand up for Zen. Just as expected, even though this happened in full view of all of them and they were outraged moments ago, none of them dared step forward and speak out for Zen. Anyone who would stand up for Zen would be a target of Billy''s, and who would be stupid enough to risk getting his ass beaten? It made no sense to offend Billy without strength to back it. "I can prove it!" Chapter 47 Yan Luo Chapter 47 Yan Luo At this time, Nory stepped out of the crowd and said loudly, "I saw that the disciples of the noble ns approached Zen and caused trouble. This guy started it first!" Even though it was courageous of Nory to step out and speak up, he was very nervous inside. As a native resident of the Imperial Capital, he was aware of the authority of the noble ns. Even the weakest noble n had more power than ordinary families. However, Nory didn''t hesitate. Seeing Nory speaking up for him, Zen began feeling warm inside. When he thought of how his misfortune almost made Nory fail the initial exam yesterday, Zen felt a little ashamed. He appreciated that Nory was willing to stand by him ¡ª even if Nory would offend the Wang n ¡ª when he most needed it. Since Nory had spoken in Zen''s defense, other ordinary disciples followed as well. They also hated injustice. Now that Nory had spoken up against the Wang n, they were willing to help him condemn the haughty Wang n disciples. "Yeah, these noble n disciples are too unreasonable!" "Absolutely, they did it first!" "Yes, we all saw it!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only All the ordinary disciples began shouting. Hearing their usations, the faces of Billy and his followers darkened. The tall guy, in particr, stared at Nory, as if ready to swallow thetter. However, since many masters were on the spot, those disciples from noble ns could do nothing. Master Su blinked her eyes and said, "In that case, it''s clear now. Since they made trouble first, they should be punished. Who knows to which peak the disciple that began the fighting belongs?" "He is the inner disciple of the Skytop Peak." Joshua did not want to be involved in this matter and replied, "I have decided to deduct 100 points as punishment." "The Skytop Peak? Master Xu! Your inner disciple caused this disturbance and attacked someone. How should he be punished ording to the rules?" Master Su didn''t want the matter to be dismissed easily. And so, she turned to Master Xu and asked loudly. Master Xu stepped out from among the other masters, nced at his disciples, and said, "ording to the rules, 1, 000 points should be subtracted!" Master Xu''s words sent shivers coursing through the tall Wang n disciple. The loss of 100 points was eptable, but losing 1, 000 points mattered to him a lot! Points yed a crucial role in Cloud Sect. Both, cultivating and getting handbooks required disciples to have points. However, the opportunity to earn points was limited. At first, a disciple couldplete Cloud Sect''s tasks to earn points. Now, one could buy points. Earlier, one cubic crystal could be exchanged for one point, but in recent years, the price of one point had increased to two cubic crystals. The Wang n was very huge with many coteral branches. The tall disciple was not part of the core Wang n. Thus 1, 000 points, the equivalent of 2, 000 cubic crystals, was definitely arge sum of money for him. Master Su smiled and said, "That sounds fair. Let''s follow the rules and subtract 1, 000 points!" Master Xu nodded, but he sulked inside. He thought, ''What the hell? Fair? If I don''t give this disciple a harsh punishment, you will make trouble for me. I don''t have a choice.'' After dealing with this matter, Master Su approached Zen and said, "I believe that your disciple card may have some problems. Could you show it to me please?" Zen was doubtful as his disciple card was the same as that of the others. What problem could it have? However, since Master Su had helped him, Zen felt obliged to agree. Moreover, Zen was a little naive. He hadn''t thought that viins could be as beautiful as Master Su. Just going by her beauty, he felt that she was perhaps not a bad person. After thinking of this, Zen handed his disciple card to her. Master Su carefully took the disciple card from Zen. Then she fiddled with it before returning it. She smiled at him and said, "Well, it seems that I made a mistake. There is no problem with your card!" Zen was puzzled by Master Su''s odd behavior, but he didn''t think about it more. Now, the most important thing for him was to get the qualification for the Blooded Test. Then Joshua, the invigtor, stood in the center of the crowd and announced the conditions of the Blooded Test. "The Blooded Test is very straightforward. You have to kill the so-called unreal beasts. Every examinee will receive a crystal fragment every time he kills an unreal beast. The whole Bloody Mountain is divided into five areas. Level-1 begins in the outermost area. For killing unreal beasts here, examinees will be awarded green crystal fragments. The next level is on the second-floor area. Here, you will face level-2 unreal beasts. Your corresponding rewards for killing them will be yellow crystal fragments. On the third floor, for killing level-3 unreal beasts, examinees will get blue crystal fragments. For killing level-4 unreal beasts, you will get purple crystal fragments while for level-5 unreal beasts, examinees will get ck crystal fragments." Joshua stopped to quickly swallow before continuing, "To pass the test, examinees need 100 green crystal fragments, 30 yellow fragments, 10 blue fragments, three purple fragments, and one ck crystal fragment!" Zen listened to the instructions attentively. It seemed that killing the outermost unreal beasts was the easiest task as they were just at level-1. However, the requirement was to kill 100 beasts. As for strongest level-5 unreal beasts, examinees only needed to kill one to get a ck crystal fragment to pass the test. That must mean that a level-5 unreal beast was too powerful for ordinary people to destroy. "One more thing! Everything that happens on the Bloody Mountain is an illusion. You may get hurt, you may feel pain, and you may also die! However, these are all illusions! If you ''die'', you will be sent down the Bloody Mountain. That means you have lost the test! Keep that in mind! There is only one chance for everyone. Try to do your best!" Joshua pointed at the Bloody Mountain and said, "Now you can go up the mountain. As usual, the disciples of the noble ns go first!" The privilege of the noble ns again! This was an unfair rule as the people who went up the mountain first would have advantages over the others. Unfortunately, the rule was made by the leaders of Cloud Sect. As per rumor, there were secret associations among Cloud Sect, the noble ns, and even Burning Sky Pce. Thus the people without a strong background could do nothing. Suddenly a disciple of a noble n asked, "Can I take my guards up the mountain?" "Of course not!" Joshua felt a little bitter when he heard the question. If an examinee could take helpers, what was the point of the test? One could just take some masters to help him pass the Blooded Test easily. Billy turned to two members of his n who would also take part in the Blooded Test. "Tim, Dim, you two must remember the faces of those two guys. When you get up the mountain, find an opportunity to kick them out of the test." Then Billy nced around quickly to see if anyone was looking before making a cut-neck-off gesture to them. Tim and Dim nodded and said, "Don''t worry! We will make sure that they fail the test." Billy then instructed, "At the key moment, you can use the Final Killer given by the n, understand?" "But Billy, I have only one Final Killer. If I use it, I won''t have more..." One of them hesitated a little. The Wang n had trained many skilled, talented craftsmen. Brady Wang, one of the three weapon refining masters in the Burning Sky Empire, was a member of the Wang n. Thus every disciple of the Wang n had a vital weapon called the Final Killer, which had terrible force. If an owner were faced with a dangerous situation, he could use this weapon to turn the tables. However, each member of the Wang n only had one Final Killer. This was why Tim and Dim were hesitant to use it to kill Zen. Moreover, in the Blooded Test, a person could not be killed during the test. One could only be forced to leave the mountain. "Not to worry! I''ll help you apply for another Final Killer!" Billy belonged to the main branch of the Wang n. Thus, he had a much higher status than Tim and Dim. It would not be difficult for him to get another Final Killer from his n. "Billy, you are so kind as to help me with my n''s affairs. I thank you from the bottom of my heart!" Perrin said. A faint smile grew on Billy''s face as he replied, "Perrin, this is not a big deal. Moreover, you''re helping the Wang n. My brother would like your help to write a few more letters to your sister at Hell Mountain. He needs to win her favor!" "That''s what I''m supposed to do. My sister is too stubborn, which is why this is taking time. And I do believe that as time goes by, she wille around. It will be a blessing for her if she can be married to your brother." Perrin said. It was fortunate that the two were standing far away from Zen. Had Zen heard their talk, he would have punished Perrin! Since Yan Luo had been sent to Hell Mountain, she was still unaware of what had happened at home. So far, even the news of her father''s death had not reached Yan! In the correspondence between Perrin and Yan in recent years, Perrin had been fabricating all kinds of reasons and excuses to pacify her. Now, Perrin wanted to coax Yan into marrying Billy''s brother. Chapter 48 Bloody Mountain (Part One) Chapter 48 Bloody Mountain (Part One) After the disciples from the noble ns had gone up the Bloody Mountain, it was the turn of the thousand ordinary disciples. They formed a line and entered the mountain one after another. A dozen paths snaked their way into and around the southern region of the Bloody Mountain. Since the paths made it easier to navigate through the mountain, the disciples randomly selected a road and made their way toward their destination. Zen walked at the back of the line in silent contemtion. He was a little nervous and full of doubt. He was not afraid of Billy and the Wang n, but he could not understand why Billy worked so hard to help Perrin. Yes, Perrin had the resource support of the Luo n. Compared with the noble ns in the Imperial Capital, the Luo n was only a small n in C County. Perrin had nothing to offer Billy in exchange for his help. ''What the devil are they up to?'' Zen couldn''t understand Billy''s motives. While he was walking, Zen was distracted from his thoughts by a colorful band of light on the mountain road ahead. The band of light fluttered erratically, like the entrance to a fairnd. "This is the outermost magic array. We will enter the real Blooded Test after we go through this ribbon of light," said one ordinary disciple. After saying this, he walked forward. As he neared, the light ribbon enveloped his body. Within a blink of an eye, he had disappeared. Zen stepped into the band of light without hesitation. After doing so, he found that the surrounding scenery had changed! "This is the magic array!" When he had first arrived at the Bloody Mountain, Zen had been bewildered by the unique color of the mountain. The entire scene was monotonous as even the nts were the same red color. But when he walked into the magic array, Zen found that the scene inside was different. The world suddenly became rich and colorful, including the tall trees on the mountain and the dense growth of small trees and shrubs. He knew that thendscape was a facade that had been created by activating arge phantom array with red magic sand. However, when he reached for the trees and the shrubs, Zen found that their touch and taste were lifelike. After he had taken several steps forward, Zen heard the howling of a beast followed by the sound of fierce fighting. Apparently, someone had encountered an unreal beast not far away. He held his breath and crept toward the woods. When Zen neared the scene, he saw three men working together to kill a first-degree phantom wolf. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The wolf was not difficult to deal with. Its force and attacks were equivalent to the bone refining level. Since the three men had already stepped into the organ refining level, they didn''t have any trouble defeating the phantom wolf. When the beast''s body fell to the ground, it changed into colorful spots of light that floated up, and slowly disappeared in the air. A green crystal fragment was left on the ground. "Haha, this green crystal fragment is mine!" One of the three men rushed to grab the fragment. "What makes you think that you can take it? I helped kill the beast, too." Another man was determined not to share the fragment. "In that case, let''s one on one. If you win, this fragment will be yours!" A moment ago, the three men had worked together to kill the monster. Now, they were disputing over who got to im the green crystal fragment. Seeing this, Zen shook his head and continued on his way to the depths of the Bloody Mountain. After a while, Zen felt a little disheartened as he had not encountered a first-degree phantom beast. The phantom beasts living in the firstyer of this Bloody Mountain were the weakest of the monsters. Most disciples could cope with them easily, and so they weren''t in a rush to get to the secondyer and encounter new risks. As a result, the number of disciples hunting the beasts exceeded the number of targets. As soon as a phantom monster appeared, someone would rush to kill it. The level was so crowded that disciples began fighting each other for green crystal fragments. A hundred green crystal fragments were needed to pass the test. The time allowed toplete the test was not enough to umte that amount. Zen concluded that it was better to challenge beasts of the secondyer than topete with others here. With a new goal to work toward, Zen headed further into the depths of the Bloody Mountain. It wasn''t long before he entered the secondyer of the Bloody Mountain. Compared to the firstyer, there were fewer people in the secondyer. The strength of unreal beasts in thisyer was equivalent to the organ refining level, which was more suitable for a stronger person to challenge. While walking around, Zen saw a lush forest. Then, he heard a shrill cry from above. He nced up and saw a monkey hanging from a big tree. The monkey''s eyes glowed red, as he stared at Zen. He had seen pictures of such monkeys in books. As a native of the oasis in the Western region, this species of monkey was called the mane monkey. Zen had not expected that this kind of demon beast could be created in the magic array. Cloud Sect was undoubtedly endowed with abundant talent and resources including a learned and brilliant magic array master! The mane monkey screamed at Zen. Suddenly, the beast sucked in its stomach. Then it took a deep breath, and the stomach blew up like a balloon. In the next instant, its hard mane burst sending steel- like needles hurtling toward Zen. Zen was quick to react. He sprinted forward, and at the same time, he threw his fist at the tree. With the help of this force, Zen was able to jump two feet in the air. As he did, Zen reached for the mane monkey. The mane monkey was extremely dexterous. It swung around the tree, avoided Zen nimbly, and jumped on to another tree. Seeing that the mane monkey was about to escape, Zen decided to chase it. It would be shameful and embarrassing if he couldn''t deal with a second-degree unreal beast. He kept following the mane monkey as it jumped from tree to tree. The mane monkey was not good at attacking. Its primary defense was its hard steel mane. But Zen''s body was as hard as a mysterious weapon, and so he couldpletely ignore the mane monkey''s attack. The mane monkey was so agile that it led Zen around the woods. It was very hard for Zen to catch it. More than once Zen had almost caught the monkey, but the monkey rolled and slipped away again. After a long period of pursuit, Zen decided to try a new tactic. He looked around and studied the trees nearby. Having identified an opportunity, Zen rushed forward, spread out his arms, and hit a tree in front of him with all his might! "Fall down!" The big, thick tree split in two before copsing to the ground. Chapter 49 Bloody Mountain (Part Two) Chapter 49 Bloody Mountain (Part Two) A secondter, the monkey leaped into the air. It had been aiming for the tree, but since Zen had broken the tree before it could reach it, the mane monkey flew straight toward Zen. Zen smiled when his n worked. The monkey had no way to escape this time. However, as the mane monkey approached Zen, it gave out a fierce cry. Then its eyes glowed a deep red before it emitted a squeak. In the next instant, its body turned red, and the mane of the whole body bristled. Zen found the monkey''s unusual move. A sense of danger filled Zen. He covered his head with his hands and drew back in horror. Before Zen could retreat two steps, the mane monkey''s body grew twice asrge. "Peng!" The mane monkey''s body suddenly exploded. The noise was deafening! When the dust settled, Zen saw that the explosion had left a huge hole in the ground. The needles from the monkey''s mane were scattered in all directions by the force of the explosion. At the time of its death, the monkey had released its mane needles with such force that they were firmly lodged in Zen''s body. "I didn''t expect a second-degree phantom beast to have such a powerful attack," Zen said in surprise as he pulled out the mane needles one by one. If he had not stepped back, he could have been hurt by the mane needles. The ssification of unreal beasts was simr to that of men. The one main difference was that many unreal monsters could burst with iparable innate power when faced with a survival crisis. After handling the steel needles in his body, Zen approached the pit and found a piece of yellow crystal fragment in the center. Only 30 yellow crystal fragments were needed to pass the test. That was certainly a much smaller number than the green crystals! Of course, the monsters he had to deal with were a lot more fierce. Just as Zen was preparing to put away the crystal fragment, a voice boomed through the forest. "Put that crystal down and get out of here!" On hearing the words, Zen frowned. When he turned, Zen saw three men standing behind him. Judging by their clothes, Zen knew that these three men were disciples from noble ns. It was possible that they might be from the same n. Only the children from noble ns would dare to rob someone so openly. "I killed this beast. So this crystal fragment belongs to me. Why should I put the piece down?" Zen asked. One of three men answered, "Cut the crap, or you''ll suffer the consequences! We are from the Fang n. Anger our family, and you won''t have a chance to regret it." "My brother is right. You can learn lessons from the mistakes of others. All those who did not listen to our family died miserably!" Another man said. "Turn in your crystal fragment, or we will kill you!" The third man said. Zen held the yellow crystal fragment in his hand. The expression on his face conveyed that Zen didn''t have the patience to deal with such arrogance. In fact, all the novelty he had seen after he reached the Imperial Capital made him feel rxed and happy, except for the children of the noble ns. Words would fail to describe the attitude of such people. Leaving aside the strength of the children from noble ns, what they had done was so rampant and outrageous that they seemed to look down upon everything in the world. It was perhaps their noble birth and their superior living environment that made them forget that what others feared was not the children, but the power of their family n. Zen put the crystal fragment in his pocket and prepared to leave. He did not bother to spend more time rationalizing with these men. But the three men were determined not to let him go. They rushed forward quickly, encircled Zen, and then they began closing in on him. They thought that since they had all reached the marrow refining level, it would be easy for them to defeat Zen, who was only at the organ refining level. But in Zen''s view, they were too slow. It could be seen at a nce that they had been trained from childhood. However, their strength had been increased by pills. Theycked actualbat and practice experience, and hence, their weaknesses were apparent. At this time, Zen stood with his back to the three men. As the three men pounced on him, Zen took a step back and easily avoided their attack. At the same time, he quickly circled behind them and reached out to grab two men by the back of their necks. "Let go of me. If you touch me, my family will kill you!" "No one has dared to hold me like this. I will never forgive you. I will cut you into a thousand pieces and watch as you die painfully!" The two men looked flustered. They hadn''t expected their strength to be so weak that they had no power to fight back. However, they did show true characteristics of children from noble ns. Even when caught, they felt they could win by threatening their captor. Zen sneered. He lifted his arms and mmed the two men''s heads into each other brutally. "Bang!" The two men were "killed" by the force Zen had used. Like the mane monkey Zen had just killed, their bodies turned into spots of light that disappeared slowly. If they had not been in the magic array of the Bloody Mountain, the two men would have truly died. Their heads would have broken into pieces with the force Zen had used. Fortunately, they were in the Blooded Test, in which all participants were a phantom illusion. Hence, these two men had not been hurt. Since they had died in the test, a light had enclosed them. Now they would wait for the Cloud Sect''s instructors to transport them outside the Bloody Mountain. In any case, they had failed the Blooded Test. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The original intention of the Blooded Test could be seen here. In the Bloody Mountain, everyone competed with not only the phantom beasts but also with other disciples. And the use of the magic array would effectively avoid real death. Seeing the twopanions had been taken out, the remaining man took a few steps back in surprise. His expression showed the fear he felt. His rampant and arrogant attitude had been swept away. As soon as the shock wore off, he shouted, "My family... My Family..." But Zen didn''t let him finish. He growled at the man. "If you don''t want to die as well, hand over all the crystal fragments you have. No matter how powerful your family is, they can''t save you now!" After saying this, Zen took a step toward the man. Without hesitation, the disciple from the Fang n threw a handful of crystal fragments at Zen. Then he turned and fled without saying anything. Zen shook his head. He didn''t want to rob others, but it seemed like recently, many people were trying to rob him. He collected the crystal fragments. There were 20 green crystal fragments and seven yellow crystal fragments! It looked like the robbery was a quick and convenient way to finish the test. Zen was tempted. Compared to the effort of killing phantom beasts one by one, snatching was obviously more efficient. But he soon gave up the idea. The ultimate purpose of giving the Blooded Test was to challenge and improve himself. He would never give up the opportunity to refine himself. However, if others tried to rob him, Zen decided not to let them go. Chapter 50 Ryan Fang (Part One) Chapter 50 Ryan Fang (Part One) Unknown to Zen, someone stood straight-faced outside the Bloody Mountain, clenching his fists indignantly. Outside the mountain, all the tutors from the Cloud Sect were standing next to a Picture b, carefully monitoring the performance of each participant within the Bloody Mountain. Because they assigned the disciples based on ability and performance. However, ording to the rules, disciples who passed the test would be allowed to choose their tutors. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only These tutors monitored as early and carefully as possible, so that they had a general assessment of the disciples who participated in the blooded test. Then they made their decisions. They all wanted to find and draw the talents into their folds. Anyone participating in the blooded test received a disciple card. Through the disciple card they carried, the tutors could see where each participant was and what they were doing. At that moment, Dn Fang was expressionless. Although he was the Dragon Peak tutor, he was also a member of the Fang n. Fang n sent four nsmen to participate in the blooded test. And Dn was instructed to ensure that no matter what happened, those four were to pass the test. As a matter of fact, the pass rate of the disciples from the noble ns was much higher than any of the disciples that weremoners. Among over one thousand lowborn disciples, approximately two hundred might pass the blooded test. About one hundred and seventy of the two hundred noble nsmen would pass the test. There was always arge gap between the sses because most of themoners were fearful of the noble ns from birth. They also were fearful of offending the families behind these disciples. With such a low pass rate, although there was arger group ofmoners, most of them would just end up being bit part yers. Before the blooded test started, Dn Fang had returned home once where he patted his chest to make a solemn promise to the whole n that all four family members would pass the blooded test. Nevertheless, two of them were just eliminated from the blooded test. Just then, two rays of light shot from a spot in the Bloody Mountain, shooting straight into the sky. Those in charge of the blooded test climbed on flying chariots to retrieve the disciples that were eliminated from the blooded test. Watching on the Picture b, he knew what had just happened. The damn fellow was bing quite vicious. He made them crash their heads into each other hard. If not for the magic array, they would have died. They were two young members of his family and had bright futures. "Damn it! How dare you!" exploded Dn. Nomon disciple had dared to treat a disciple from a noble n so rudely in a long time. Generally speaking, if a noble n child failed the blooded test, it was due to conflicts with another noble group. Sometimes, a noble disciple would fail because he was so cocksure of his talents that he challenged an unreal beast in the fourth or the fifthyer. But, rarely were noble disciples washed out in the test by some ordinary disciple. Dn wanted to know who this damnedmoner was, and make him pay the price for hurting disciples from the Fang n. He continually manipted the Picture b, trying to find the young man''s information from more than one thousand participants''. And soon enough, he saw what he wanted. The boy''s name was Zen Luo. When he switched over to see what Zen was doing, he couldn''t see anything. The image on the b became a blurred, snowy screen. ''Is the signal bad, or, is the Picture b broken?'' wondered Dn as he switched to the picture of another disciple, only to find that everything from that view was normal. He could see everyone''s except Zen''s. ''What''s going on there?'' Dn wasn''t the only one encountering this issue. Other tutors were experiencing the same thing. For better research, some tutors constantly switched from one image to another on their Picture bs, to observe each candidate. However, when they turned to Zen''s picture, they saw a blurry image. They didn''t care much about this incident, thinking like Dn, that there must be a bad connection. They just shook their heads and switched to the next one. As there were a lot of candidates to watch, it wasn''t a big deal to miss one or two. What none of the thirty-three tutors were aware of was that there was one tutor able to trace Zen, and that was Master Su. She had noticed what other tutors encountered, seeing heads shake and watching them move on to the next candidate; a mischievous grin spread across Master Su''s pretty face. She attended the Picture b intently. If anyone was next to her, he would see Zen on the Picture b in front of her, instead of a blurred picture. The reason no one could see Zen''s performance but her was that she tampered with Zen''s disciple card when she made an excuse to check his card. Only by making sure that no one could watch Zen''s performance would no one pay any attention to him. Zen should join her peak. But, now she worried, ''Did the previous battle catch the attention of others?'' Master Su sighed nervously. Although others could not trace Zen, and could not see Zen''s performance, they were able to perceive signs through other participants. She prayed that Zen got enough crystals to pass the test, and she hoped that Zen would not be involved in any more fights. But, then again, those noble n children were annoying, and always caused trouble. Master Su couldn''t help but curl her lips upward in a sly grin. Things didn''t always go as master Su expected. Chapter 51 Ryan Fang (Part Two) Chapter 51 Ryan Fang (Part Two) As two disciples from Dn''s family were eliminated from the test, his eyes zed with anger, and he was fuming. Fang n had sent four disciples to participate in the blooded test. Three were from offshoot branches and were not as strong. However, one of them was Dn''s immediate family and the third son of the family''s leader. His name was Ryan Fang, and he was a mighty, talented young man. Dn gave his word to the n that all four would pass the test. Now, two were cut from the ranks. He waited impatiently. He connected to Ryan''s disciple card via the Picture b, and without hesitation, he called out, sending his voice over the b. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ording to the blooded test rules, this was a vition. However, Dn didn''t care about anything. "Ryan, Noah and Peace were eliminated from the blooded test! Someone did that to them!" Dn said in a low but passionate voice over the Picture b to Ryan. "What did you say? Who dared to do that to my people?" Ryan replied as he ran swiftly on the third layer of the magic array. Behind him, six three-grade unreal beasts were chasing him. But he didn''t rush in confusion. He didn''t frown, and instead, he started chatting with Dn. "It was some guy named Zen Luo! Do you know him? He just doesn''t quit! He dared to touch Noah and Peace," stated Dn, as he ground his teeth. He was so angry because Noah was his nephew, and in his immense family, was the closest to him. Dn treated him as a son. Comparatively, Ryan was a direct line of descent. But, he was not that close to Dn or other branches. "I know him, where is he now?" asked Ryan coldly. That was what Dn wanted. He said smirking, "I will give you his location. He is still on the second layer!" Although Dn couldn''t see Zen, it was easy to check his location. "Alright then, I will kill him after I deal with these imaginary beasts behind me," said Ryan in an unusually bitter voice. In fact, in Ryan''s heart, it wasn''t a big deal that the stupid cowards from his family were kicked out of the game. It simply meant they were not eligible to enter the Cloud Sect. But since these stupid cowards were also members of his family, anyone who dared to cause harm must pay the price. "Ryan, the guy is good at fighting, so, if you are not able to beat him down, consider swallowing the Mystical Pill!" suggested Dn. Fang n, was well known for refining pills with many famous alchemists in the family. The Mystical Pill was a pill worth a city. It could raise someone''s range to a higher level in a short time, and greatly enhance their strength in a critical moment. However, this pill could only be used if the person was below the nature level, and it was challenging to create. That was why Ryan received just the one. "Uncle Dn, are you doubting me?" asked Ryan in a cold tone. He was the son of the head of the family. Even though Dn was a tutor at the Cloud Sect, his status in the family was nothingpared with Ryan''s and as such, Ryan didn''t hold much respect for Dn. As Ryan finished speaking, he sped up. Dn watched as Ryan''s body flew up to the left and twisted twice in the air as he nimbly clutched a short dagger, pulling a bright blue line from it. As they touched the azure line, the beasts chasing him, were all cut in two, changing first into dimming lights as they slowly dissipated in the air. Soon, Ryan had killed six three-grade unreal beasts. Watching from his Picture b, Dn''s heart sank, as he soon realized how wrong he was. Ryan held tremendous power, and he surely had limitless prospects. This was someone he needed to please. So, softening his smile, Dn said in a ttering manner, "No, that isn''t what I meant. Maybe, I worry too much. You have superior strength and are unbeatable in Bloody Mountain. I have sent you Zen''s location. Check it now." When Dn was finished, Ryan''s expression went nk. He turned and walked in the direction that Dn directed. At that point, Zen was continuing going deeper into Bloody Mountain, having killed two second-grade unreal beasts. Able to have a small break from battling, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was exhausted, but, within moments, he heard an unnaturalugh and his face contorted. There, standing in front of him, were twenty disciples from noble ns. They had set up a tollbooth, and anyone who wanted to get through was forced to hand over all their crystal fragments. The first thought came into Zen''s mind was ''These stupid guys are surely crazy'' and it was evident, there wasn''t going to be even a small break. Chapter 52 The Best Way To Dispense With Fools (Part One) Chapter 52 The Best Way To Dispense With Fools (Part One) The noble nsmen pupils enjoyed many magic pills, learning the best training skills, and there were even some endowed with excellent bloodlines of the family elders. Most of them were born with exceptional advantages over ordinary people. Quite a few of them turned into dandies, living a life of extreme depravity due to their special status. Through magic pills, they cultivated smoothly, but theycked strength and fighting power. Zen did not think that all the children of the gentry were like this. Otherwise, the noble ns in the Imperial Capital wouldn''t have thrived for as many years. There must be many children among the nobles, who were gifted, diligent and practiced hard. But, obviously, the men he faced now weren''t in that league. These guys didn''t want to work hard nor did they want to kill the beasts, so, instead, they robbed other participants of their crystal fragments. He was indignant that they wanted something for nothing. How could such shameless people exist in the world? He watched momentarily, noticing that they were robbing the ordinary disciples, not letting them pass, and yet, the noble disciples were left to pass through without saying a word. They were bold enough to rob participants in broad daylight, and the Cloud Sect didn''t care? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Zen didn''t actually know if that was true. These guys had been doing this for a while. A few years ago, some disciples from the noble ns discovered this was an ideal location to set up a blockade here, between the second and third level, and collect tolls in the form of crystal fragments from the commoners passing through. It was an easy way to make a fortune, prevent some from gaining admittance and they sessfully passed the Blooded Test easily. At that time, the Cloud Sect turned a blind eye to their behavior for some reason. When the children of the noble ns saw that the Cloud Sect had not punished them, they became more unscrupulous. The experience spread among them for several years. Every Blooded Test since then, there was a group of noble disciples waiting in advance to rob others. The number of unreal beasts on the first and secondyers wasn''trge, and with so many people fighting, many found it impossible to achieve their goals within the given timeframe. So, in order to pass the Blooded Test, many of them were forced to go up the third level. Now they faced a new dilemma. Before they reached the third level, they were stripped of their crystal fragments by these despicable disciples. Some disciples feared their strength of numbers, while others worried about their influence and high status in the Empire. So, most of them chose to hand over their crystal fragments. Zen stood to the side for a while, only to see that even a few strong men sumbed to the bullies. They were angry, but seemingly had no choice but to hand over their pieces of crystal fragments helplessly. Meanwhile, many watched from a distance with hesitation on their faces. They couldn''t decide if they should hand over their crystal fragments and head up to the thirdyer, or back and kill more beasts in the secondyer. Of course, not all ordinary disciples were willing to be bullied. As Zen watched from the side, he saw a strong man stride up to pass. The man stood two meters tall, was as strong as an iron tower, and he carried a great sword. The men from the noble ns saw him and shouted, "Stop!" "What''s the matter?" asked the towering man as he stared at them fiercely. "If you want to pass through this way, you need to leave all your crystal fragment pieces behind!" stated one of the men. At this, the towering man looked sullen. ring at the group of noble disciples, he asked, "Why should I? What''s your reasoning? Does the Cloud Sect sanction robbery in this manner?" "Haha, why should you? The reason you should is that we are strong in number and more powerful. If you don''t hand over your crystal fragments, you don''t pass here," stated another man. The towering man was not the sort to give in. His face reddened with anger. Unsheathing his great sword strapped to his back, he held it at the ready as he said, "Bah! You want me to hand over my crystal fragments? That''s a pipe dream. If you call me Grandpa, I''ll consider giving you a reward, my grandchildren, your prize will be, death to anyone who tries to stop me!" Zen watched from where he stood, not far off with a smile on his face. The towering man was not weak. This group of noble nsmen finally ran into someone too challenging to intimidate. The towering man swung his great sword and rushed the pass. He was a burly man with big arms, and as he wielded the great sword, the wind roared, whipping the faces of the noble disciples which caused them difort. The men from the noble ns were not strong, or they wouldn''t be there robbing others. In the face of the towering man''s attacks, the bullies cursed. Unable to resist his attacks, they fell back to each side of the passage, exposing a gap through the middle. Some ordinary disciples who had been hesitant saw the gap and emboldened, took the opportunity to follow the towering man and race through the pass. More and more disciples joined the group when they saw the others seeding. The checkpoint of the noble nsmen was copsed. The ordinary disciples hurried as a mob at the pass, like fish released from the floodgate. Zen followed the crowd, speeding forward. Seeing what was urring, the noble nsmen''s faces were filled with anger. They didn''t expect this at all. They didn''t expect to let one man through, let alone so many people along with him. Chapter 53 The Best Way To Dispense With Fools (Part Two) Chapter 53 The Best Way To Dispense With Fools (Part Two) By the time they reacted, quite a few ordinary disciples had slipped through the gate and entered the third level of Bloody Mountain. "Stop them!" cried one of the noble nsmen who was dressed in blue. Seeing the scene, the other noble nsmen knew they wouldn''t have anyone to rob if more commoners slipped by. It was worth pointing out that while these noble disciples were not strong, with the weapons and magic tools their families provided, they could still fight. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They clustered together quickly to fill the breach and restore their checkpoint. While this was happening, the disciples who were trailing after the towering man continued attacking. The cruel and unrelenting enemies left them only the choice of brave resistance or dropping out of the game. Anyone at this time could burst with increased strength. So the scuffle escted. "Aaahh......!" wailed a disciple as three noble disciples attacked, leaving him gutted. His enemy stood over him with a bloody long sword that shimmered a brilliant green light. Although each disciple was in the magic array, protecting them from real death, the pain was still real. After screaming, the disciple was immediately encircled in a light, and he was gone. But the noble disciples were not faring well. During the fighting, a noble disciple gently pushed against amoner to stop him. The ordinary disciple appeared unimpressive but was, in fact, more powerful. The noble nsman felt a strange stab force its way into his body. He began to twitch, tremble, and fell to the ground, dead. Countless dots encased him in light instantly, and he vanished, too. Zen moved with a deft prowess, like lightning during a storm. Many disciples from noble ns tried stopping him. He dodged the attacks easily, weaving between them as he advanced. He managed to shake off the interception, and passed the chaotic checkpoint, nearing safety. The oue of the battle didn''t concern him. He needed the time to umte more crystal fragments. As he scanned the scene he had managed to escape, he caught sight of Nory in the crowd. Nory was only at the bone refining level. The best choice for him was to stay and kill phantom beasts on the first level. But, he appeared to be caught up in the middle of the scuffle, so, he must have wanted to rush to the thirdyer too. That was beyond Zen''s expectation. Fortunately, Nory''s strength was rtively weak among the people, and he didn''t draw much attention. He was struggling forward. Suddenly, a noble disciple noticed Nory and crept up behind him silently holding a gory dagger. Raising it as he neared Nory, he was about to have that dagger driven into his back. If Nory were stabbed, he would be disqualified. At this critical moment, Zen didn''t stop to think; instead, he quickened his pace, sped, and seized Nory, pulling him to the side. Because of Zen''s actions, the noble disciple''s sneak attack failed. Nory was oblivious to what happened. When he got his wits, he realized a knife fell to the ground, just behind where he had been standing. He had a look of rm when he realized what almost happened. He gratefully said, "Zen, I ......" he stopped short. Zen had no time to talk because the noble disciple was so angry he immediately picked up his dagger andunched himself at Zen. The de wasing straight at Zen''s neck at a deceptive angle, one that was difficult to escape. He wanted to kill Zen with a single blow. "Go to hell! Purple Fist Strength!" yelled Zen as he punched the noble nsman, striking his chest hard, knocking him and his dagger backward to the ground. In the wake of Zen''s attack, he felt seven slight explosions in his body, and seven substantial bloody holes appeared on his chest. When Zen enhanced his strength, the Purple Fist Strength had improved too. With terrifying destructive power, his attacks dealt fatal physical damage to an enemy''s body. Another light appeared, floating around the noble disciple''s body. Zen eliminated a child from a noble n with a single punch. The melee was finally winding down. The disciples that were strong enough had raced past and onto the thirdyer, while the ones who didn''t have time to rush or weren''t strong enough were eliminated. Of course, many disciples from noble ns were eliminated during the battle as well. The noble disciples'' number went from more than twenty to only a dozen left standing. Half of their people failed the Blooded Test. Knowing so many had failed depressed the noble disciples that remained. Their predecessors used this method to pass the test, and had said robbing crystal fragments in this pass was the easiest way to get into the Cloud Sect. Many of them had seeded in the previous years. So, most of them thought they would pass, even if theyy down to nap during the Blooded Test. They never expected a single person to rush the barrier, or that so many others would get involved. They lost control of the situation immediately and unexpectedly lost more than ten people at once. Meanwhile, Zen eliminated a noble disciple. The noble disciples were depressed, and they found no way to vent. Seeing what Zen did, they promptly gathered together tounch an attack on him. "Go!" one shouted. Watching the noble nsmen surround him, Zen shoved Nory to a safe distance. "Kill him!" "It''s so discouraging that my cousin was eliminated!" "I didn''t believe thesemon men would resist! Kill him!" The noble n disciples were so furious that they lost their reasoning. They raced at Zen, attacking him madly. Half of them were at the organ refining level, and half were at marrow refining level. Every one of them wielded a powerful weapon. Each weapon was above the grade of medium mysterious weapon. Zen remained unflustered in the face of the insanity rushing toward him. He knew if he panicked, there would be more trouble than he had now. His eyes narrowed to slits, and he observed the disciple in blue, secretly selecting him as a target. As soon as the noble disciples began to rush him, Zen ducked in the opposite direction, bypassing the bodies in front and headed past them at the man in blue. Zen noticed they were all following the lead of the man in blue. Taking on the leader first, to defeat his bandit followers, had proved to be the proper strategic choice. So, Zen got him first. Chapter 54 The Top Seven Noble Clans Chapter 54 The Top Seven Noble ns To be the leader of this group of noble n''s disciples, the blue-d man should be fairly strong. When he saw Zen dared to dart towards him, he grinned contemptuously and changed his attack from the clenching fist to the eagle-w boxing, grappling in Zen''s direction while shouting, "Cyan Dragon w! Haha! Do you think you can run away?" The attack seemed very powerful. A pair of hands, like dragon ws,nded on Zen''s head. Zen kept calm and quickly leaned sideways to slip out of the attack''s grip. Zen rammed the man with his shoulder, making him fall back to the ground. As the nsman was falling backward, Zen moved, and in the blink of an eye, he stood behind him, catching him right before the noble disciple hit the ground. Holding him by the neck with his right hand, Zen shouted, "If anyone dares approach, I''ll let him fall, and he''ll fail the test!" When the other disciples of the noble ns saw Zen gripping the blue-d man''s throat, they stopped. The blue-d man, Chad, was the intelligent, youngest son of an influential member in the Zhuge n. To set up a barrier on the path was his idea. Obviously, he was the bigwig in the group of disciples. At the moment though, Chad was being held by Zen and might be kicked out of the test easily. Consequently, no one dared to make a move. "Hey buddy, if you let me go, I can make sure you get away safely," said Chad calmly, even though he was at Zen''s mercy. "Huh, you think I''d believe you?" replied Zen. In fact, with his heightened strength, if need be, he could break through the barrier right now, it would just be a little harder. However, every one of these noble n disciples held a mysterious weapon, and some were top- grade. Although Zen''s body was as firm as the mysterious weapon, being stabbed would be an unpleasant experience for him. So, this was the safest way. "Tell these guys to leave!" ordered Zen. "Do you know, my surname is Zhuge?" stated Chad coldly. There was a clear hierarchy within the noble ns. More than 30 ns were given the title noble n throughout the Imperial Capital, but only seven of them were at the top. Those seven were the Pei, Zhu, Huang, Yu, Yun, Meng, and Zhuge ns. The top seven noble ns were the backbone of the entire empire, and they were the real giants. Chad had a higher status than the members of other noble ns'' main branch even though he belonged to the junior side of the Zhuge n. That was why Chad had the guts to resist. He believed that if others knew his identity, no one would dare hurt him. Unfortunately for him, he came across Zen. In fact, Zen hesitated a little when he heard Chad''s surname. The top seven noble ns assisted the first emperor setting up the Burning Sky Empire, which meant their history was as long as that of the empire. Even a lower noble n was toorge for Zen to go up against, but he would not yield easily. "Yes, I know your n, but I''m sorry, I have to pass the Blooded Test. Tell them to move aside, or you''ll¡­ be kicked out!" Zen said, grasping him more firmly. Chad''s face flushed with anger. He treated joining the Blooded Test, like a game. He didn''t think anyone would dare provoke him. Chad thought Zen''s behavior was an insult to him, instantly feeling furious. Everything about the Blooded Test was an illusion. So what if he failed today, he could still take part in it next month! So, in spite of Zen''s hand firmly grasping his neck, Chad was going to fight back. As soon as Chad moved, Zen gently twisted his hand, and with a "Craa-ck," Chad''s neck snapped. Before Chad breathed hisst breath, Zen lifted him higher and threw his body at the remaining noble n disciples. The disciples were surprised at Zen''s decisiveness. While seeing Chad''s body on the ground in front of them and gradually fading into spots of light, they knew that Chad had failed the test. While the disciples were in a trance, Zen broke through their blockade, lunging towards the thirdyer of the mountain. The disciples recovered their wits and chased Zen, each wielding their mysterious weapons. At the same time, outside the Bloody Mountain, all of the examiners burst into cheers, "Awesome!" "This boy has greatposure in the face of difficult situations. Cool!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Ha! What a cunning kid!" All of the examiners'' attention had been focused on the battlefield. At first, they all paid attention to the towering man who swung the great sword to break through the barrier. However, after the man seeded, Zen returned to save one of them. Zen kicked a noble n disciple out of the test by one punch, caught Chad before the rest could surround him, resolutely killed him, and then escaped while Chad''s exit distracted the rest of the disciples. The series of Zen''s actions drew the attention of all the examiners. They quickly queried Zen''s information, while trying to switch to Zen''s images on the Picture b. That was when they discovered that the images of Zen were blurred, making them unable to watch. "What''s the matter?" yelled a foul-tempered examiner who red at Joshua, the one in charge of the Blooded Test. It wasn''t easy to find a disciple with good potential, so these examiners were eager to know more about Zen. "Joshua, why can''t we see the images of this kid? What''s wrong with the Picture b?" entreated several masters. After Zen ran off, they were unable to see his figure anymore. Before the Blooded Test, the disciple cards and the magic arrays on the Bloody Mountain all had been checked carefully. Over the past few decades, he had not seen such a problem yet. How did it happen now? Watching the scene on the Picture b, he found that only the boy''s images were blurred, which led Joshua to believe it was a problem with the kid''s disciple card. ''Wait!'' a thought struck Joshua. Before the boy set off, Master Su checked his disciple card. Joshua thought he had figured out the reason ¡ª Master Su must have done something with the kid''s disciple card. The moment Joshua opened his mouth to say something, he felt a chill shoot up his spine, freezing him. He snapped his neck around and saw Master Su staring coldly at him. If looks could kill, the dagger-like re Master Su shot him would have killed him on the spot if he uttered a single word! Joshua swallowed hard, letting his words slip back down his throat at the same time. Master Su had a frosty look. She wasn''t worried about Joshua telling anyone about what she did to Zen''s disciple card. She just couldn''t believe that Zen went back to save anyone. Zen couldn''t break through the barrier easily just for saving one of them. However, now all of the examiners had seen his incredible performance. Master Su knew that they wouldpete fiercely against her for Zen, whatever her high, special social status. Watching Zen''s agile form sprinting from the Picture b, Master Su shook her head, grudgingly. She just wanted to recruit the boy quietly, but the kid''s remarkable performance was making itplicated. She clenched her teeth and whispered, "Humph, you little rascal, I''ll make you experience a hard period when you get to Drizzle Peak!" Chapter 55 Compelled To Fight (Part One) Chapter 55 Compelled To Fight (Part One) In a single breath, Zen sprinted a few hundred feet, where he saw a colorful light strip hovering in front of him. Thinking it might be the entrance to the thirdyer. He investigated, and sure enough, it was. He plunged headlong into the light, disappearing. Passing through the band of light was like walking into a different world. The scene in front of him differed from the secondyer. The lush trees were reced. Instead, there were bare hillsides and stone forestposed of jagged rocks. Caves at least ten feet deep dotted the slopes, and ck noxious smoke rose from the openings. It looked like a sad and lifeless site. The disciples who passed through the band earlier were not in sight at the moment. He tried to figure out where Nory was but, Zen appeared to be off Nory''s trail. ''Where on earth has Nory gone? Maybe he found somewhere safe after he got to the thirdyer because disciples from the noble ns might come looking for him. Hope you are safe now, my brother!'' thought Zen, sincerely praying for Nory''s safety as he began to make his way through the thirdyer. After making his way up a hillside, Zen stepped into the jagged rocky forest. The crystal fragments he had in hand were far from being enough to pass the Blooded Test, so he hurried on his way. He needed to get enough crystal fragments as soon as possible, as this wasn''t a safe ce to remain. Unreal beasts on the thirdyer were all higher level and therefore more challenging to fight. Generally speaking, the strength of the three-grade beasts wasparable to that of a person at the marrow refining level. And since the unreal beasts were transformed from evil creatures, they were even stronger. Animals of the same level were generally more powerful than their human counterparts. For that reason alone, Zen knew that he needed to be vignt. He looked around warily, continuously as he walked through the forest. He had taken only two steps, and he heard a sound. The hairs along his arm and scalp tingled when he listened to the hissing of a snake. The hairs on his neck stood up, alerting him that something was following him. Zen whipped his head around toward the strange hissing sound, scanning every inch very carefully, only to find that nothing but the jagged rocks were there. Everything was perfectly still. Full of doubt, Zen wrinkled his brow, making a face while wondering, ''Was that an illusion, or am I just jittery?'' After listening for a little while, remaining perfectly still, he sighed in relief. Then he continued to move forward through the forest. However, as he was passing under a stone arch formed by some jagged rocks, a shadow fell, cast from the other end of the arch, heading straight at him. Thankfully, Zen had been extremely vignt, making his reaction time notably fast at the sight of the shadow. Leaning back, he pressed himself close to the ground, allowing him to nimbly elude the shadow. While at the same time, he rolled sideways, and narrowly avoided being whipped by the snake as it dropped, thrashing its body where Zen had been a second earlier. Zen tilted his head slightly, peering at a deep groove that was cut into the spot where he had been a second prior. When Zen had the chance, he mbered to his feet and found a three-grade beast blocking his path. It was a giant boa! Missing him on its first go, the gigantic boa slithered out of reach, scuttled into the surrounding stone forest. The boa looked around savagely with its massive, mesmerizing eyes, and its bright red tongue lashing out, flicking the air periodically, to taste where Zen was. Zen didn''t dare take the creature lightly. He took a few steps back, leaning against a stone so that the boa couldn''t take him from behind. Then stared at the boa, as long as it attacked him from the front, he was confident he could deal a deathblow. Unexpectedly, the cunning boa snaked around the stone forest, asionally popping its massive head and flicking its tongue at Zen, only to vanish again, just as quickly as it appeared. Zen kept to his back pinned to the stone, motionlessly watching, unwilling to fall for the ploy of being lured away no matter how hard the snake tried. The boa moved fast. If Zen followed it, he would end up with nothing. Although the beasts were all transformed from evil creatures, their most significant shoring was that they were not patient like the humans hunting them. So, Zen patiently kept careful watch of the boa''s movements. In the stone forest, a meeting between a person and a boa seemed inevitable. Yet an hourter, the encounter was still a cat and mouse game. Finally, Zen''s patience paid off, as the boaunched at him. The boa slithered behind Zen and raised its tail, preparing to strike. Since Zen''s back was against the stone, the crafty serpent let loose enough of its muscr body to coil itself around the rock and Zen with it. Controlling the energy flowing through him, Zen focused and suddenly, a purple aura burst from within his body. Unsure if it would flee or try to crush him in retaliation, Zen knew he had only this one chance, and if he couldn''t annihte it in that first strike, the prize would be lost. So, he was determined not to give it a chance. With a n in mind, Zen offered no resistance, allowing the beast to entwine itself around the rock along with his body slowly. Soon he was lifted into the air. The stone behind him was quickly crushed under the strength of the boa''s enormous body. Gravel and dust dropped to the ground. At the same time, the hold the boa had on Zen tightened until he was firmly enshrouded in the vice-like grip. Zen knew the habits of constrictors. After they wrapped their prey, they would slither and slowly tighten themselves with each breath, feeling the heartbeat slow, and heating off their victim. They would not stop until their prey ceased breathing. The prey suffocated slowly, bones grinding as they did. Then the snake would release the victim, unhinging theirrge jaw to swallow the food whole. Before the boa constricted against him, Zen inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with air and closed his eyes. Inwardly, he focused on his limbs, drawing strength, and waited for a while. To the boa, he appeared to be a weak, defenseless being now. Suddenly, gathering all his vigor, he snapped the back of the beast. "Cra-ack!" The boa''s colossal body was snapped into several pieces. The pieces scattered, falling onto what remained of the rock. The snake''s eyes grewrge with a horrified look. From deep in its memories, the boa knew that once wrapped within its coil, it was impossible for a prey to escape. And shortly after that, the boa had a meal. The constrictor thought it would be happily digesting now. Instead, the strength of the prey it had chosen was so sudden, that the boa was unable to endure. And it was instantly torn in several pieces with no time to react. Five pieces wriggled on the ground before transforming into small bits of light, and finally, disappearing. Zen ughtered the boa constrictor. "Ping! Ting!" came a sound as the snake faded. Following the sound, Zen saw a purple fragment fall from the jagged rock, clinking to the ground. After the battle he just survived, the fragment''s fall was crisp and sweet to Zen''s ears. Now, he only needed nine more purple fragments to pass the Blooded Test, making him realize that the thirdyer was a better ce to hunt. Zen picked up the purple fragment, wiping it clean with his sleeve, before tucking it safely in his pocket with the other pieces he''d collected so far. He looked to his right and jogged ahead in a hurry to earn more fragments. Estimating that up on the fourthyer the creatures would be equal to someone half-step into the nature level and animals being what they were, the beasts would be stronger than that even. Thus, he had no intentions of going up there. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Knowing that he would only need to kill three beasts at level four to pass the Blooded Test did tempt Zen. However, recalling the strength Evil Lan exerted even when physically exhausted, and that these were half-step into the nature level for beasts, he dismissed the idea of going up there. Chapter 56 Compelled To Fight (Part Two) Chapter 56 Compelled To Fight (Part Two) The fact was that Zen''s assessment was extremely urate. For the Blooded Test, most people remained on the thirdyer. Very few disciples braved the fourth or fifthyer. The reasoning was simple, the initiates were not at the higher levels, which meant the beasts were too strong, and those participants would probably lose their lives before earning a single fragment. That was not a ce the disciples wanted to be. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After deciding, Zen spent six hours wandering around on the thirdyer. During that time, he harvested quite a few fragments. First, he came across a demon crow that attacked him from the air, leaving Zen no way to avoid its attacks. When he tried attacking the demon crow, it would deliberately put distance between itself and Zen, making Zen raise his brow and shrug his shoulders. As he scoured his mind for some way to deal with this demon crow, an idea popped into Zen''s head. Falling to the ground abruptly, Zen pretended to be dead. He wasn''t sure, but, he believed the demon crow was a scavenger that would enjoy feasting on a carcass. The minute the crow saw Zen sprawled on the ground, it believed Zen was dead and swooped down to feast. But, as soon as it was close enough, Zen punched it. The demon crow fell dead from the one punch Zen delivered. Later, he met up with a tremendous ancient mammoth. Its monstrous frame was intimidating, the power it possessed was more so, and could lead to trouble for Zen. However, Zen wasn''t afraid at all and relied on his instincts. Zen dispatched it quickly. And after that, he met three ck wolves... a sky dragon... and even a colossal gori... In general, the beasts were much more extensive and stronger on that level than they were on the secondyer. For Zen, it took a little bit longer to deal with them, because while the beasts were strong, they weren''t as smart as him. With a bit of creativity, it wasn''t difficult to y them. Over the six hours, he won a total of eight purple fragments from his victories and needed only one more to pass the Blooded test. While he was thinking that, a bloody porcupine appeared in front of him. Fury shed in its savage eyes, while it drooled from out the corners of its mouth near protruding hideous tusks. In desperation, it surged at Zen, attacking. Deadly quills covered the bloody porcupinepletely. If a person was pierced by one of the quills, the poison would kill him. Worse yet, its skin was so thick and rough on the beast that it made killing it a formidable trial. In a short time, very few chances to kill it arose. Fortunately, itcked intelligence. In spite of the brute force approach to attack Zen not working, it was unable to change how it engaged Zen. Time and time again, it charged Zen but didn''t even make contact with his clothes, let alone hurt him. Zen agilely dodged each attack and devised a n to wait for the creature to drain itself of virtually all its energy then Zen would give it a death blow. Dodging the porcupine''s charge, Zen was barely on his feet when suddenly he felt the sensation that danger was nearby and cursed under his breath, "Damn it!" Instinctively, he rolled to one side. As he turned, Zen saw a long, shiny blue thread appear where he had been. Reacting slowly, the bloody porcupine ran headlong into the thread and was instantly sliced in half. It happened so fast, the creature didn''t have time even to scream. Its eyes echoed its final seconds of life, zed, wide orbs full of fear and panic. As with all the other creatures, light filled the beast before it faded, leaving behind a sizzling purple shard where the creature had fallen. Zen''s face paled as he stared at the gradually disappearing long blue thread, thinking, ''Wow! That thread is sharp! If I''d been slower, I would''ve been sliced into two by it!'' "Take the fragment, it''s yours," Zen heard a cold voice tell him. Looking in the direction it came from, Zen saw a young man standing close by. He was casually ying with a delicate looking dagger that had a long bright blue thread that kepting out of the tip. This young man and his dagger were the reason the bloody porcupine was cut in two. "Who are you?" asked Zen. Since it was clear that the young man was there for Zen, he remained vignt. The young man did not lift his eyes from his dagger as he yed with it, as he responded in a casual tone, "Me? My name is Ryan, and I am part of the Fang n." An idea flickered briefly in Zen''s gaze, as soon as he told Zen his family affiliation. Zen soon understood what this man was here for. Ryan was another son of the Fang n like the ones who attacked him without reasons back on the secondyer. He met three members on the secondyer. But apparently, he was stronger than they were. Zen realized Ryan did not have friendly intentions. Raising a brow, Ryan took a handful of purple shards from his pocket and sent them tumbling to the ground. The tinging, pinging as they hit the surface sounded like shattered jade dropping, making a crisp sound as they did. Whatever Ryan''s purpose was, the music that those shards made as they landed was extraordinarily beautiful. To ensure passing the Blooded Test, a disciple needed ten pieces. Scattered here were dozens of purple fragments! A small group of pupils could pass the test with this many! It shocked Zen to see how many purple shards Ryan had collected. To rue as many as he did, Zen spent hours fighting beasts, but he only gathered nine. And yet, this guy had several times more than Zen. Ryan had dozens! "Fight me and, if you beat me, you can have all these purple fragments. How about it?" Ryan asked dispassionately. There was no such thing as free in life, and Zen knew those shards would cost him if he agreed. Shaking his head firmly, "No, I don''t think that''s a good idea. I''ll see youter!" said Zen as he turned to leave. He was sure this fellow was not trying to befriend him. With the final purple fragment, Zen could finish the test. Why would he want to fight this guy? He would much rather fight a beast. To collect so many purple fragments in such a short period, this guy was definitely tough. As for the dagger in his hand, Zen could see it was a dangerous weapon. The wheels were spinning in Zen''s head. If he were to guess, Zen would have to say that the dagger was very likely a spiritual level of treasure. After being in so many fights, Zen was confident in his strength, but he wasn''t blind. Smiling faintly, Ryan stated, "I''m afraid you don''t have a choice in the matter. You see, while I''m not surprised that the three stupid cowards were eliminated, I take pity on them at the same time. To keep it fair, you should pay the price for getting people from the Fang n kicked from the test. Don''t you agree?" Hearing what Ryan was telling him, Zen stood still, ready to leave. Just as he''d suspected, Ryan was looking to cause trouble. Before he could go, a glowing blue thread suddenly appeared in front of him. As the silk thread quickly grew, it became a small square. Zen watched, as the square increased rapidly in size until eventually it became a vast that could cover hundreds of feet around them and epassed Zen and Ryan inside. "Don''t you think that the Blooded Test is exceptionally dull? I mean,e on, we''re dealing with beasts that have no intelligence. It''s simply insulting to me! We should add something interesting. Only a real fight, perhaps, can cheer me up! Then, maybe I''ll leave you whole," said Ryan, while heughed maniacally. Narrowing his eyes, Zen red at Ryan standing not far away. It would seem that Ryan wasn''t willing to let him go until they fought. He sighed, shrugging his shoulders in reluctant eptance. Chapter 57 Fight Tooth And Nail (Part One) Chapter 57 Fight Tooth And Nail (Part One) At that time, the masters were waiting outside Bloody Mountain. They had all locked onto Ryan through their picture bs. Ryan had shown the most potential in the blooded test, but most masters had lost interest in him. While it was true that the masters used the test to hunt for potential disciples, they had their reasons for not focusing on Ryan. Firstly, although Ryan was the strongest candidate in this blooded test, the masters believed that he would want to join Dragon Peak because his rtive, Master Fang, was the head of Dragon Peak. If Ryan had no intention of considering other peaks, then the masters would not waste their time trying to recruit him as a disciple. Zen was another reason that drove the masters'' attention away from Ryan. The masters had been watching the examinees who had entered the second and thirdyers of the blooded test. They had seen Zen on their picture bs, and his abilities had caught their attention. They had been watching Nory for a long time since Zen had saved him. Although disciples from noble ns had surrounded Zen, he still risked himself to save Nory. Since Zen and Nory seemed to be friends, the masters thought they would stay together. However, to their great disappointment, they failed to find Zen. Zen didn''t seek out Nory in the next layer. The masters assumed that Zen might like fighting alone and dislike having contact with others. Perhaps Zen was a man who preferreding and going freely. After a long while, when no master had been able to find Zen on their picture bs, one master switched to Ryan. That was when he noticed the fight beginning between Ryan and Zen. Once he had alerted the other masters, excitement surged through them. They all shifted their picture bs to Ryan right away. Given the potential of both Ryan and Zen, the masters knew that a great fighty ahead. Adding to the excitement were the odds that were now in Ryan''s favor since he had cast arge entrapping himself and Zen inside. Ryan had been the most promising candidate during the test. But Zen was an unexpected sessful entrant. Ryan''s choice for which peak he would join was obvious and settled, however, Zen was different since he came from a low-level n. He had no one to depend on. Since he was a person of extraordinary ability, all the masters intended to secure him as their disciple and cultivate him with all their strength to create a bright future for their peaks. Seeing the battle between Ryan and Zen, the interest of all masters was aroused. "Who do you think will win?" One master whispered to the master next to him. "I think Ryan will win!" The master answered. "Why?" "Look at the weapon in Ryan''s hand. Don''t you know that dagger? It''s called the Cut-All-Like-Air Dagger! The energy fments emitted by this spiritual weapon were capable of destroying anything, no matter how strong. Zen would be knocked out of the blooded test as soon as the energy fments cut him." Before long, all the masters were debating about the odds of the fight between Ryan and Zen. Some supported Ryan, while some thought Zen would win. They could not reach a consensus. Only one master remained silent. Master Su was very upset. She sulked like a little girl who had hidden a toy of great interest to her from others but had lost it before she found the chance to take it home on the sly. Her expression conveyed her disappointment and anxiety. Zen stared at Ryan who was standing across from him. He gathered his strength and enveloped his body in an eerie iridescent purple light. At this time, Ryan was one of the strongest enemies he had ever encountered. Zen knew that this was just the beginning. He would face many enemies on his path, and they would be stronger than Ryan. Although Ryan was at the marrow refining level, he put great pressure on Zen. While many children idled away their time, many children from noble ns cultivated hard and possessed incredibly powerful strength. They had ess to the best resources in the world. If they could cultivate hard, they would make rapid progress and gain higherbat effectiveness than cultivators from ordinary families at the same level. Zen circled Ryan. After circling Ryan twice, neither Zen nor Ryan had attacked. Ryan started his attack on Zen when Zen circled him for the third time. With a malicious smile on his face, Ryan pulled a bright blue fment from the dagger in his hand and then threw the fment at Zen. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Under normal conditions, Ryan looked gentle and quiet. However, he was in a frenzied state when he was fighting with others. It seemed that mutting his opponent was the only way to calm Ryan. Zen jumped up without hesitation and rolled back to avoid the bright blue fment, but he was a little slow. The bright blue fment flew past his forehead and cut off some of his hair. This narrow escape shocked Zen. He felt ashamed at not being able to dodge the attackpletely. Zen gulped when he realized that had he been any slower, the fment would have sliced his head off. Ryan gave Zen no time to catch his breath. He rotated the dagger in his hand and generated many chaotic bright blue fments in a minute. Then he ran toward Zen with the intention of mming Zen with the bright fments. The treacherous fments would cut Zen into pieces, and he would die a tragic death if Ryan were to seed. At the moment, Zen had no other choice but to run! Zen could not attack Ryan when the fments surrounded him. Running straight at the person holding the fments would increase Zen''s odds of being shredded. Zen needed another n. The day had not turned out the way Zen had expected. The test had been going well. After all, Zen had enough crystal shards to pass the blooded test. But now when he was so close to sess, he did not expect anything like this to happen. What could he do? With no other alternatives, Zen smiled bitterly. Therge covered Ryan and Zen. The epassed hundreds of feet, but there was little space for Zen to dodge. Since Ryan was relentless in his attacks, Zen had no choice but to retreat several steps. Atst, Zen was cornered. There was nowhere left for him to go. Chapter 58 Fight Tooth And Nail (Part Two) Chapter 58 Fight Tooth And Nail (Part Two) Ryan realized Zen''s predicament, and a big, cynical grin grew on his handsome face. His eyes narrowed as he studied his target. Ryan knew that Zen had potential. Hisbat experience and his skills had given Ryan a challenge. Although Zen hade from a low-level n, he had a strong mind and excellent cultivation abilities. However, Zen had sealed his fate when he dared to offend the Fang n. Killing him during the blooded test and ensuring that Zen could no longer attain his dream, which had been spun by faith, willpower, and endeavor, were very alluring for Ryan. It made the blooded test more interesting. Zen stood in the corner. The fment was behind him. If he took even one small step backward, the net would cut him into small pieces. He would die right away. Ryan stalked toward Zen. A thickyer of chaotic fments writhed in his hand. For Zen, this seemed like the end. ''s, will I lose this time?'' Zen did not want to lose. He could retake the blooded test and join Cloud Sect next month! But he had worked hard and thought that he deserved this win. Every time Zen thought of Yan and her predicament, he felt pressed for time. She was trapped in Hell Mountain, and he had no idea what had happened to her. Equally, Yan had no clue what was happening in their n. A small voice inside Zen kept urging him forward. ''Don''t waste time. Hurry up! You have to save Yan as soon as possible!'' were the thoughts that drove Zen to aplish his goals. ''The fments are lethal, and I am trapped. What can I do? My bones withstood Evil Lan''s attacks. Perhaps they are strong enough to resist damage from the fments.'' In his moment of despair, Zen stumbled on a risky but brilliant idea. He decided to roll the dice. He put one of his hands behind his back and touched the with one finger. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The moment his finger touched the, Zen felt a sharp pain. He knew that the fments had cut through the skin of his finger. In spite of the agonizing pain, he pushed his finger a little further. It was time to test his theory! The bones of his finger sessfully stopped the fments. ''Aha, my bones can resist the damage of the fments!'' Zen was thrilled! He cast a sideways nce at his finger and found a shallow scar on the bone. The fments had also hurt his finger bones, however, the fments had been unable to cut through. His bones could resist the cutting force of the fments! ''Well, let me fight tooth and nail! I am in the magic array. No hurt I get is real. Even if I risk my life, I will not die for real. The worst thing that can happen is that I will be removed from the test. It is not such a big deal.'' Zen was determined not to let Ryan get his way without a proper fight. Now that he knew that his body could handle the fment''s cutting force, Zen nned to surprise Ryan. He waited quietly as Ryan approached him, step by step. When Ryan was just one step away from him, Zen raised his arms to protect his face and pounced on Ryan! Ryan was stunned. He knew how dreadful the cutting force of the fments could be, and so his first thought was that Zen was out of his mind. However, Ryan soon regained hisposure. ''How dare Zen pounce on the fments like this? Doesn''t he know that he would be cut into small pieces by the fments? Is he surrendering so hopelessly?'' At that moment, not just Ryan but also the masters paying close attention to the fight thought so. It seemed to them Zen would be knocked out of the blooded test. Zen''s decision did not change how the masters felt about his potential. A strong warrior would not be crippled by defeat. Instead, he could stage aeback in the next test. Joining Cloud Sect should not be too hard for Zen. The masters had thought of everything. They had nned to find out where Zen lived as they intended to visit him after the blooded test. Regardless of the result of the test, they wanted to show some kindness to him. Finding a disciple like him was rare. All the masters stared at their picture bs when Zen pounced on Ryan. Zen felt the fments cut into the skin on his arms and legs. As the fments worked their way through his flesh, tissue, and muscle, the pain became unbearable. Zen gritted his teeth and pushed forward. There was no option for retreat. Atst, the fments stopped when they reached the bones and failed to cut through. As expected, his bones could resist the cutting force of the fments! Ryan thought Zen would be cut into small pieces by the fments, but to his surprise, Zen was wounded, but not shredded. Startled, Ryan stared at Zen. Taking advantage of this situation, Zen punched him in the face. The force used by Zen was so strong that Ryan''s pretty face was badly mutted with the first blow. Even so, Zen still managed to catch the shock reflecting in Ryan''s eyes. Ryan was known as the elite among the disciples from noble ns, and he deserved the title. In spite of slow response, he twisted his body, roared, and tried to stab Zen in the abdomen with the dagger. But Zen had foreseen the attack. He quickly seized Ryan''s arm and hit Ryan with his elbow. Ryan returned the attack with his other hand. They were locked in a dogfight. Over and over, both of them rolled on the ground, like two children fighting. The difference was that their attacks were intended to kill the opponent on the spot. The two men didn''t follow any particr movements nor techniques of martial arts during the fight. They simply followed bodily resistance to attack. Who could be better than Zen in bodily resistance to attack? Slowly, as time went by, Ryan became weaker and weaker. His body could barely resist Zen''s attacks. Zen closed his eyes for a brief moment and called forth the eerie purple light. Then before Ryan realized what was happening, Zen punched Ryan three times. Each fist carried the full force of the Purple Fist Strength. Muffled sounds came from Ryan''s body. Since Zen could manage seven damages with each blow of the Purple Fist Strength, twenty-one lesions could be worked on Ryan''s body. Ryan could not help but writhe in pain. Panic overwhelmed him as Ryan realized that he had lost. Secondster, bright light spots enclosed Ryan, and he disappeared from the Bloody Mountain. Although he had lost, Ryan couldn''t help wondering what Zen''s body was made of and why his dagger and the fments had failed to cut him into pieces. Now the fight was over, and they had a winner. Obviously, Ryan was out. Chapter 59 Ogre (Part One) Chapter 59 Ogre (Part One) Outside Bloody Mountain, the masters exchanged wide-eyed looks of disbelief and gasped in surprise. Being a master at Cloud Sect meant being well-informed,posed and mature. And through the years, they had seen all kinds of talents. Quite frankly, some of the most talented warriors were trained by them. ordingly, they should not be so surprised. But, these masters could not help shouting excitedly. Why was that? Each of the masters had a distinct perception of the rare skills and strength Ryan possessed, and also, they knew the might of Ryan''s dagger! The average people might not know, but the masters did. Those energy threads were extremely sharp, and could easily slice a low-grade spiritual weapon in two. Even a middle-grade spiritual weapon would probably be cut into pieces. To withstand those silk threads, a top-grade spiritual weapon was needed. But, what urred just now, was so strange. Everyone, including Ryan, was shocked. It was a huge surprise when Zen withstood the silk threads with his flesh! Everyone watching had believed this to be Zen''s final stand before he was out of the Blooded Test. In their eyes, his struggle was in vain. Zen didn''t stand a chance of winning against Ryan and his spiritual weapon. The only foreseeable oue of Zen crashing into the threads was him being shredded. Much to the onlooker''s surprise and Ryan''s astonishment, Zen not only shattered the silk threads but also outmaneuvered Ryan in the blink of an eye. It was no wonder that the crowd was surprised. What the hell was the body of this kid made from? How did he develop iron-like flesh? His strength wasparable to a top-grade mysterious weapon. The expressions on the masters'' faces were astonishment while in the heart of each was the idea of bringing him under their folds. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Unlike the other masters, Dn Fang had a bitter taste in his mouth, and hatred filled his eyes. He stared at the Picture b. It never struck him that Ryan could be eliminated because he was the most talented refiner in the Fang n. This time, his family sent four pupils to participate in the Blooded test. But unexpectedly, three of them failed. He was afraid that it was difficult for the remaining one to pass the Blooded test. Sadly, the one being kicked earlier was the young master and part of the main branch of the family. He sighed, knowing a scolding would be waiting for him next time he returned to the Fang n. As it was not difficult for people from the Fang n to be admitted to the Cloud Sect since their family was influential in pills refining, none of them would have imagined all four would fail the Blooded test. This was shameful and bitterly humiliating to the whole n, and no doubly so for him. "Zen Luo!" spat Dn through clenching teeth bitterly. The name was burned into his mind. He would never forget the humiliation brought on his n by that kid. There were a vast number of talents at the Cloud Sect; many of them died for many reasons. Dn wanted to see how Zen would end! "Hmph," he snorted. When the fight ended, the masters were excited to watch another battle and tried to watch Zen, only to discover that he disappeared without a trace from the Picture b. Earlier, none of them cared much about the bad connection that prevented them from tracking Zen. But, after the battle with Ryan, it was evident that he was a wonder to watch! Now, with Ryan out of the test, Zen''s picture was all blurred again. Jumping up angrily, the masters looked for an outlet to vent their frustrations, and med Joshua. Being scolded so harshly left Joshua frowning and feeling down. He wanted to exin himself, but when he thought of the horrifying rumors about Master Su, he decided to swallow the bitter pill. He didn''t dare upset her. Feeling resentment, Joshua was unsatisfied with nowhere for him toin, and nothing to do but keep silent. ''Damn! Such bad luck! But, who is to me? This is all that initiate Zen''s fault!'' thought Joshua, shifting the me. Finally, he had a ce toy the me. ''He dared give me a hard time? We''ll just see about that!'' At their first meeting, Joshua knew Zen would be trouble. Here was thismonly born disciple who dared to oppose him, causing Master Su to criticize him, and now the instructors were scolding. How could he settle for this? He was silent, but what no one saw was how full of hatred his eyes were as he contemted how he could get revenge. Joshua was so worked up about Zen that when he caught sight of the magic array system te beside him, an idea clicked into his mind. A vague smile spread across his face. ''Hey, hey there, you disgusting maggot! So, you want to pass the Blooded test? Never!'' An expert at the Cloud Sect had designed and installed the whole magic array system on Bloody Mountain. Supporting therge system, were thousands of magic arrays varying in size from small to large, and the system controlled the beasts. Since this kid embarrassed him, there was no way Zen would pass the Blooded test, unless Joshua let it happen. Looking around, Joshua made sure no one was watching him before discreetly turning, walking up to the system te, and cing his hands on the innermost circle of the te. The system te had five circles, representing the fiveyers in Bloody Mountain. They went from the easiest on the outside, getting progressively harder, to the innermostyer, where stayed a solitary five- grade beast, whose strength wasparable to a master at nature level. Since the disciples were at lower levels, no one had set foot on the finalyer to challenge the five-grade beast in the history of Bloody Mountain. As a matter of fact, many people questioned whether or not the fifthyer and five-grade beast were necessary because it was impossible for anyone to challenge it sessfully. It seemed pointless for a five-grade beast to be there. Why? Because it expended so much energy to imagine one with the magic array system. This was aplete waste of power that they could apply to many other ces. Every time a master proposed to get rid of it though, the suggestion was rejected. Why not just let it be? After all, there was no need to make changes. Since the five-grade beast had been created, it could just stay on the fifthyer and remain there, silently, with no issues. That was the reason given by the senior managers at the Cloud Sect. Working quietly, Joshua erased the circle at the core of the system te, forcing the five-grade beast to leave the center. As the innermost circle vanished, the beast, under Joshua''s control, rose, rushing in Zen''s direction. When Joshua saw that the five-grade creature was closer to Zen, he drew his arms back. Chapter 60 Ogre (Part Two) Chapter 60 Ogre (Part Two) "You might have been able to withstand the power of Cut-All-Like-Air Dagger, but, let''s see how you will stand up against the strength of a five-grade beast! Hahaha..." Joshua said smiling ferociously. Meanwhile, Zen was oblivious to the fact that he was the center of attention, with masters discussing him and his flesh or that he had aroused a great disturbance outside. After Zen eliminated Ryan, the dozens of crystal fragments that had belonged to Ryan were all his. The crystal fragments he had in hand were far beyond the requirements of the Blooded Test. ''What now?'' he wondered, breathing a sigh of relief. All Zen needed to do now was find a corner to wait quietly until the end of the test and maybe take a little break. Then he would be an outer disciple at the Cloud Sect. He finally had time to check the many gashes in his clothes and realized he was covered in blood. Luckily, for him, even though the wound looked awful, there wasn''t really any pain. The wounds the threads had made on his hands and feet were bloody and looked severely mutted. However, these were all trauma and didn''t hurt his life energy which might make it simpler for him to heal. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Clenching his fists tightly, Zen pushed his energy out. Deep red blood-like liquid suddenly flowed along the wound sites, down his arms and legs. Under pressure he exerted, the wounds quickly closed. Zen controlled his muscles to heal instantly. This was something anyone at the peak of flesh refining level could do. In that short time, he was able to recover and feel much better. Waiting until the wounds were almost healed, Zen paced back and forth, to make sure there was no more pain in his body. Then he nced around and walked away. In his heart, there remained some questions. The weapon he got from Ryan was a spiritual weapon, ''I wonder how many dragon scales will be lighted up if the ck fire in my mind swallows the spiritual weapon? Three, four? Maybe five?'' considered Zen. While he still wasn''t clear about that, he knew the iron essence he refined would be more than that of a top grade mysterious weapon. Zen shrugged and kept moving. After Ryan was beaten and encased in light, the dagger was left behind. If he did feed it to the ck fire, the Fang n would not let it pass, but chase him down. He wasn''t strong enough to loot a spiritual weapon. As for the crystal fragments that he got from Ryan, he did not know what to do with them. If he found Nory, he could give him some. What annoyed Zen was that the thirdyer was so vast he couldn''t find Nory. Where would he find Nory? While meandering along, lost in thought, Zen was suddenly jarred. The ground under him shook violently, nearly making him lose his bnce. As the ground shook again, he heard, "Thu-ud!" as though something veryrge was walking toward him. "Bo-om!" "Thuu-ud!" "BOOM!" The ground shuddered so violently, Zen staggered like a drunkard. The animal''s heavy steps became louder, and the tremors under Zen''s feet became more powerful the closer the monster got. The jagged rocks rattled and bounced on the ground, and then, the hillside split open. His heart skipped a beat, but he got control quickly enough. Something was headed at him, and that something must be enormous, he thought, ''What now? Why are so many things so dead set on messing with me? Am I just ill-fated? This is only supposed to be a test!'' Zen bemoaned while dodging flying stones. He wanted to cry. As Zen stared, he saw four ordinary disciples and two noble n disciples racing for their lives, screaming and crying in fear. They were barely out when the stone forest behind them copsed. Following on their heels was a giant lumbering monster! The monster was humanoid, but there were two sharp tusks on its head, mouth full of spiked teeth and its eyes were like twin zing mes. "Is? I-is that an Ogre?" As Zen stared up at the nearly twenty-foot tall monster, his jaw dropped. Judging from the two over-sized fangs jutting from the sides of its mouth, this was an Ogre. All Zen knew about Ogres, was that they were more powerful than humans, had been deadly enemies with humankind since ancient times. At least that was what was recorded in various books about the legends of the Ogre. They were bloodthirsty, brutal, and they ate humans... All kinds of legends were passed down orally about the Ogres and scared people at the mere mention. Adults were terrified, and tended to tell their children if they didn''t behave, the ogres woulde to eat them, which would usually make kids silent. But, that wasn''t the principal problem. The problem was that, obviously, the Ogre wasn''t supposed to be on the thirdyer! Before he could figure out what was going on, the Ogre started to attack. The Ogre rushed a disciple swatting at him with the back of its hand. The pupil was sent sailing through the air, and dots of lights appeared as hended indicating he was out of the game. Another noble pupil''s plight was worse, as the Ogre snatched him up, shaking him like a ragdoll. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not break away. He screamed hysterically, as the massive monster raised him, popping the tiny noble nsman into its mouth. Within the mouth of the Ogre, a myriad of lights appeared, instantly illuminating its mouth. Another pupil was out in a short time... Finally, Zen reacted. This was at least a five-grade beast! Why a five-grade beast would appear on the thirdyer, Zen didn''t have time to think over. His only thought now was - RUN! Thinking he could get away unnoticed, Zen took off heading away from the Ogre. Unexpectedly, the monster ceased chasing other initiates, thudding off after Zen. Behind him, Zen heard the heavy crashing of lumbering, heavy footfall, and thought, ''Oh my God! I wouldn''t have run if I knew he''d follow me!'' At that moment he figured he probably should find a spot to hide until the Ogre was gone. But, as he looked around, he saw there wasn''t much cover to protect him and decided to keep running. Despite how slowly the Ogre moved, each step of it was equal to eight steps Zen took. So, try as he might, the Ogre was much faster than him. It didn''t take Zen long to adjust his breathing so he could sprint faster and rid himself of this Ogre. After all, he had had enough fragments, so if he were beat to death and knocked out of the game by the Ogre now, it would just be an embarrassing injustice! However, even running as quickly as Zen was, the gap between the Ogre and him was getting smaller. The two were as mismatched in speed as strength! When the Ogre was a mere six feet away, it lunged toward Zen while swatting its thick palm to smack Zen. Chapter 61 Using The Flying Knife (Part One) Chapter 61 Using The Flying Knife (Part One) At this moment, Zen leaped forward suddenly, and the ogre''s attack hit the ground just behind him. The sound of the impact was so loud that Zen''s ears ached. When he turned back to look, Zen realized that the force of the attack left a huge palm print on the ground. Had he not jumped away in time, the blow would havended on his body. Without wasting any time, Zen rolled forward, got up, and continued running. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The phantom ogre, who had been created by the illusion, murmured a few iprehensible ogre words before chasing after Zen. Zen had no choice but to keep running. At the same time, he felt angry and annoyed. Why was this ogre chasing him only? Unfortunately, he couldn''t stop to ask for an exnation. Even though the ogre was an illusion, if he were killed by it, he would be embarrassed. Besides, the ogre was an unreal beast. It was illogical to assume that the ogre was capable of thinking rationally. Of course, Zen couldn''tmunicate with such a creature. While Zen struggled with his escape, the scene outside Bloody Mountain was also messy. Many instructors had discovered through the Picture bs that the ogre had escaped from the fifth level and entered the third level. "Joshua, do you know what the hell is going on?" "Shouldn''t this ogre be in the fifth level? How could he break through the magic arrays and enter the third level? This has never happened before!" Faced with those questions, Joshua stammered, "I..I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe there is something wrong with the magic arrays in the Bloody Mountain. Otherwise, I have no exnation for how this could happen." "I demand that the Blooded Test be stopped immediately," said one of the instructors. "Yes, the Blooded Test should be stopped. I''m afraid that if the participants on the Bloody Mountain are attacked by this creature, they will all be unfairly removed from the exam. I''ve long suggested that the grade-five phantom beast should be eliminated. It''s meaningless to put it there. I really don''t know what the top-level masters are thinking!" Another instructor agreed, too. He nodded and echoed this sentiment. "Wait! Wait! Don''t jump to conclusions in haste!" a master eximed. On hearing this, the two instructors who had been talking about the elimination of the unreal beast turned around and asked, "What is happening now?" "Come and see! This ogre seems to be chasing Zen," the master switched the screen on the Picture b to one of the noble-n disciples. These instructors peered at the screen and saw that Zen was desperately running for his life. "Hah, so what? I agree that this young fellow''s strength is astonishing, but do you remember Johan Lin? When Johan attended the Blooded Test with the strength of the marrow refining level, he was proud of his superior power and wanted to fight with this unreal beast. But in the end, he had been badly injured and could only run away." Another instructormented. Johan Lin had been the best disciple Cloud Sect had seen in the past hundred years. He became famous only three years after entering Cloud Sect. At the age of neen, he passed the trial of Cloud Road and became a member of Cloud Hall. Both his genius and strength were outstanding and rare in the world. Some referred to him as a super genius owing to his skills and abilities. The strength and talent that Zen had shown at this stage were quite distinguished, but in the minds of many instructors, he was still not as good as Johan. Moreover, at that time when Johan sought out the ogre, he was at the level of marrow refining, which was a realm higher than Zen''s current level. Even Johan, who was stronger than Zen, had to ept defeat and run from the ogre. How could Zen have the slightest possibility of resisting against the unreal beast? Though they had such feelings andparisons in their minds, most of the instructors still paid close attention to Zen, who was considered as the biggest surprise this year. After a short debate, they stopped arguing and watched the screen to see what Zen would do. Seeing that none of the instructors were questioning him, Joshua smiled. He was satisfied that his trick had worked. ''Sneaky simpleton! You will die. How can you escape from the attack of the devil ogre? I can''t wait to see your dead body!'' With these thoughts in his mind, Joshua also turned to the Picture b. It was still broadcasting the fight, or in other words, the unteral attack from the ogre, as Zen wasn''t attacking back. He was just running. With his flexible body, precise and calcted movements, powerful explosive force, and a little bit of luck, Zen had avoided the attacks of the ogre so far. ''Running is never a good solution. If I keep running like this, I will eventually get exhausted and the ogre will catch me. Its powerful blow will take me out of the exam.'' Zen thought. There was not enough time for him to think of a solution. He found that his attention was divided. On the one hand, he needed to escape and on the other, he needed to observe the ogre''s intentions to avoid its attacks. As he ran, Zen recalled that the ogre''s body was entirely different from that of a human. Starting from birth, the ogre was much stronger than a human in terms of physical strength. So, in ancient times, human beings suffered tremendously during wars with ogres. But the creator was fair. Ogres had a fatal defect, which made them vulnerable. They had two hearts. One heart was insufficient to generate enough power to support their tough and robust body. So, ogres required a second heart. Having two hearts was not a fatal w. The anomaly allowed ogres to have greater forces. However, the cement of the heart was an issue. The second heart was on their back. Only a thinyer of flesh protected the ogre''s second heart. If theyer of flesh was prated, it would be easy to smash the second heart, and the ogre would die. Aware of this weakness, all ogres would be equipped with heavy armors when they went to the battlefield. The armor had a high protrusion on the back, which was to protect their second heart. Humans called this kind of armor tortoiseshell in jest. Having fought with this ogre for some time, Zen had noticed that it wore no such protection on its back. Chapter 62 Using The Flying Knife (Part Two) Chapter 62 Using The Flying Knife (Part Two) As long as he prated the flesh and the second heart of the ogre, he could knock it down. And this was the only n for Zen to escape with his life. While he was still thinking about the solution, a strong wind blew from one side. Zen nced sideways only to find that the big palm of the ogre wasing toward him. ''Oh, my god! No time to run away!'' This time, even though Zen wanted to dodge the attack, he did not have enough time to do so. There was no other alternative except to fight. Zen made his decision quickly. He gritted his teeth, turned around, and then jumped on the back of the ogre''s hand. Running along the back of its hand to its arm, Zen then jumped on to the ogre''s shoulder. With a somersault, Zen crossed over the ogre''s head. At this moment, his nose was only inches away from the two sharp horns on the ogre''s head. With these calcted movements, Zen had finally reached the ogre''s back. It was then that he could see the prominent protrusion on its back! ''This is it! Taste my Purple Fist Strength! You devil!'' Zen summoned all his strength and channeled it to his fist. Then he hit the protrusion. This protrusion was the second heart of the devil! A purple light flowed out of Zen''s body. If he could manage to inject the Purple Fist Strength through the thinyer of the ogre''s flesh, its heart would be smashed to pieces. However, to his surprise, Zen''s fist slipped when his attacknded on the ogre''s back. Its skin was so slippery! ''Oh, my god. I failed!'' Zen thought as an overwhelming feeling of danger flowed through him. In the next moment, the clumsy ogre sensed where Zen was and pped him when he turned around. ''Bang!'' A loud sound echoed. The ogre had managed tond a blow on Zen while he was on its back! Its power pushed Zen far away. Seeing Zen flying dozens of feet away because of the impact, like a small stone, the instructors sighed deeply. "What a pity! He has almost done it! What a good opportunity was lost just now!" "The skin of the ogre is too tough to be broken by a little fellow who is just at the organ refining level." "Yes, I think so. However, it is a pity that he does not have a spiritual weapon in hand. Otherwise, he would have beaten the ogre." All the instructors watching the Picture bs could not help but sigh deeply. Anyway, in all the time that the ogre had been in the test, Zen was the only candidate to pose a threat to the ogre. In retrospect, were these instructors really expecting this man at the organ refining level to defeat a grade-five unreal beast? Their expectation seemed a bit unrealistic. This incident drew some of their attentions back to reality. "Wait, wait. Don''t run away!" Suddenly, one of the instructors shouted. Initially, these instructors could not see Zen in their Picture bs. They could only observe him through other disciples'' cards. Before the ogre beat Zen, there were a few disciples bold enough to follow them and watch their battle. Once they saw that the ogre had defeated Zen, these disciples turned and immediately ran away. They did not have the courage or the strength to face the ogre. As soon as they had run away, the instructors could no longer see Zen. However, most of instructors knew that there was no need to see the fight to its end. Zen would be eliminated eventually. Only Master Su kept looking at her Picture b. Several emotions passed through her as she watched the scene. She had tampered with Zen''s disciple card earlier. And now, only she could see Zen''s every move in her Picture b. As far as she was concerned, Zen''s physical strength was indeed extreme. Even though the ogre had pped him, Zen did not look as bad as other instructors thought. ''This fellow has not given up till now. He has a strong will. Powerful and determined, Zen is more than a match for most disciples, '' thought Master Su. ''I hope this young man passes the test.'' With this hope in mind, Master Su turned her eyes back to the Picture b. Zen was still lying on the ground. His chest heaved as Zen took deep breaths to calm himself. The power of that p was so terrible that he felt like all his bones had been smashed to pieces. Fortunately, his body was strong enough to withstand the blow. Zen''s body had absorbed most of the ogre''s power, and at the same time, it had transformed the force into warm currents that were refreshing his body. However, there was still a small portion of the power left, which was enough to cause serious injury to Zen''s body. With no strength left to move, Zen could only lie on the ground and wait for the warm currents to restore his body. Meanwhile, he closely watched the ogre. Feeling the trembling of the ground, he knew that the ogre was getting close to him. Even though agonizing pain coursed through Zen''s body with even a smallest movement, he did not want to give up yet. As long as there was a small chance, Zen wanted to fight back. When the ogre saw his prey lying on the ground, it slowed down. The ogre even stopped and studied Zen for some time. Then he raised his foot and was about to step on Zen with the intention of trampling him to death. Maybe because the ogre felt that its prey was unable to move, it raised its foot slowly. The slow movement gave Zen the time he needed to roll away. Enduring the agonizing pain, he climbed up from the ground. Zen intended to jump up at the same time. "Ouch! That hurts!" Although Zen was determined not to wait for his death at the hands of the ogre, the movements caused a tremendous amount of pain to flow through him. He could not help but cry out in agony. The pain from the inner bones was so significant that his body lost flexibility and he could not jump up as he had nned to. In this case...... Zen needed a new n. Without hesitating, he took out the broken flying knife from his space ring and then summoned all his strength before throwing the flying knife at the ogre. ''I hope it works!'' Zen prayed in his heart. This was hisst hope. If this strike did not cause any harm to the ogre, then Zen was doomed to be eliminated from the Blooded Test. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zen watched the flying knife with bated breath. He was shocked when he saw the route of the flying knife. Chapter 63 A Feeling Of Distress Chapter 63 A Feeling Of Distress The flying knife, like a dart, quickly prated the ogre''s back. More strangely, the flying knife ran through the ogre''s body effortlessly until it fell onto the ground with its force spent. At this sight, Zen was rendered speechless. He considered two possibilities. The first was that he was powerful enough to throw the flying knife through the ogre, but this was obviously impossible. Another possibility was that the seemingly broken flying knife was sharp enough to run through the ogre. Zen found that the second possibility was more likely than the first. ''This is a powerful flying knife!'' Zen marveled at the knife''s magic. The colossal ogre was ovee with pain and staggered until spots of light consumed it. Zen killed the only grade five unreal beast! "Ding....." A pure ck crystal fragment fell onto the ground and bounced toward Zen''s hand. The ck crystal fragment was all that Zen needed to pass the blooded test... Zen, with the ck crystal fragment in hand, could not help but curse the designer of the magic array. Zen would rather deal with numerous grade three unreal beasts than the grade five unreal beast, namely, the ogre. Zen, at that moment, was not short of other colored crystal fragments. Now, he was more concerned about the flying knife than the fragments. Still reeling from the pain caused by the ogre''s blow, Zen managed to take several steps. The knife had fallen in the bushes and shrubs. He could no longer see it. ''The magical flying knife is a must for my collection, '' Zen thought. ''How can it be lost?'' Zen wondered. After a careful and meticulous search, Zen finally found a small hole in the ground. ''Too bad... considering its overwhelming strength, the flying knife must have embedded itself in the ground, '' Zen thought. He forced the ground open seven or eight feet with sustained efforts and yet, he couldn''t see the flying knife. At this point, Zen found that his surroundings were gradually changing. The magic realm was copsing, which turned Zen''s thoughts back to thepletion of the blooded test and the end of the magic array. A secondter, Zen was surprised to find himself in apletely different scene. He found himself back on the Bloody Mountain which boasted of scarlet vegetation. And the ce Zen was just digging was out of sight. ''My flying knife! How could I bear losing you?'' Zen was distraught over the loss of his precious knife. Since the illusion had faded away, Zen''s unreal injuries also disappeared. His body no longer hurt from the ogre''s assault. Zen redoubled his efforts to search for the knife. But it was almost impossible for Zen to find the flying knife amid the vast expanse of the Bloody Mountain. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that moment, a master who had been watching the blooded test from a flying chariot came to collect Zen. Other masters were engaged in a lively discussion concerning several participants including the ordinary disciples and those from noble ns. Some of them had shown excellent performance and were considered to have great potential. Those who had forecast Zen''s failure had not expected such aeback! Zen alighted from the flying chariot and walked forward to ask, "To whom should I submit these crystal fragments?" "Pleasee here!" a female instructor in a yellow dress waved Zen forward. She was in charge of counting crystal fragments obtained by participating disciples. She had prepared four baskets to collect four differently colored crystal fragments that participants had been tasked with acquiring. All masters present at that moment became confused when they saw Zen. Subject to the rules of the blooded test, Zen''s failure in the magic array would make it impossible for him to pass the test, even though he had many crystal fragments. Joshua had expected Zen to fail the blooded test as he had used the magic array te to release the grade five unreal beast, even though Joshua had been fearful of others'' suspicions. Now Joshua was gleeful about Zen''s failure leading to his feeling of distress. Joshua thought he should inform Zen of the rules of the blooded test. But when Joshua saw Zen throw the ck crystal fragment, he became paralyzed with terror. Joshua was stunned by what that implied. The instructor in the yellow dress marveled at Zen''s possession of the ck crystal fragment. Despite her long experience of collecting crystal fragments from participants, this was her first contact with a ck crystal fragment. While she was clueless about the ck crystal, the other masters realized how Zen hade in possession of the ck crystal. ''Zen must have defeated the unreal beast.'' they pondered. And the ck crystal fragment must belong to the ogre, the unreal beast he killed. All of a sudden, silence reigned at the scene. The unreal beast was designed to be invincible. The ck crystal fragment on the table was shining, as if by magic. ''How could this ck crystal fragment appear here?'' the instructor in the yellow dress thought. She suspected Zen of having cheated. At that moment, a dignified middle-aged man came forward to exin, "This ck crystal fragment is unparalleled. It has remained unimed since the start of the magic array at the Bloody Mountain. That is why you have never seen such a crystal fragment before." The female instructor''s eyebrows rose when she heard the exnation. The schrly middle-aged man then turned to make an offer to Zen, "Zen, due to your excellent performance during the blooded test, we are thrilled to ept you at Billow Peak. I am Master Zhou, and I am here to wee you." "Azure Peak is more influential than Billow Peak. And we have better benefits," a bald man stepped forward and roared. "Master Jiang, how could you cast a slur at my peak? Despite its unstable performance, our peak has always ranked among the top three since a decade ago. Our ranking dwarfs yours!" Master Zhou retorted harshly. The disputes and quarrels were interrupted when Master Xu stepped forward. He was revered as he led Skytop Peak. Zen was aware that Billy and Perrin were members of Skytop Peak. Master Xu pointed out the advantages of joining his peak with greatposure in a bid to influence Zen''s decision. By no means would Zen consider joining Skytop Peak, given his strife and personal vendetta against Perrin. "Zen is bound to join Drizzle Peak!" Master Su''s light voice silenced all other masters. She presumed to win Zen''s admission, as she had been the first to sense Zen''s potential and had be his patron. Although the other masters were in deference to Master Su, they didn''t want to submit lightly in the matter regarding the selection of high-potential disciples. "Master Su, you shouldpete with us for the privilege of selecting disciples in a spirit of fairness," Master Xu challenged Master Su calmly. "Master Su, you can''t always do this...." "Master Su, your peak''s reputation does not justify your aggressiveness..." The other masters present bombarded Master Su with their unanimous opposition. Master Su''s desire to acquire Zen as her peak''s disciple and her usual arrogance finally triggered collective hostility from her counterparts. But Master Su dismissed their suggestions and opinions with an arrogant wave of her hand. Sensing Master Su''s displeasure, the other masters had to stop voicing their dissatisfaction. If the masters dared to offend her, they would be removed from Cloud Sect. Master Su sighed and said, "It is advisable that we select disciples in line with their rankings and preferences." With no other alternative, the masters epted Master Su''s suggestion. But they were not aware of Master Su''s determination to secure Zen as her disciple. They hadn''t the slightest clue that she had hatched a scheme to get what she wanted. Master Su was pleased with the prospect when the counting was in progress. Chapter 64 Recover The Flying Knife (Part One) Chapter 64 Recover The Flying Knife (Part One) Zen stood among the disciples who had passed the test. One by one, more disciples emerged from the Bloody Mountain. They took turns throwing crystal fragments into the baskets. Suddenly Zen spotted Nory jumping out of a flying chariot. He gave Zen a cheerful wave before he hurried to the baskets. Zen watched as Nory took out a handful of crystal fragments and ced them into the baskets. Nory had passed the test too! Zen was quite surprised. Nory was only at the bone refining level. How was it possible for him to collect ten purple fragments in the test? During the test, Zen had nned to give Nory spare fragments once he had reached the third level. However, Zen encountered the ogre and then, he didn''t get the chance. Zen didn''t know how, but it seemed as though Nory had passed the Blooded Test all by himself. It was impossible for a man at the bone refining level to kill the unreal beasts in the third level. How did Nory manage it? Could Nory have been downying his abilities? The thought shed through Zen''s mind. Smiling, Nory walked over to Zen, obviously pleased with himself. "Ha! I have passed the test, Zen." "How did you do that? How did you get enough fragments?" Zen asked. "Well, it''s a long story. The short version is that I got lucky." Then he told Zen what happened after he entered the third level. Nory happened to see two disciples from noble ns fighting each other for a fragment. Atst, both disciples were critically wounded and forced out of the test. Nory took advantage and collected their fragments. That was how he passed the test. As he listened, Zen couldn''t help but marvel at Nory''s good luck. Flying chariots flew back and forth till thest of the disciples had collected in the square. The Blooded Test was finally over. While those who passed the test were in high spirits, those who failed looked utterly crestfallen. The eliminated disciples from noble ns were quickly taken away by their families. They could hardly contain their resentment. Chad Zhuge shot a look of pure venom at Zen before he left. He had always prided himself on his ability before taking the test. Although this was his first shot at the blooded test, Chad had been confident that he would pass it. After all, it was a rare thing for a disciple from the top seven noble ns to fail the Blooded Test. Chad had never expected that Zen would defeat him. It certainly didn''t sit well with him. Zen and Nory were talking andughing at the far side. Of course, Zen noticed the venomous look from Chad, yet it didn''t concern him. Being a body refiner was not easy. It was a long and difficult road, full of peril. Zen felt ready for the uing challenges. He would ovee all obstacles in his way. Now that he had decided to go down this road, Zen knew he must not fear making some enemies. At this point, Perrin and Billy looked the most frustrated and exasperated of all. Earlier, Billy had sent two of his nsmen who had registered for the blooded test to kill Zen in the Bloody Mountain. But it turned out that he had underestimated Zen. Dim and Tim also failed the test. They allied with Chad to rob from others. And then they came across Zen. But before they had the time to use their Final Killer, they were knocked out of the test by other participants. It was downright humiliating. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even Billy, who always acted casual, was unable to contain his emotions. When he learned of what had happened, heunched a furious tirade at them before allowing his nsmen to be taken away. He would have to spend more time thinking about how to deal with Zen. As for Perrin, he could only trail behind Billy with a sullen face. Perrin would just embarrass himself if he went to mock Zen. He had never thought that Zen, who had been as insignificant as a tiny ant, would grow into an intimidating opponent. That night, all participants who had passed the test officially joined Cloud Sect as outer disciples. Since it waste, the mentors from all thirty-three peaks would have to choose their disciples the next day. And so, these new disciples had to spend the night at the foot of the Bloody Mountain. The atmosphere in the dormitory was more rxed. After a tough haul, the disciples had finally met their first goal. Some of them were so excited that they could hardly fall asleep. They spent most of the evening talking all about the choices of peaks. Master Xu from the Skytop Peak was the most discussed person among these neers. There were many tales about Skytop Peak. Topping all other 32 peaks, it was said to cream off most talents in the sect. Zen and Nory sat at the corner of the room, listening to this discussion. Nory listened intently. His eyes glittered with anticipation. Zen saw his expression and asked, "So which peak do you prefer? Skytop Peak?" Nory scratched his head andughed, "I wish. But I''m afraid I won''t qualify for it." Nory was acutely aware of what he was capable of. Skytop Peak would choose the disciples who had performed well in the test. He assumed that the big man with a great sword would probably get into Skytop Peak. "Zen, I have decided to stick with you. I find that I am lucky as long as I stay with you," Nory said. Chapter 65 Recover The Flying Knife (Part Two) Chapter 65 Recover The Flying Knife (Part Two) There was some degree of truth in Nory''s conclusion. If it hadn''t been for Zen, Nory might not have passed the initial exam. And if Zen hadn''t helped him during the Blooded Test, Nory would have been eliminated already. "What if I go to Drizzle Peak?" Zen asked, smiling. The question brought Nory up short. Then after a moment''s hesitation, he eximed, "Are you kidding me?" ording to Zen''s brilliant performance in the test, he could get into any peak he wanted. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But now, Zen was considering going to Drizzle Peak. Nory had to remind him, "Bro, Drizzle Peak is at the bottom of all peaks. You know that, don''t you?" Zen nodded as Master Su''s face shed through his mind. If it hadn''t been for her, he would have been disqualified by Joshua in the test. But if Drizzle Peak rankedst, then its support couldn''tpare with any other peaks. Its disciples would have two strikes against them when it came to their quota of pills, refining methods or other monthly supplies. Zen hesitated for a moment. As the night wore on, Zen shoved everything else out of his mind and focused on something more important. He had to get his knife back even if it meant that he had to turn Bloody Mountain upside down. After Nory drifted into a deep sleep, Zen slid out of the room. He went to the foot of the mountain under cover of darkness. Vaguely, he found the trial he had taken earlier and began to ascend the mountain. The magic array was inactive at this hour, and so, there weren''t too many unreal beasts. Since the magic red sand had made the mountain inhospitable to animals, even real beasts were rare. The mountain seemed different without the magic array. Zen dashed around for a while as he searched several ces and tried to find the spot where he had fought the ogre, but it all came to nothing. His knife was buried deep in the huge mountain. Trying to find it could be like looking for a needle in a haystack. He searched for about an hour and thenpletely lost his bearing in the dark. It seemed that Zen would have to go through every corner of the mountain to get his knife back. It was such a great weapon. It was a pity that he had only used the knife once. The result disheartened Zen. Suddenly, not far away some twigs rustled and swayed, then a woman dressed in green walked out from the trees. As the women sauntered over, her beautiful face gleamed in the moonlight. She was wearing a green floating dress, which showed off her perfect curve. She was stunning, and for a moment, Zen was enchanted. As soon as he recognized that the woman was Master Su from Drizzle Peak, Zen withdrew his gaze immediately and greeted her with a smile, "Hi, Master Su." "What are you doing here sote? You are supposed to be in the dormitory." Master Su asked. Her lips curved into a sly smile. "I couldn''t sleep, so I decided to take a walk here..." Zen''s face grew hot since he was telling a tant lie. "Is that so?" Master Su took two steps toward Zen, her bright eyes surveying his face. "Why did you choose toe here, the Bloody Mountain, for a walk?" Her voice was clear and pure. Zen could tell that her tone was mischievous. "Exactly," Zen spread his hands and shrugged. He returned her smile. "Well, I don''t think so." Master Su shook her head and said, "I think you are looking for something." Zen coughed in embarrassment. Then he scratched his head, surprised by her acute judgment. "I guess that is a private matter, Master Su." "Oh, if it''s private, then I will respect your boundaries and be on my way. Bye!" Master Su replied as she swung a knife in front of him. Zen''s eyes brightened when he saw the knife. He said quickly, "Master Su, the knife¡­" "Is it yours?" Master Su turned with the grace of a fairy and looked straight into his eyes. Of course, she knew it was Zen''s knife. She was the only master who had witnessed first-hand the whole fight between Zen and the ogre. She knew where the knife had fallen and retrieved it easily in the night. Zen nodded, "Yes, it is my knife, Master Su." "Well, it is a cracked knife, but it is powerful. Good stuff. I can give it back to you, but¡­" Master Su added, "on one condition." "Name it." Zen said. "You join Drizzle Peak," Master Su said with a sly smile. Zen had been expecting her to say that. All this while, he had been hesitating about which peak to choose. But now he knew without a doubt which peak he would pick. His choice seemed to be influenced by Master Su. Her behavior seemed a little shady, but she had found his knife. He might never have found the knife had it not been for her assistance. As he thought of this, Zen nodded and said sincerely, "I will choose Drizzle Peak tomorrow." Master Su gave him a sweet smile. She tapped the ring on her slender finger. A secondter, two small rings appeared in her palm. "Your knife is cracked, plus you can''t control the knife with your life vitality unless you reach the nature level. That is why you can''t make the knife return after you throw it. Here is my ''wee to Drizzle Peak'' gift. Take it." Zen looked at the two small rings and blinked. He had no clue about the function of the gift. Chapter 66 Selecting A Refinement Method (Part One) Chapter 66 Selecting A Refinement Method (Part One) Noticing the bewildered look on Zen''s face, Master Su attached one small ring to the hilt of the flying knife and slipped the other on her thumb. She hurled the flying knife down the mountain. Zen cried out at the sight of what Master Su did. The flying knife was so sharp that it could have embedded in the ground anywhere, and since it was so dark out, it would be hard to find. However, a secondter Master Su flicked her wrist, and the flying knife returned to her hand. It was a marvel to behold in Zen''s opinion. The two small rings were inconspicuous, as though an invisible thread connected them. After throwing the flying knife, it only took a gentle tug, and it returned. It was a razor-sharp knife, but Master Su caught it in her hand without an issue. Zen admired her skill enormously. Taking the flying knife and set of small rings from Master Su, Zen respectfully bowed and stated, "Thank you, for your generous gift, Master Su." Master Su gave a slight chuckle and patted his head. "Don''t stand on ceremony. You''re going to be a member of my Drizzle Peak! Run along and rest now," she urged graciously. "Tomorrow you will pick refinement techniques after the peak selection." Zen nodded and walked back down the mountain the way he hade. On his way back, he slipped one small ring on his thumb and the other onto the hilt of his flying knife. He threw the de as Master Su had done, but when he tugged it, the knife shot at him. Breaking into a cold sweat, Zen threw himself onto the ground, and the knife narrowly missed him. Although his body was exceptionally tough, Zen wasn''t strong enough to withstand the sharp flying knife. How did Master Su make it look so easy to catch the flying knife with her bare hand? Why couldn''t he? After practicing several times, he finally mastered a little trick. It was midnight when Zen returned to the dormitory. All the disciples who had participated in the Blooded Test were fast asleep. Zen slipped into bed, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Early the next morning, the masters and disciples gathered to begin discussing the peak selection. Yesterday''s crystal fragments of the Blooded Test had been tallied, and the participating disciples were now ranked. Because Zen killed a level-five unreal beast, he was undisputed number one, and therefore a highly sought-after disciple by all the masters. The masters were all quarreling about Zen joining their respective peak. Every month they bickered with each other to win the champion over to their peaks. After a long heated argument, the masters were at a standstill, so, they sought Zen''s advice to find out which peak he wanted to join. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When the outer disciples near Zen heard that, they were filled with jealousy. ''Zen is lucky! He gets to choose which peak he wants to join, '' most of the outer disciples thought admiringly. ''If I were him, I would choose Skytop Peak. After all, it ranks highest among all thirty-three peaks.'' All the masters waited for Zen''s decision. Master Xu was more confident than the other masters that he would be adding Zen to his peak. After all, Skytop Peak was the most powerful peak out of the thirty- three and had an excellent reputation. Thus, he firmly believed that only a fool would choose a different peak. "I choose the Drizzle Peak," stated Zen quietly. For a moment, the masters sat in stunned silence. They thought Zen would choose one of the top ten of the thirty-three peaks. Maybe the second-ranked peak, ckrock or the Azure Peak, which was fifth-ranked.... None of them ever expected Zen to select the Drizzle Peak because it was ranked lowest of the peaks. ''What the hell?'' they wondered. Master Su walked up to Zen slowly smiling brightly and said, "I ept your choice." Then she looked around at the others present and dered, "Zen is now an outer disciple of the Drizzle Peak!" Some of the masters, including Master Xu, looked a little angry. They assumed that Master Su paid to get Zen; otherwise, he wouldn''t choose the Drizzle Peak. "Master Su, do you think it''s appropriate?" questioned Master Xu sourly. He was determined to win Zen over. A merit-based system of admittances had always been the tradition of the thirty-three peaks, although everyone knew that a disciple might be excellent today and just as easily, fail tomorrow. In the long history of the Cloud Sect, there had been countless gifted disciples, but not many of them made significant achievements in the end. However, the simple truth was that the more disciples a peak had that were skilled, the more likely that peak was to achieve something. "Oh? Master Xu? Is there a problem with that? It''s a mutual matter. I think you understand," sneered Master Su. "If you want to make further changes, I''ll y. But, I wonder if you have the stomach." Judging from Master Su''s confident attitude and Zen''s unwavering choice, it was clear that the two had reached a secret agreement. The other masters kept silent, criticizing Master Su inwardly. If Master Su were unreasonable, they could argue, but, since she wasn''t, they would be asking for trouble if they messed with Master Su now. With the end of that argument, the struggle for the top disciple ended, so the masters moved on to the second-ranked outer disciple... Basing his decision on Zen''s, Nory chose the Drizzle Peak too. Half of the day was gone before all the disciples who participated in the test were assigned to a peak. The work for the day wasn''t over yet though. There was still the critical task of choosing the refinement method that suited them. At the Cloud Sect, there was a hall called the Heavenly Library. In this library were housed almost all the methods known to the entire empire. However, it wasn''t easy for a Cloud Sect disciple to go there and select a refinement method. Each selection cost a hundred points, which had a market price of two hundred Cubic Crystals. Chapter 67 Selecting A Refinement Method (Part Two) Chapter 67 Selecting A Refinement Method (Part Two) To the noble n disciples, one hundred points might not be much, but to most of themon disciples, it was a lot. What annoyed all the disciples equally was how many refinement methods there were in the Heavenly Library, whether high or low-level refinement methods, which made it hard to choose. Some disciples managed to umte a hundred points, but that would only buy the Barbaric Fist. The book was inexpensive, selling for only a dozen gold in the Imperial Capital, so, paying a hundred points was a waste of points. There was an art to pick a refinement method at the Heavenly Library. All outer disciples were granted ess to the Heavenly Library once to select a refinement method. Under guidance from the masters, they headed for the Heavenly Library. The deeper into the Cloud Sect that someone went, the more they experienced its vastness. After passing mountain forests,kes and magnificent buildings of various shapes, they finally came to the gates of a great hall. The hall had a purple haze covering it. With careful observation, streaks of purple light could be seen emitting from it. As Zen stared at the bright glow, his eyes hurt. It was a peculiar feeling, simr, but much weaker, to that of the cyan dragon figure in his mind. "Pupils, don''t look directly into the light," reminded one of the masters warmly. "Through your eyes, it can damage your soul." Hearing this, the outer disciples immediately looked away from the light. As important as a man''s soul was, amon saying used to describe damage came about of ''soul injury''. Someone with even a minor soul injury would feel the effects, like dizziness and weakness for several days while more serious soul injury might leave a person paralyzed or cause brain damage severe enough to make him an idiot for several years. "What is the light, Master?" asked one of the outer disciples. "It is known as the intent," exined the master. "Intent is what everything in the world has that gives them existence. The human has intent, as does heaven, the sword as well as the saber," pointed out the master. Then he pointed to the purple light, adding, "At one time, our Cloud Sect killed a Vengeful Beast* and buried it here. The purple aura is its intent." (*TN: the Vengeful Beast is a species of a headless creature that battles against heaven.) With the exnation the master gave, Zen learned something else. ''If that''s the case, then maybe it is ''the dragon intent'' giving the cyan dragon its intense energy?'' Zen thought. There was no way Zen would ever forget how it felt as the dragon intent was tearing his soul. ''But then? What is the intent? And, how does it happen?'' he wondered, mystified by the new knowledge. Zen decided to keep his question to himself for now. Deep in thought, Zen almost ran into the disciple in front of him when everyone came to a stop in front of the tform of the Heavenly Library. "Keep in mind, that this is your only opportunity to choose a refinement method free of cost. Also, kindly remember, the deeper into the Heavenly Library you go, the higher the refinement method levels are. But! At the same time, the stronger the Vengeful Beast intent will be. At that point, even if your eyes are closed, its intent will burn your soul!" warned one of the masters. "ordingly, you should proceed as far as you can, but, don''t exert yourself. Okay, now, go on in." The master had barely finished giving instructions, and the outer disciples were scattering as they entered the Heavenly Library. Among the many disciples, Zen climbed the stairs and entered a magnificent hall. Standing in the middle of the great hall, Zen saw a towering word cast in ck iron. It was a number, one. "The refinement techniques offered out here in the outermost part of the Heavenly Library are all worthless rubbish!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. several of the noble nsmen called out as they continued walking and passed the entranceway bearing therge number one. Lining the shelves in this hall were books of various tier one refinement methods. ''Considering that each shelf houses about ten thousand different tier-one refinement methods, and there are twenty shelves, then that means there are two hundred thousand tier-one different refinement methods in this hall?'' Zen thought. Tier-one refinement methods were widespread throughout the empire. In spite of the vulgar manner the noble disciples stated about them, they were right; these methods were not worth much. Only a few disciples lingered here, most of them went further into the library. Zen didn''t hesitate to follow the crowd heading deeper into the Heavenly Library. He noticed that instead of following, Nory remained in the hall of the tier-one refinement techniques. Walking about one hundred feet further, the crowd came to the next hall. In the middle of the entrance was arge number two. Needless to say, this was the hall of the tier-two refinement methods. Here, the aura of the Vengeful Beast''s purple intent was stronger than in the first hall which made some of the outer disciples turn back because they felt ill. It was the strength of someone''s soul that determined how well they resisted the intent of the Vengeful Beast. The vast majority of those disciples had never honed their souls. Naturally, some people were born with stronger souls, while others were not. It was like any gic differences and had nothing to do with their strength. Several outer disciples didn''t want to give up, even though they already felt very ill. So, they stood still, closed their eyes and tried hard to withstand the intent of the Vengeful Beast. However, it didn''t take long for the color to drain from their faces, and a wave of dizziness came over them. Finally, with no other choice, they left the hall. Making a bad situation worse, one disciple fainted in the room and needed to be carried back. Most of those remaining acknowledged their limitations and remained at the hall of tier-two refinement methods. If those disciples continued to go deeper, their souls were likely to be damaged. Therefore, they stopped there and began searching for the refinement that worked for them. Very few people continued deeper. One of those who did was Zen. Chapter 68 Tier Five Cultivation Methods (Part One) Chapter 68 Tier Five Cultivation Methods (Part One) Once past the hall for tier two cultivation methods, Zen looked around. Only four other people had apanied him. One of them was the towering strongman who always held a great sword. Zen knew that this strongman was physically powerful and had boundless energy. He had not expected this strongman to also have a mighty soul. As Zen suspected, Cloud Sect had many outstanding disciples. As Zen walked ahead, the hall that housed tier three refinement methods came into his sight. An eerie purple light radiated from this hall. Five people entered this hall. Except for Zen, all other people looked unwell. One of them had turned ghastly pale as soon as he had stepped into the hall. From his attire, Zen guessed this was a disciple from a noble n. Judging from his pallid face, it was evident that he was finding it difficult to resist the intent of the Vengeful Beast. This disciple reached into his pocket and pulled out a dark grey pill. Then, he closed his eyes and swallowed the pill. When he opened his eyes again, gold rays of light radiated from his eyes. At this sight, Zen realized that the pill invigorated the soul and helped the disciple withstand the intent of the Vengeful Beast. "Disciples from noble ns are so fortunate!" Zen murmured and shook his head. Then he thought, ''How can disciples from ordinary ns acquire such pills?'' The five disciples surveyed the hall. Since they had entered the hall, tier 3 cultivation methods were essible to them. In the Eastern Region, cultivation methods were ssified into four tiers. Of these four tiers, tier 1 cultivation methods were the mostmon. Since there were innumerable tier 1 cultivation methods, they were the cheapest and could be acquired at martial arts clubs. However, tier 2 cultivation methods were limited inparison to tier 1. In general, these were inherited by small ns. For instance, the Purple Light Fist that Zen practiced was just one of many tier 2 cultivation methods. The Luo n was neither rich nor big. For such a n, a book on Purple Light Fist was fairly precious. Hence, they generally didn''t share their knowledge of cultivation methods like Purple Light Fist with others. The Purple Light Fist was so rare that even coteral branches of the Luo n were not allowed to practice this cultivation method. Compared to the first two tiers, tier 3 cultivation methods were even more precious. This kind of knowledge was usually given to coteral branches of noble ns. In the hall for tier 3 cultivation methods, there was only a singleyer bookcase. Since the bookcase held hundreds of books for tier 3 cultivation methods, the powerful influence and reach of Cloud Sect were obvious. Zen was certain that it wouldn''t be hard for him to find a cultivation method suitable for him. He sifted through the bookcase while thinking about which cultivation method he should pick. Surely, Purple Light Fist was a good choice for Zen. But it would be not enough now that he had joined Cloud Sect, as he couldn''t harness his power to the greatest extent by practicing Purple Light Fist exclusively. As a consequence, he would be in an extremely unfavorable situation when he fought with people who practiced high-tier cultivation methods. After thinking for a long while, Zen decided to continue walking toward the next hall. The purple light pouring out of this hall was extremely bright, but it was less overwhelming than the intent of the cyan dragon. Moreover, Zen''s soul had been calcined by the ck me inside his body. His soul was far stronger than an ordinary person''s. Thinking of this, Zen decided to choose a more powerful cultivation method for himself. The other four men stared at him in shock when Zen started to march ahead. "Do you want to die? The intent of the Vengeful Beast appears to be rather predominant in the hall for the tier 4 cultivation methods. You won''t be able to withstand it," the towering strongman gently reminded Zen. Zen smiled in acknowledgment at the strongman before replying, "I know that, but I want to try." "Hehe. Don''t stop him if he wants to die. I have seen many guys like him who overestimate their abilities. It is said that the intent of the Vengeful Beast is substantial inside the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods. In fact, it is so strong that it can kill people intangibly. Anyone who enters that hall before cultivating his or her state of mind will not gain anything except death," the disciple from the noble n said haughtily. Zenughed tly as soon as he heard that disciple. Instead of refuting, Zen stepped into the next hall. Finally, Zen had reached the hall with the rarest cultivation methods. The hall for tier 4 cultivation methods was much smaller than the former ones. Every book on these cultivation methods was quite rare. These books even contained hidden secrets, which were almost impossible to inherit by even core members ofrge noble ns. There was only one bookcase inside this hall too. Compared with other tall and luxurious bookcases that Zen had seen in the former halls, this one appeared to be very short, shabby, and old. The wood had decayed over the centuries. Zen felt as though he was surrounded by apletely different intent of the Vengeful Beast when he stepped into this hall. The purple light had been reced by purple shadows, which looked like rare beasts. These shadows slowly floated up and down in the hall. Once Zen stepped into the hall, these shadows began bumping into Zen. Perhaps they could sense that a human being had entered the hall. Since the purple shadows were intangible, they couldn''t harm Zen''s body. However, Zen discovered that these shadows were attacking his soul with every blow to his body. Deep in his brain, Zen felt a sharp stabbing pain. For others, this kind of pain might be fatal. But Zen had a far stronger soul. In spite of this, he was in deep agony. Every shadow bumped into him like an awl and Zen felt a sharp stab in his head. As a result, Zen felt intense pain deep in his brain. Such pain was not physical, but spiritual. There was nowhere for Zen to hide and escape from the shadows. As a result, he had no choice but to endure the pain caused by the shadows. His soul couldn''t withstand the attacks, and it throbbed every time a shadow attacked Zen. He could bear the attack of one shadow. But since all the shadows were attacking Zen one after another, the pain was unbearable. Atst, Zen felt as though he would sumb to the pain of being attacked by many shadows. Spiritual things were rather mysterious, and he had never heard of attacks against a person''s soul. Naturally, Zen didn''t know how to counterattack the shadows. Zen gritted his teeth and closed his aching eyes. The pain was so terrible that Zen felt as though his eyes would pop out. At that moment, he even considered giving up. But after further thinking, Zen realized that he must be persistent. Beforeing to Cloud Sect, he had been subject to inhumane levels of mental suffering.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 69 Tier Five Cultivation Methods (Part Two) Chapter 69 Tier Five Cultivation Methods (Part Two) At that time, dominated by the intent of the cyan dragon, he was torn and smashed unceasingly. The pain he had suffered when he was still at the Luo house was more intolerable than what he was experiencing now. "This pain is nothing! I should just treat it as exercise for my soul!" Zen murmured in a bid to encourage himself to stay strong. He shook his head and tried to work up the courage to continue walking into the hall. Soon, Zen found that he could march further into the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods. As he approached the small wooden bookcase, despite the attacks of the shadows, Zen noticed that there was a passageway behind the hall. "Why would there be a passageway here? Isn''t the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods thest hall?" Zen was a little shocked. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ever since he was a child, Zen had heard that there were only four tiers of cultivation methods. He had never heard of a cultivation method higher than tier 4. All of a sudden, his curiosity was aroused. ''Perhaps I should enter the passageway and see if there are any higher-tier cultivation methods, '' thought Zen. Still undecided, Zen took a minute to skim the bookcase in this hall. Tier 4 cultivation methods highly tempted Zen. Earlier, ess to a tier 3 cultivation method would have pleased Zen. He had never dreamed of being in a position to ess a tier 4 cultivation method! After hesitating and thinking for a while, Zen found that he couldn''t abjure his curiosity. Others didn''t have a chance to enter the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods, but he did. Now that he had come this far, why shouldn''t he try to find out whether there were higher-tier cultivation methods? At this thought, Zen decided to explore the passageway. The passageway was not wide or spacious. It wasn''t well decorated either. The floors and walls of the corridor had rotten over time. As soon as Zen entered the corridor, which was about 10 feet long, he felt a reprieve from the attack of the purple shadows. ''The overwhelming intent of the Vengeful Beast doesn''t exist here?'' Zen wondered. Curious and bewildered, Zen marched ahead. At the end of the corridor was a stone chamber. The chamber was circr, and not very big. In the center stood a ck monument. Zen''s eyes widened when he realized that this chamber was a graveyard. As soon as this thought dawned on Zen, a supernatural beast formed by condensed purple light rushed out of the monument. The monster resembled one of the purple shadows Zen had encountered inside the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods. Comparatively, it looked more real in this chamber. It was purple all over and looked lifelike. A deep hatred could be seen in its eyes. "Oh, this is the Vengeful Beast''s graveyard! Then, this monster is perhaps the soul of the dead Vengeful Beast. This beast is so indomitable that its intent is still perceivable in this space even though it has been dead for many years. The intent of the Vengeful Beast is still remarkable as well! But who on earth killed the Vengeful Beast here?" Zen whispered as he carefully observed the monster. The soul of the Vengeful Beast was much stronger than the intangible shadows. Besides, Zen felt more pressure from this monster. The spiritual attack of the monster was so strong that Zen felt as though someone was pounding on his head with a hammer when the beast red at him. Zen had put himself in extreme danger! His soul would be torn away in a sh if the Vengeful Beast''s soul attacked him. If that happened, Zen would turn into a soulless idiot. As soon as he realized the danger thaty ahead, Zen winced and stepped back in fear. He didn''t want to disturb the soul of the Vengeful Beast and identally invite its brutal wrath. But when Zen turned around to leave, he saw that the intangible shadows he had left behind in the hall had blocked the passageway. A bitter smile grew on his face when Zen realized the trap he had stepped into. ''Cloud Sect is so insidious! I just want to choose a book on a cultivation method. Is it necessary to set such dangerous traps?'' Zen couldn''t help sighing. What Zen didn''t know was that very few people at Cloud Sect could enter the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods. The power of one''s soul was not associated with his or her strength. Even powerful people who had reached the nature level would be unable to step into the hall for tier 4 cultivation methods if their soul wasn''t powerful enough. Such people would be never able to enter the tomb behind the hall. When Zen took a few steps back to get away from the soul of the Vengeful Beast, the intangible shadows in the passageway flew straight towards him like frightened bats. At the same time, the soul of the Vengeful Beast roared and abruptly jumped to attack Zen. Now the situation was indeed terrible. At that moment, Zen was so panicked that he couldn''t think clearly. After quickly weighing his options, Zen rushed toward the intangible shadows in the passageway. He knew that he would be in extreme agony if the shadows attacked his soul. Zen also understood that it would be better to suffer pain from the attacks of the shadows than to be turned into an idiot by the soul behind him. Despite his swift action, the soul of the Vengeful Beast was faster. It almost came behind Zen in the blink of an eye. "Ow!" The Vengeful Beast''s soul uttered a weird shriek. It was only about several inches away from Zen. If he turned to look, Zen was certain that he would be able to see his terrified expression in its dark eyes. At this critical moment, the huge furnace in his brain rotated slowly. From deep within him, a low growl was heard from a dragon. "It''s the growling sound uttered by the sculpture of the cyan dragon!" As soon as the fearsome dragon growl was heard, the purple shadows that were attacking Zen dispersed for fear of being attacked by the dragon. Likewise, the Vengeful Beast''s soul jumped away from Zen. It was almost as if the Vengeful Beast''s soul had been scorched from being too close to Zen. From a distance, it studied Zen as if on guard. Its dark eyes were full of fear. To Zen, it seemed as though the Vengeful Beast''s soul was in a dilemma. On one hand, it wanted to rush fiercely toward Zen, but it didn''t. Instead, it wed the floor every time the dragon growled fiercely. Then the soul let out a low howl. This brought a smile to Zen''s face. He hadn''t thought that the shadows and the Vengeful Beast were naturally fearful of the cyan dragon''s growl. The Vengeful Beast''s soul winced every time Zen took a step toward it. As Zen walked over to it, one step after another without stopping, the Vengeful Beast''s soul jumped back onto the tombstone before letting out a ferocious howl. Atst, the soul retreated into the ck tombstone. Its grudges were evidently manifested in its howl. These were also perceived by Zen. Just now, Zen was in grave danger. His soul would have been killed had the cyan dragon not awoken ande to his rescue. But now, Zen had gotten past the dangers. Because of that, a t smile grew on Zen''s face. Then, he began to explore the stone chamber. When he had first entered this chamber, Zen had noticed a bookcase near the ck monument. He walked toward the bookcase. When close enough, he saw that the bookcase contained two books on cultivation methods. ''Why are there only two books on cultivation methods? What on earth are they about?'' wondered Zen. Zen reached out and took one of the two books off the bookcase. This book looked very old and shabby. Since a thickyer of dust covered the book and he was unable to read its title, Zen patted the book to remove the dust. It was then that he could see several big words on the cover. ''Heavenly Ogre Fist!'' Chapter 70 Hell Mountain (Part One) Chapter 70 Hell Mountain (Part One) The book in Zen''s hands was on fist position. It depended a lot on attacking skills. Zen turned to the first page gingerly. What caught his eyes was that the page was filled with small and closely-written words. Zen soon realized that this was a trantion of Ogrenguage. The knowledge in this book apparently came from the Ogres, and someone had the skills to trante Ogrenguage. Zen was clueless as to who could have tranted the text. ''As per the words, is this a cultivation method for Ogres?''?Zen was puzzled. The Heavenly Ogre Body Refining formtion was a cultivation method for Ogres only. Zen knew that cultivation methods for Ogres were highly demanding. To practice them, a person would require strong physical strength. As it was known to all, the strength of the human body would improve greatly after the body had been refined. However,pared to Ogres, humans were still far weaker. The body of an Ogre, obviously, was not on the same level as a human. For example, the physical strength of humans at the bone refining level was about the same as that of a four or five-year-old Ogre child. Of course, this was just for general people, not Zen. Evil Lan had refined his body, and the strength of Zen''s body was nowparable to a top grade mysterious weapon. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Therefore, the demanding body strength required to practice this cultivation method might be an impossible threshold for most humans, but not for Zen. It was tailored for him for sure. Zen put the Heavenly Ogre Fist book into the space ring and left the chamber. When he re-entered the hall for tier 4 cultivation method, Zen found that an old man dressed in white was looking at him with bright eyes. Zen studied the old man. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, graceful and noble. Zen felt relieved because he did not sense any hostility from the old man. "The power of the Heavenly Ogre Fist is great. But it is extremely demanding on a human''s body strength. It is also difficult to cultivate. I am sure you know this. It can be said that your soul''s strength is far superior to others as you entered the passageway and returned. If your soul is strong enough, you can choose methods like the Dark Meditation and Blood Kill. Why would you choose Heavenly Ogre Fist? You know this is a veryplicated method for human beings." The old man spoke to Zen in a faint voice. "I saw that this cultivation method was ced behind the hall for tier 4 cultivation method. So, I believe it to be more powerful than tier 4 cultivation method..." Zen replied truthfully. He was not good at lying, and so, he decided to share his reason for selecting the cultivation method with the old man. Zen''s honesty surprised the old man since he did not expect Zen to be so forting. Then the old man shook his head and said, "It is true that the two books inside the tomb are far stronger than tier 4 cultivation method, but you should practice the cultivation method that suits you. You should understand this. I think you had better return the Heavenly Ogre Fist, and choose another one. What do you think?" To Zen, it sounded like the old man was trying to persuade him not to take Heavenly Ogre Fist. But then again, since he had chosen this book, and he had not vited any rules, Zen was unwilling to return the book. So, instead of giving the old man a straight answer, Zen changed the subject and asked, "Is it really far stronger than tier 4 cultivation method? I have heard that all cultivation methods in the world are divided into four tiers. How can Heavenly Ogre Fist be stronger than tier 4 cultivation methods?" Zen tried to sound innocent as he put forward this question. The old man smiled a little. He seemed to see through Zen''s trick. "Since you are unwilling to return Heavenly Ogre Fist, then take it as per your wish. As for your question pertaining to the four tiers of cultivation methods, that is what we tell ordinary people. We live in a mysterious world. Its secrets are endless. How can cultivation methods be limited to just four tiers? The book in your hand is a tier 5 cultivation method from the Ogres." Tier 5 cultivation method! Zen was surprised, and his eyes opened wide. Zen had thought that tier 4 cultivation method was the highest level. What he did not expect was that there was tier 5 cultivation method. This was beyond his expectation. Seeing Zen''s reaction, the old man was not surprised at all. Heughed again. "The higher you stand, the further you can see. Let me tell you. The tier 5 cultivation method may not necessarily be the strongest method." "Is there a cultivation method much stronger than tier 5 cultivation method?" Zen asked excitedly. This time, the old man did not answer his question directly. He gave a vague response, "There are no boundaries in humans'' capability." As the old man spoke, he ced a finger on Zen''s chest and continued, "Let us not discuss this. Since you have chosen the Heavenly Ogre Fist and insist on keeping it, I will not stop you. This book has been here for a long time. And I never thought that an outer disciple would be capable of taking it. I feel that perhaps it is fate that led you to this book. But this cultivation method involves many other factors. If someone outside asks you what you have taken," the old man stopped speaking for long enough to wave at the cultivation method hall. A book from the cab flew over to them. With the book in hand, the old man continued, "You should tell them that this is what you have chosen." Zen took the book from the old man and turned it around in his hand. As he looked at the book, Zen''s eyes brightened when he saw the words, Spiritual Thorn, on the cover. There were so many books on tier 4 cultivation method on the bookcase in this hall. Zen had not expected that he would get an opportunity to take two. Zenughed with joy before cing the book inside the space ring. Then Zen looked at the old man and thanked him by cupping his hands (left over right) and raising them chest high as a salute. After that, Zen turned with the intention of leaving the hall. Before he could take a step, the old man stopped him, "Wait, you... aren''t you curious about my identity?" "What?" Zen stopped and turned to face the old man. In all this time, he had not thought to ask the old man his name. Zen raised his hand and pped it on his forehead. "Please forgive myck of manners. You are..." Chapter 71 Hell Mountain (Part Two) Chapter 71 Hell Mountain (Part Two) "That''s fine. I have to say that you overyed your part." The old man waved his hands andughed. He knew that the boy did not really care about who he was. But this was not something he needed to care about. He continued, "Although Cloud Sect isrge, if you are extraordinary, I am sure that we will meet again, sooner orter." Knowing that he had not annoyed the old man, Zen smiled at him, then turned and left. The old man watched as Zen left. Then he sighed and whispered, "I did not expect that after so many years, this book will finally be imed. I don''t think anyone will believe that this was not heaven''s will." Since Zen had left the hall, he did not hear the old man''s words. Even if he had heard what the old man had said, he would not understand the meaning. When Zen entered the hall for the tier 3 cultivation method, he saw that all other people had left. Even the hall for the tier 2 cultivation method was empty. It was not advisable to linger in the Heavenly Library, as over time, it became harder to bear the pressure of intent of the Vengeful Beast. It was natural that the others would leave soon after selecting the appropriate cultivation method. Zen was thest to leave the Heavenly Library. When he stepped out, the disciples of the other thirty-two peaks had already left. Only the disciples of Drizzle Peak were waiting for him. "I am so sorry to have kept you waiting." Zen bowed with hands folded as he apologized. "That''s fine. We are brothers of Drizzle Peak, and we should be concerned about each other, now and in the future! Well, wee to Drizzle Peak." said an outer disciple as he patted Zen on the shoulder. This group of outer disciples who had picked Drizzle Peak was from low ns. None of these disciples were from noble ns. So they were congenial with each other. Master Aura Su had been standing in the distance and studying something. When she saw Zen, she smiled and asked, "Did you enter the tier 4 cultivation method hall?" Only the few people present at the tier 3 cultivation method hall knew that Zen had entered the tier 4 cultivation method hall. Master Aura Su must have heard about this from other masters. The outer disciples of Drizzle Peak were surprised by what Master Aura Su had said. They looked at Zen with big round eyes. They had initially thought that Zen had stepped outst as he had spent too much time studying the books and making his choice. No one thought that he had entered the tier 4 cultivation method hall. They all knew that the deeper they went, the stronger their soul needed to be. How strong was Zen''s soul? They were in awe of what Zen had aplished. Zen thought that Master Aura Su might ask him about what cultivation method he had chosen. Since the old man in white had presented him with Spiritual Thorn, Zen decided to tell Master Aura Su about the book. However, before he could say anything, she swung her right hand and said, "There is no need to tell others about what cultivation method you have chosen. You must learn to keep your secrets in Cloud Sect. Let''s leave now. We should get back to Drizzle Peak before dark." The other people present did not ask Zen any more questions. Seeing that all disciples were here, Master Aura Su led them away from the Heavenly Library. The walk took about four hours in Cloud Sect before a steep mountain appeared in front of them. This was Drizzle Peak, one of the thirty-three peaks. On Drizzle Peak, neat rows of pavilions had been built. Seas of clouds and fog enshrouded the peak giving the impression that this was beautiful heaven. After Master Aura Su took her disciples up to Drizzle Peak, she spoke to a few outer disciples briefly. Then she left in a hurry. It seemed that she had many other things to do. One of the outer disciples stepped forward and said to Zen and the other disciples, "My name is Sean Zhou. I am here to wee all of you to Drizzle Peak. I will take care of you all." After they bowed to each other, Sean Zhou informed them about all the procedures. For example, changing disciple cards, picking up uniforms for outer disciples, arranging amodation, and so on. After Nory received the white robe of an outer disciple, he could not wait to try it on. He then said with pride, "Haha, I am an outer disciple of Cloud Sect now. This uniform looks awesome. It will be an honor to wear it and walk on the streets of the Imperial Capital. I would like to see if anyone dares to bully me then!" Sean Zhou could not helpughing out, "This is only a white robe. If you practice hard and be an inner disciple, you will be more proud to have earned a ck robe!" Nory did not feel embarrassed. He replied with a smile, "Well. That is a long way off." "Nory, the inner disciples are ascended from the outer disciples, so why deny yourself?" Sean was an enthusiastic and optimistic person. He not onlyforted the outer disciples but also exined the rules to them without missing any detail. "The rules of Cloud Sect are veryplicated, but the most important one is strength!" Sean looked at the disciples before continuing, "The rules have been set to protect the weak. If you want to set the rules, you have to be either strong or talented. These are the only two ways to get others to surrender to you!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sean''s words struck Zen. He knew that this was true for not only Cloud Sect, but also in the Burning Sky Empire, and even the entire Eastern Region. Whoever had the most power was the boss. This was a universal principle. If he was strong, why would hee to Cloud Sect? If he was strong, he could rescue Yan from Hell Mountain with just a word. Unfortunately, he was weak. Sorrow filled his eyes at the thought of his sister, Yan. She was the one person about whom he was most concerned. He erased the sadness from his eyes and said, "Sean, I want to ask you something." Sean maintained his warm smile, nodded and said, "Sure, what can I help you with?" "Where is Hell Mountain in Cloud Sect?" Zen asked cautiously. Sean''s eyebrows rose at the question. When he replied, his pitch was higher. "Hell Mountain? Why you ask about that ce?" "Oh, no special reason. I am just curious," Zen replied. "Hell Mountain is an independent mountain in the northwest corner of Cloud Sect. Anyone who has made a serious mistake or has broken the rules will be locked there. I certainly haven''t been there. But I have heard that the environment in Hell Mountain is awful. Thousands of disciples have been locked there!" When Sean finished, he looked at Zen''s face and asked again, "Do you have a friend who is locked in Hell Mountain?" Zen did not answer this question. Instead, he asked, "Is there a way to enter Hell Mountain?" Chapter 72 Endless Troubles Chapter 72 Endless Troubles "There are two ways." Sean extended two fingers as he spoke, "The first is to spend a hundred points in visiting Hell Mountain." "Points?" Since his came to Cloud Sect, Zen had been bombarded with references to points many times. Previously during the initial exam, the old man told him of the points necessary to enter the powerful pressure space. Before participating in the blooded test, Zen was in a fight with members of the Wang n. Atst, the inner disciple who had started the fight had been punished with a penalty of a thousand points. "What use do these points have? How can we obtain them?" Zen asked eagerly. "Within Cloud Sect, it is impossible for disciples to do anything without these points. And all of you should be well informed of their functions." Sean Zhou then began to lecture them, "Outer disciples need to obtain sufficient points to be epted as inner disciples. Points are also needed to swap elixirs used for cultivation and to eat and live. These points are recorded in your disciple cards." "How can we obtain a hundred points within a short period?" Zen, at that moment, cared less about the use of these points and more about how to earn enough points to visit Yan at Hell Mountain. "Masters of Cloud Sect will assign daily tasks to you. Onpletion of these tasks, you will gain the corresponding number of points. But outer disciples normally get fewer points. And it may take half a year for outer disciples to earn a hundred points. By the way, since my admission to Cloud Sect, I am in possession of less than a hundred points," Sean exined with a forced smile. "Half a year?" Zen found it uneptable to wait that long. He was eager to find a time-efficient solution. "Well, you can swap two hundred cubic crystals for a hundred points," Sean suggested. Upon hearing that, Zen was happy because he had many cubic crystals in his space ring. However, the exchange rate worried him. Any outer disciple of Cloud Sect could be a millionaire at this exchange rate after resuming a civilian life. ''Even if I swap a hundred cubic crystals for fifty points, how would I collect the rest?'' Zen was ovee with anxiety. It would take at least three months toplete enough tasks to gain the remaining fifty points. However, Zen was desperate to reach Hell Mountain and see Yan. Zen was eager to hear of the other alternative to reach Hell Mountain from Sean. Sean then suggested that if Zen were to vite the rules of Cloud Sect, he would be exiled to Hell Mountain. "......." Zen remained silent for a long while. He chuckled as he thought, ''A good alternative, indeed.'' But that option was not feasible for Zen. Without the backing of a noble n or a patron at Cloud Sect, Zen had to bide his time patiently. Zen told himself to wait for an opportune moment to rescue Yan from Hell Mountain. Over the following few days, Zen applied himself to the tier-four and tier-five cultivation methods as per the books he had gained from the Heavenly Library. He didn''t undertake any task. Even though Zen was incredibly strong and gifted, it was impossible for him to master both texts within a short period. Zen scanned through the book on Heavenly Ogre Fist and came to realize the intricacies and mysteries therein. It was no wonder that the old man in the Heavenly Library had said that this cultivation method would be too challenging for most humans. A goodmand of demonic life energy was the essence of practicing Heavenly Ogre Fist. The Purple Light Fist technique that Zen had previously practiced would produce arrays of purple light, virtually, the life energy thereof. Life energy varied with a person''s cultivation method. For instance, the weapon refiner Evil Lan was an expert in producing a lotus-shaped fire, which was a type of life energy. Zen was intelligent enough to master the essence of Purple Light Fist within the first three days of practicing this technique. The first page of the book on Heavenly Ogre Fist included an illustration in which an ogre posed in a tricky position. The ogre''s arms were stretched outward, and his legs were bent in a difficult position. This posture was hard for Zen to mimic. After trying and failing several times, Zen finally managed to get the position correct. After that, he began to follow the mental cultivation methods illustrated and exercised from inner to outer. But all his efforts proved futile. The first time Zen tried, there was no positive result. The oue was equally depressing the second time. The third time.... Zen was quite patient and disciplined with this daily exercise. He knew that he would not be able to master ancient texts overnight. .... The fiftieth time.... The one-hundredth time. The two hundredth time. Over the three days, Zen confined himself to his room and applied himself to the text, only to get nowhere. Thus, Zen was a bit confused. Zen was mentally prepared for the abstruseness of the Heavenly Ogre Fist. The cultivation method from the ogres was new to him. It required the cultivator to be able to circte his overall system skillfully. And it would daunt most cultivators, considering its adverse impact on internal organs. Luckily, Zen was born with a strong constitution and could easily avoid this problem. ''I followed the cultivation method strictly, only to get nowhere. Perhaps something is amiss!'' Zen concluded. With this thought in mind, Zen decided to cast aside Heavenly Ogre Fist and concentrated on the tier- four cultivation method. Spiritual Thorn proved more manageable for Zen to practice than Heavenly Ogre Fist, though the former was quite demanding in terms of soul strength. The tier-four cultivation method required Zen to divide his soul from his body. In doing so, he would be able to create a long spiritual thorn with the power simr to that of the intent of the Vengeful Beast. Thus, Zen would be able to attack his rival off guard. Such an attack would lead to temporal dizziness for the rival. The mastery of this martial text would make a difference in a life-and-death battle! However, the cultivation method had a w as well. A spiritual thorn attack would be futile against a master who had a greater soul strength than him. Zen considered himself to be a master, if not a leading master, at his present level. It indeed took only three days for Zen to learn how to master dividing his soul from his body as was required by the text. While Zen had achieved the objective of the cultivation method, separating his soul from his body, he still had a lot to learn when it came to separating his life vitality from his body. The essence of this skill and strength required entry into the nature level to produce the life vitality that could be leveraged to attack a rival. But dividing his soul from his body, as per the martial text, needed more soul refining rather than level cultivation. The human soul was so vulnerable that once divided from the body, it could be attacked by evil. A cultivator with weak soul strength would be in grave danger. But, Zen was an exception. Since Zen had learned how to divide his soul from his body, he now began practicing the transformation of his soul into a thorn with which he could stab. This technique was challenging for Zen. Transforming a soul into a thorn with which to stab a rival, was easier said than done. Although Zen was able to follow the instructions in the book easily, and he had learned how to turn his soul into a thorn, each time he tried, Zen felt uneasiness in his heart. Overwhelmed by this feeling, Zen failed toplete the cultivation method. After spending ten days in his room practicing this cultivation method, Zen found that he hadn''t been able to make a breakthrough despite intensive research. Atst, Zen came to realize that he had to conquer the insurmountable. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Well, from hard practicees virtuosity. Finally, Zen decided to take a reprieve by looking around Drizzle Peak. He had sequestered himself in his room for so long that Zen felt that a walk would help clear his mind. Zen''s extensive practice since his admission to Drizzle Peak attracted the attention of many outer disciples. When Zen walked out of his tiny room and came across a mirror, he was stunned to see that his hair was disheveled and that he had grown a full beard. As Nory passed by, he scrunched his nose and demanded that Zen take a shower. Drizzle Peak boasted of various living facilities including bathrooms, dining rooms, gardens, and tea lobbies. After taking a shower, Zen and Nory went to dine together. The dining room was featured with properly arranged tables and chairs and exquisite decorations worthy of a royal pce. After they sat down, delicacies were ced on the table in front of them. It was worthwhile to mention that Dragon Teeth Rice, a tribute from the Eastern Region was avable to the privileged of an ordinary n and to any outer disciple of Cloud Sect. This type of rice was tender, fresh, sweet, and aromatic. When the two of them were about to enjoy their meal, several people entered the dining hall and headed straight for Zen and Nory. "This seat is reserved for me. Move aside!" The leader of this group challenged Zen. Chapter 73 Challenge Chapter 73 Challenge Nory inconspicuously pulled Zen''s sleeve and whispered, "Let''s find somewhere else to sit." The man seemed to cause trouble deliberately, so Nory thought they''d better leave. Zen didn''t acknowledge the rude disciple''s demand. He continued to eat his food quietly. "I told you to get out of my seat. Did you hear me?" yelled the young man. To emphasize his point, the man mmed his hand on the table made of hard rock maple. When he withdrew his hand, a clear palm mark had been imprinted on the table. This disciple must be very strong! Zen remained unaffected by the man''s angry disy. He chose to chew his food and pretend as though he didn''t care about what was happening around him. "Pooh!" When the man received no response, he spat into Zen''s te and sneered, "Haha! Enjoy your meal!" Before the rude disciple could finish sneering, Zen had kicked his chair back, stood, grabbed the man by the cor, and clenched his left hand as though ready to punch the guy. At the moment, Nory held Zen''s left arm and blurted, "Hey brother, calm down! You are not allowed to fight here. In ordance with the rules of Cloud Sect, disciples who battle with each other will be penalized with a loss of points. The moment you do not have enough points, you will either be kicked out of Cloud Sect or confined in Hell Mountain!" Hearing Nory''s words, Zen rxed. Ever since his admission to Drizzle Peak, Zen had been informed of the rules governing Cloud Sect. He knew what Nory was saying was right. Since Zen did not enjoy a high status in Cloud Sect, he had to obey the rules. Both Sean and Master Su had told him this many times. The young man was apparently prepared to provoke Zen to make him break the rules. Perhaps he intended to drive Zen out of Cloud Sect. When Zen understood this, he shelved his temper, loosened his grip, and stared at the young man for a moment before saying, "I don''t know who ordered you to look for trouble. But to be honest, I doubt if your intelligence is good enough even to be considered as average. I can''t believe you would think of such a stupid idea to aggravate me! Since you want a fight, I''ll give you a chance to challenge me. How about that?" Hearing Zen''s words, the young man cracked up, "Haha! It''s just what I intended to say. So, let''s fight in the battle ring, and don''t try to escape like a cowardly chicken!" Cloud Sect had stipted that disciples could not fight each other privately, or they would be severely punished. However, Cloud Sect was a martial arts shrine. People who cultivated martial arts for long periods were usually aggressive. Since Cloud Sect had millions of disciples, conflicts between students were inevitable. The solution was to go to the battle ring. Every peak within Cloud Sect had a few battle rings. "Hey, guys. Just calm down! There''s no need to go to the battle ring!" said Sean nervously. He had just entered the dining hall when the face-off between Zen and this rude disciple had started. He had witnessed this fierce scene and rushed over to persuade both men to back down. "Fuck off, Sean. You are nothing! This is none of your business!" The young man sneered. Then he turned to face Zen and continued, "This guy has agreed to fight a duel with me in the battle ring. It''s too "Zen, why couldn''t you just ignore his provocation?" asked Sean anxiously. Nory came up and exined, "Sean, it''s not Zen''s fault. It was that guy who came looking for trouble!" "Even so, you should try to avoid conflict. That guy is Leo Xu. Do you know in terms of strength that guy ranks thirtieth from among tens of thousands of outer disciples in Drizzle Peak? Though he has not arrived at the nature level, he is still half a step into the nature level!" It was no wonder that Sean was so anxious. Zen was merely at the top of the organ refining level, but he had agreed to duel with Leo Xu, a cultivator who was half a step into the nature level. Of course, Sean thought Zen was crazy. "Half a step into the nature level! Ranking thirtieth! Gosh, what can we do?" Nory was stunned after he heard about Leo''s strength ranking. Although Nory knew that Zen was much stronger than an ordinary cultivator at the same level, the strength gap between Zen and Leo was still too big. Half a step into the nature level? Zen frowned. In the Blooded Test, he, by virtue of his strength, killed a level-5 unreal beast, an ogre whose power wasparable to that of a human at the nature level. However, Zen killed the ogre by coincidence. The ogre was simr to a human at the nature level only by strength and defense. Moreover, he had neither of the wisdom and skills that a cultivator at the nature level should have. He couldn''t even control or use his life vitality. On the other hand, the flying knife had yed an essential role at the critical moment. If he had not used the flying knife, Zen would have failed the Blooded Test. "In my opinion, we''d better tell Master Su about this matter, and Zen should not go to the battle ring," said Sean, while thinking of Master Su. The masters in Drizzle Peak didn''t behave like cultivation teachers for disciples. For example, Master Su generally did not interfere with the cultivation of her disciples. Every day, the masters issued tasks, organized various activities, maintained order, and distributed rewards. However, they did not teach disciples how to practice directly. By contrast, they were more like administrators of Drizzle Peak. Sean''s idea seemed to be a feasible alternative. Maybe it was better to let Master Aura Su deal with the matter. After silently mulling over the situation for a long time, Zen shook his head and said, "That guy was deliberately looking to cause trouble. I can''t avoid it, not to mention I have already agreed to go to the battle ring. If I surrender because of such a small challenge, my cultivation determination will be adversely affected." The path of cultivation was full of thorns, and every cultivator had to rely on persistence. Those with great achievements had shown strong persistence levels. If Zen flinched in the face of this challenge, his persistence and prospects for the cultivation of martial arts would gradually fade. Moreover, Zen was curious to find out who had incited Leo toe looking for trouble. Zen did not know who the mastermind was. Billy? Or the Fang n? Perhaps it was Chad from the Zhuge n? Zen didn''t want to guess. No matter who was going to make trouble for him, he would resist. "Zen, you¡­ s!" sighed Sean. He seemed more anxious than Zen! Many outer disciples who had witnessed the fight between Zen and Leo, now shook their heads and looked at Zen with pity. They were all amazed that an outer disciple who had recently joined Drizzle Peak dared to challenge Leo in the battle ring. How stupid he was! In the battle ring, even if a disciple was killed, no one was to me for it! In general, if there was no big vendetta, two disciples didn''t need to fight in the battle ring. Zen might very well die three dayster. However, Zen seemed very calm. He evenforted Sean, "It''s all right! Just remember toe to the battle ring to cheer me on!" Half a step into the nature level¡­ The situation was a rare opportunity for Zen. During the arduous fight with Evil Lan, Zen persisted and endured until he won. His reward was reaching the organ refining level! However, at that time, Evil Lan was close to his strength limit. Despite that, Zen had reached the top of the organ refining level and had lit up two dragon scales in the giant furnace in his mind. As far as strength was concerned, he was much stronger than a cultivator at the marrow refining level. It seemed risky for Zen to ept the challenge of a cultivator who was half a step into the nature level, but Zen still had a chance to fight and perhaps, even win! Sean was still anxious about the duel. Zen was only at the organ refining level. Furthermore, he had entered Drizzle Peak only half a month ago. How dare he ept Leo''s challenge in the battle ring? Was he a fool? After Zen and Nory left the dining hall, Sean considered his options for a long while. Finally, he decided to report the matter to Master Su. Master Su had spoken with Sean privately a few days ago. She had instructed him to inform her whenever there was news about special matters and performance about Zen. However, Sean didn''t expect that Master Su would show no emotion after hearing the news. She just exined that she would watch the duel three dayster. Sean was tempted to ask why Master Su did not think of stopping the duel between Zen and Leo. Of course, Aura Su would not interrupt the duel! Her grand goal was to produce a super disciple who would be the most powerful disciple in Cloud Sect, for Drizzle Peak! In fact, Zen was only one of Aura''s many candidates. There had been a few inner disciples with great potential in Drizzle Peak. As far as their refining level was concerned, these inner disciples were far beyond Zen. But somehow, Aura had a hunch that sooner orter, Zen would grow in terms of strength. And when that happened, people including Aura would admire or be even awed by Zen. As for the situation, Aura would not intervene a lot. She believed that only by experiencing the situation of life and death would disciples be inspired to reach their potential. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thus, even if Leo hadn''te looking for trouble, Aura would have picked a few disciples to make trouble for Zen. Chapter 74 The State Of Completely Forgetting Oneself (Part One) Chapter 74 The State Of Completely Forgetting Oneself (Part One) "Zen was foolish to ept Leo''s challenge! If I were him, I wouldn''t have epted Leo''s challenge, and I would''ve kept quiet!" "Well, he''s probably arrogant enough to think he''s invincible. You know he just ranked first ce in the entrance exam and became an outer disciple. People like him usually end up paying with their blood!" "That''s not what I heard. I heard Zen deliberately approached Leo and challenged him. What a hostile man!" The fight was the newest and hottest gossip that spread like wildfire through the Drizzle Peak! Zen and Leo were going to fight each other! Sitting on his bed, Zen, indifferent to the gossip, was meditating to continue practicing the Spiritual Thorn. His engagement with Leo was days away. Since he epted the challenge, Zen knew that if he backed out, he would bebeled a coward. ''If I can master the skill of turning my soul into a thorn, ording to the Spiritual Thorn, I will have a better chance of prevailing in the battle ring, '' determined Zen silently. ''Turning a soul into a thorn... '' he murmured to himself. ''So then how do I turn my soul into a sharp thorn?'' The soul was a formless disembodiment of a person''s perception of himself. Therefore, people usually unknowingly recreated their soul as their physical form during meditation. So, Zen''s soul appeared as Zen looked in reality. In this way, unless Zen forgot himself, his soul would remain as he was, and couldn''t change into something else, not even a thorn. ''Only through fully forgetting myself will my soul be transformed into another form, '' he reasoned inwardly. As he reasoned the puzzle out in his mind, the startling thought mmed into him. "I see! So, the key to mastering this skill is to disregard how I see myself!" he cried excitedly. ''But, how do I achieve that state? Topletely abandon how I see myself? How is that even possible?'' Zen''s brows were furrowed as he weighed the concept thoroughly. Then, he shut his eyes, attempting to forget himself. More than an hour passed and he sensed nothing but waves of weariness. Zen was frustrated and growing depressed. He was d to have two top-grade refinement methods, but unfortunately, he didn''t seem to have the wit to learn either of them, which was a severe blow to his ego. Feeling glum, Zen left his room and trudged up the steep trail in the Drizzle Peak. It was well before five o''clock in the morning, and the sun hadn''t risen. There was aplete, utter stillness. About sixty-five feet down the trail, he came to a sheer cliff that stretched out to form a natural tform for people to enjoy the scenery. Using the natural features, the expert craftsmen of the Cloud Sect built an borate pavilion into the tform. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was no one in the pavilion at the moment. Zen strode into the pavilion, gazing out at the view stretching in front of him as far as the eye could see. A sea of unbroken clouds surrounded the rolling peaks in the distance. The peak closest was the Jeweled Peak which ranked in twenty-first ce, while the Azure Peak which was fifth ce, was farther away... These mountains had stood in the universe for thousands or even millions of years. Regardless of how outstandingly gifted the disciples were, for these peaks a disciple''s existence was a passing show. Standing among the majestic peaks, Zen felt as insignificant as a grain of sand in the ocean. Suddenly, Zen felt his heartstrings being tugged as he looked out at the magnificence of the spectacr mountain range. Sitting there, Zen closed his eyes and slowly imagined himself shrinking even smaller. First to dust since it was smaller than sand, and then even smaller... Slowly, Zen felt himself bing small enough to be ignored, into nothing... With an internal crash, a huge golden door swung open in Zen''s mind. At this point, Zen found his way to the sphere of nothingness. When people felt gonepletely, they were within reach of forgetting themselves! When Zen opened his eyes, the scene he had been looking at was no longer in view. When he imagined himself as a tree, it was as if he were one, and when he perceived himself as a de of grass, he was able to be the grass. In short, he sensed that he could turn into anything in the world. In that fleeting moment, Zen decided to test a theory about his purpose in mastering the skill of turning his soul into a thorn, as described in the refinement method, ''the Spiritual Thorn.'' With a brief thought, a sharp, translucent-gray thorn thrust out from the middle of his browline. Finally! He did it! He was sessful in transforming his soul into a thorn. Because the sharp translucent thorn was manifested by Zen''s soul, it was invisible to all but Zen. Therefore, there was no way for others to guard against it absolutely. For a short time, Zen practiced the Spiritual Thorn moves. The range of his attack using the thorn was only about three feet, which fell short of what he''d read, ''People within three thousand feet are unable to defend themselves against it, '' in the refinement method. Zen had crossed a bridge of sorts by attaining the state of forgetting himself, and now his way would be much easier. Zen couldn''t help smiling proudly. The matching up in three days had been concerning him, but now he was looking forward to it. The next three days flew by. At Drizzle Peak,peting in the battle ring was always a significant affair. The audience was able to watch the actual battle along with the energy that was seldom experienced during ordinary refinement practices in the ring. Chapter 75 The State Of Completely Forgetting Oneself (Part Two) Chapter 75 The State Of Completely Forgetting Oneself (Part Two) Many outer disciples learned more by watching a battle and could take what they saw into their refinement process which allowed them to make breakthroughs of their own. Plus, with how mundane the daily practices were, a fight for revenge was in itself quite entertaining to watch. What made it more exciting was the considerable gap in the strengths between the two fighters competing with one at the organ refining level and the other half-step into the nature level! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If Leo, half-step into the nature level, wasparable to a lion, then Zen at the organ refining level was akin to a rat. They were not on the same level at all. Most people were certain that thepetition would be finished fast and that it was a given that the oue would be an overwhelming victory by Leo. Leo got to the battle ring early apanied by hispanions. Today there was also a middle-aged man with Leo. The clothing the middle-aged man wore denoted he was a servant. He was wearing a gray cloth and a bandanna on his head. When the outer disciples noticed the pattern with the Eight Diagrams* embroidered on his gray cloth, no one dared to look down upon him. (*TN: the Eight Diagrams were eight trigrams used to represent the fundamental principles of reality in the Taoist beliefs, and seen as a range of eight interrted concepts.) The emblem belonged to one of the seven top noble ns, the Zhuge family. The top seven noble ns were the most powerful and influential families in the entire empire. Although the middle-aged man was a servant, no outer disciple at the Cloud Sect could afford to offend him, since he was a servant of the Zhuge family. "My master said this man must die today, no matter what the cost is," emphasized the servant strongly. There was a condescending expression in his eyes as he red at Leo. Even though Leo was half- step into the nature level, the servant showed the barest respect to Leo. A refiner who was half-step into the nature level was more or less a proud man; however, Leo, who was unhappy given the servant''s attitude, tried not to show any expression. After all, his future depended on this servant''s master. "I know." He nodded and replied with as even a tone as possible. "Don''t worry. The intensity of attacks is uncontrolled in the battle ring. The cocky maggot is merely at the organ refining level, and yet, foolishly epted my challenge! He is doomed to die!" Satisfied with Leo''s response, the servant nodded. "Good! Don''t you want to be promoted as an inner disciple? My master promises to assign you to the ckrock Peak next month and advance you to the level as an inner disciple if youplete this task today!" Leo was thrilled to hear the news. "Many thanks to your master!" stated Leo giving a short bow as he hastened to express his gratitude. It was easy for members from noble ns to be inner disciples, but it was difficult for civilians like Leo. It had been five long years since he joined the Drizzle Peak, and in that time he hade a long way. Now, he was hell-bent on bing an inner disciple. Throughout the thirty-three peaks, the treatment the inner disciples received differed vastly from how the outer disciples were treated. Inner disciples received the better elixirs for refining, along with various monthly payments and the ces to practice their refining methods. To be initiated as an inner disciple of a Peak though, a disciple had to stand out from the tens of thousands of other outer disciples. While Leo was powerful and ranked thirtieth of the outer disciples at Drizzle Peak, every time hepeted for a spot as an inner disciple, Leo fell short. After waiting for five long years, someone made Leo an offer to move him to the second-ranked Peak, ckrock, and even better - Leo would be promoted to an inner disciple, just as his patience ran out, and all he had to do was to kill Zen! It was too good a deal for Leo to pass up. It was impossible for him to not agree to the deal. As for Zen, since he only recently entered Drizzle Peak, Leo saw him as a stepping stone to a better future for himself and didn''t give a damn about him. On the verge of realizing his dreams, Leo''s face brightened with excitement. An hourter, Leo''s thrill was turning to anxiety, and time was moving too slowly. ''That guy wouldn''t back out after agreeing to fight me, would he?'' he wondered starting to doubt Zen was going to show. Because of Zen''s tardiness, the other disciples standing around waiting started discussing whether he was going to show or not as well. Drizzle Peak had quite a few members, and the credibility of each disciple was essential. If Zen were to back out, his credibility would be shot. "Zen apparently is wussing out! Shame, after all his big talk, he has cold feet. If this is the kind of person he is, Zen definitely has no future!" "Come on, let''s go. There''s nothing to see here. We might as well spend our time refining while waiting. I knew our Drizzle Peak had another loser!" After waiting two hours, most of the spectators had lost patience and were about to leave. Having to wait so long for Zen, Leo was restless and losing his already short temper. "Leo, you said Zen was going to fight you today. Why isn''t he here then?" demanded the Zhuge family man-servant. Leo smiled humbly and responded, "Don''t worry, Thomas. That guy wouldn''t dare back out!" Thomas Zhu sneered, "Good." His voice dripped sarcastically, "I hope you aren''t wasting my time and that you don''t fail the master." "I wouldn''t dare do that!" as Leo spoke, he nced Zen out of the corner of his eye as he strode through the doorway and walked up to the battle. Chapter 76 A Game Of Cat And Mouse (Part One) Chapter 76 A Game Of Cat And Mouse (Part One) Leo was already angry about waiting for so long and strode over to Zen demanding, "Zen, you promised to fight with me in the battle ring today. Why are youte? If you back out of this battle ring challenge, I will let you off, but only if you kneel before me, and call me your superior three times. Then, you will withdraw from the Cloud Sect and hide at home like the coward you are!" With an innocent look, Zen blinked and casually stated, "Well, I agreed to fight with you in the battle ring today. But, whether it is noon or midnight, today hasn''t passed. So tell me, did I promise you an exact time?" questioned Zen. All Zen''s flippant response did enrage Leo further, and he snapped back, "How cunning of you speaking such nonsense. Well, whatever you say now though will be of no use within the battle ring." "Before we set foot in the battle ring, I have a request to make," stated Zen curtly. "What''s your request? What do you want me to do? I am going to tell you that we are keeping the Cloud Sect rules! The winner doesn''t assume any responsibility for the opponent''s death or impairment during a fight!" stated Leo bored. Since he nned to take Zen''s life, he couldn''t make a promise to go easy on him anyway. Zen shook his head, frowning, and said, "No, opponents are supposed to beat each other mercilessly in the ring; I know the rules quite clearly. I think fights pure and straightforward like that are very boring. I was wondering if we could bet on something, and the winner of the fight will win the bet!" The request left Leo somewhat shocked. He hadn''t thought Zen would ask for such a thing. After the initial surprise wore off, Leo wondered what Zen was up to, and thought the oue was inevitable. That was, Zen would die in the ring at Leo''s hands if and when he got Zen into the ring! Leo decided he would grant Zen''s request, if for no other reason than to get this fight underway. Leo couldn''t believe Zen was so bold as to ce a bet. He had no idea where Zen''s confidence stemmed from. ''He doesn''t think he actually has a chance of winning, does he? Considering the fact that he is at the organ refining level, and I am half-step into the nature level, does he really think he stands a chance of beating me? That''s a riot!'' Leo deemed. "Haha, ce a bet? Sure, sure, that''s a great idea! Tell you what, we''ll bet on whatever you choose!" responded Leo chuckling. "Okay, I''ll wager a hundred cubic crystals, and you put up a top-grade mysterious weapon for your stake. My one hundred cubic crystals will be yours if you win, but if you lose, your top-grade mysterious weapon will be mine!" dered Zen grinning happily. "One hundred cubic crystals?" repeated Leo stunned for a second time by Zen. Being born into an ordinary, low-ie family, Leo understood the value of cubic crystals. He wasn''t supported by a big and powerful family like others. Although he had put his strength to use, earning numerous points over the years, he had spent them as quickly on useful pills and in honing his refinement skills. In fact, to refine oneself as a warrior took a great deal of money. A bet of one hundred cubic crystal pieces was nothing to a noble n disciple, but, for a disciple like Leo, it was a vast sum of money. Leo would happily ce this wager with Zen, but he didn''t have a top-grade mysterious weapon to bet with... "You son of a bitch! You know I don''t have a top-grade mysterious weapon! But you want me to put one up to ce a bet with you? I think you are trying to get out of our fight!" used Leo furiously. There was a look of regret on Zen''s face. He sighed as he stated, "If there is no weapon, I don''t think there is a reason to fight. It would just be a waste of my energy to battle you. Since you can''t bet such a weapon, why should I fight with you?" "Why - you?!" Leo''s face became redder the more enraged he got. "Apparently, you''re looking for excuses to back out of our duel. I think you are full of hot air! In fact, I bet you don''t even have a hundred cubic crystals!" As Leo finished using, pieces of cubic crystals slipped out of Zen''s hands, cascading through his fingers, jingling loudly. Every piece of cubic crystals glittered translucently in the sunlight, sparkling more each time the light hit one. Cubic crystal was a hard currency. Outer disciples at Drizzle Peak were mostly born into ordinary, humble families. The glittering stack of cubic crystals was approximately one hundred pieces. For the outer disciples present, it represented an enormous amount of money. "Now, I have shown you numerous cubic crystals, and when you produce a top-grade mysterious weapon, I will step into the battle ring. If you can''t do that, then, we won''t fight. I honestly don''t want to waste my energy," said Zen, as he stood in front of his stack of cubic crystals andughed. Gazing at the stack of cubic crystals, Leo suppressed his anger and thought. From his view, a fight in the battle ring should be simple. But, with Zen''s dawdling, it was bingplicated and dyed. Suddenly, Thomas said in a bored tone, "Leo, just bet a top-grade mysterious weapon like he wants, unless you are afraid you might lose?" "I would, except, I don''t have a top-grade mysterious weapon!" replied Leo glumly. "Well, you don''t have one, but, can''t you borrow one? I can''t believe no one you know at Drizzle Peak has a top-grade mysterious weapon," reminded Thomas. "Hey, you''re right!" shouted Leo while looking around. Atst, his eyes found who he was looking for, over in a corner, and he called out, "Anthony, if memory serves, you have a top-grade mysterious weapon, right?" Anthony He not only had a top-grade mysterious weapon. He wasn''t weak either. He smiled broadly and replied, "Yes, Leo. I do have a top-grade mysterious weapon. So what?" "Lend it to me for a short time. I''ll give it back soon!" stated Leo as though borrowing a mysterious weapon from Anthony He was a piece of cake. Unexpectedly, Anthony He shook his head responding, "No!" "What? Are you afraid this guy will beat me?" asked Leo furiously that someone would turn him down. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anthony shook his head again. "No, I''m sure you won''t lose. But, why should I lend it to you?" "You..." It dawned on Leo what Anthony was hinting at, and he shut up, sighing as he rolled his eyes, and said, "Well, half the cubic crystals will be yours if I beat him, okay? Does that sound good? Now, will you agree to lend me your top-grade mysterious weapon?" Only after Leo offered half of his winnings did Anthony smile in satisfaction and say, "You should''ve said that earlier. Here, catch, Leo!" As he exchanged banter, Anthony took a saber off his waist and tossed it casually at Leo, as though it was anything but a top-grade mysterious weapon. As the saber flew towards him, Leo reached out and caught it. Deep down, he believed Anthony was the sort who would do anything as long as it benefited him. The double-edged sword made a "shiiiiiing," sound of metal rubbing against the casing as Leo unsheathed it. The three-foot sword was bathed in a purple light. As soon as the sword was unsheathed, Leo said, "Zen, does this meet your requirements? It is a first level, top-grade weapon, known as the Purple Blue Sword." Chapter 77 A Game Of Cat And Mouse (Part Two) Chapter 77 A Game Of Cat And Mouse (Part Two) After taking a glimpse at the Purple Blue Sword, Zen nodded. He turned back to Nory and said, "Hold onto the cubic crystals for me." Having finished talking, Zen jumped into the battle ring. Seeing Zen in the battle ring, Leo was gratified in his heart, but, he didn''t show his joy. He feared nothing, except that Zen would give up before the fight started. So, Leo thrust the Purple Blue Sword into Nory and leaped into the battle ring as quickly as possible. In the ring, Zen stood tall with his hands balled into a fist and resting on his hips. The energy within his body started to flow slowly. In the face of this, Leo, who was cultivating on the half-step into the nature level, thought Zen looked unmindful. But, deep down, Zen was vignt. Anyone who reached the level Leo was at had a sixth sense about people. Leo had waited for quite a long time and wished to end this fight with Zen quickly. After he entered the ring, Leo sneered, and streaks of lightning shed at his feet apanied by the crackling of thunder, which encircled his entire form in a streak of lightning. He rushed at Zen headlong. The tactic Leo used was a refinement method known as the Raging Thunder Fist. In developing this skill, the speed and force that the life energy generated were equal to a thunderbolt and rtively amazing to watch. As Leo raced forward and drew closer, Zen watched him getting bigger to his eyes. When Leo was about six feet away, Zen realized Leo''s fist had metamorphosed into an enormous streak of raging lightning and in the blink of an eye; it struck Zen squarely on his head. Leo was skilled at manipting the vital life energy of his half-step into the nature level as well as converting that life energy into a thunderbolt. The power of his fist was so mighty that the blow dazed Zen. Even as Zen saw Leo''s fist flying at him, he didn''t flinch. Instead, he tensed his fists. On impact, streaks of purple light sparked over his body. At first, he countered the Raging Thunder Fist with the Purple Fist Strength from the Purple Light Fist. He wanted to confront Leo head on. As the audience watched the action, they were amazed, and their mouths fell open. Having initially thought Zen would scurry off like a frightened mouse as soon as he faced Leo, the spectators were astounded by the events. After all, the twobatants differed significantly in refinement levels, and if Zen attacked Leo directly, he would lose. Half of Zen''s body would end up a charred, burned mangled mess if their fists met. "Bam!" The sound of fists mming into each other echoed through the room. Owing to the tremendous force of their fists mming into each other, Zen stumbled back for four steps before he could steady himself. Yet, Leo looked rather odd when he was abruptly knocked off bnce too, floundering back for seven or eight steps before he was able to right himself slowly. The strength behind Zen''s fist shocked Leo, along with all the outer disciples watching the action. How could a refiner not know how important it was for him to reach higher levels? The body refining had five levels and the body strength was enhanced when a higher level was reached. What these disciples witnessed left them wondering when the organ refining level had be comparable to the half-step into the nature level in strength. Whether they wanted to believe it or not, it had happened in sight of all of them; Zen''s fist was mightier than Leo''s. Like everyone else, there was a grave expression on Zen''s face. When they collided just now, the purple light spread along Zen''s arms after it came in contact with Leo''s Raging Thunder Fist, leading Zen to think his Purple Fist Strength was a little too weak to be given full y. As expected, the Purple Light Fist wasn''t enough for a confrontation with an opponent of this caliber. Leo''s thunder power extended up Zen''s arms like two bright snakes intertwining around his arms, snapping at his flesh frantically. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The stench of flesh burning wafted along Zen''s arms. It was shocking to Leo that the might behind Zen''s blow was so great. Forcing a grim smile across his face at the sight of Zen''s arms scorched ck, Leo taunted, "How mighty your power is! But it seems your hand was wounded!" "Really?" questioned Zen as a t smile spread. He hadn''t lost strength, yet, at the same time, there were numerous streaks of purple light pulsing along his arms. The life energy from shes of purple light killed the two little snakes that were produced by the thunderbolt. Watching this, Leo blinked rapidly. Even though Zen was only at the organ refining level, his power was impressive and his body especially unique. Leo knew better than most how difficult countering the thunderbolt of the Raging Thunder Fist was. Nevertheless, the Raging Thunder Fist hadn''t achieved the results Leo expected against Zen. Perhaps this was somehow associated with Zen''s extraordinary gift. If Zen was refining at the half-step into the nature level, Leo would have fled right away. Since Zen was merely at the level of refining organs, Leo thought even as mighty as Zen''s power was, he could take him out. That thought sparked a streak of lightning from within Leo''s eyes. Instantly, his figure vanished from within the battle ring. In a sh, Zen writhed sideways, and then Leo descended from above, shooting to the floor with his Raging Thunder Fist swinging wildly at the floor. His fist mmed into the floor, like a bolt of lightning out of the blue, sending a loud booming crackle echoing in ears of all present. "How fast''s he moving...?" Zen''s brow furrowed as he asked under his breath. Focused on Leo, he realized toote that his biggest weakness was his slow reaction. There were five levels for the body refining, of which the marrow refining was thest. In refining the marrow, all impurities were extracted from the marrow of the entire body, and so it was known as Marrow Washing. Only after a sessful Marrow Washing could changes be made to the body as a whole. When that waspleted, the refiner would be much faster and physically stronger. Alongside those changes, hearing and sight would be improved. Zen recognized the skill Leo was using. Evil Lan had utilized it at one time, and Zen found himself in an unfavorable situation at that time because he couldn''t see his opponent, like now. "Thud, thump, ka-pow!" came the sound as another Raging Thunder Fist strike mmed into Zen. This time, Zen dodged a little, resulting in his thighs being firmly seized by a powerful thunderbolt. Fortunately, Zen was steadfast, and his body strength allowed him to absorb the force of the thunderbolt and didn''t cause him any significant harm. "You aren''t able to catch up to me, are you? Let''s see how long you can hold out with me attacking like this!" boasted Leo giddy with excitement as he pummeled Zen like a punching bag. "Bop!" "Thud!" "Rap!" As Leo flew towards Zen with each blow, he yelled savagely. "You''re quite good at dodging, aren''t you?" "How long do you think you can withstand my attacks just by dodging?" "Come on!" Within the ring, there was a game of cat and mouse being yed. Nheless, regardless of how artfully the mouse evaded the cat, it was only a matter of time before the cat caught it. Chapter 78 Reaching The Marrow Refining Level Chapter 78 Reaching The Marrow Refining Level "Zen is awesome. Since he is only at the organ refining level, it''s not easy for him to withstand Leo''s fist for so long. Besides, he has been at Drizzle Peak for a short time," imed a disciple who was standing outside thebat ring. "Would you like to tell Master Su, Sean? He may be good for Drizzle Peak in the future. At least, we won''t be so passive at the annual tournament of the thirty-three peaks. Apparently, Leo wants to kill him. Zen will die if no one stops this fight," said another concerned disciple. "No need to disturb Master Su. She is watching from over there," another disciple said as he pointed to a distant pavilion. When the disciples looked in the direction of the pavilion, they saw a beautiful young woman. Even from a distance, it was easy to recognize Master Su of Drizzle Peak. Although she had not reacted when Sean had first told her about the duel, Master Su had been very concerned about the fight between Zen and Leo. Master Su had taken great pains to ensure that Zen would join Drizzle Peak. She wouldn''t give him up easily. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ording to the rules of Cloud Sect, disciples were allowed to resolve personal grudges bypeting in the ring. Even if they killed each other, they were not held responsible. That was what worried Sean. However, not many people wanted to kill their opponents in the fight. Grudges were resolved when the opponent was defeated or humiliated. However, Leo seemed determined to kill Zen. Master Su didn''t know for how long Zen would be able to defend against Leo''s assault. She had hoped that Zen had gained sufficient experience through the extreme challenges that he had already faced. After all, she didn''t want him to die. At that moment, she was in a very conflicted mood. Despite how the fight was going, she persuaded herself to calm down and see how Zen would cope with his strong rival. She gazed at Zen and frowned when she saw that burns covered his body. The skin on his arms, legs, chest, and neck had turned ck! Zen looked miserable and embarrassed. The power of the Raging Thunder Fist was beyond Zen''s expectation. While he had been able to mutate most of the pressure into warm currents that would rejuvenate his body, yet a portion of the thunder and lightning had hurt him a lot. At present, Zen was afraid that his body would fall apart under Leo''s continuous fists. The Spiritual Thorn cultivation method that he had previously practiced couldn''t take effect because Zen kept failing to catch Leo''s figure as Leo moved as fast as lightning. Wham! Again, a heavy punch hit Zen in the chest. Carrying the astounding power of thunder and lightning, Leo''s fist gnawed every inch of Zen''s body. There were ck stripes appearing on his skin and the scorched smell of roast meat emanating in the air. Finally, unable to bear his internal injuries, Zen spat out a mouthful of blood. Watching Zen with a sneering expression, Leo said, "I thought you were immortal. But, look at you now. Oh, poor kid!" "What are you babbling about? Just bring it on," gasped Zen as he got up from the ground despite the pain. "Well, well. I''m not going to let you live to see tomorrow," stated Leo as he rubbed his hands impatiently. Several shes of lightning flickering in his hands, obviously he decided to end this game of cat and mouse at once. At the same time, Zen felt something strange happening in his body. The warm currents generated by the external forces were changing their flow direction. The warm currents had been washing his organs, but now they seemed to be pouring into his bones. ''Are the warm currents cleansing my marrow? What''s going on? Isn''t it the symptom of marrow refining? Am I already at marrow refining level?'' Zen was totally confused. Streaks of green impurities leaked out of his burned skin. Those were contaminants in his marrow, the most obstinate, deeply hidden impurities in the human body. And one could only clean them at the marrow refining level. A refreshing coolness spread rapidly from Zen''s tail bone to his lumbar and then upward to his neck. Then it spread into his eyes, ears, brain... every part of his body. He couldn''t help closing his eyes to enjoy this marvelous feeling. At this peculiar sight, Leo paused. He squinted as he wondered why Zen was behaving like this. ''What the hell is he doing? Does he n to fight me with his eyes closed?'' Before Leo could figure it out, Zen opened his eyes. A smile grew on his face when Zen realized that his eyes were brighter than ever. He felt as though a new world had unfolded! Everything seemed clearer and magnified. He could see the veins in each tree leaf clearly and could also hear the distant whispers. It was absolutely impressive! Be it his eyesight, hearing or smelling, all his senses were greatly promoted. "Don''t be so mysterious! Do you intend to confuse me?" Leo smiled coldly and said before he pounced at Zen again. Zen could easily see Leo''s swift movement now. Leo had been circling Zen at high speed trying to confuse him. Then Leo attacked from the side all of a sudden. To counter the attack, Zen swiftly turned and grabbed Leo''s arm firmly. A strong power burst out of his body as the two dragon scales in his mind radiated green light. Now that he was a marrow refiner, it was not difficult for Zen to block Leo''s blow. By the time Leo was aware of the danger, Zen had locked his body tightly. Then following a heavy suplex, Leo was thrown to the ground. A loud thump echoed through thebat ring. The onlookers screamed in awe. Thebat rings in Cloud Sect were made of hard iron to prevent being damaged by fighting disciples. However, Zen had tossed Leo with such force that a hollow appeared on the iron floor. Leoy in the center of the hollow, motionless. Everyone watching the battle was astonished at how quickly the situation had turned. They had never imagined that after all his injuries Zen would be able to defeat Leo. Nory and Sean both breathed a long sigh of relief. Zen gasped in air and looked at Leo, who was still motionless. ''What a close call!'' Zen thought, still in shock. He had underestimated the skills of a refiner who was half-step into the nature level. If he had not broken through at the critical moment, he would have been in grave danger. Just when everyone thought the fight was over, a thunderbolt shot out from Leo and pierced the sky. To everyone''s surprise, Leo managed to get up from the pit. His expression was grim, and his hair stood on end. Thousands of bolts of snakelike lightning entwined on his body. The crowd gasped as Leo looked like the God of thunder. "Good for you. I never expected to be defeated by a junior who is only at the organ refining level. So, I reluctantly decide to use my Raging Holy Thunder." Clearly, Leo had pushed his life energy to the extreme. Many shes apanied his every movement. "Raging Holy Thunder!" shouted Leo with pride. "I don''t yet know he has sessfully practiced Raging Holy Thunder," someone in the audience said. The other onlookers began whispering when they heard thement. "Raging Holy Thunder is indeed powerful, but ites at the expense of a cultivator''s life energy." "Fabulous! The Raging Holy Thunder will help reinforce Leo''s strength to the level of nature refining. Zen did a good job, but he is just at the organ refining level. He''s screwed today." Hearing the crowd talking like that Nory became nervous. He clenched his hands and began pacing. Zen was now at the marrow refining level, so he could hear the remarks of the crowd. He was frightened by what he had heard. Raging Holy Thunder was harder to deal with. "Zen, I will tear you to pieces." Carrying thunder and lightning, Leo rushed toward Zen. ''Just so-so? The Raging Holy Thunder greatly strengthened his vital life energy. But his speed has not improved essentially, '' thought Zen. Zen kept his eyes on Leo. He knew there would be new challenges and Zen wanted to observe Leo closely. Although Leo''s Raging Holy Thunder was formidable, Zen wasn''t flustered at all. Because he still had a special cultivation method that hadn''t been used. All he needed to do was calm down and concentrate. "Spiritual Thorn!" shouted Zen. Just before Leo approached Zen, a sharp thorn condensed from soul shot out of the middle of Zen''s brows and stabbed Leo''s head instantly. Leo had hoped to quickly kill Zen with the help of the Raging Holy Thunder. Because the Raging Holy Thunder came at the expense of his life energy. It was powerful but it couldn''tst long. He was shocked by Zen''s invisible attack. A fierce twinge reached into Leo''s soul. He couldn''t help screaming. Then he stumbled and fell. "Fantastic!" Before, Zen thought he had only got a smattering knowledge of the Spiritual Thorn. Hence, he didn''t expect his attack to be so effective. The result of the attack on Leo''s soul pleased Zen. "What did you do to me?" Leo stood up weakly. His body swayed with the effort to stand. He was in great pain, as though a long needle had punctured his head. Zen didn''t answer. He stood in his spot and vigntly watched Leo. After the severe headache slowly dissipated, Leo looked at Zen with awe. He didn''t want to suffer from that kind of pain again, but he had to kill Zen today. Leo gritted his teeth and decided to use the Raging Holy Thunder once again. Seeing Leo rushing toward him, Zen prepared to reuse his Spiritual Thorn. Just like thest time, a grey, sharp thorn silently stabbed Leo''s brain. "Bang!" Leo fell after the attack. He rolled on the floor with his head in his arms. This time, Zen decided not to give Leo any chance to resist. A purple light enveloped his body. Then Zen kicked Leo with all his power. Leo was thrown out of the ring, like a heavy sandbag. He never got up again. Chapter 79 Stay Calm (Part One) Chapter 79 Stay Calm (Part One) The lightning released from Leo gradually dissipated, and his life energy faded away. At the same time, the changes to Leo''s body were clearly visible. His skin had wrinkled, and his hair had turned grey. Leo, who was in his twenties, looked like an older man, aged thirty or forty. The Raging Holy Thunder was extremely powerful and overbearing, and its terrible power would turn against the cultivator. Zen was astonished when he saw the changes on Leo. The audience around the battle ring stared at Zen with a fearful expression. To them, it seemed as if he were a horrid, cruel man. This man had been a member of Drizzle Peak for less than a month. He defeated Leo, who was ranked 30th among the outer disciples. The incredible fight and Leo''s ultimate defeat had happened in front of them. What was more shocking was that Zen was only at the organ refining level. In time, once he entered the marrow refining level, or perhaps he took a half step into the nature level, wouldn''t he be able to challenge a master at the nature level? Zen''s power was unbelievable! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Although no one spoke, they were all in awe of what Zen had aplished. Regardless of whether this assumption was true or not, Zen''s strength was far superior to any other disciple at the same level. It was an established fact. No one could deny that. Seeing that Leo had been defeated, and having borne witness to what had happened to Leo, Anthony He was furious. He felt restless, as though he needed to do something. He suddenly stretched out his right hand and roared at Nory with a crisp, authoritative tone, "Return the Purple Blue Sword to me!" Not long ago, they gambled for the fight, that the winner could take the bet. Then Anthony gave his Purple Blue Sword, which was a top grade mysterious weapon, as a bet to Nory. And also Zen handed his bet, hundreds of cubic crystals, to Nory. At that time, Anthony was certain that Leo would not lose. So, he lent the Purple Blue Sword to Leo without any hesitation. After all, the risk in this gamble was minimal. Anthony knew of Leo''s skills, and he figured this battle would be an easy win for Leo. Of course, he would be happy to see that his Purple Blue Sword would bring him fifty pieces of cubic crystals after Leo won this battle. It seemed like a very safe bet at that time. He would have been a fool not to bet against Zen. The result, however, was unexpected. Anthony was dumbfounded at Zen''s victory. The risk Anthony had taken blew up in his face. However, Anthony was too angry to care about any other things. He needed to get the Purple Blue Sword back. The sword belonged to him and he would not see it go to another person! Anthony''s gaze was fixed on the Purple Blue Sword and Nory. Nory was a little nervous. He took two steps back in surprise, but he did not retreat. Then, he said stiffly, "Isn''t the sword part of the bet? You''ve made a bet with your sword. Now that Leo has lost, the top grade mysterious weapon belongs to Zen." "This is my weapon. I just lent it to Leo. I don''t care if Zen won or lost! You want a mysterious weapon, then ask Leo!" A top grade mysterious weapon was a precious object for outer disciples. Reasoning did not seem to work with Anthony. His only thought was to get his weapon back. Zen suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the sword. Then he turned to Anthony and said, "This is what I won from Leo. If you want it back, I suggest you ask Leo!" "No. The Purple Blue Sword is..." Anthony began countering Zen''s argument. However, he got anxious and couldn''t finish. Zen stared at Anthony with cold eyes and said, "Well, If you don''t ept your loss, I shall have to use force!" Zen''s words shut Anthony up. Anthony was also talented. He ranked 35th among the outer disciples. However, Leo, who was ranked in the 30th ce, had been defeated by Zen. How could Anthony afford topete with Zen? Did he have a chance to win? No, he didn''t. Anthony could only stay quiet at Zen''s threat. However, he couldn''t let go of his sword. It seemed that he could only vent his anger at Leo. Thomas Zhu, who had been watching the battle, shook his head when he saw that Leo had been defeated. He whispered, "Crap," and then turned away. Before he stepped away, a sword plunged into the ground in front of Thomas. The Purple Blue Sword swayed in front of Thomas, blocking his way. "Was it you who incited Leo to challenge me?" asked Zen as he strolled toward Thomas. He ced himself in front of Thomas and stared coldly at him. Thomas chuckled, "So what? What are you going to do? I am from the Zhuge n. Can anyone here afford to offend the Zhuge family? My master sentenced you to death. And so, you should die. I am here to make sure you die quickly. I suggest you write yourst words and prepare for the funeral before it''s toote!" "Zhuge n? Who are you in the Zhuge family?" Zen ignored Thomas'' outburst and asked. "Me?" The fat on Thomas'' face shook, and his smile grew even more confident. "It doesn''t hurt to tell you. I am a close servant of the third son of the Zhuge n." "The third son of the Zhuge n? The third son of the Zhuge n is involved in this matter?" "When did Zen provoke the Zhuge family? The third son is a madman!" Someone in the crowd said. Then, the others started to talk about it. Apparently, many people present had heard about the notorious third son. Chapter 80 Stay Calm (Part Two) Chapter 80 Stay Calm (Part Two) Formerly known as Fren, the third son in the Zhuge family had been nicknamed as ''Fren the loony''. Fren''s ruthless and tyrannical behavior had earned him this nickname. He was always furious and presumptuous. And so everyone started to call him ''Fren the loony''. "Oh?" The expression in Zen''s eyes changed, and his face became more serious as he remarked, "Fren''s servant. What great fame for you! Good prestige! How dare you instigate internal battles in Drizzle Peak?" As with any other peaks, Drizzle Peak saw its share of in-fighting. But these struggles were internal affairs. Now that another peak had stepped into Drizzle Peak''s internal affairs, all disciples would unite. In fact, the other thirty-two peaks at Cloud Sect were like this, too. Everyone fought behind closed doors. But once they got involved in a fight outside, they united against theirmon enemy. Unparalleled and consistent. Thomas had instigated Leo to attack Zen. This interference was taboo and a vition ofws. This was not allowed to happen here! Therefore, Zen''s observation drew the hostility of Drizzle Peak''s disciples. Thomas was hurled into the spotlight. An unfriendly expression grew on the faces of the spectators. Once the thought clicked in everyone''s mind, they all banded together against Thomas. Even though Drizzle Peak was ranked thest among the other peaks, the disciples still felt a strong sense of loyalty toward their Peak and peers. Fren was powerful, and the Zhuge family was certainly a giant among the noble ns. Did the power of the Zhuge family mean that the disciples of Drizzle Peak could be bullied? What angered the spectators even more was that Thomas was only a ve to Fren! He was not even a disciple at Cloud Sect. Thomas was very calm. To him, these outer disciples were a group of rabble. He was confident that when they heard Fren''s name, they would be scared and they would kneel before him. He sneered, "I am arrogant. So what? I did it. I instigated Leo to pick a fight. What can you do?" "What can I do?" Zen turned and sought Sean from among the crowd. Then he asked aloud, "Sean, will I be held responsible for teaching him a lesson?" Sean walked out of the crowd and took a look at Thomas. Then he said, "This person is only a ve to the Zhuge family. He is not a disciple of Cloud Sect. He provoked us to attack each other in Drizzle Peak. Of course, we must teach him a lesson. Even the masters will support us!" "Well, good!" A smile spread on Zen''s face as Sean finished. Zen walked toward Thomas slowly. "You, stop there... what are you going to do?" Realizing the danger from Zen, Thomas took a few steps back and shouted in a high, thin voice, "I am Fren''s servant. If you dare to touch me, my master will take you, will take you...." Before Thomas could finish, Zen reached out as quick as a lightning bolt, twisted his thick neck, and pressed his neck on the de of the Purple Blue Sword. Then, Zen put a foot on his back and said in an even tone, "Finish that sentence! I dare you. If I touch you, what will your master do to me?" The sharp de of the Purple Blue Sword was pressed on Thomas'' neck. If Zen pushed even a little bit forward, Thomas would be decapitated. Thomas'' face flushed. His eyes were fixed on the sharp sword. Screaming like a pig being killed echoed through the battle ring. His lips trembled so much that he couldn''t say a word. Soon the smell of urine permeated the air. Thomas had peed himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, an outer disciple stepped forward. He reached out and held the Purple Blue Sword''s de with two fingers. "Zen, this person serves Fren. If you kill him, I''m afraid your actions will be difficult to exin to Fren. You can''t afford to offend the Zhuge family. Why not let him go? I believe that Fren will also let this issue pass," the outer disciple rationalized. He was dark-skinned, not tall but stocky. Zen did not intend to kill Thomas. But he was angry that an outsider woulde to Drizzle Peak and incite a fight between him and Leo. Moreover, after Leo''s defeat, Thomas was still arrogant and superior. Although Zen would not kill him, he did want to teach him a lesson. But when the outer disciple stepped out and suggested that Zen acknowledge the power and influence of the Zhuge family, the situation changed. Zen began considering killing Thomas. "Why should I care if my actions are easy or hard to exin to Fren? I''m not his servant." Zen stared at the outer disciple and asked in a cold voice. While it seemed as though the outer disciple was giving valuable advice to Zen''s advantage, he was, in fact, pressuring Zen to bow to the Zhuge family. Zen could see that he was trying to help the Zhuge family. Zen hated it when people tried to curry favor with noble ns. Before the outer disciple could answer Zen, Thomas, who was still at Zen''s mercy screamed, "Liam, don''t stand on ceremony with him. Help me kill him. Kill Zen and my master will reward you!" Liam Cao was ranked 15th among the outer disciples at Drizzle Peak. Though he was just half-step into the nature level, Liam was stronger than Leo. Regardless of his power, Liam could not mingle with children from noble ns like Fren easily because of his background. However, Liam Cao had maintained good rtionships with nsmen from the offshoot branches of the Zhuge family. The purpose of Liam''s intervention on Thomas'' behalf was to earn favor with Fren. If things went ording to n, this would be a good opportunity for him to be connected with Fren. Chapter 81 Stay Calm (Part Three) Chapter 81 Stay Calm (Part Three) "Zen, I respect you for being a neer. You are talented. You defeated Leo, which I admire. So I gave you advice that was well-intentioned. I have shown you the right way to deal with this matter. Don''t make things worse." Seeing that his words hadn''t changed Zen''s mind, Liam''s tone suddenly hardened. He never thought that Zen would be so proud and unreasonable. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Oh, really? What is the right way? What will make things worse? I don''t like nonsense. If you don''t agree with me, then face me in the battle ring," Zen retorted. "Settling disputes in the battle ring is not the only way to solve a problem. I suggest that both of you compromise. Then the situation will not escte," another disciple interjected. Zen turned to the disciple who had just spoken only to find a man with a big, fat face smiling at him. "Wurth, are you here to poke your nose into my business?" Liam''s expression showed the agitation he felt when he saw Wurth. The fat man, Wurth Zhang, was ranked 7th among the outer disciples at Drizzle Peak. From among the ten thousand outer disciples, he was definitely a top master. As a grin spread across Wurth''s face, two front teeth were revealed. "Well, your business? I don''t ept what you just said. Liam, I know that you have a good rtionship with the Zhuge family, but you should not support this servant. The ve is spoiled and defiant. He is proud of being a ve of the Zhuge family. His behavior is superior and supercilious. He seems to forget that he is just a ve. Even a ve to the Emperor''s family is still a ve! He shouldn''t feel superior to other people. In my opinion, killing him is too harsh. But we should not let him go easily either. How about this. Zen, you can teach him a lesson with your fist! It is better that both of you make some concessions on this matter!" Wurth Zhang had made an interesting point. A faint smile grew on Zen''s face. Although Wurth seemed to be fair and unselfish, anybody could see that he was feigning fairness. He was actually helping Zen. Most people understood that Zen would not kill Thomas. But they knew that Zen was angry and that he had a temper. They also knew that he needed to maintain his power and prestige. As a result of Wurth''s exnation, Zen now had the opportunity to hit Thomas, even though it sounded like both sides had reached apromise. Liam clenched his teeth and then stepped away. Liam was already somewhat jealous and fearful of the strength that Zen had shown to all. And now Wurth was officious. Liam was unable to protect Thomas. "Zen, now you can teach Thomas a lesson," said Wurth. A sly smile grew on Wurth''s face as he stressed on the word ''lesson''. Zen nodded and seized the back of Thomas'' neck. At that moment, Thomas'' eyes shed red. "Zen, if you beat me to death, my master will destroy you and your family, and grind your bones to dust!" Zen shook his head calmly. He was so tired of these hollow threats. Couldn''t they think of something new to threaten him with? He flipped his palms and pped Thomas. Then hended a mighty blow on Thomas'' chest. Thomas suddenly flew back and rolled on the ground. Seeing this, everyone was surprised. They felt the punishment inflicted on Thomas was too mild. Zen should beat him harder. Thomas got up from the ground. Instead of showing the convergence necessary, he kept threatening Zen. He didn''t seem injured. To the crowd''s surprise, just as he stood up straight, a dull explosion sounded from within his body. "Puff, pu-ff..." Four holes sprayed blood from his hands and feet. Thomas screamed and fell to the floor. "What a good blow!" "Well done, Zen. This idiot deserved that. He dared to cause trouble in Drizzle Peak. Just see how his life ends!" From among the spectators, several people looked at Zen and cheered him with words of praise. But most were silent. They didn''t echo the sentiment of the cheering people. They knew that this matter would note to a good end. Fren was not known to be kind and reasonable. On the other hand, Zen was not from a noble n. He was helpless. He had no one, and no n would protect him. They believed that he wouldn''t stay in Drizzle Peak for long... "You just entered Cloud Sect, and you''ve already offended the Zhuge family. Aren''t you afraid?" Wurth asked, with a smile. Zen smiled. He was not afraid of anything. He turned to Wurth and said, "I have offended many powerful and talented people. It''s awful, but I have been used to it. That''s a waste of time wondering about this. I have a long way to go." "Good point! You got a heroic spirit! Courage is the most essential trait of a hero. How about we have a drink to celebrate?" Wurth suggested. Zen did not say much. He grabbed Nory and Sean and then followed Wurth. Along the way, they joked and chatted freely with each other, as if they were old friends. Standing in a small building not far away, Master Su breathed a sigh of relief. She had been anxious about the fight and the tense situation down there. Zen was indeed not easily defeated. She always knew that he was not what he seemed. Not only did he beat Leo, but he had also offended the Zhuge family, a powerful noble n. This was beneficial for him. Master Su believed that a person only made rapid progress when under extreme pressure. The Zhuge family would retaliate now. Master Su''s eyes blinked as she dwelled on that thought for a moment. ''I need to stand up for him. Lady Autumn from Zhuge family owes me a favor!'' Master Su now had a n! Chapter 82 The Cold Hard Fact Chapter 82 The Cold Hard Fact Wurth Zhang was ranked seventh of the outer disciples at Drizzle Peak. His experience and influence earned respect and high regard of Nory, Sean, and Zen. As the four shared the wine, the spirit turned jovial and mellow. Nory and Sean chatted with the self- effacing predecessor, Wurth. "I watched your disy of marrow refinement skills in the battle ring, Zen," said Wurth, as he tipped his cup back and drained the wine. Zen nced at Wurth and answered, "Wurth, you are quite discerning!" "What? Zen, you have refined your marrow!" eximed Nory, unable to contain himself. Nodding, Zen rted, "I probably would''ve lost to Leo if I hadn''t reached the marrow refining level at the right time." Shaking his head, Wurthplimented, "The way I see it, Zen, you will be our mainstay so long as you perfect the skills your talent warrants." "Wurth, you''re exaggerating! I''m nothing more than a novicepared to the masters at our peak!" Zenmented, maintaining a degree of decorum. "Zen, aren''t you being too modest? Have you heard the legend of Lady Peak?" asked Wurth as he looked around with an air of mystery. "Lady Peak is ranked seventeenth among the Peaks at the Cloud Sect and consists of only women disciples." Because of the wine, Sean was loosening up, bing more talkative but remaining sober, thanks to his refining level. Despite the overindulgence, the four present were far from a drunken stupor, and the ambiance remained light and festive. Smiling, Wurth went on, "Lady Peak is seventeenth ranked Peak this year but, is second to Skytop Peak in the previous years!" Sean had been at the Cloud Sect a year longer than Zen and Nory. He was also less informed on and blurted, "What? A peak with female disciples ranking higher than men? In my humble opinion, they couldn''t overshadow us!" In Sean''s mind, men no doubt prevailed over women in the development of martial arts skills. "Sean, there''s something you don''t know, and that is, it was a female disciple who contributed to Lady Peak''s ranking and influence....." exined Wurth smiling. "And with her endowments, she supposedly overshadowed the rest of the Peaks except Skytop Peak?" added Zen. "Bravo!" bellowed Wurth as he apuded before borating, "You hit the nail on the head there, Zen! She has an unearthly beauty and is extremely endowed, rising to fame in the two years after her admission to the Cloud Sect. So don''t be modest. I believe in you. You can strive to aplish as much as her, Zen. Unfortunately for her, she was framed and is suffering within the bowels of Hell Mountain now....." "What''s her name?" asked Nory, curious to learn the female disciple''s name after hearing Wurth''s engaging ount. "Her surname is Luo, the same as Zen. Her given name though is Yan," added Wurth grinning. "Crunch!" Seething with resentment, Zen noticed he was crushing his cdon wine ss until the liquid was streaming down his hand. His threepanions looked at Zen in shock. "What''s wrong, Zen?" asked Nory, thinking a moment, he then continued, "Do you know Yan?" The others suspected there was a connection between Zen and Yan, but Wurth was the only one to ask Zen if Yan was his younger sister. It was the first time Zen heard news of Yan since entering the Cloud Sect. When Zen had spoken to Sean another time, he asked about Hell Mountain, but not about Yan. Yan was always Zen''s biggest worry, and he was stirred up at Wurth''s reference to his poor younger sister. Ignoring Wurth''s question, Zen stared at him and asked why Yan was in exile in Hell Mountain. Seeing the look of concern on Zen''s face, Wurth took a serious tone, "There was a rumor that aside from her talent and beauty, Yan holds peculiar lineage. She was pursued by the Cloud Sect yboys, in particr by one named Fancy who is ranked seven hundredth on the Cloud Sect Chart." "The Cloud Sect Chart?" repeated Zen. Since he never heard of it, Zen urged Wurth to borate. "I got surprised! No one told you about the Cloud Sect Chart, Zen?" Wurth questioned in surprise. Cutting in, Sean added his exnation, "The Cloud Sect Chart is a ranking list of the one thousand top disciples!" "Okay, it makes sense," Zen said nodding, ''This fellow, Fancy, must be excellent to hold the seven- hundredth rank in the Chart!'' thought Zen. Then, eager to find out more of what happened, he stated, "Wurth, don''t let me interrupt, please, continue!" Wurth continued weaving the tale, "As far as I am concerned, Yan was provoked, and castrated Fancy, which had the Yun n, one of the top seven noble ns in an uproar. The Yun leader has only two sons and he asked the Cloud Sect to deal with the incident. The leader at Lady Peak, in deference to Yun leader, had no choice but to exile Yan to Hell Mountain. Actually, it was more like ast resort to save Yan''s life!" Hearing about the ill-treatment his younger sister received made Zen furious beyond measure, and he instinctively dug his fingers into the table. As they watched Zen''s reaction, his three buddies understood Zen''s indignation. At that moment though, Zen was losing theposure he managed to hold earlier leading to his victory against Leo. But then Zen always was too quick to react when it involved his sister, Yan. The Yun n..... Now that Zen heard the name, the three words were burned into his mind. Among the top seven noble ns, the Yun n, was the third uppermost n in the imperial capital. After mulling over what he learned, Zen thought, most likely, this guy, Fancy took liberties with Yan, driving her to act out of desperation, based on the sparse details Wurth gave. ''I am bound to utilize my consummate skills to exterminate the Yun n avenging my younger sister!'' vowed Zen silently. "Hey! Zen, are you alright?" asked Nory, genuinely concerned for Zen, and worried Zen might doom himself by acting as desperately as Yan once had. Zen pushed the thoughts about his sister''s plight away for now, and forced a smile. "Yes, I''m okay. Everything''s fine, and it''s nothing serious....." "But, how am I going to rescue Yan from within the Hell Mountain?" wondered Zen aloud, intent on saving his younger sister. Wurth went on, "Chair Xue, an inner disciple here at the Sect, was sentenced to four years in the Hell Mountain, but received a reprieve after he paid a fine of four thousand points." ''If I spend a thousand points, they''ll shave a year off Yan''s suffering!'' Zen was determined about that. As he thought about the prospect of being able to help lessen his sister''s sentence, Zen''s face lit up, and now more hopeful, Zen asked, "How long was Yan sentenced to?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Knowing he had to be truthful, Wurth inhaled deeply, and as he sighed, he said solemnly, "She was sentenced to serve one thousand years." The words swirled in Zen''s brain, and he deliberated, ''How could they do this to Yan? A thousand years in the Hell Mountain? Wow, one thousand years hinders my ns!'' As he weighed his options, Zen started feeling overwhelmed by a growing sense of hopelessness. Cold, hard fact was that Zen would need over a million points to free his sister, Yan, from her purgatory in the Hell Mountain. Such a punishment was too grave for a young girl like Yan to be given. The Cloud Sect was condemning her to live out the remainder of her life there! Subsequently, as Zen''s thoughts lingered on Yan, his hatred toward the Cloud Sect grew. Sensing that Zen was seething over his sister''s plight, and seeing the anger spark in Zen''s eye at what the management did, Wurth immediately tried to appease him by stating, "The top seven noble ns bind the Cloud Sect, and important matters are at the discretion of the privileged. Still, Yan''s case evoked sympathy, especially in the two masters from Lady Peak. They worked tirelessly and vigorously appealing her case, and in the end, it cost them, and they were forced to resign." At Wurth''s words, Zen expressed that it angered him when anyone perpetrated evil and thanked his friend, Wurth for the reminder. With the light tone of the night gone, and the hour growingte, the dinner party ended and the four dispersed. To let off the steam of his pent up frustrations, Zen headed straight to the exercise room. ''I''m too weak to rescue Yan, for the time being, at least!'' reflected Zen, dwelling on his inability to save his younger sister. Getting into the Cloud Sect was just one small step in Zen''s ns to save Yan. It was Wurth''s reminder that made Zen realize he had horrible enemies to confront, and they could effortlessly smash him like an ant! "Crumble!" "Crush!" "Crash!" All that remained of the statues of human figures and dumbbells were rumble nketing the floor and dust covering his hands, reducing the exercise room to a ruin. After working out for a few hours, Zen left the exercise room feeling reenergized and much calmer after venting his anger through the intense, violent session. Early the next morning, Zen climbed Drizzle Peak''s ridge to where the masters lived. To get assigned to restricted tasks he wanted, Zen was told he needed to speak to the masters. Chapter 83 An Angry Master Su (Part One) Chapter 83 An Angry Master Su (Part One) The sound of a pen ''skritching'' across the paper in a hurry, was all that could be heard in Master Su''s room. Sitting at her desk writing, Master Su didn''t look as tired as she felt; instead, she looked as beautiful as an ethereal and delicate as a fairy in her rich purple gown adorned with embroidered clouds. ncing at the pile of work stacked on her desk, Aura Su clenched her jaw, rolling her eyes in disdain. With several of Drizzle Peak''s masters off today, she was left to handle it all herself. Master Su was well aware that the work was left to her on purpose. Did they really think she would surrender just because of the heavy workload? Never! While Master Su was engrossed in the task at hand, Zen appeared in the doorway and saw the purple figure bent over the desk. He knocked on the door. "Rap, rap, rap," the sound startled Master Su, and her head shot up. Zen''s appearance was unexpected and she was caught off guard. Her face took on an unnatural hue briefly, and she quickly recovered and asked, "Hello Zen, what can I do for you?" Stepping into the room, Zen replied, "Hello Master Su, I am here to im some assignments." "Assignments?" asked Master Su as she blinked. She smiled as she looked up at him. "Actually, you don''t need to be so eager. The outer disciples will soon be given some pills, and that should be plenty for you to use to refine yourself." Ordinarily, there was no rush for a new outer disciple recruit to do a task. Since the outer disciples'' strength was rtively low right now, even if they epted a task, it would only be simple ones they would be able to manage. Because the points for these simple tasks were rtively small, and the loss outweighed the rewards, it was better to train at Drizzle Peak. Shaking his head in disagreement, Zen said, "I don''t want pills, what I need are points." Since he had a body as strong as a mysterious weapon, Zen ignored the conventional pills. He knew the Cloud Sect was rich, after all, even the pills that the outer disciples received were much better quality than the ones other families had. But, regardless of how good the pills were, they weren''t better than the Magical Pill. When Zen was being beaten, it was as if he was taking a Magical Pill. So, naturally, he didn''t need any pills. "What''s the rush to obtain points?" asked Master Su. "I just need the points," asserted Zen, thinking about how his need went far beyond ''a rush to get them, '' as Master Su said. He needed a million points! Naturally acquiring that many points would take a reasonably long time, and at this stage, he was still working at getting his first hundred points. In his current situation, hecked the resources and force to rescue Yan from Hell Mountain, but perhaps, he could visit her, right? Seeing how stubborn Zen was, Master Su remained silent. Reaching out, she opened a pamphlet that was lying next to her and handed it to Zen. Then, in a crisp tone, she said, "This pamphlet contains the most elementary tasks, choose one of them." Examining the booklet closely, Zen discovered that the tasks were all handwritten. "Serve the Li family in the Imperial Capital by taking care of the house. Three days, three points..." "Serve as a bodyguard to help the Howe Escort Agency in transporting cargo. Seven days, seven points..." "..." Seeing the point amounts took Zen''s breath away. The rewards for each task was too small, and at one point a day, it would take well over three months to umte a hundred points to perform these tasks. At this rate, it would take a million days for Zen to earn enough points to rescue his sister, Yan performing tasks like these. "What? Not enough points being offered for you? At first, you might think that, but you get used to it after a while,"mented Master Su smiling brilliantly. Although her smile appeared sweet, Zen saw the shrewd look of a businessman behind her eyes. The fact of the matter was that the number of points wasn''t too small, considering that three points could be converted to six cubic crystals, which was a tremendous sum of money to some families. What was more, since the Cloud Sect received a portion for expenses, they actually spent more money on these tasks. "Are there any tasks that offer more points?" inquired Zen. "Yes, there are. but unfortunately, you can''t ept them," remarked Master Su while waving her hand dismissively. All Zen had on his mind was how many points there were. He didn''t care whether or not he was able to ept them. Hurriedly, Zen asked, "How do you know that, if I haven''t tried? Can I at least look at them?" While the request was unorthodox and even unreasonable, Master Su produced a second pamphlet, cing it in front of him. Not bothering to check out what each task was, Zen looked at the row of points, and saw that the first task offered two hundred points! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ncing over to what was required, Zen''s first reaction was shock. "The assignment is to hunt a shadow beast, skin it, and bring back the whole hide intact" In the eastern part of the Eastern Region, shadow beasts were a unique species that lived in the Shadow Forest. Since the species was less fertile, they were rare. But, the strength of a single beast was so fierce, that it was rumored if someone at the nature refining level hunted one of these creatures, they would find it almost impossible to make it back alive... Skimming the next task, Zen saw the reward was two hundred points. This time the requirement was to track and apprehend an infamous prisoner who escaped many years ago. Chapter 84 An Angry Master Su (Part Two) Chapter 84 An Angry Master Su (Part Two) The tasks in this pamphlet were beyond Zen''s capabilities. Even though it seemed senseless, Zen continued to scan the pages and came on another task. There was no set amount for this task. Instead, it offered a range between a single point and many thousands of points. Reading this task through carefully, Zen noted the mission was to resist an insect assault. Insect attacks were a big problem guing the southern part of the empire. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only From April to May every year, a massive influx of de locusts carried devastating disasters to the south. There was no such thing as simple where de locusts were concerned. Unlikemon insects, each de locust was the size of a human adult. In order to resist an invasion of de locusts, the Empire dispatchedrge numbers of troops yearly to travel south and eliminate them. But, the Empire''s forces weren''t enough, and many were sent south from the Cloud Sect too. That was why the task was offered in the pamphlet. "For killing twenty de locusts, you receive a point. If you y a de locust leader, you will get another point..." Zen calcted the numbers in his head quickly. Shortly after that, he said, "Master Su, I''d like to ept the task of repelling an insect invasion!" When Master Su heard Zen, she gave a subtle yet sly grin and blinked in an exaggerated manner while she asked, "You''re wise to pick that task. It''s the only task in that pamphlet you''re able to handle, isn''t it?" Zen smiled but didn''t deny it. He couldn''t afford to care about how he earned the points, Zen just needed to obtain them. A moment ago, Master Su was stillughing, but as quickly, her face changed. "No, don''t go!" The smile on Zen''s face was stiff as he asked, "Why not?" "Do you believe it''s easy to kill de locusts? Some refiners who were half-step into the nature level epted this task, but, only forty percent of them came back! Did you know that?" demanded Master Su as she stared deep into Zen''s eyes. With the strength that Zen possessed, how would he kill de locusts? He would die. "I know!" replied Zen as he nodded firmly. "Great," said Master Su, as she nodded back. Satisfied, Master Su reached to take the book from Zen. When Zen saw her reaching for it, he gripped the pamphlet. "That doesn''t change the fact that I need to take this task." Suddenly, Master Su burst intoughter so hard, that tears rolled down her face and gracelessly, she chided, "You know shit! In any event, don''t go!" Furrowing his brows, Zen''s eyes were dark and grave as he said in an earnest timbre, "Master Su, I know you''re only thinking about my safety, but, I really need to earn points. So, I have no choice but to ept the task at hand, whether you want me to or not..." Looking up into Zen''s eyes, Aura Su saw how serious he was. Her beautiful eyes shone with intense color as well as skepticism. "Why are you so zealous to get points?" Reluctant to tell her, Zen pursed his lips and shook his head. He stood as motionless as a wooden pestle. Even if she wouldn''t assign him the task, Zen wasn''t ready to leave. "No? Then, you can''t take on this task," snapped Aura. This guy was as stubborn as a mule. "But? Master Su, I must ept this assignment!" repeated Zen as the pitch of his voice rose in a panic- like sound. Not wanting to argue with Zen, Master Su picked up her pen, bent her head back over the work littering her desk, and resumed working. That only left Zen one option, and he would kill time waiting. For the whole day, the two shared the space, but neither shared any more words. Busy with her work, Master Su treated Zen as though he didn''t exist. Standing next to her, motionless, Zen resembled a statue. This strange situationsted through the day and into the evening. Finally, Master Su moved and gave Zen a sharp look. In all honesty, when Master Su met Zen, she liked him very much. Now though, she felt disgusted. It was true that Zen''s strength, the speed of his progress and his tenacity facing enemies were all outstanding traits. It seemed to Master Su, that Zen wanted the task as soon as possible so he could train and prove himself faster. This wasn''t wrong, but Master Su thought Zen was too eager for instant gratification. As Master Su prepared to leave for the day, she continued ignoring Zen and headed toward the door. Just when she got to the door, Master Su spun around and flung a shiny token at Zen. "Go ahead, if you want to die! Nobody''s standing in your way!" Master Su was proud that she could spot talent by sight. She knew from the start that Zen''s strength was much more than he had shown. Still, insect invasions were deadly. Among them, were not only normal de locusts but, there were also much more powerful creatures, increasing the likelihood of Zen perishing from wounds. If Master Su remained calm, she could talk Zen out of taking part in this task. The problem was Zen was too eager for instant rewards and sess which annoyed Master Su and she wasn''t able to stay calm. Throwing the token at Zen was just an act of emotion, and women were known to be emotionally driven creatures. Immediately, Master Su regretted snapping at Zen. After all, he was the disciple she worked so hard to get into her Peak, and it was counterproductive to let him go off to die. Turning her head with the intention of speaking to Zen, she saw Zen''s beaming face, thrilled at the sight of the token, which sparked her temper once more and she shot Zen an angry look and disappeared through the courtyard. Not being a fool, Zen knew very well he had made Master Su mad. But, he couldn''t be concerned about that right now. He needed to earn points so he could save his sister, Yan. Chapter 85 Bluesky Parking Ground (Part One) Chapter 85 Bluesky Parking Ground (Part One) Later that night, Zen took out Anthony''s Purple Blue Sword and examined it. The sword was aesthetic and of good quality. Its scabbard was iid with colorful gems and gold threads. Since the sword was well preserved, Zen could see that Anthony had taken great care of it. As Zen pulled the de out of the scabbard, a whoosh sound filled the silence in the room. When the de was free of its casing, the sword emanated a purple and blue light. "What a good sword!" It was a top grade mysterious weapon. The sword looked like it was at the same level as Evil Lan''s Hell Fire Sword. But Zen felt that the sword''s quality was much better than that of the Hell Fire Sword. He hesitated a little. It was a pity that such a good sword had to be melted. Anthony had asked his friends to talk with Zen. He wanted to recover his sword, but Zen categorically refused him. To improve his strength, Zen had to offer the sword to the cyan dragon. Zen frowned thoughtfully as he gazed at the sword. A whileter, Zen had made his decision. Without hesitating further, he began tomunicate with the furnace in his mind. The ck me shot out of his brow and headed straight for the Purple Blue Sword. The ck me was so quick that a strange arc was drawn in the air. The sword was like firewood. It burned from point to pommel in an instant! When the ck me thoroughly devoured the sword, a few drops of molten iron essence were left behind. In the dimly lit room, these drops of molten iron gave off a brilliant light. Zen counted the particles of the molten iron essence. His eyes lit up with the number. He murmured, "The Purple Blue Sword is at the same level as the Hell Fire Sword, but it gave ten drops of hot metal essence! What a surprise!" He couldn''t exin why this had happened. What was more, Zen had not yet figured out what the hot metal essence was for! Zen had gone through all the ancient books on weapon refining in Evil Lan''s space ring, but he could not find anything about the origin and usage of molten iron essence. Since this was still a mystery to Zen, he had decided to visit weapon refining masters as they might have some exnations for the essence of the molten metal. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the ck me sent the ten drops of iron to the cyan dragon''s mouth, bright green light burst out from two gray scales on the dragon. After the light dissipated, Zen found that another two dragon scales had been activated. So far, four dragon scales had lit up on the cyan dragon. Zen clenched his fist and felt the new power surge through him. Earlier, he had reached the marrow refining level. Adding the strength of the four dragon scales, Zen would now have the power to fight against a cultivator at the nature level. Later that night, Zenpleted his preparations. At dawn the next day, he left Drizzle Peak quietly. Zen hadn''t told his friends about his ns. If they knew he had epted such a dangerous mission, they would feel bound to stop him. Zen knew what he had to do and he was unwilling to waste any more time discussing the subject with others. What Zen didn''t notice was that a man was watching Zen as he left his room. The tall, dark-skinned man was Liam Cao, with whom Zen had a dispute several days ago, because Liam supported Thomas of the Zhuge n. After the fight, Liam Cao sent Thomas back. At that time, he was ordered to spy on Zen. Fren, one of the most gifted children of the Zhuge n, had asked him to follow Zen. Fren had instructed Liam to inform him if Zen left Drizzle Peak. Liam was thrilled as he would now be able to avenge himself. When Liam noticed Zen leave Drizzle Peak in the morning, he was happy that the opportunity had finallye. He inconspicuously followed Zen. After trailing Zen for a while, Liam realized that Zen was headed to the east of Cloud Sect. He had thought that Zen was leaving Cloud Sect, but there was no exit to the east. He felt confused about Zen''s ns. It didn''t take Zen long to walk to the Bluesky Parking Ground. That was when Liam realized that Zen must have epted the mission of shielding against insect aggression. Several days ago, insects began flooding the Empire. Cloud Sect had tasked many disciples with killing these de locusts. Since the insect infestation was in the southern part of the Empire, it would take the disciples a long time to cross the mountains and rivers by foot. The journey was so long that if disciples traveled by foot, the insect aggression would probably be over by the time the disciples arrived. Therefore, most disciples used the Bluesky Parking Ground to reach their destination quicker. There were gigantic flying chariots in Cloud Sect and the Bluesky Parking Ground was the ce where the gigantic flying chariots parked. The chariot was so quick that it would take only a day to reach the southern part of the Empire. Now that Zen had stopped at the Bluesky Parking Ground, it must mean that he was also going South to kill the de locusts. Liam wondered why Zen was in a hurry to take a task that seemed beyond his ability. "Since you''re in such a hurry to die, I''ll give you a hand!" With a cold smile on his face, Liam retreated slowly. He would report the matter to Fren first. The Bluesky Parking Ground was a man-made squarending pad, about ten feet high. When Zen climbed up the steps, he found that many Cloud Sect disciples were waiting. They were at the Bluesky Parking Ground for the same purpose as Zen. They had all epted the task of destroying the insect aggression as ordered by Cloud Sect. Chapter 86 Bluesky Parking Ground (Part Two) Chapter 86 Bluesky Parking Ground (Part Two) Most of the disciples were dressed in ck robes, and only a few wore white robes. Everyone looked powerful and aggressive. Apparently, they had been forged in the sea of blood and had improved their power through life and death experience. Regardless of whether it was an outer disciple in a white robe or an inner disciple in a ck robe, when they saw Zen, astonishment shed in their eyes. What surprised them was not that there was anything special about Zen, but that he was only at the marrow refining level. His cultivation level was too low for this task. The mission of shielding against the insect aggression was not easy. For starters, de locusts attacked inrge numbers. If that wasn''t daunting enough, each locust was extremely strong. What was scarier was that they didn''t fear death. Even in the face of several strong men, many desperate de locusts would dash ahead andy siege on their enemies regardless of their safety. Even a cultivator who was a half-step into the nature level was likely to be killed by the de locusts if he didn''t pay attention to their siege. So the minimum eligibility for epting this task was that the disciple be a half-step cultivator into the nature level. But now a person at the marrow refining level had been epted for the task. It was thus, normal for them to have such a strange reaction. Zen ignored the astonished look on these people. He found a corner on the Bluesky Parking Ground, sat down, and closed his eyes. Opposite Zen stood four or five inner disciples. As they whispered among each other, they shot several nces at Zen. Their voices were neither too loud nor too low. It was just at the right level for Zen to hear clearly. Apparently, they were speaking at that level on purpose. "Since when can a cultivator at the marrow refining level ept such a dangerous mission?" "There are many different kinds of people in the world. It is folly to assume that some people are in a hurry to find a way to die. Some people simply overestimate themselves." "Hey, I''m going to tease him!" After making that statement, one disciple walked toward Zen. The tall, strong man strolled up to Zen, studied him up and down, and said, "Hey, boy, are you going to kill de locusts, too?" Zen opened his eyes, stared at the strong man, and said, "Is there a problem?" "Ha-ha," the strong man gave out a queerugh. "You''re just at the marrow refining level. Considering your strength, I''m afraid you''ll be split into two by the de locusts!" "Oh," Zen answered simply. Then he closed his eyes again. Seeing Zen''s reaction, the strong man knew that his intimidation did not seem to have any effect. He took a closer look at Zen and saw the token on his waist. He stretched forth his hand to take the token. Just as the strong man was about to grab the token, Zen''s eyes flew open. Quickly, he grasped the strong man''s arm. In the next moment, Zen used the momentum of his body to position himself behind the strong man agilely. Before the disciple could blink, Zen had grabbed him by his neck and pressed the broken flying knife against his neck. Although the knife was broken, it looked sharp, as if it could cut anything in the world. The strong man shivered as the cold from the flying knife''s de spread through his body. The strong man''s friends were frightened when they saw this. They did not expect the unremarkable boy to be fierce enough to defeat the strong man in a blink. "Hey, bro, we''re all disciples of Cloud Sect. Don''t hurt him, please." "Take it easy, boy, Gordon was just joking!" The strong man''s friends tried to cate Zen. "Is he acquainted with me? Why did he want to take my token?" Zen asked with a straight face. One of Gordon''s friends said, "I''m sorry. This is all Gordon''s fault. Let him go, please. He meant no harm. Gordon,e on, make an apology quickly." Gordon had never been more scared in his life. He could feel that Zen was intent on killing him. If he had really attacked this boy, Gordon would have been dead by now. His voice trembled as he said, "I''m ... I''m sorry. I was just kidding. I didn''t mean to offend you." Hearing Gordon''s words, Zen took away his knife and put it back in the space ring. He took a few steps back without saying a word. However, his expression conveyed the skepticism he was feeling. Although Zen had be a disciple of the Cloud Sect, he had not stopped being vignt. Since stepping into Cloud Sect, many people had secretly plotted against him. These experiences helped Zen understand that thew of the jungle was still being followed in this holynd of martial arts. Big fish ate little fish. If he wanted to survive, he needed to get stronger. The strong man sighed with relief when Zen stepped back. Gently, he touched his neck with his hands. Then he looked at Zen with admiration. Gordon wasn''t the kind of person to hold a grudge. As he looked at Zen, a broad smile spread across his face. He said, "Hi, my name is Gordon. The five of us are a team. We specialize in hunting de locusts. The de locusts prefer to attack in groups. So if you are alone, you will be in trouble." Zen didn''t respond to the strong man''s words. The strong man continued, "Well, to tell you the truth, if you want to hunt for de locusts, you''d better team up with a few people to avoid being surrounded by the de locusts. Why don''t you join us?" Zen rejected his suggestion with an emphatic shake of his head, "Thanks, I''m used to being alone." After that Zen looked for another corner. After having found a quiet ce, he sat down and closed his eyes again. The scene had attracted the attention of many people on the ground. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Most people put aside their contempt, including some of the inner disciples who were stepping into the nature level. Seriousness gleamed in their eyes. All cultivators liked to put themselves in a hypothetically dangerous situation. They wondered if they could have avoided Zen''s flying knife had they been in the strong man''s position. Most people already knew that they couldn''t. Zen''s reaction was too quick, and his knife was too sudden. Of course, Zen had better things to do than try to figure out why these disciples were staring at him and what they were thinking about. As he meditated, Zen heard a trembling sound in the air. When he looked up, he saw a monolith descending from the sky. It was a giant flying chariot. Chapter 87 A Sudden Attack In The Skies (Part One) Chapter 87 A Sudden Attack In The Skies (Part One) Flying chariots were umon in the empire because they cost as much as a top-grade mysterious weapon. Another reason they were rarely seen was that a top-grade mysterious weapon could enhance a refiner''s strength while a flying chariot was only a means of transport. As such, none of the households in the C County where the Luo family was from would spend that sort of money on a flying chariot. Only ces with wealth, like the Imperial Capital, were flying chariotsmonce. As the enormous chariot hovered, slowly descending from the air, Zen stood awestruck at the sight. This was the first chariot of this size he ever saw! Other disciples that were waiting were used to seeing them and stood up when they saw the huge chariot approaching. It was time for them to set out. The enormous flying chariot docked next to the Bluesky Parking Ground, and a pontoon bridge extended from its side to the edge of the ground. A few people were disembarking from the flying chariot waiting near the pontoon bridge. The disciples of the Cloud Sect waiting on the ground handed their tokens to the checkers. After tickets were checked, the disciples strode across the bridge and climbed aboard the flying chariot. Zen followed the crowd. When he walked up to the checkers, he presented his token. The checkers appeared surprised when they read Zen was just at the marrow refining level, but they didn''t make any comments. After examining the token, they motioned Zen to board the flying chariot. After that, Zen crossed the pontoon bridge and boarded the flying chariot. Inside, the chariot was spacious, with rows of seats along the walls that were fixed to the floor. Zen found a ce in a corner and sat down. Underfoot, a tremor was felt by the passengers as the massive chariot lifted off. Passengers sitting in window seats could see all of the Cloud Sect as they rose in the air. Mountains rose up, meeting the skyline and extending endlessly in a continuous line. The Cloud Sect made up a quarter of the Imperial Capital, but adding the mountain range thaty behind the Cloud Sect, made itrger than the whole Imperial Capital! Just then, Zen saw a ck mountain. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the Cloud Sect, most of the mountains were green with thick foliage, which made the ck one stand out from the rest. ''Hell Mountain, '' Zen whispered in his mind. Sean had described Hell Mountain as beingpletely ck with constant gray smoke rising, and a sulfurous smell, that appeared as hell from a distance. Somewhere, within that mountain range was Yan, his younger sister. Zen stared at the mountain out the window for as far as his eye could see, eager to see everything there. Soon, he smiled bitterly. ''Have I gone mad? I may be at the marrow refining level, and, true, my hearing and eyesight have improved, but, how could I possibly think I could see things in that mountain from up here?'' thought Zen, in a sad, mocking manner. ''Besides which, finding Yan in a ce that size is an insane dream.'' Zen admitted to himself, and yet, his gaze remained fixated on Hell Mountain until the chariot turned and the mountain disappeared. The speed that the chariot flew was so fast that it only took six hours to reach the southern part of the Imperial Capital from the Cloud Sect. Many of the refiners were whispering amongst themselves while others prepared to disembark. It seemed that their destination was just around the corner. Just as they were preparing tond, something unexpected happened! "Crash!" ss shattering suddenly ripped through the cabin as a zed window on the right side burst and two green des came sailing through what remained of the window. The des were crisscrossing like scissors and sliced smoothly through the neck of the passenger sitting by the window. Just before the head fell, a monstrous creature poked its face in through what was left of the window. Itsrge, bulbouspound eyes looked around seconds before it snapped the man''s head with its mandible and disappeared again through the window. Blood spurted up from the man''s neck with such force it sttered across the chariot''s ceiling. Passengers sat frozen, dumbfounded at what happened. Within seconds someone screeched, "On your guard! de locusts attack!" Yet, everyone sat still. They were all battle-hardened and level-headed enough to take on fighting insect aggression. A momentary panic ensued before cooler heads prevailed and everyone moved to the middle of the chariot quickly. "Was that a de locust?" asked Zen. He had seen it clearly. It was emerald green, withpound eyes that took up most of its head, and was the size of an adult man. With wings protruding from its back, the insect had six appendages, and the two uppermost looked like long t des and were extremely sharp. This beast was brutal and hideous. Zen had just gotten out of his seat when the window next to him shattered, and a de locust came through right at him. A pair of green des flew through the open window towards Zen''s waist, slicing from either side at breakneck speed. This being Zen''s first encounter with the evil beast, he was nervous. But, instead of flinching, he threw a powerful punch aimed at the beast''s abdomen. However, the exoskeleton covering its abdomen was thick. Zen thought he could crack the exoskeleton with a single blow, but it was too thick. "Damn!" His attack failed, giving the giant insect an opening to strike back swinging its two de-like forelimbs. "Swoosh!" Chapter 88 A Sudden Attack In The Skies (Part Two) Chapter 88 A Sudden Attack In The Skies (Part Two) The sound came from behind Zen as a sword sliced through the air, ck-red light shimmering from it as it cleaved the de locust''s head open. Despite the sword split its head open, the beast wielded its des in a frenzy driven assault. Thankfully, the man-sized insect was swinging blindly and had lost both its speed and strength, giving Zen a chance to duck to safety. "Thanks for saving me, man," Zen said to the disciple in a ck robe as he found a safer spot in the corner. The disciple looked young and wore his hair long. The ck-red energy on his sword wasn''t constructed by using life energy but was made up of genuine life vitality! Given those facts, this young man was at the nature level! "No worries, it was nothing. Besides, we''re both disciples from the Cloud Sect," offered the young man lightly. "By the way, de locusts have exceedingly tough abdomens. Their heads are the weak spots. Don''t let them get a strike in or surround you unless you are as strong as iron," he added kindly. Zen nodded, indicating that he got it. The young man, cold as he seemed, had not only saved him but had given him vital details about the insect''s weaknesses. It was very rare to meet such a good person from the Cloud Sect. de locusts began continually hurtling themselves at the flying chariot. The battle was on. No one expected the beasts to dive onto the flying chariot as they soared on their way to the destination. Amid the struggle, an rmed voice shouted, "de locusts are tearing through the bottom of the chariot!" The flying chariot housed its power in the bottom, so if the base was demolished, the chariot would plummet to the ground below! It was unfortunate that no one present was able to fly like their attackers, leaving them no recourse except to watch as their fate was ripped away piece by piece like the hull of their chariot. It wasn''t long before everyone felt the floor tilt, and sure enough, the huge flying chariot began to fall! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zen slid along the floor, smacking into a corner before grasping a beam to steady himself. The current situation, with the insects'' sudden attack and cunning maneuver to rip through the bottom of the vehicle, was wholly unexpected. ''What lousy luck!'' determined Zen,ughing silently at the irony, with a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He had assumed they''d arrive at their destination and take a break to limate before hunting de locusts. The good news was that the bottom of the chariot was only half torn which meant they still had some power. So, the chariot merely tilted downward, falling slowly. Everyone clutched any secure objects around them to keep steady as they waited for the impact of the crash. "Crr-ssh." A deafening, hollow sound of the chariot mming into the ground reverberated through the passengers. The center keel snapped off, causing the chariot to separate, splintering into many pieces. Thend was littered with sections of broken wood that moments ago was a mighty chariot. The impact didn''t hurt Zen, who suffered only momentary confusion. Climbing out of the wreckage, he found himself in a war-torn battle between inner disciples and de locusts. Many of the disciples present were at the nature level. Aside from Zen, most of others were dominant refiners half-step into the nature level. In the face of the crisis, everyone remained level-headed, immediatelyunching counterattacks against the de locusts. For a time, lights of the life energy and the life vitality shed, one after another on the battlefield. It was an intense battle. Only then did Zen understand the full impact of what the insect aggression was. Whether in an open field, in the jungle or high above in the sky, everywhere he looked was green. When the insects flew, people couldn''t see the blue sky anymore. As soon as Zen was away from the wreck, he was set on by four de locusts swooping down on him from three directions. As he learned from the young man with a ponytail, Zen knew the de locust''s most reliable defense was its abdomen, and the exoskeleton grown on its body was even more robust than man-made armor. The earlier attack in the chariot was a good lesson for Zen, and he wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. Beset on by de locusts, Zen took the offense. He fended off oing des, concentrating his strength on his arm, and smashing the head with a single blow. After that, he grabbed the body and threw it behind him, blocking the two de locusts that were rushing at him from behind. These beasts outnumbered the refiners, and being surrounded like this was quite intimidating. So, Zen heeded the earlier advice and tried not to get entrapped by a swarm of de locusts. Of the four de locusts that attacked, he killed one with his fist and blocked two more behind him, which left just one. It would be easier to deal with the left one. Before it could strike with its des, Zen reached out fast to its abdominal joints. With one firm yank, he ripped the two des off. In fact, Zen thought a single de locust wasn''t that difficult to deal with. Disciples that were half-step into the nature level were able to kill a single de locust with ease, as well as those at the marrow refining level. Actually, even at the organ refining level, one might be able to defeat a locust, if they put all their strength into their actions. Chapter 89 Rescued (Part One) Chapter 89 Rescued (Part One) ording to the records of beasts rankings in the Eastern Region, the ordinary de locusts were considered level three monsters. However, the difference between other beasts that were level three and the de locusts was that de locusts never appeared alone. "If youe across a single de locust, there are at least two thousand more behind that one!" Although it was an exaggeration, it showed just how vast the numbers were, and so the saying spread throughout the south. In the face of such vast numbers of de locusts, refiners were afraid to deal with them, whether were half a step into the nature level or at nature level. At present, disciples from the Cloud Sect had managed to kill a few hundred de locusts, because each one had good strength. de locust corpses were piled high around the wreckage, umting a body hill. No matter how high the pile of dead de locusts got, it seemed endless amounts wereing at the disciples! "Aah!" came a sudden scream. It was a disciple rushing the de locusts in a drastic move. Even if the others wanted to save him, it was toote. In an instant, arge group of locusts knocked him to the ground and were gnawing his limbs, until nothing remained and the de locusts scattered. As the other disciples watched this gnarly scene, a shiver went through each of them. No one wanted to be the next to be ripped apart and eaten alive by these gruesome monsters. Wave on wave of de locusts came at them though, and once everyone''s energy was sapped, they would die. As the onught continued, the disciples felt their mncholy attitudes deepening within, and their attacks became weaker. It was now that one of the disciples shouted, "Cheer up! No cking now, it''s not that bad! We should counterattack! If we roll over and let them break us, we''ll all die right here!" "Zing!" A purple energy arrow of life vitality was let loose, whizzing into the mass of de locusts, and instantly thrusting through more than ten. "Bam!" zing mes exploded, coloring a patch of sky red. The powerful fire incinerated dozens of de locusts, leaving the charred stench death in the air. It was the nature level refiners using their unique skills to fight. The others in their ranks were significantly encouraged by this disy of force, and were reinvigorated, beginning to battle with all their strength. Rushing in and out among the horde of locusts, Zen used his power of Purple Light Fist. It was not all that powerful, yet, through the advantage of his body''s strength, he killed eight de locusts in a short time. In the heat of the battle, there was a scream, "Alert, everyone! Iing, de locust officers!" Zen looked up, along with all the others fighting for their lives. The sight of dozens of purple de locusts among legions of green ordinary de locusts was approaching them. The purple officers were almost twice the size of the ordinary ones. They appeared hideous and misshapen and covering the skin on their bodies were dense bony thorns. ''Are these purple monstrosities the de locust officers?'' wondered Zen. It was said a de locust officer was far more potent than an ordinary de locust, and here a few hundred were headed at them! The ordinary de locusts were challenging enough to kill, let alone the stronger de locust officers. The screeching de locust officers dove from high above in the sky, while more de locusts surrounded the disciples. Everyone felt an overwhelming feeling of gloom within, pondering, ''Are we going to die here today?'' Who could have foreseen this oue while boarding the giant flying chariot? In fact, while de locust hunting was difficult, situations as dangerous like this, rarely happened. From the jungle near them, a branch of burning bamboo came flying in at that moment, with a "whoosh!" Thick smoke billowed from the end of the bamboo impaled in the ground. A strong scent of herb came from the smoke filling the air. Sniffing, Zen breathed it in. Suddenly, more burning bamboos flew into the midst of the crowd. Every bamboo was billowing with smoke from one end. Soon, the air was filled with smoke. Amazingly, the de locusts feared the smoke and spread their wings, taking off into the skies above at sight of the burning bamboos. Circling the disciples below, the locusts remained above, not daring toR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only descend on them. The same thing happened with the de locust officers. Although the smoke was making the disciples ufortable, they were able to bear it and were given a reprieve from the locust attacks. A ''swishing'' sound was hearding from the woods before arge number of serious looking men appeared at the edge of trees, all dressed in uniforms, marching in unison, and each carrying bamboo sticks on their backs. "It''s the imperial army!" whispered more than one of the disciples at the sight of the imperial army. The Cloud Sect disciples visibly rxed. The Burning Sky Empire would send a considerable number of the imperial army yearly to war the Insect Aggression. Compared with the Cloud Sect disciples, the imperial army had unified action and a good sense of discipline. While the individual strength of an imperial soldier might not beparable to a single Cloud Sect disciple, the unified power of the imperial army shouldn''t be underestimated. The imperial army formed orderly rows, and then a young man with a crew cut stepped forward and spoke earnestly, "I am Martin Lu, the centurion of the Green Haze Group! Disciples of the Cloud Sect, listen carefully! If you want to live, follow us!" After Martin Lu issued hismands, the Cloud Sect disciples stood there, staring at de locust corpses piled high. They came here to earn points, not for a holiday. Chapter 90 Rescued (Part Two) Chapter 90 Rescued (Part Two) By the rules set forth for the Cloud Sect disciples, they received one point for twenty de locusts. Such a pile of de locust corpses was a vast number of points in the disciples'' eyes! However, the bodies of de locust were too big to drag, so the Cloud Sect stipted that it was necessary to dig the crystal core from the chest of de locust. Since everyone had fought hard for such a long time, they were eager to get some booty. But, Martin was pushing them to leave. Of course, all of the disciples were upset. The fact that the rtionship between the imperial army and the Cloud Sect wasn''t a harmonious one didn''t help. They didn''t like each other, and incidents of group brawls erupted at times for no reason. Someone said to Martin, "Can you wait for just a little while? We need to..." Martin interrupted, "Hmmph! I know what you want to do, but, you''d better think it over prudently! We''ve detected legions of de locusts swarming here, and our lives are worth more than yours! You don''t have to go if you don''t want to. But, we are leaving!" Feeling they had no choice, the Cloud Sect disciples prepared to set out with the troops. They had to follow the imperial army. With so many de locusts corpses, several cultivators of the nature level decided to stay and collect some crystal cores. They thought they''d be able to break through the encirclement alone, but, looking up they saw the increasing amounts of de locusts, and finally, gave up the idea. The average strength of a single soldier in the imperial army was weaker than an individual disciple of the Cloud Sect, but, they had a few tricks coping with therge numbers of de locusts. For example, the bamboos they carried were designed in particr for fending off the de locust attacks. Trudging ahead, they lit a stick of bamboo every ten feet or so. As long as the bamboo released a cloud of smoke, the de locusts were held off, hovering out of reach above their heads. The imperial army silently marched, leading the way, while the disciples of Cloud Sect plodding along behind, had to counterattack de locusts from time to time, with either swords or bows. However, overall the de locusts almost all kept their distance and were difficult to hit, so whenever a disciple hit one or two de locust, they wouldugh tedly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Watching the scene, Zen just shook his head. The strength of a single Cloud Sect disciple was greater than an individual soldier of the imperial army. Still, if they were to fight against each other, the Cloud Sect disciples might very well be defeated. The Cloud Sect disciples didn''t have the training that the military had, so they didn''t acquire the benefits of teamwork. Half an hourter, they had trekked through the jungle. Under the leadership of the imperial army, they had crossed a small river and hiked to the top of a hill, where a magnificent castle came into view. "It''s the Dragon Fort. We are safe here!" shouted a few sharp-eyed inner disciples when they spotted the castle. It was the Dragon Fort, their destination, and was used to defend the southern frontier of the Burning Sky Empire. The Dragon Fort was deemed the most critical barrier in the southern part of the Burning Sky Empire, and beyond it was the endless tropical rain forest. Zen had once read the book "Exotic Beasts Annals," which recorded the areas of adventuring throughout the Eastern Region. In the book, it recorded a story of cultivators from the Eastern Region going deep into the rain forest. One hundred miles deep in the lush rain forest, they had only found level three beasts, and it was reasonably safe. Another five hundred miles further into the forest though one would encounter creatures that were level five. Over a thousand miles deep into the rain forest, all kinds of level seven or eight senior beasts could be found. Further within the rain forest was a world too difficult for humans to explore. Every year, tons of beasts emerged from the rain forest to attack the Burning Sky Empire for unknown reasons. It was the Dragon Fort''s role to keep these beasts from the rain forest at bay. Among the various beasts, the most troublesome was the de locust. The Dragon Fort was rudimentary in appearance, boasting no ornament for either the walls or the moat except for one huge sculpted dragon head hanging on the wall. The sculpture was entirely ck, and the dragon''s eyes sparkled when they caught the light. The sculpture radiated iparable majesty. While passing under the dragon head sculpture, each disciple of the Cloud Sect felt a sense of awe. When Zen walked closer, he stood, staring up at the dragon''s eyes for a while with a hint of doubt rising in his heart. Zen could feel the ''intention'' from within dragon head sculpture, the spiritual pressure it was emitting. Chapter 91 An Unexpected Challenge Chapter 91 An Unexpected Challenge Zen who had experienced the state of forgetting himself through soul refining could sense the intent of the dragon head. What confused Zen was why a dragon head carved out of rock by craftsmen would emanate intent. Since Zen could not figure out this mystery, he decided to drop it and followed the other disciples into the Dragon Fort. As he entered, Zen could hear the cracking sound released by kerosene-filled torches. The torches shed light and created shadows, adding to the mystery of the fort. Martin directed the followers toward a building before telling them, "You can rest in this building for now. You are requested to follow the rules of Dragon Fort. Whoever wants to hunt the de locusts with the Imperial Army should wait for assignments. Meanwhile, anyone who wants to face the insects alone can leave at any time!" Martin''s promation prompted a mixed response from the disciples of Cloud Sect. Four disciples stepped forward and saluted to Martin before the leader spoke, "Martin, it is very kind of you to rescue us today, but we have decided to operate at our will." Martin waved his hand and replied, "Suit yourself!" The four bid farewell to their fellow disciples and took their leave. After their departure, the remaining Cloud Sect disciples began talking among themselves. Slowly, each group decided to follow the example of the four that left first. Finally, only four disciples remained including Zen. This was Zen''s first experience with participating in an Insect Aggression. He saw no harm in joining the Imperial Army as he was currently non-allied. The other three disciples that had chosen to stay back also had their reasons for hunting the de locusts with the Imperial Army. Zen recognized one disciple to be the youth with a ponytail who saved him in the gigantic flying chariot. Now that a few disciples had decided to work with the Imperial Army, Martin smiled and nodded to them before dismissing his soldiers. He turned and instructed the soldiers, "Today''s task has been completed You may enjoy your free-time!" After the dismissal, Martin guided the four disciples into the building. The gray-painted building was virtually a tavern. Zen was greeted by a strong scent that seemed to be a mix of sweat and smoke upon entering the tavern. All four disciples were overwhelmed by the smell. Martin had expected their antipathy and smiled as he exined, "I hope you will understand the living environment of the Imperial Army stationed at Dragon Fort. It is inferior to the environment to which you are ustomed at the Cloud Sect." The Imperial Army stationed here fought beasts all day. "We are supposed to observe customs and be mentally prepared for harsh environments," the young man with the ponytail smiled as he replied. "A good attitude, indeed!" Martin had a table brought in and shouted to the barkeeper to serve an aging. The aging was a jar of wine. It must have been old as the jar was covered with dust. The barkeeper opened the cap and poured the liquid without removing the dust. ''The Aging'', though poor in appearance, was aromatic and fresh. The four disciples drank at will. Martin wolfed down his cup before asking their names. The four disciples smiled before sharing their names with Martin. "Zen Luo." "Sun Zhao!" "Tank Yang!" "Roger Meng." Now that the introductions had been done, Zen finally learned the name of the youth with the ponytail. His name was Roger Meng. Martinmitted the four names to memory and lifted his cup to express his appreciation for their alliance with the Green Haze Group. "Martin, there is no need for such formalities. We are joining you in the hunt for de locusts," Zen drained his cup before continuing, "I expect a greater likelihood of victory through this alliance. I cannot figure out why the other Cloud Sect disciples are unwilling to stay." ''The Imperial Army has developed an esoterica to hunt down de locusts, but the most of Cloud Sect disciples are hesitant to ally with them. Is there a reason behind their decision?'' Zen wondered. Somewhat challenged by Zen''s question, Martin managed to say, "Zen, since this is your first time at the Dragon Fort, you are naturally unfamiliar with the rules." As Zen nodded and admitted his unfamiliarity, Roger added to Martin''s exnation, "When the disciples form a group of four or five people, they cooperate well and coordinate when hunting de locusts. Their sess leads to handsome rewards. However, cooperating with the Imperial Army would mean fewer opportunities to maneuver. There will also be a division of crystal cores collected from de locusts. Disciples, therefore, prefer toplete missions separately." Roger''s borate exnation enlightened Zen. Most Cloud Sect disciples worked separate from the Imperial Army to ensure high efficiency in performing tasks. Roger chose to exclude one reason from his exnation. Most Cloud Sect disciples at the nature level naturally felt themselves superior to the soldiers in the Imperial Army. Martin, a centurion, was half-step into the nature level, but his subordinates were at the bone, organ, and marrow refining levels respectively. Meanwhile, the Imperial Army cast a slur on Cloud Sect disciples for theirck of military-like discipline and excess of willful arrogance. However, some leaders in the Imperial Army were willing to seek short-term assistance and support from Cloud Sect disciples with superior martial arts, which was why Martin invited the four to drink together. "Roger, I take the liberty to ask about your reason for allying with the Green Haze Group." Zen could not figure out why Roger had chosen to stay. As for him, he stayed because of his unfamiliarity with the Dragon Fort and the situations here. Roger shrugged his shoulders and smiled as he replied, "I came here to enrich my vision, mindless of crystal cores and points...." Just as Zen was about to ask Roger to borate, a voice from a neighboring table caught his attention. "I have expected great powers from every Cloud Sect disciple. And now I see the falsity of all that I have been told at the sight of a nobody!" a man challenged truculently. The five turned and saw a man with a beard who seemed pleased with himself. All five were aware that the man was referring to Zen when he said ''nobody''. Roger was at the nature level, and Sun and Tank were half-step into the nature level while Zen was still at the marrow refining level. "Wu, stop your drunk roaring. You are only going to stir up trouble!" Martin dismissed the trouble-maker nonchntly before turning to Zen and asking him to ignore the outburst. Zen nodded and stayed calm. He didn''t mind being underestimated. But the bearded man, heedless of Martin''s advice, rose from his seat, strode toward Zen, and continued challenging, "Martin, I am telling the truth! The Cloud Sect, also known as the Top Sect, is losing its influence and power! It is ridiculous for the organization to give such an important assignment to a nobody!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this statement, the tavern became alive with gossip and chitchats. The Imperial Army''s soldiers seemed to think of the trouble-making as amusement. Most of them had developed a dislike toward the disciples of Cloud Sect. The bearded man was purposely challenging Zen to please them. Martin, sensing the growing tension and hostility, tried to discredit the trouble-maker and cated Zen by saying, "Zen, do not take it to heart! Wu''s roaring is due to his previous conflict with some disciple of Cloud Sect..." "How could any disciple of Cloud Sect provoke me beyond measure? Martin, no more your inter- mediation!" The trouble-maker dismissed Martin''s reconciliation and pressed his advantage. "Bloke, why note to blows with me to disy your martial art?" Zen remained unperturbed at the tant challenge. His purpose foring to this part of the Empire was to hunt de locusts to gain points and experience in his quest for immortality. He ignored the challenge as it didn''t suit his purpose. Meanwhile, Roger also made light of the instigation. But Sun and Tank could not contain their anger anymore. "I am willing to show you my martial art level to uphold the reputation of Cloud Sect!" Sun braced for the challenge. "How could you, a soldier half-step into the nature level challenge Zen who is at the marrow refining level like this?" Tank said sardonically. Although Tank''s reference to Zen''s inferior martial art level was intended to speak in favor of Zen, he unexpectedly hurt Zen''s feelings. Zen could ignore the challenge and show his strength in the presence of his fellow disciples. After thement, he rose, stood in front of Tank and Sun, and then said, "Tank and Sun, please let me fend for myself!" Chapter 92 Disgraced Himself (Part One) Chapter 92 Disgraced Himself (Part One) "But that guy is half-step into the nature level. You will be in an unfavorable position!" said Tank Yang anxiously. Sun Zhao nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, Tank is right. Zen, this fight will be unfair for you." Martin wanted to stop Zen as soon as he heard what they had said. He knew of Wu''s strength. Wu was one of the best among the soldiers who were half-step into the nature level. Zen would be at a disadvantage if he fought with him. But before Martin could stand up, Roger put a hand on his shoulder, shook his head in disapproval, and said, "Let Zen make the choice. We have to believe in his abilities. After all, he joined the Imperial Army to fight the de locusts with the soldiers. He needs to prove his worth to them." "But..." Martin thought over what Roger had said. However, he remained unconvinced. He wanted to say more, but before he could, Roger interrupted him again. Roger murmured, "I think Zen is extraordinary even though he is at the marrow refining level." After all, Roger Meng was one of top disciples in the nature level, and so his foresight naturally differed from others. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Once Roger showed confidence in Zen''s abilities, Martin had no reason to try and dissuade Zen. Although he decided to keep quiet, his hesitance was reflected in his expression. Wu didn''t care as much about Zen''s reputation. "Haha. In spite of his inferior strength, this guy is brave enough to ept my challenge. Buddies,e here. Let''s move these tables and chairs so that some space can be made for the fight!" Wu yelled. The sounds of shuffling feet and scraping chairs filled the tavern as the other soldiers positioned themselves so that they could watch the fight. Tavern brawls weremon between soldiers at Dragon Fort. The waiters who had been watching the argument hurriedly moved the tables and chairs away. Atst, arge space was cleared. Wu stood in the center of the space. A grin spread on his lips as he gestured at Zen before saying, "Brat,e here!" Zen nodded. The gentle look in his eyes transformed into a keenness, as though he was able to see everyone''s true nature despite their pretenses. With each step Zen took, his demeanor changed. His soul was far more powerful than an ordinary person''s. Hence, Zen naturally looked mighty. He became mightier every step he moved forward. After taking seven steps forward, Zen seemed to have turned into another person. He looked like a domineering devil with terrifying strength that had just finished his refinement in the purgatory. By now, Zen''s soul still didn''t have intent. If he had, it would have been possible for Zen to hurt the bystanders by the strength from his soul alone. As soon as the bystanders felt Zen''s power, surprise and shock were reflected on their faces. Even Roger was astounded. When Roger saw how skillfully and proficiently Zen had fought with the strong man Gordon at the Bluesky Parking Ground, he concluded that Zen was more powerful than he appeared. But now Roger, who was very skilled at the nature level, was also scared by Zen''s mighty strength. ''This guy is only at the marrow refining level, but he is more than what he seems. How many skills is he concealing?'' thought Roger. At that moment, Wu felt foolish. The domineering strength sensed by others was only a portion of the strength exuded from Zen''s body. When this force radiated by Zen attacked him, Wu felt as if he had gotten stuck in mire. Even the air around him seemed to have stagnated. Wu moaned and groaned as he felt the pressure of Zen''s domineering strength. He already knew that Cloud Sect disciples were not weak. But Zen had just reached the marrow refining level. He couldn''t believe that a person at the marrow refining level could be so powerful. ''Has he cultivated some skills to enhance his strength? Or perhaps his actual strength is very mediocre and not so domineering as it appears?'' As this thought came to his mind, Wu gritted his teeth and decided to use his greatest advantage, power, against Zen. A person''s power was associated with his level regardless of the skills he was cultivating. The higher a person''s level, the fewer the impurities inside his body, and thus, the greater the person''s power. It was beyond doubt that Wu''s power was greater than Zen''s since Wu was a half-step into the nature level while Zen was still at the marrow refining level. Moreover, the Giant Ape Iron Fist that Wu had been cultivating could double his power. At the same level, very few people were more powerful than Wu. Thinking of all this, Wu felt more confident. He mobilized all his power and fiercely swung his fist at Zen. "Puff!" A muffled noise was heard. Despite the strength used by Wu, Zen used only his palm to defend himself. He caught Wu''s fist mid-air and held it tightly in his hand. At first, Wu was astonished by the block. When he regained hisposure, Wu tried to direct his strength to his arm. He wanted to see if he could shake Zen''s hold on his fist. But Zen remained undaunted. He stood calmly with Wu''s fist secured firmly in his. Wu tried hard to push his fist forward, but he couldn''t budge Zen''s hold. Then, he attempted to pull his fist out of Zen''s hand but failed at that as well. Drops of sweat collected on Wu''s forehead. He had exerted himself so much that his face and neck had turned dark red. In the current situation, Wu found himself in a dilemma. He could neither advance nor retreat. A weaker cultivator had just defeated him. All the bystanders inside the tavern were taken aback when they saw this incredible scene. Since they were his battlepanions, they knew of Wu''s strength. They hadn''t expected that Zen, who was only at the marrow refining level, would be able to grab Wu''s fist with a single hand. This was not an ordinary feat. Even Martin, who had reached the nature level, couldn''t do that. This indicated that Zen was more powerful than Wu. What others didn''t know was that Zen had woken up four dragon scales, and was hence almost as powerful as a strong man at the nature level. Seeing that Wu couldn''t shake off his grip, Zen took a deep breath. Soon afterward, he swung his arm and pushed Wu back. Wu''s eyes widened with surprise and fear when he felt Zen''s power flowing through his arms. Before he could process what had happened, Wu found himself flying backward. He crashed through several rows of tables and chairs before colliding with a wooden cab. All the furniture Wu had been hurled through nowy on the floor in a pile of shattered wood. Atst, Wu collided with the wall before falling to the floor in a motionless heap. Chapter 93 Disgraced Himself (Part Two) Chapter 93 Disgraced Himself (Part Two) At this disy of power, silence descended in the tavern. Fights between the Imperial Army and Cloud Sect were verymon. Although disciples of Cloud Sect were highly skilled, soldiers of the Imperial Army were strongmen who had experiencedbats extensively. They had acquired valuable practical skills from fighting. This gave them a slight advantage and brought them at par with the Cloud Sect disciples. However, a soldier had now been humiliated by a young cultivator at the marrow refining level. All the soldiers felt ashamed. Under normal circumstances, the entire tavern would have been involved in a skirmish like this. But, today, everyone knew that Wu had deliberately provoked Zen. What made them more hesitant to get involved was that Wu had instigated a junior disciple at the marrow refining level to fight him. Although the soldiers in the Imperial Army were not physically well-groomed, they were sensible. Today, Wu was totally out of luck as he had disgraced himself. He shouldn''t me Zen who was at the marrow refining level. At that moment, even Martin felt a little embarrassed. Zen had joined the Green Haze Group at Martin''s invitation. Martin was now in a quandary. On one hand, it would be rude for him to embarrass Zen because Wu had chosen to incite the young disciple in a show of strength. On the other hand, Zen''s strength had been astounding. As a result, he humiliated Wupletely. Seeing that Wu was still lying motionless on the floor, Martin resented him a little. After all, both he and Wu were members of the Imperial Army. Thus, Martin felt that he had been humiliated by association. ''Wu overestimated his abilities after drinking some wine. Cloud Sect is a sacred ce of martial arts. Its students are talented in different skills. Since Wu chose to disgrace himself, he deserves the insult, '' thought Martin. In this situation, Martin''s only choice was to smooth things over, and to this end, he said, "Well, the fight is over. Tomorrow, we have work to do. I think it''s best if we rest early..." While the exnation was feeble, it gave the soldiers, including Wu, a reason to excuse themselves from the tavern without further embarrassment or confrontations. On hearing Martin''s words, Wu got up from the floor. He shook his hands and legs. Judging from his rosyplexion, the onlookers concluded that he hadn''t been hurt. Though no one voiced their concerns, the soldiers knew that Zen had perhaps restrained himself from using his full power. Had he not done so, Wu would have been severely wounded. Wu was a soldier. He was frank and upright, albeit not amenable to reason. Even though a weaker opponent had beaten him, he would behave fairly. Atst, he walked to Zen, cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "You are a disciple from Cloud Sect. You have potent strength and abilities. I am really astonished by you. What happened today was my fault." After saying this, he looked around and said, "I have embarrassed myself. I apologize!" As soon as he had finished, Wu looked up and left. Martin didn''t exin to others like Zen and Roger why Wu showed hatred for Cloud Sect''s disciples until Wu had left the tavern. Previously, Wu had led his Evergreen Squad to fulfill tasks, and some members of the squad were disciples of Cloud Sect. In executing their tasks, the squad was besieged by de locusts. While the Cloud Sect disciples were able to escape from the de locusts'' siege because of their skills, they left soldiers from the Evergreen Squad behind. Although the squad persevered and eventually escaped, scores of soldiers had lost their lives. All these soldiers had risked their lives under Wu''smand. Had the Cloud Sect disciples not deserted the Evergreen Squad, they wouldn''t have lost so many soldiers. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "He must have felt great pain to see his soldiers who had risked their lives with him being killed by the de locusts in front of him," Martin said while shaking his head with a heavy sigh. Zen nodded sympathetically and said, "I can understand. Wu is righteous, and he is not a bad man." "It''s great that you can understand him, Zen!" As Martin spoke up, he burst intoughter, and continued, "It''s toote in the evening. At present, insect epidemics ur here and there. There must be some tasks for us to fulfill tomorrow. Let me arrange amodation for the four of you to rest." A little whileter, all the soldiers and Cloud Sect disciples settled in their rooms. ... That night, another huge flying chariotnded in Dragon Fort. After the door of the huge flying chariot opened, Cloud Sect disciples alighted. Liam Cao was thest to step out. Behind him stood two slender and tall young men. Both young men looked pale. Since one man was lightplexioned, he looked ghostly white, while the other, a ck-skinned man, appeared as though ayer of ash covered his skin. As they neither said much nor looked at the bystanders, it appeared as though the young men were introverted. However, they looked fierce, which showed that they were cultivators at the nature level. "Hey, buddies, we have arrived!" Liam said politely. "Damn it! We traveled so far for a guy at the marrow refining level,"ined the white-skinned young man unpleasantly. Liam replied with a smile, "We can surely gain some benefits when we get this done for Fren. Dealing with that guy is a piece of cake for us. Let''s just think of this as a fun trip." Hearing this, the ck-skinned young man snorted and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you think I would havee to the damned Dragon Fort with White Fiend, had Fren not asked us for a favor? Are you sure that the guy Zen is at the Dragon Fort?" Liam nodded and replied, "Yes, I am very certain about this." "If so, ask him toe out so that I can kill him with a p and fulfill Fren''s task. Am I right? After that, we can go right back on the flying chariot," both young men said simultaneously. Liam closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose as his head throbbed. He recalled that the white-skinned man was called White Fiend, and the ck-skinned one was ck Fiend. The two formed a group known as ck Fiend and White Fiend. Although the two young men were very powerful, they were also unruly and grumpy. They would beat and kill people on impulse as long as they were enraged. Recalling Fren''s promise, Liam tried hard to suppress his anger upon hearing what White Fiend and ck Fiend had said. He patiently exined, "Dragon Fort is under the control of the Imperial Army. Do you think you will survive after you kill a person here on a whim?" "Then, what should we do? Do we really have to kill that guy after he leaves here?" White Fiend asked with a gloomy face. "Since he was willing toe to Dragon Fort, he will eventually get out here to hunt and kill de locusts. When that happens, you will have many chances to kill him. If we n it well, we might think of many funny and entertaining ways to kill him. Who knows, we might not even have to get involved directly," as Liam said this, a cunning smile grew on his face. Chapter 94 Gains In Crises Chapter 94 Gains In Crises "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Loud sounds of drums from outside woke Zen up in the early hours of the morning. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As soon as he opened his door, he was infected by the atmosphere. Amidst the bustle of the drumming, a hundred imperial soldiers were marching out of the fort in groups. Martin located Zen, assembled the team, and they took up the task of hunting de locusts beyond the confines of the fort. Hundreds of miles in front of Dragon Fort was the principal battlefield against de locusts. Dead de locusts were piled up in heaps on both sides of the path. Zen saw some people crowding around the heaps as if they were searching for something. asionally one of them would prod at a corpse. He noticed that all those scavenging the bodies were ordinary citizens. None of them were body refiners. ''So why are they out there?'' he wondered. Common people were so weak that a single de locust could easily kill them all. The battlefield was too dangerous for them. After watching the people rifling through the remains, Zen asked, "Why are these civilians risking their lives outside the fort? Aren''t they afraid to die?" Martinughed at his question, "Afraid to die? Of course, they are afraid to die. Every year many civilians get themselves killed here. Just a few days ago, some damned de locusts got lucky! They rushed in, killing a dozen civilians." "Then why do theye out of the fort?" asked Zen, puzzled. Martin smiled, "It has to do with your sect." Zen was still confused, so, Roger exined, "Each de locust has a crystal core in its chest. In our sect, they only need the crystal cores you have collected to count the number of de locusts you have killed. Usually, we take the crystal cores after we kill them. But, we always miss some amidst the many carcasses. These people are here to take a chance on luck. Crystal cores are sold at a premium in the fort." That exnation cleared it up for Zen. Twenty crystal cores were worth one point. One point was worth two cubic crystals. Refiners would love to buy some crystal cores with gold or silver that they had no use for. At the same time, through trade, ordinary individuals could make a fortune, living a prosperous,fortable life. It was a small wonder why so many men were willing to risk their lives looking for crystal cores outside of the fort. Ahead, the lush green rain forest was quiet. In the face of the insect army, other beasts migrated yearly because they were as defenseless as humans when it came to the insect horde. The creatures either went into hiding deep underground or fled the forest entirely. All was still. The only sound was the leaves rustling in the wind. Moving silently, Zen and the others made their way into the forest. Since a de locust''s entire body was grass-green hues, they blended in with the environment perfectly, making them good at camouging themselves in the forest. When prey was close enough, they would leap out and make the kill. The instant Zen brushed by a shrub, there were two des shooting out at his neck so fast that the des whistled as they neared him. Smirking, Zen seized a de with his bare hand as it came close. Energy erupted through his body, covering every inch of him with a purple aura. With a ng, the de snapped between his fingers. At the same time, he shattered the head of the de locust with his other fist. Everyone was on guard after the appearance of this de locust. Zen killed it quickly, but that didn''t relieve the tension. Instead, the saying, ''when you have one de locust in sight, two thousand more are close, '' went through their minds. The rustling grew louder and louder. It seemed suddenly that the entire forest was alive with thousands of de locusts appearing out of thin air and closing in on all sides. ''Kill!'' Killing them was the only thought running through Zen''s head at that moment. To him, the de locusts were nothing more than points and a ticket to get into Hell Mountain. Since Zen began the marrow refining level, he had better control of his life energy. He couldn''t use it to attack like a weapon or transform it into life vitality like people at the nature level yet though. Still, at this level, he was able to control his life energy perfectly. Purple light scattered through the air like thin lines extending from Zen''s body and the next moment his fistnded forcibly on a de locust''s head. ''Die!'' Two de locusts sprang out on either side of him, their sharp des rising, snapping at the air as they closed in on him. Zen didn''t flinch or dodge. His fists severed the air. The blow summoned a horrifying force, the Purple Light Fist! "Thump! Clunk!" With dull thuds, the abdomens of both de locusts were crushed into pieces under his fists. Their crystal cores dropped to the dirt. Before he could pick the crystal cores up, he heard the whistling in the air behind him. He ducked in reflex avoiding the attack from a de locust and then swung his fist at its gut as he turned toward it. ''Purple Fist Strength!'' The abdomen was the hardest part of their body. Zen had learned that the hard way. Purple Fist Strength could channel a force through the insect''s thick shell to the deeper, softer part of its body, where the effect would do more damage. "Crack! Crush! Boof!" With seven dull thuds, the flood of force ripped its abdomen apart. The de locust staggered before copsing dead on the ground. One by one de locusts rushed to Zen. He showed no fear, his parries steady and sure. Every punch took at least one de locust, and as they kept dropping dead in front of him, it wasn''t long before a pile of bodies rose like a small hill. While Zen battled, he noticed everyone else was fighting as desperately as he was. Roger walked among them casually, his sword in hand. Whenever a de locust came near him, he would swing his sword and shoot a dark red light to pierce the de locust in the blink of an eye. As befits a refiner at the nature level, he condensed his life vitality into a light, which sliced through the thick exoskeleton like paper. At the same time, Tank and Sun attacked vigorously. It was not their first time hunting de locusts. Both of them were experienced fighters and aware of de locusts'' weak spots, which came in handy during the fight. Men from Green Haze Group drew together in a battle array against the raid of the de locusts. "Shield!" "Spear!" "Arrow!" Although these noble nsmen were not as stalwart as the four men from the Cloud Sect, their attack was reasonably effective under Martin''smand. "Crack!" Zen snapped another de from a de locust and then poked its vulnerable head with his other hand, making it explode under the force. After he killed this one, there were no more living de locusts around him. Only a few de locusts were left, and they surrounded Roger, Martin and the others, and soon those locusts were killed as well. He looked around him. Dead bodies piled up. He estimated that there were about sixty de locust carcasses. He would get sixty crystal cores, which equaled only three points. Zen smiled wryly as he started collecting the crystal cores from the dead bodies. It was a long, hard fight, yet his hard work onlyted three points. He did some quick mental arithmetic in his mind. To earn one hundred points, he would have to kill twenty thousand de locusts. Given his ability, if everything went right, it would take him two weeks to finish the task. Came to think of it, that wasn''t a very steep price! In less than a month he could see his sister. Besides, he could improve himself during each battle. Thinking about the positives reinvigorated him, and he hastily dug out the remaining crystal cores. After the first wave of de locusts, they continued along the edge of the forest. While they walked, Zen took the initiative, killing many de locusts, and his number of crystal cores grew one by one. "Alert! Another wave approaches!" Several battlester, Zen was familiar with his new enemies'' moves. Now, he easily spotted them through the sound of the wind ahead. Not far off branches stirred and then de locusts came into view. But this time, something was different. Dozens of purple de locusts were with this lot. "de locust officers!" Zen''s eyes flickered at sight. These locusts were more valuable than the normal de locusts. Each officer was worth one point, the equivalent of twenty normal de locusts. Surely officers were harder to kill than normal de locusts. "All right, men, watch out! The officers are poisonous. Be careful of the needles!" warned Martin. The truth was, only Zen needed the warning since everyone else already knew. A de locust officer was a level four beast with a bodyparable to a refiner who was a half-step in the nature level. Sharp venomous spikes spread across its purple body, making it a savage foe. Martin''s warning didn''t make Zen flinch though. Instead, he charged forward fearlessly. de locust officers made clicking with their mandibles as if they were talking to each other when Zen rushed at them. The significant difference between the officers and ordinary locusts was that the officers were intelligent, and couldmunicate! A half dozen officers had reached a decision after their short discussion and fanned out in Zen''s direction, and the next second he was surrounded. "That was a little reckless, Zen! You''ve gotten yourself enclosed!" called Martin from behind. "Let''s give him a hand," said Tank as he and Sun moved in closer. They fought side by side in the battle, and before long they warmed up to each other, bing fast friends. So as soon as they saw Zen in danger, they hurried to lend him a hand. Roger was the only one who didn''t move. He knew full well Zen was too cautious to make such a mistake. Zen would have thought it through before acting. So, Roger was secure in his belief that Zen could handle the situation. Standing there, Roger wondered what Zen''s n was. What tactic would he employ to deal with the six de locust officers simultaneously? Roger''s curiosity was piqued. Chapter 95 A Rich Harvest Of Crystal Cores (Part One) Chapter 95 A Rich Harvest Of Crystal Cores (Part One) Confronted with six de locust officers at once would have even a hardiest refiner at the nature level quaking in his boots. A de locust officer was more powerful, in both speed and strength, than the average de locust. However, it was the venomous thorns that were the most frightening. In the desert, there was a scorpion whose deadly sting killed any creature that was stung, instantly, and, in the forest, there was a ghost-like butterfly whose powder was so toxic that it would make the area deste for miles around. However, refiners at the nature level weren''t usually frightened of those creatures, given that their life vitality could prohibit toxins from entering their bodies. Simply put, it was more difficult for toxins to affect their bodies. Differing from those two deadly creatures, the venom that the de locust officers possessed wasn''t fatal. Instead, the toxin severely paralyzed the victim and could break through the life vitality barrier to prate the human body. Even those who reached the nature level were unable to move once infected. Thus, when it came to fighting the de locust officers, everyone needed to be on guard. After all, once paralyzed, one was nothing but food for de locusts. Others feared the de locust officer''s poison, but not Zen. Considering his body was a mysterious weapon, there wasn''t any poison that could harm him. Therefore, although it seemed foolhardy of him to rush at the de locust officers alone, in actuality, he was quite prepared. As he leaped through the air, he slipped a ring on one finger, while the other was steadfast on the broken flying knife. They were the pair of copper rings with the invisible chain linking them that Master Su gave him. Six de locust leaders spread out around Zen, closing in on him while shrieking. Suddenly, purple thorns shot from their bodies at Zen. Facing an onught from stings that everyone else was desperate to avoid, Zen didn''t duck and instead let them pierce his skin. At that moment, he threw the broken flying knife. "sh!" As the flying knife flew through the air, Zen waved the hand he had the ring on controlling the invisible chain, and immediately, the broken flying knife circled him. The razor edge knife sliced deeply into each de locust officer''s head as it made its way around Zen. With that, Zen''s strength was sapped, and he slumped to the ground. In midair, the heads of the six de locust officers remained intact for a few seconds before separating awkwardly from their bodies, falling from the sky and mming into the ground hard. The six officers were dead in a sh. "Wow! That was awesome! Zen, that was fantastic!" shouted Tank and others in amazement. Martin''s eyes were filled with astonishment as well. As a centurion who fought de locusts all year round, Martin should be the one who knew them best. He was well aware of how difficult it was to deal with the de locust officers, especially their venomous stings. His skin was stabbed once by a thorn that a de officer shot. The result was that he was immediately paralyzed andid in bed recovering for a week before his ability to move was restored! But, Zen was pierced by multiple stings just now! The spines had rained down on Zen in a downpour that even an elephant couldn''t withstand, let alone a man. Remarkably, Zen was alive and kicking, without any ill effects. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Is he even human?" murmured Martin in disbelief. Roger stood his ground, sping his sword. Although he figured that Zen had made the first move because he was sure of being able to kill those de locust officers, Zen''s performance exceeded his expectations. "I took the assignment because it was boring at the Cloud Sect. I never expected meeting such an interesting guy on my trip," muttered Roger under his breath as his eyes lit up in surprise. ''Talents like his are encouraging. As long as he doesn''t die young, he''s bound to be a hegemon, '' he thought. ''Although there''s no need to draw him over to my side, perhaps, I can give him a hand if he''s in trouble in the future, '' he decided as he drew his sword from its sheath and faced the next wave of de locusts. At this point, an unusuallyrge number of de locusts swarmed them, and a new round of shooting began. Enveloped in purple light from head to toe, Zen became bolder and bolder. A crystal core from a de locust officer would earn him one point, and he had just beheaded six in one fell swoop, which was equivalent to six points he had gained. Fighting like this would earn him points much quicker than he could by killing ordinary de locusts. But, de locust officers differed from themon ones. They were intelligent, which meant they weren''t prone to daredevil tactics like the average de locusts. When the remaining officers saw that Zen had killed six of their cohorts in a single strike, they scattered and avoided him, whilemanding moremon ones to attack him. Zen kept swinging his arm. Under the strong outward force, the broken flying knife whirled violently around him. "Whirl, whoosh..." Dozens of de locusts charged Zen, but Zen adjusted his position, and they were sliced in half by the flying knife. Their remains were littering the ground. To Zen, the de locusts were as defenseless as ants, even though others freaked out at the mere mention of them. Soon de locust carcasses were piled up like a hill, and among them were the heads of several purple de locust officers. Chapter 96 A Rich Harvest Of Crystal Cores (Part Two) Chapter 96 A Rich Harvest Of Crystal Cores (Part Two) There were many more of de locusts than there had been in the previous waves, but thanks to the presence of Zen "the Windmill," they were destroyed more quickly than before. After the dozens of de locust officers were ughtered, the remaining de locusts withdrew. Since there was a heap of de locust corpses on the ground waiting for Zen to pick through, gathering the spoils, he didn''t give chase to the retreating de locusts. Martin was puzzled at the sight of the de locusts retreating, a thought shed, and his face darkened at the possibility that came to his mind. "No! Impossible! Retreat! Everyone, fall back!" shouted Martin in an urgent tone. Hearing Martin shouting, Zen stopped plucking crystal cores from within the de locust officers'' chests with his knife, and asked in bewilderment, "What? Why?" "When ordinary de locusts retreat, it means... It means that there must be..." Martin''s face was white, and his fear gripped him, making him unable to finish his sentence. "What? There must be what?" Seeing the fear on Martin''s face made Zen realize how dangerous the situation must be. "Queen... de locust!" stammered Martin with a guttural grunt. He had been at the Dragon Fort for many years and knew the habits of the de locusts, and that both the officers and the average de locusts were under the orders of a queen de locust. The de locust officers could think independently, but the realmander of the army was the queen. Without independent thought, eachmon de locust was a daredevil. No matter how formidable the enemy was, they wouldn''t hesitate to attack, so, in general, they didn''t have the concept of fleeing or retreating. In this aspect, they were natural warriors. On the other hand, since they were retreating, there must be a queen de locust near, calling them. The queen was the sovereign mother of de locusts. Once met, even refiners at the nature level needed to flee in haste, and only stronger refiners were able to battle her. If a queen appeared here, everyone present would surely perish. This was why Martin was so scared. In addition, he was confused about something. The daily tasks assigned to the imperial army by the Dragon Fort should not be this risky. Although the queens were frightening, there were also numerous powerful cultivators at the Dragon Fort, such as the well-known Flying Dragon General who had personally killed several de locust queens. The imperial army did an excellent job of surveince, and usually wouldn''t assign such a dangerous task to the Green Haze Group. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Therefore, it was not reasonable for the Green Haze Group to be sent to such a dangerous area. ''Unless someone is using this opportunity to destroy the Green Haze Group!'' thought Martin, appalled. He did not share his concerns. At the moment he just wanted to get his Green Haze Group back to the fort as fast as possible. At Martin''smand, everyone stopped digging out crystal cores and headed to the fort immediately. However, just as they turned in the direction of the fort and safety, they felt a tremor in the ground. "Boom!" "Thud!" "Boom!" A massive creature was clomping closer. The noise got louder, and the ground shook more violently, telling them that the immense creature was approaching them rapidly. Hearts sank, and many soldiers and refiners alike gulped as they breathed. As predicted by Martin, a queen de locust was indeed nearby. Everyone wanted to survive and mbered to escape, fleeing like madmen. Zen ran at a consistent speed behind Roger, while the four disciples from the Cloud Sectined secretly. In such arge area outside the Dragon Fort, the probability of meeting a queen de locust was very small. Even if a queen left her nest once in a while, she would likely be beheaded by the mighty cultivators at the Dragon Fort, but unfortunately, they encountered one now... Just as the group was running through the jungle, arge red de appeared in front of them. The trees that the de passed through were leveled, and so were the dozen soldiers in front. "Aaahh..." The soldiers were cut in half and quickly devoured by ordinary de locusts hiding as they shrieked. Zen and the Green Haze Group rushed to a halt. In front of them stood a queen de locust over twenty feet high blocking their way. She was a bright red color, with tworge des grinding against each other, and substantialpound eyes locked firmly in her enemies. Being stared by such an enormous beast, Zen felt a chill of horror run down his spine. At that moment, he had only one thought, ''Run!'' Even in this crisis, Martin didn''t raise the white g. "To the sides, as many as possible!" he roared. "Everyone, run!" The superior qualities Martin possessed as a member of the imperial army were evident at this life and death moment. The words were hardly out of Martin''s mouth when the queen de locust moved again. She was huge, but she moved incredibly fast. She deftly blocked the road to the side, her two giant des cutting across the crowd again. At this crucial moment, Zen leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the de that wasing at him and rolled over it. Others were not as fortunate. Eight more men were cut down by the des of the queen. Standing behind the soldiers, Tank saw the giant des bearing down on him, and it was toote for him to dodge. With a desperate yet determined look on his face, he gathered his strength and at the last moment, his entire body shimmered with a golden light. As a cultivator half-step into the nature level, he let loose a burst of remarkable power while he hung on by a thread. "Ka-m!" Tank focused his golden aura from within his body to a single point, and shot it at the giant des. In a tragic scene, Tank''s fierce power stopped the queen de locust momentarily before her des sliced him in two, mercilessly. Chapter 97 Tragic Plight (Part One) Chapter 97 Tragic Plight (Part One) Watching what happened to Tank, knocked his fellow disciples, Zen, Roger and Sun, for a loop. And they felt a massive sense of loss in their hearts. While the four of them hadn''t deliberately sought each other out, they had be a close-knit team in a short time. There was an understanding among them from following and working closely with the Green Haze Group to fight the de locusts. But, only a few hours after they formed the team, one of the four was killed on the spot. At this moment, naturally, the mood in their hearts was one of sorrow. They couldn''t help mourning for Tank''s fate. What if all of them died here today? As they were feeling sorry for themselves, Martin roared and shot an arrow aiming at the queen de locust''spound eye as he ran. As the arrow sailed through the air drawing near the queen''s eye, she extended her de-like appendage, batting it from the sky and it ttered harmlessly to the ground. In an uproar at the arrow, the queen de locust targeted Martin next, lumbering after him. "Everyone, just run! I''ll distract the queen and lead her away!" yelled Martin, in apparent eptance of his fate, whether life or death. Chasing Martin, the queen de locust was no longer blocking their way, giving others a slim chance of escaping. However, the situation was still grave, aside from the queen, there was a mass of de locusts waiting, along with hundreds of de locust officers. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The soldiers of the Green Haze Group lit their bamboo torches, sending smoke and me billowing into the air. Whether ordinary de locusts or the officers, they were repelled by the smoke, fearing it. They scattered in all directions. Finally, a passage cleared ahead of the troops. "Let''s go! We''re moving out, Zen!" called Sun. He was ready to leave, but, when he looked back, he saw Zen standing in a daze. "Zen, if we don''t leave now, we''ll die here!" urged Roger as he fidgeted, having a strange feeling in his gut. Zen thought a moment, turning to face Roger and Sun with a look of determination. He said, "Roger, Sun, you are my brothers. You go ahead. I''m going to help Martin! We''ll catch you upter once we deal with the de locust queen." Not waiting for his brothers in arms to argue, Zen started running in the direction Martin disappeared. "What''re you doing? Do you have a death wish? Don''t you understand? You will die!" questioned Sun anxiously. Roger winked but didn''t say anything. He was pretty good at reading people. Although Roger had met Zen only two days ago, he already understood Zen''s unique character. Once he made up his mind, there was no use trying to sway him. No matter how fast Martin ran, the queen de locust ran more quickly, each step bringing her a few feet closer to Martin, and soon she would be on top of Martin. While the queen locust chased Martin in haphazard directions, Zen easily caught up by cutting a straight path through the woods. Now he was only a thousand feet away from the queen de locust! After Zen began refining at the marrow level, he could hear and see farther away than before. He also acquired a better grasp of distances, thanks to the marrow refining level. The wind rushed past, whistling in Zen''s ears. With his sweaty palms, he clutched the broken flying knife in his hand. As Zen drew closer, he felt excitement twisting faintly in his gut, but no fear! Five hundred feet away now! Closer now, he could make out the markings on the queen de locust at a nce. Only two hundred feet! One hundred! The distance between the queen de locust and Martin was disappearing. As she prepared to overtake him, she raised herrge de high in the air. Martin knew there was little hope of survival as he faced the queen de locust alone. As a standard imperial soldier on the verge of death, he wouldn''t just give up, but, would fight to his dying breath. As such, his eyes were filled with determination, courage, and strength. He let loose a battle cry at the top of his lungs. All of the muscles tensed, preparing for the action. And he lunged at the huge queen de locust. "It''s time!" eximed Zen. Timing it to the second, Zen focused strength to his feet and leaped high, propelling himself forward in the air. At the same time, he drew back his arm, aiming the knife before sending it sailing through the sky and to the queen de locust. The queen de locust was huge, while the knife was only half an arm''s length. Even if the knife stuck into the queen, it might not cause enough damage. So, Zen targeted the vital part of her forelimb. The timing of his shot was remarkably urate! When the queen de locust was a few feet from Martin, the broken knife shed through the crucial point of her forelimb. Although the carapace of the queen was notably hard, the broken knife effortlessly sliced into it. "Cra-ack!" In a split second, the de cracked and was separated from the queen''s body. It fell to the ground with a heavy thud. Shocked Martin stood frozen with a dumbfounded expression, as his mind took a moment to figure out what just happened. "Zzzztttt..." shrieked the queen de locust in agony. Both Zen and Martin felt a stabbing pain from her screech piercing their eardrums. Thepound eyes on her head rolled around, searching for the source of pain and soon focused on Zen nearby. She turned her fury on Zen, raising her other de and swiftly hacking in a downward motion at him! Prepared for her retaliation, Zen evaded the horrible blow, sprinting away in the other direction. The de came down hard, leaving a long crack in the ground. She pulled the de back, and let loose a monstrous scream from her mandible. All her hatred was focused on Zen as she rushed him, forgetting Martin, her earlier target. Chapter 98 Tragic Plight (Part Two) Chapter 98 Tragic Plight (Part Two) Martin teetered on the brink of death, feeling like he would copse at any second. As he watched the retreating form of the queen de locust, his chest heaved as profoundly, out of breath after his run. He never thought Zen would lead the queen de locust away just in time to save his life! The whistling wind rushed past his ears, and the woods fell away behind Zen on either side as Zen ran. Zen didn''t choose any specific way because he had no idea where he was anyway! Aside from running onward with all his effort, he hadn''t had time to think of a n. The queen de locust was chasing after him at a crazy speed. Although she had only one de left, for Zen, she was still an invincible being. "Scri-itch!" came the sound as a shadow of red shed through the trees in the spot where Zen was a moment ago, leaving a ten feet long scar in the ground. The queen was obviously much faster than Zen. In seconds she would overtake Zen! "What now?" questioned Zen looking around frantically as his heart gradually sank. Faced with such a powerful opponent, he didn''t hold out for the fight to go his way. "Scra-atch!" came the ominous sound as the red shadow fell again, and at the same time the wind whizzed past. Zen surged up, avoiding the attack and rolled forward out of reach. Colliding into shrubs and bramble as he made his way through the jungle, Zen saw a canyone into view ahead. He looked around and noted that the canyon was about seventy or eighty feet wide. ''I''ll have to jump the gorge!'' decided Zen quickly in mind. Racing to the edge of the canyon, Zen clenched his teeth, directed the strength of his entire body to the feet while pulling himself into the shape of a curved bow, and flexed as heunched. With the power of his kick off, he thrust himself across the canyon. Midair, halfway across, the queen de locust jumped after him, as she spread her wings. She flew at Zen. "Son of a bitch! The queen de locust can fly?" yelled Zen into the empty sky, depressed. In reality, the queen de locust''s body was toorge, and she couldn''t fly. The wings weren''t strong enough to carry her up into the sky. But, using her strong hind limbs to propel upward, she could use her wings to glide on the air for short periods. In the meantime, the queen with her remaining red de outstretched was gaining on Zen, quickly. "What am I going to do? This will kill me..." Zen couldn''t stop his mind from turning to thoughts of death as he soared through the air. He couldn''t dodge the red de this time and watched as the tremendous red de bit down on him. At this crucial moment, a desperate desire rose in Zen''s heart to survive. "No! I can''t die now! There''s still so much left for me to do!" spat Zen suddenly, his eyes bloodshot red. Faced with impending doom, Zen pressed his knife against his arm. And as he did, he raised it to block the queen de locust''s de. "-ash!" The violent force connected with the broken knife but didn''t break it. Sure enough, the toughness of the knife could handle blocking the attack of the queen de locust''s de. "Oa-ff!" gasped Zen as the wind was knocked out of him from the force of the de shing into the dagger. Spitting, Zen sent arge mouthful of blood sttering through the air. He felt the veins on his forehead throb, and his blood coursing through his body as if his organs were shattered. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Fortunately, Zen''s corporeal form was unique. If anyone else had taken such a fierce strike directly, like Zen had, whether they were a master at the marrow refining level or at the nature level, they would be dead. Zen transformed most of the power he absorbed from this energy into a warm current, which continually prated his bones and rinsed his marrow. Unfortunately, the rest of the power from the blow injured him greatly as it was too much for him to bear. With the help of energy he could use, Zen flew higher, gliding hundreds of feet above the ground until he was across the deep chasm. Falling fast, hended on the soft ground below. "Thu-ud!" The ground shook from the shock of his impact. The queen de locustnded on the ground seconds after Zen and sped at him. Lying on the ground, Zen felt as though his body had been ripped to shreds. He didn''t want to move. However, when he saw the queen locust rushing closer, he spat bloody saliva and swore while he forced himself up enduring the pain from his fall, and darted in the direction away from the queen. Being chased for another thousand feet, Zen came to the mouth of arge cave. He turned and looked at the jungle, spreading endlessly. When he sprinted away, he''d expected to find a ce to duck into. But, there was no ce to hide from the queen de locust. Without thinking, Zen could only seek refuge in the cave. For humans, caves were far more dangerous inside than the outside. Especially caves out in the wild, who knew what powerful creatures called the caves home? But, Zen had no choice at the moment. It was futile to continue running. Zen could only hope there would be a chance for him to survive somehow in the cave. When Zen got into the cave, the queen de locust saw and followed close behind him without any hesitation. Hellbent on killing Zen, she just wouldn''t give up. It was such a spacious cave that even therge queen de locust was able to walk freely inside. Fortunately, the cave also curved along, so that, although she was faster outside, inside the cave, Zen was quicker. Therefore, the distance between them wasn''t shortened. As Zen went deeper and deeper into the cave, the thick smell of sulfur prated his nose. What was below this cave? Chapter 99 Giant Beast At Lava Lake Chapter 99 Giant Beast At Lava Lake The cave was dark, with only the faint light filtering through the entrance behind him, making it difficult for Zen to see ahead. He had no time to consider what could be hidden in the dark recesses of the cave with his biggest problem behind him and moving closer. As she made her way into the cave, the queen de locust smashed stgmites and stctites chasing after Zen. Only the heavens knew whether or not the queen de locust had a keen sense of smell or Zen was leaving marks behind him. Whatever the case, it seemed easy for the giant insect to find him, even in a maze of caves like this. The further down they went, the thicker and more pungent the sulfur odor became. As he rushed into a connecting cavern, Zen discovered a red light illuminated the spacious cave. Before Zen was an undergroundke of magma surging. One after another, dark red mes burst up from theke only to explode in a ''poof''. This was the fire of the Earth''s core! It was recorded in ancient times that the fire came from the Earth''s core. The weapon refiners much preferred the fire of the Earth''s core, because it was more primal, raw than the fire of life vitality that was in the refiner''s body. The fire of the Earth''s core had a miracle effect when refining certain special magic weapons. Undoubtedly, the sulfur smell emanated from this pool of magma. "Boom, boom..." A low sound of rumbling thunder echoed through the cavern. The queen de locust was getting nearer again. "Damn!" Zen blurted out uneasily. He saw a passage at the side of theke of magma, and he ran over to it. The bank of thevake was heated by the fire from the Earth''s core. Therefore, the ground was like a hot frying pan under Zen''s feet. All he wanted was to run for his life right then, so, he went through the heat at high speed not turning back. "Ka-m!" The sound of exploding magma spurted fire through the air, sshing it in Zen''s direction. Without hesitation, Zen dropped and rolled, avoiding being sttered with the fires. Immediately, he heard the stone wall next to him, "sizzling," as the fiery magma that had just skimmed past his back, burned arge hole in the wall. He noticed the wall was pitted with holes, like scars it had gotten from years of moltenva hitting it. Well aware of the danger now, Zen was more cautious. He couldn''t imagine what his fate would be if the fire of Earth''s core hit him. Soon, the queen de locust was next to theke. An exoskeleton covered the giant insect, but, she was also afraid of fire. So the queen de locust pursued Zen around theke''s shoreline. ''Thank goodness, '' thought Zen. She was too big to dodge the bursts of mes. By contrast, Zen was more flexible. Adding to her plight, the quaking of the queen locust''s heavy footsteps caused theva to ssh regrly, slowing her progress even more. Zen was ted at the growing distance between the queen de locust and himself. He started to think he would escape sessfully. No sooner than Zen was almost free of one quandary, he looked ahead and found himself facing another. His face grew pale, and his mouth fell open slightly. Ahead of him was a shockingly huge creature blocking his passage. It looked like a lion, yet its body was at least ten times bigger than a lion''s. The beast was covered with a fiery red mane, with its giant head resting on its mighty front paws, and a scorpion-like tail wagging gently as it slept soundly. ''A fire scorpion lion!'' screamed Zen in his head. The striking, yet terrifying name reverberated in his mind. Zen had never seen a fire scorpion lion before, but, he''d read about the creature. Based on their scorpion-like tails and high-temperature habitats, fire scorpion lions were easily recognized. Fire scorpion lions were among the scariest animals in the world, especially the deadly weapon they had for a tail. Even the strongest masters of the nature refining level didn''t have much chance of escape. These fierce beasts were widely distributed throughout the world in ancient times, but in the Eastern Region currently, they were threatened with extinction. The reason the animal was on the brink of extinction was the ultra-rare crystal core in its body. The crystal core in the fire scorpion lion was a very masculine object used in pill and weapon refining. It was an exceptional raw material top refiners dreamed of having. With the greedy and reckless characters in the Eastern Region, when a fire scorpion lion was exposed, it attracted thousands of people wanting to hunt it down. However, Zen was not interested in obtaining the crystal core of a fire scorpion lion. Right now, he only wanted to manage to stay out of trouble. Snoring loudly, the fire scorpion lion''s sleep was undisturbed. In light of his predicament, Zen decided to attempt to go around the fire scorpion lion. But, what if he identally woke it up? Then it would be his path to death. ''What should I do? Venture ahead, or not?'' wondered Zen, stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If he turned back though, he was a meal for the queen de locust. So, forward was as good a choice for him as back. Keeping an eye on the long fangs of the fire scorpion lion, and thumping tail, Zen took a deep breath before he started to step closer cautiously. As he approached, the unpleasant odor of the beast assaulted his nose. He managed to handle the smell as he walked softly and slowly. Twenty steps away. Ten steps closer. Another five steps. As Zen took each step, he clenched his teeth to calm his pounding heart. When he was only three steps away, the fire scorpion lion suddenly rolled over, stretching his long limbs. His heart was thudding so fast, that Zen thought it would burst from his chest! Luckily, after a stretch and yawn, the fire scorpion lion curled up, resting hisrge head back on his front paws, fast asleep again. Relieved a little, but still holding his breath, Zen continued to tiptoe forward. As the saying goes, misfortunes nevere alone. "Thud! Thud!" came the sound of the queen locust''s footfall as it reverberated off the cave walls, echoing. Focused on the fire scorpion lion in front of him, Zen had forgotten the queen de locust behind him, for a moment. ''What fucking shit!'' cussed Zen silently. Awakened by the noise, the fire scorpion lion''s eyes flew open. The creature looked as surprised by the sight of the small man standing near, as Zen was by the lion waking up. Shaking its mane and growling angrily, the fire scorpion lion pounced at Zen. Zen dodged in a sh. It was just like a game of cat and mouse. Since Zen responded so quickly, the fire scorpion lion missed him. Growling furiously, the giant beast crouched, ready to stalk and pounce again. But the fire scorpion lion paused suddenly, noticing the queen de locust approaching. Zen knew an epic battle was about to begin. ''How do I get out? Am I screwed?'' wondered Zen desperately. No matter which way he chose, he saw no way to survive. Ignoring the small man, the queen de locust faced off with the fire scorpion lion. Each beast was arrogant about their strength, and neither side was willing to yield. Waving her big red de, the queen de locust created loud cking sounds to warn the fire scorpion lion to back off. Sharpening his ws against the hard stone ground, the fire scorpion lion was anything but fearful. It was as though time froze, and Zen felt as though a century passed in the tick of a minute. The queen de locust impatiently attacked first. Bellowing a mighty roar, the fire scorpion lion raised his head, preparing for the fight.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the center of the behemoths battlefield stood Zen. Out of desperation, Zen decided to try his luck with theva and jumped into theke. The fieryva boiled vigorously, swallowing him instantaneously. Chapter 100 Transformation Into The Spiritual Weapon (Part One) Chapter 100 Transformation Into The Spiritual Weapon (Part One) At the moment, the two huge beasts were too busy focusing on each other to notice Zen. One of the beasts, the queen de locust, had a broken limb from her earlier scuffle with Zen. In spite of being at a disadvantage, the one remaining limb was still a powerful lethal weapon shaped like the de of a sword. Alongside her de, the queen de locust was a little bigger than the fire scorpion lion. Although the fire scorpion lion was smaller than the queen de locust, it was nimbler. Further, since theva cave was the fire scorpion lion''s natural habitat, it had an advantage. As soon as the beasts collided in battle, the cave shook, rocks tumbled, and the cavern floor was littered with rubble. Rocks fell from high up on the walls of the cave, and fire spouted out of the earth''s core. "Crash, bam!" "Ba-boom!" Loud shing sounds ensued as the fire scorpion lion threw the queen de locust on the floor swiftly. In spite of the aggressive attack, the queen de locust forcibly stomped the ground with her hind legs, thrusting the fire scorpion lion backward about one foot. Immediately, the queen rushed towards the lion and flung her enormous de at the fire scorpion lion. However, the lion evaded her attack and snarled before retaliating. The locust, which could only survive by ughtering, was much more courageous and brutal than ordinary beasts. "Skrressh!" came the horrifying sound of the de slicing into the flesh of the fire scorpion lion. Its heart and other organs spilled out. The fire scorpion lion, mortally injured, wailed mournfully. At the same time, cocking its nimble tail up, the lion shed at the queen de locust''s head. "Snap!" The queen de locust couldn''t dodge in time, resulting in her head splitting and falling to the ground because of the force of scorpion tail. Without her head, the queen''s body became limp, and the de trembled for a moment before her carcass slumped to the ground. The lion''s organs were rent into pieces, and therge lion whimpered before tilting his head and gasping hisst breaths. People became apprehensive at the mere mention of these two huge beasts. They would be awestruck to see the two dead in this cave at the same time... .... .... At first, when faced with the two beasts, Zen thought he was doomed to perish. Earlier, he was roasted by Evil Lan''s fire. Instead of being harmed, Zen became physically stronger, thereby bingparable to a top grade mysterious weapon. But, the fire from the earth''s core was different from Evil Lan''s grade two fire. It was many times stronger than Evil Lan''s fire. After all, Evil Lan was only a half-step into the nature level. In the strictest sense, his fire evolved from his life energy rather than life vitality. However, the earth''s core fire was much mightier than the fire produced by any nature level weapon refiners even with life vitality. Zen felt the sensation of burning as soon as he jumped into theva. He had experienced the same pain twice before, once in the cer of the Luo family and the other was in Evil Lan''s weapon refining furnace, so, in this cave, it came to be that he felt it for the third time. In his current position, he knew that aside from gritting his teeth and toughing it out, he was helpless. He could pray to the God to bless his sess against the earth''s core fire, keeping his corporeal form from being incinerated, but, there was nothing more he could do. Slowly, hisplexion started to change. Overall, Zen looked like a red-hot piece of iron, glowing dark red. As his body heated up and burned, countless little gold pieces appeared on his body. Subsequently, they started to rotate. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As they whirled faster and faster, the gold pieces changed into golden eddies and began to absorb the fire from the earth''s core. The fire that engulfed Zen was swiftly taken into the eddies and absorbed by Zen. However, the swirls covering Zen''s body were not satisfied. After absorbing all the fire surrounding Zen, the eddies generated a mightier force and pulled the earth''s core fire from farther away. Wisps, streaks, and kes of fire were sucked in by a gravitational force, madly rushing into Zen''s body. All the earth''s core fire within thergevake rapidly converged in his body. If anyone was present outside thevake at that moment, they would be astounded at the sight. In the center of theke where theva had been boiling, theva''s color gradually changed from red to ck as it cooled. Atst, theva was pitch ck and solid. As the pitch ck area expanded, more and moreva cooled, bing solid carbon ck rocks. Atst, the entireke was a sizeable hardened rock. Except for a few spots where theva remained slightly dark red, the cave, which had been bright, now was inplete darkness. A long whileter, thevake suddenly cracked in the center, and a hand shot out from the crack. It was Zen''s hand reaching upward, with a few pieces of gold foil glittering with a golden light. Afterward, Zen hit the solidva with his head, smashing it. He crawled out of the broken rock. A sweet smile spread across Zen''s face as it dawned on him that he had survived an impossible situation. Everything that had transpired was far beyond his ability toprehend. When he jumped into theke ofva to escape from certain doom, shockingly, his body absorbed the earth''s core fire in theke. Perhaps his physical strength was improved after being refined by the mes. He looked down at his body and noticed that his chest had a wave-like texture to it. Seeing the change, Zen was puzzled. In the back of his mind, he felt as though he''d seen that texture, and he recognized the pattern from somewhere! After contemting the design, it struck him where he''d seen it! pping his hands, he shouted, "Yes! I remember now! It''s a spiritual texture!" Zen had seen such textures in the books of weapon refining techniques left by Evil Lan. Weapons fell into a few sses. They were mysterious, spiritual, fairy, sacred and divine weapons. Except there were no unique textures on mysterious weapons, special characters simr to this were found only on treasures like spiritual, fairy, and sacred weapons. For instance, spiritual textures were on spiritual weapons and fairy textures on fairy weapons. A streak of spiritual texture showed up on Zen''s chest, which meant his body had possibly entered a different stage, turning from a mysterious weapon into a spiritual weapon! Chapter 101 Transformation Into The Spiritual Weapon (Part Two) Chapter 101 Transformation Into The Spiritual Weapon (Part Two) Zen knew how mysterious weapons differed from spiritual weapons. During the blooded test, he suffered horrific injuries from the dagger, which was one of spiritual weapons that Ryan used. Ryan would have defeated Zen if it wasn''t for his body possessing the might of a top grade mysterious weapon. Once Zen''s body evolved into a spiritual weapon, his strengths would be naturally and significantly enhanced regardless of what he was capable of withstanding. That brought the most critical point to Zen''s mind. "The most remarkable difference between spiritual and mysterious weapons isn''t in their tenacity or sharpness. Instead, each spiritual weapon has a unique, extraordinary skill of its own. Like, Ryan''s had a mighty silk energy thread he could summon," murmured Zen to the empty cavern. "Since my body has been upgraded now to the equivalent spiritual weapon, I wonder what kind of ''skill'' I will gain." Wondering about the possibilities excited Zen even more. "Now, how do I trigger the skill of the spiritual weapon though?'' reflected Zen. Standing on the solidke, Zen extended one hand out, breathed in and out, and loudly shouted, "Hai!" Rushing ahead two steps, he raised one leg, spinning in the air as he did, executing a spinning kick. As he went through the motions, Zen''s moves looked awkward. After some trials and erroneous moves, Zen stood still, scratched his head and chuckled, thinking he was behaving idiotically. Since he didn''t even know if he had a spiritual weapon skill, it was impossible for him to test it the way he was. When Zen stopped performing the senseless actions, the gold foil covering his body suddenly vanished from sight, leaving the cave in darkness all over again. Zen pulled a fire starter out of his space ring. As he rubbed it, the cave lit up. He looked around and saw nothing but the corpses of the queen de locust and fire scorpion lion. Earlier, when he jumped into theke ofva, he had wondered whether or not the two massive beasts would battle each other. Now, Zen felt he was overthinking everything. These wild creatures were more ferocious than he had imagined, and Zen couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing at the miserable, wasted deaths of these two creatures. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As he headed in the direction of an exit and after he took two steps, he smacked himself in the forehead, thinking his brain was addled from the burning in theke. If the crystal cores from ordinary de locusts and de locust officers could be exchanged for some points, then, couldn''t the crystal core from within the queen de locust be exchanged for an even greater sum of points? It would be such a waste to leave the queen de locust''s crystal core there. While Zen thought, his heart raced. Tiptoeing to the queen de locust, Zen took his knife out of the space ring and thrust it into her chest. "nk! Tink!" came the melodious sound of a fist-sized purple crystal core hitting stone as it tumbled out of the locust and ttered to the ground. "The crystal core of the de locust officer is only as big as a walnut, but the queen''s crystal core is as large as a man''s fist!" eximed Zen while he tucked the purple crystal core into his space ring. After that, he turned his focus to the fire scorpion lion''s corpse. Zen didn''t know if a fire scorpion lion''s crystal core could be exchanged for points. He did know how rare the lion''s crystal core was, and that it was the most valuable treasure among pill refiners and weapon refiners. Without analyzing it further, Zen cut the corpse of the fire scorpion lion with his knife and dug out the crystal core. Treasures could be found over the entire body of a supernatural beast. Human beings could be even mightier than supernatural monsters if they took advantage of these treasures. Zen wanted to make use of the fire scorpion lion''s tail, so, with his broken knife, he sliced it off. Wanting to take back the queen''s de, Zen checked his space ring, trying to make it fit, but there wasn''t enough space to hold it, so he gave up. He could have carried it, but since the de locusts had a keener sense of smell than human beings, if Zen had it on him, he would be attacked by any de locust he encountered. After taking what booty he could take, Zen walked back through the cave in the direction he had entered it. He retraced his steps because of how unusual the cave was. With one shocking beast like fire scorpion lion inside, Zen thought the chances were greater of encountering more terrifying creatures further in the cave. In light of surviving the attack from the queen de locust anding face to face with the fire scorpion lion, he attributed mainly to his good luck, realizing he would have had no chance of survival if not for being able to withstand theke ofva and the earth''s core fire within it. Rushing back through the caves, Zen wasn''t paying close attention and didn''t know if he had gone in the right direction for a minute. Along the way, Zen took a few wrong turns and met some ss three beasts. He had some great adventures, as well as near misses, and several hourster, he emerged from the cave. By the time he got back up to the world outside the cave, night had fallen, and it was dark. The sky sparkled brilliantly with millions of stars. Zen realized as he looked up howte it must be. Zen carefully made his way back across the canyon and jungles, running along the paths he had followed during the daylight in the direction of the Dragon Fort. Fortunately, de locusts spent their night in ensconcing in theirirs, only venturing out under the rarest of unusual situations because they weren''t nocturnal by nature. Any other beasts that would normally be out hunting at night were driven away by the insect aggression. Therefore, Zen didn''t run into any beasts as he made his way through the thick jungles. It took him a long time, but, finally, the Dragon Fort came into his view. Once he reached the Dragon Fort, Zen strode to the building where Martin lived. Martin was housed with other members of the Green Haze group in the barracks. Zen saw two guards stationed outside the barracks as he approached the building. When the guards saw Zen, they immediately raised theirnces, shouting, "Halt! Who goes? This is the barrack of the Green Haze Group! No visitors are weete at night. Leave immediately!" Chapter 102 Persuading Roger Chapter 102 Persuading Roger "It''s me, Zen Luo. I want to speak with Martin, if I might, please?" stated Zen as he neared the door. As the light from the torches shone on Zen, the two soldiers could see it was him, and there was a look of shock on each man''s face. With a grateful tone, one of the guards said, "Hey brother! I can''t believe it. You''re alive! Thank goodness!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The two were soldiers of the Green Haze group, or more urately, surviving members of the troop! Usually, Martin''s battle ns were impressive, and he took many precautions, so he never jeopardized the lives of soldiers in his toon, and there was rarely a death under hismand. However, in the battle that day, dozens of soldiers perished, which was a terrible blow to the Green Haze group. The survivors knew that if Zen hadn''t drawn the queen de locust away, none of them would have survived. If Martin were the only one to have drawn the queen away, she would''ve caught up to the troops after killing Martin. Thus, it was Zen''s sacrifice that saved the rest of them. So, the survivors would be eternally grateful for what Zen did! Until just now, they all thought Zen died. So, they were astounded at his safe return! The soldiers knew that Zen was an outer disciple from the Cloud Sect, and although he was only at the marrow refining level, Zen was stronger than other disciples at that same level. Even with his strength though, the gap between his power and that of the queen de locust was immense. They didn''t know how Zen escaped. "Zen, the captain isn''t at the camp," one of the soldiers informed Zen. Wondering why, Zen asked, "Wait, you mean he hasn''te back?" "Oh, no, he came back, but...?" the soldier broke off his reply, not sure whether or not he should disclose the truth. Seeing the soldier''s concerned look, Zen was confused and asked, "But what? What happened?" "Zen, the captain was... locked up!" announced the soldier in a sad tone as he bowed his head. Zen frowned and in a deeper timbre asked, "Locked up? But, why?" "Yesterday, someone changed our regr marching route. It must''ve been someone who intended for us to travel a more dangerous trail," the soldier stopped rting what had urred, inhaling before he suddenly furrowed his brows indignantly and with an inflection of resentment in his voice said, "Captain Martin went to the higher-ups andined, angering his superior officer. So, he was arrested. I''m afraid they will punish him for insubordination ordingly, by martialw..." ''How did this happen?'' spected Zen. What the soldier had conveyed to him, irritated Zen. Someone had intentionally changed their route, endangering all of the troops in the Green Haze toon, and almost seeded in getting them all killed! The disciples from the Cloud Sect, Roger, Sun, and Zen almost died, while a single sh from the queen de locust brutally destroyed poor Tank! Examining the events in his mind, Zen became infuriated! Granted, Zen had only known Martin for a short time, but, he appreciated Martin''s leadership skills. On top of that, Martin courageously sacrificed himself by luring the queen locust away, saving his troops and the disciples. It was shocking to hear soldiers on the same side as him arrested him. "Do you know anyone with authority who can assist us and intercede to have our captain''s charges dropped, Zen?" "Captain Martin wasn''t in the wrong, and shouldn''t have been unfairly punished!" All at once, both soldiers begged Zen. Albeit, the two were the most ordinary soldiers in the Imperial Army, but, they had followed Martin for a long time and had a deep rtionship with him. In the torchlight, Zen could see their eyes glistening with tears. "Don''t worry! I''m going to request an ount of the events!" reassured Zen callously. Admittedly, Zen was nobody special here or at the Cloud Sect, but, that wouldn''t stop him from trying! After leaving the Green Haze group''s barracks, Zen jogged to the building he was assigned to and swung the door open. He entered and saw Roger and Sun packing their things. Sun''s jaw dropped open when he saw Zen walking into the room, and he stuttered, "Z-Zze-Zen..!? a-ar- are y-y-you a g-g-ghost?" Roger, who was ordinarily soposed, stood, staring at Zen in bewilderment as well. "Oh my God, Zen! Wow! This is unbelievable! You escaped the queen de locust! Did a mastere along and save you?" Allowing for Zen''s strength, Roger thought Zen''s surviving the queen locust attack was impossible without the aid of a much stronger refiner. With so many powerful generals stationed at the Dragon Fort, it wasn''t unreasonable for Zen to have been lucky enough to run into one out in the jungle. Roger deemed his theory to be the most reasonable exnation. Not bothering to respond to the questions, Zen just stared at them and inquired, "Are you already leaving?" Smiling, Sun responded, "Yes, I''m quitting the mission." Shrugging, Roger added in a bored tone, "I suppose. I wasn''t in it for the points anyway." "And, what about Martin? Yesterday, Martin risked his life to save us! Do you know where he is now?" demanded Zen angrily. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Sun had his cheeks turned pink, and he stated, "Zen, don''t look at me! I''m merely an outer disciple from the Cloud Sect. What could I do about this matter?" Roger looked offended. While it was true that Martin lured the queen away yesterday, his primary goal was to save his troops. By the same token, and for reasons known only to him, Roger didn''t need to be rescued anyway. True, Roger couldn''t rival the queen de locust''s strength. However, if he needed to, he could have used his mysterious weapons and escaped without difficulty. In point of fact, Roger could easily intervene and bail Martin out. It would be a piece of cake to rescue Martin, and initially, he wanted to. However, when he discovered it might be big trouble for himself, Roger decided to stay out of the matter. But now, Zen''s words had overtones of calling Roger a coward which made him feel ufortable, so he arrogantly rebutted, "Zen, I won''t meddle in Martin''s matter, and I advise you not to involve yourself as well. The person behind it isn''t one you should provoke." "I shouldn''t provoke him? Who is it? Roger, will you tell me?" Zen inquired. "The Zhuge n is behind it," dered Roger menacingly. Roger watched Zen expecting to see a look of panic in his eyes, considering that the top seven ns had a well-known reputation throughout the entire empire and that they were toorge for Zen to go up against any of them. However, Roger saw no such fear. As a matter a fact, Zen remained expressionless. As it sunk in, Zen guffawed and asked, "The Zhuge n, again? Hahaha! I understand now!" "Zen, what do you mean?" curiositypelled Roger to ask. Intending to murder Zen, someone within the Zhuge n devised this plot, without caring for any other life in the Green Haze group. They were just utilizing the toon to push Zen into a desperate situation, not expecting he might be fortunate and escape! Regrettably, many innocent people died, including Tank. Zen didn''t offer Roger a response, but, instead mockingly asked, "Roger, you are afraid of the Zhuge n?" "The Zhuge n? Me, afraid? Of them?" Angered, Roger''s face was flushed. Typically, he was reserved, but, his pride was at stake, and he blurted out, "The Zhuge n might have power, but, the Meng n is prominent as well. Of course, I''m not afraid of them!" As one of the top seven ns, the Meng n was known for their wealth and talented members which were on a par with the Zhuge n! When people first heard Roger''s surname and witnessed his proud temperament and magnificent clothing, they knew he was one of the Meng n. However, since everyone was here to hunt de locusts, they didn''t care about Roger''s identity. "Well, in that case, why don''t you save Martin?" challenged Zen. "I''m not going to go looking for trouble over this! Plus, the loony Fren Zhuge came up with the scheme," asserted Roger smoothly. Children born into a prominent n had the intrinsic sense of self- preservation and knew how to weigh the pros and cons in any given situation. It was okay if Roger helped Martin as long as it didn''t lead to trouble for him, but, it was stupid to provoke anyone from the Zhuge n just to assist Martin. Zen''s dare was transparent. How could he think Roger wouldn''t know his true intentions? Warily, Zen chuckled and pleaded, "Roger, help me this one time, please. I''ll remember the kindness from you and the Meng n!" Shaking his head, Roger Meng responded, "Zen, I''ll admit, you''re talented, but, that isn''t enough of a reason for me to help you." In all honesty, Roger wanted to befriend Zen, who was an umon genius even for Cloud Sect and might very well be an influential figure in the future, but, the future was far off, and after weighing the pros and cons Roger decided he couldn''t help Zen. Offending Fren for Zen''s sake would be a stupid move in Roger''s opinion. Sure, if Zen were an invincible master already, Roger would help him, but Zen wasn''t. Despite Zen exhibiting an exceptional talent for refining, he could end up in an abyss for offending anyone in the top seven noble ns. Just then, a look crossed Zen''s face, and he reached into his space ring and pulled out the crystal core he had gotten from the queen de locust. He waved it in front of Roger and Sun, eximing, "Roger, no one saved me yesterday. The queen de locust is dead, because of me. That loony Fren tried to get me killed several times until now, and yet, I''m still alive! I''m bound to rise higher in the future! I''m confident I''ll be in a position to help the Meng n, one day!" The fist-sized crystal core gleamed brightly in Zen''s hand, reflecting light onto Zen''s proud, young face! Zen''s words sounded impertinent, but exuded confidence. Seeing the crystal core in Zen''s hand shocked Roger. It wasn''t that Roger cared about a crystal core, but, the fact that Zen had it meant the queen de locust was dead! While it wasn''t clear whether or not Zen killed the queen de locust himself, it was obvious that Zen was somehow connected to her demise! Chapter 103 Teaching A Fish To Swim (Part One) Chapter 103 Teaching A Fish To Swim (Part One) What Zen had aplished was far beyond Roger''s understanding of the marrow refining level. ''After chasing after the queen de locust, in the insane manner Zen did, he not only survived but dealt with her and brought back her crystal core!'' contemted Roger in awe. His mouth formed a thin, sour line. "You talk a big talk, and it sounds great, but, it''s just empty talk!" he said chuckling abruptly, his head bobbing so hard that the ponytail in the back of his head shook. "But... " There was a serious look on Roger''s face. He paused and then added," I like it! You''re very ambitious, Zen. So, I have decided to get involved and help you with this mess!" At Roger''s eptance to help, Zen''s face lit up. Almost any dispute could be resolved when one of the top seven noble ns was involved because no one would dare push back except another member of the same elite ss. So, since Roger consented to assist in resolving the issue, things would go much smoother. "One thing though, Zen. What did you mean when you told me that Fren the loony had attempted to kill you multiple times?" Roger asked unexpectedly. "It''s sort of a long story. My dispute with the Zhuge family came about during the Blooded Test at the Cloud Sect," stated Zen. After a brief pause, he recounted the stories of what happened that got Chad kicked out from the Blooded Test and how he severely beat Fren the loony''s steward, Thomas at Drizzle Peak. With Roger staying to lend a hand with things, Sun gave up his ns to leave, even though he knew his presence wouldn''t really do much. Everyone acted for their reasons, and in Sun''s case, he decided, ''Since Roger thinks highly of Zen, there''s no harm in befriending him!'' Shortly thereafter, the three turned in, sleeping the rest of the night soundly, and the next morning, first thing, the three men strode to the Dragon Fort''s center. Housed in the Dragon Fort were thousands of barracks for squads, and the main barracks were surrounded in the middle. Standing before the gates that led to the main barracks were two rows of stoic soldiers at attention, clutching spears and expressionless. As the trio reached the gates, a soldier snapped to life and shouted," You have no business here! You need to leave!" With an air of authority, Roger took two steps towards the soldier and calmly said," I''m here to see Jon Gou." "Officer Gou?" asked the soldier, the determined look on the soldier''s face softening the instant Roger spoke the name Jon Gou. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Any man, who referred to a superior by full name, wouldn''t be just some ordinary person, and what was more, he uttered it casually, as if he were merely summoning one of his servants?! Immediately, the soldier became polite and deferential. He tossed his spear to the nearest soldier and bowed to the three disciples. "Officer Gou is in the main barracks, now. If you could give me your name, I will inform him of your arrival, okay?" the soldier asked respectfully. "You can tell him that Roger is requesting to see him." Roger had an inflection of tedium. After the soldier got Roger''s name, he scurried off to the main barracks. A short time passed before the soldier came back into view. He was smiling appealingly as he sauntered back. His smile and even strut were because when he told Jon Gou, who was usually aloof, that Roger wanted to see him, he grew enthusiastic¡ªmore so than the soldier had ever seen, and even repeated his response, saying," Yes, show them in at once! Yes, show them in at once!" Not being naive, the soldier understood immediately that Roger was some big shot! "If you three would follow me, please. Officer Gou is in the main barracks waiting to receive you!" announced the soldier happily. Following the soldier, Zen, Roger, and Sun walked through the mainpound and were soon in front of Jon Gou. Seeing Roger, Jon Gou was all smiles and warmly said," Young Master Roger, why didn''t you tell me that you are at the Dragon Fort? If I had known, I would have prepared a nice treat for you!" While he gushed and fussed happily, Jon Gou received a lukewarm response in return. "The south has such poor products though, aside from de locusts, what does the Dragon Fort have?" quipped Roger coolly. "What treat would you offer me?" Even though he was given the cold shoulder, Jon Gou beamed happily. "That''s not true," he retorted half-heartedly. "The south has specialties all its own, Young Master Roger. You can''t specte that..." "Cut the crap! Enough pleasantries, I''vee because I have business with you," Roger cut in, impatiently, not caring how Jon Gou would feel. "You''ve got a Martin Lu here, right?" Jon Gou''s expression became serious, and he nodded," Yes, he''s the leader of the Green Haze Group. Are you here for him, Young Master Roger?" "Yes, release him," Roger ordered as he gave a small nod. When Jon Gou heard Roger''s request, he hesitated and stated," Young Master Roger, I''m obligated to ept your orders." Then pausing a moment, he stared into Roger''s eyes and added," However, while it would be a small thing to release Martin, please let me remind you..." "Yes, I am aware," Roger impatiently cut Jon Gou off again. Even before Jon Gou finished, Roger knew what he was about to say. "But, the Zhuge family..." Jon Gou blurted out, unsure if Roger truly understood what he was trying to say. "I know that Jon, I already told you that!" snapped Roger, his face set and hard. Immediately, Jon Gou nodded briskly and said," Well alright then, if you insist, I won''t worry about it, Young Master. Follow me!" He led the three men deeper into the main barracks. Deep in the main grounds, there was a courtyard, where four people sat at a blue stone table. It was laden with fruits, wine, meat, and many other tasty foods. While the imperial army was permitted drinking, it wasn''t allowed in the barracks, and anyone caught would face disciplinary action. But, the four men were sitting around drinking, unconcerned that they were viting the rules. "Actually, we should drink a toast to you, Randall!" Liam saidughing as he went on," Without you, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly!" Raising his ss, Liam then chugged his drink down. To the toast offered, Randall He tilted his head back and let the wine slide into his lopsided mouth before casually saying," Don''t mention it, Master Fren entrusted the assignment to me, and it was a piece of cake." Chapter 104 Teaching A Fish To Swim (Part Two) Chapter 104 Teaching A Fish To Swim (Part Two) "Was it easy? We''ve been stuck in this barren ce for three days so far, and we still have a few more days before we can leave!" the ck Fiendined irritably as he grabbed the wine jug roughly and drank from it. "I know." agreed the White Fiend, "I should''ve beaten him to death, then, we wouldn''t be sitting here, waiting around!" "No, you two, it''s not as simple as that. When there''s a death of a Cloud Sect''s disciple that is suspicious in the Dragon Fort jurisdiction, the Dragon Fort doesn''t sit idly by," remarked Randall He. "Zen''s body hasn''t been found yet, but, the queen de locust was chasing him, so he must be dead by now!" Liam nodded, adding, "Zen''s a tough guy, but he won''t survive against the queen de locust. We just need to be patient for a few more days, and then we can inform Master Fren the assignment is completed." With a smile on his lips, he raised his ss and said, "Cheers, cheers!" Oblivious to Zen and the others approaching, the four men sat around, drinking, toasting each other and bragging about their aplishments. As he neared the table, Jon Gou called out, "Hello Randall. You seem to be enjoying your drink quite a bit." He stepped in front of the men seated, sniffing the air and with a big grin on his face, he said heartily, "How delightful!" "What do you want, Jon?" demanded Randall He, scowling at Jon Gou. Fully aware that Jon Gou would note to see him socially, Randall He knew he had an agenda. When Liam looked up from his wine and glimpsed Zen, his eyes bulged, and his mouth opened slightly, in shock. "How? Zen! You! You''re not dead!?" Liam half-used, half-asked with rm in his voice.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Liam''s question got the attention of Randall He, White Fiend and ck Fiend. None of those three had met Zen before and they looked over at him now. Like Liam, they were awestruck at Zen being alive. Since thest report they had gotten was that the queen de locust was chasing after him, they naturally assumed he wouldn''t survive. It was what they were just talking about, and the reason for their celebration! Yet, here was Zen standing in front of them and very much alive! The shock and confusion they felt were too challenging to put into words. "I was wondering who was behind this. It was you! Very well!" used Zen. The revtion that the mastermind of the plot to kill Zen was Liam, a fellow disciple of Drizzle Peak infuriated him, but, he held his temper in check and instead, he smiled contemptuously. "Ha! Yes, it was me, so what?" spat Liam venomously. "Harumph! I don''t know how you survived, but, since Master Fren wants you dead, I guess that''s it, you will die here, at the Dragon Fort! I suggest you kill yourself here, that way we..." "That''s quite enough of that! There won''t be any fighting here!" snapped Jon Gou. Getting involved with disputes among this younger generation was one thing he tried to avoid, and he wouldn''t be embroiled in this matter either if not for Roger. Turning to Randall He, Jon Goumanded, "Where is Martin? Release him!" "No, Jon, I don''t think I will," Randall He refused outrightly, shaking his head. "Why not?" inquired Jon Gou. "Well, if I let Martin out, he''ll stir up trouble for me, again. Why would I ask for trouble?" Being the same rank as Jon Gou in the imperial army, Randall He had no intentions on taking orders from Jon Gou. "Oh, really? You dislike trouble, so, I will make this easier for you. If you don''t let him go, you''ll have even more trouble on your hands!" stated Jon Gou. "You''re kidding, right?" chuckled Randall He maliciously. "I''ll have more trouble? Do you even know who I''m working for?" "That would be the Zhuge family, correct?" replied Zen, grinning caustically. "Exactly! So, now that you know, go, run along! Don''t stick your nose in the affairs you can''t afford to mess with, or you''ll find yourself in too deep!" Not knowing the young men behind Jon Gou, Randall He would have been furious at them with his short temper, but for Jon Gou, he kept his temper in check. Both White Fiend and ck Fiend stood up, and as they did, ck plumes of smoke swirled about White Fiend while a white light amassed around ck Fiend. The refining methods that the two practiced were white and ck, which were unique and integral to each other. The way they moved indicated that the two were preparing an assault. "Are you saying that you won''t let Martin go?" asked Zen. "Yes, that''s what I said! I won''t release him!" snarled Randall He. "Do you know who you''re speaking to, Boy?" he added as he red steadily into Zen''s eyes. As Randall He stared, his bleak aura burst from his mind, towards Zen. "Look out!" shouted Jon Gou as soon as he noticed Randall He''s stare. Randall He''s attack using the bleak aura was faster, and before Jon Gou could do anything to prevent it, the aura had sprung at Zen. "Is this a chill intent?" asked Zen, a little surprised. He hadn''t expected Randall He to have the refining ability of an intent. Now, if the chill intent had been used in an attack on anyone else, they might find their soul frozen, immediately. But, the only thing frozen about Zen was the scornful smile on his face. Seemingly undaunted, he stood still, allowing the chill intent to assail him! Considering that when Zen felt the intent from the Vengeful Beast at the Heavenly Library, it wasn''t able to cause him any tangible harm, the meager strength of Randall He''s chill intent was paltry and nothing to Zen. Seeing Zen''s soul was unharmed by his chill intent, Randall He stood there perplexed. Using this moment to strike, Zen gave a cold snort, and a translucent gray thorn flew out of his head. "Spiritual Thorn!" The thorn had scarcely appeared before it struck Randall He''s head. The speed the two sparred at was so fast that before the others present realized there was a fight, the sound of a cold snort from Zen was heard, and then Randall He was on the ground, crouching holding his head and screaming in anguish. "You were teaching a fish how to swim. Look at you now, bringing shame to yourself!" mocked Zen casually as he stood over Randall He, sping hands behind his back. Chapter 105 Clan Influence (Part One) Chapter 105 n Influence (Part One) A peculiar scene was unfolding in the yard. There were ten ranks within the nature level. Huge gap existed between each two of these ten ranks. For instance, Roger, White Fiend, and ck Fiend, who had all just reached the nature level, were at the first rank. Cultivators at the nature level were able to generate life vitality. They could use this life vitality as weapons to kill their enemies quietly. Randall and Jon, the best of the Imperial soldiers, had already reached the fourth rank of the nature level. They possessed great mastery of life vitality at this rank. That would give Randall a significant advantage if he fought against Roger or the others. Another fact that gave Randall an edge was that he had mastered the chill intent, which could give his opponent''s soul frostbite in the blink of an eye. Jon''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. He had agreed to help simply because he wanted to do Roger a favor. Otherwise, he would rather not make a dangerous enemy like Randall. He and Randall were both at the fourth rank, but Randall''s mastery of chill intent made things different. If they fought with each other, Jon would have to pay a great deal of attention to Randall''s intent. It would be a tough fight. But what on earth was going on here? Jon found himself utterly at a loss of the situation. If he wasn''t mistaken, the youngster following Roger wasn''t even near the threshold of the nature level. This kid was still at the marrow refining level. He couldn''t even discharge life energy yet, let alone generate life vitality. Where did he get the nerve to challenge Randall? How did he dare say something like ''you are bringing shame to yourself''? And to Jon''s surprise, not only had this kid said it, he had done it. Jon had witnessed the unusual scene. Randall''s intent hadn''t hurt Zen at all. Instead, Zen had snorted lightly at the attack, and then, Randall had screamed with pain. How could he have done that? Jon racked his brain to find an exnation but failed. Liam''s mouth gaped open, impossibly wide. Although Randall had never revealed his true ability in front of them, Liam could sense it from their daily contact. Randall''s majestic presence suggested that his force was way above those of White Fiend and ck Fiend. Randall was far out of their reach. If it hadn''t been for Fren, Liam would never have gotten the chance to work with Randall. But again, what happened just now¡­ How did Zen manage to hurt Randall so badly with just a snort? Liam knew Zen better than the others. Zen was a lowborn boy who had entered Drizzle Peak not long ago. A few days earlier, by some dumb fluke Zen had defeated Leo, his sect peer. Liam knew Zen''s past, so he was more surprised at this scene than others. Roger''s eyes lit up as delight coursed through him. Roger always prided himself on his knack of assessing people. As such, Roger had studied Zen and now believed that he had an urate judgment about Zen. Although Zen was still at the marrow refining level, he would stand a chance of winning in a fight against a body refiner at the nature level. This assessment by Roger showed how high Zen''s skills were. Roger trusted his judgment. He also knew that if he tried telling people about it, nobody would believe him. Despite Roger''s high assessment of Zen''s abilities, the young boy still surprised him. Roger was now sure that although he was confident of how Zen would perform, Zen''s actual abilities and potential were still unknown to him. How many more secrets did Zen have? Was he holding back his abilities? Roger raised his chin as he thought about what Zen was capable of. He was smart enough to understand that it was unwise to reveal one''s own true position and intention to the others. Some secrets could only be shared with your closest family members. Roger knew better than to ask stupid questions. Nevertheless, his decision to help Zen seemed pretty wise now. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As assumed earlier, Roger was now confident that his n could use this guy and his power to their advantage. Randall felt as though his head was going to split. It was like a sharp sting had pierced his soul, and the unutterable pain from his soul was tearing him apart. Fortunately, the soul was a special form. It could heal itself as time wore on, but the excruciating pain from attacks to the soul was inevitable. What Randall couldn''t endure was that he had been publicly humiliated by this brat, a kid at the marrow refining level! Jon had witnessed all this. He might tell the soldiers. If that happened, Randall''s authority would be destroyed. He must kill this brat to redeem himself! As Randall got to his feet, life vitality surged through his body. The air in the yard cooled instantly. Although it was a hot summer day, all onlookers felt chilled to the bone. The temperature must have dropped by dozens of degrees. "You do have a death wish, don''t you? But I''m afraid you picked the wrong way. You pissed me off, and you will regret it. There is going to be a hell lot of pain waiting for you before you die," Randall growled at Zen. A terrifying pressure radiated from Randall''s body as he spoke. In the next instant, the force was directed at Zen. Zen''s body tensed. The pressure was like a massive iceberg. Once it fell on him, he would be crushed to pieces. Randall''s force was indeed extraordinarily powerful. He was not amon body refiner at the nature level! "Jon?" At this point, Roger called out and gave Jon a look. Chapter 106 Clan Influence (Part Two) Chapter 106 n Influence (Part Two) Jon understood. He took a step forward and ced himself in front of Zen. Then with a low voice, he said, "Just let it go, Randall. Fighting with a kid will not make you look good." "Out of the way, Jon. His life is mine to take!" Randall roared. Normally, Randall would consider Jon''s advice. But now he hadpletely lost it. He couldn''t think about anything else except tearing Zen apart. "Randall, just because you have the Zhuge family supporting you, you think you can do whatever you want?" Jon''s face darkened. It seemed that Randall was not going to think rationally. "So what? You want a fight?" Randall clenched his fists. As white tufts of frost covered his hands, the air around Randall shimmered with cold. This was Randall''s life vitality. "You think I am afraid of you?" Jon didn''t flinch at Randall''s rage. Seeing that the two were going to fight, Roger became impatient. "I''m in no mood to watch you two fight. Just let Martin go. Jon, if you can''t get it done, I will go find my uncle," Roger said with displeasure written all over his face. He had been confident that Jon could handle the issue. Randall could do this the easy way or the hard way, but apparently, he had chosen thetter. Jon''s expression changed at Roger''s words. If Roger''s uncle were involved, it would take this situation to a whole different level. Jon didn''t want that. He said quickly, "Young master, there is no need to trouble your uncle with such a little thing." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Roger shrugged. He gestured around the yard and asked, "To me, it seems that they don''t want to release Martin. Do you have any ideas?" Jon turned to Randall. "You heard the young master. If you don''t release Martin, the Flying Dragon General will be involved. If that happens, this can get really ugly for you." The Flying Dragon General was one of themanders who were in charge of Dragon Fort. Nobody knew the depth of his force. His reputation, however, was well-known. For his achievements and skill, he had earned the title of ''anchor'' of the Dragon Fort. The Flying Dragon General was undoubtedly the most famous general of the Imperial Army! "He.. He knows the Flying Dragon General?" Randall''s expression conveyed the skepticism he felt when he heard what Jon had said. If Roger had the support and protection of the Flying Dragon General, Randall would release Martin at once. But Randall had been through a lot of battles. He wasn''t a man who would be easily intimated by words. "Try crossing me, and you''ll find out!" Roger said calmly. Compared with Zen, his attitude was indifferent toward Randall, an undeniably stronger opponent. Roger had a domineering air that was exclusive to someone born with privilege, such as disciples from noble ns. "This is the young master of the Meng n. As to his rtionship with the Flying Dragon General, you can take a wild guess now that you know his identity," Jon sneered. It was only when he heard the mention of the Meng n that Randall came to understand the situation. It was no small wonder that Jon had dared to offend the Zhuge n. Jon had the Meng n behind him now. Not only did they put pressure on Randall with the Meng n''s name, but they also threatened to involve the Flying Dragon General. Randall wasn''t some green boy. He knew what decision to make if the situation changed. Fren did have a certain reputation on which Randall could rely. But now the young master of the Meng n was standing in front of him. Randall sighed as he knew there was no wiggle room left. Still, making a concession was never a pleasant experience. As feelings of resentment coursed through Randall, he turned and shot Zen a venomous re. Roger, understanding that he had won, gave a coldugh and turned to leave. If Roger involved the Flying Dragon General in this, Randall knew it wouldn''t end well for him. "Okay," Randall said through gritted teeth. "I will let Martin go!" "Great!" Roger looked back when he heard Randall. Then he insulted the man further with a mocking retort. "We could have saved ourselves a lot of talking if you had been wiser." Randall didn''t respond to Roger''s riposte. He turned to the side and asked his aplice to bring Martin. Randall was a tough guy, yet with a few words, and Roger had bent Randall to his will. Zen was impressed. Disciples from noble ns really knew how to achieve their goals by merely mentioning the influence of their ns! Inparison, an individual with no supporting n seemed so small and powerless. Zen had no n influence he could count on. All he had was his force, his fists. But that was okay. He would climb to the apotheosis of body refining based on his skills. Then, he would have his influence! Soon Martin was brought to the yard. The bruises all over his body implied that he had been beaten badly while in captivity. However, his calm expression and his state of mind conveyed that he was fine. Such injuries were not a big deal for a body refiner who was half a step into the nature level. Like others, when Martin saw Zen, he looked as if he had just seen a ghost. "Zen¡­ bro, you''re alive! You''re still alive!" Martin eximed excitedly. "Yeah, Martin, I survived," Zen replied with a smile. "That''s great, wonderful..." Martin muttered. Throughout his imprisonment, Martin had been tormented over the death of his brothers during the fight with the de locusts. It wasn''t theshes meted out to him that pained Martin the most. No, it was the thought that Zen had sacrificed himself by volunteering to bait the queen de locust to save Martin. All these times, Martin had not been able to stop thinking about what had happened. It was true that Martin med himself. If only he hadn''t been so careless! If he had noticed there was something wrong with the marching route early enough, those people wouldn''t have died. How Zen had survived was beyond Martin''s understanding. The sight of Zen standing in the yard unscathed filled Martin with surprise and joy. "Zen, Randall is responsible for all this. He is the culprit!" Martin turned to Randall and pointed as he spoke, "As I recall, I had no beef with you before. But you changed our marching route without permission, which put my teammates'' lives on the line. I will give my life to hold you responsible for your actions!" Chapter 107 Conjectures (Part One) Chapter 107 Conjectures (Part One) Randall was very depressed. He knew that Martin would be unwilling to let things go. If Martin hadn''t argued with him in the first ce, Randall would not have locked him up. He didn''t know that Martin had Roger, a young master of the Meng n, behind him. Now Randall found himself in an awkward situation. To please Fren, a young master of the Zhuge n, he had offended Roger. But Randall hadn''t aplished anything. It was toote to repent. "Martin, if something is unclear, let''s go back and talk about it," said Zen with a wink to Martin. Now that Martin had been released, they needed to consider the matter carefully before making a decision. If they fell out with Randall, they would be in a bad situation, too. Stubborn as Martin was he had a clear understanding of the situation in which he found himself. Hearing what Zen said, he cast a scornful re at Randall and shut his mouth. Seeing that everything was settled, Jon guided the crowd out of the yard. Randall remained in the yard. He was quite upset. He nced at Liam, who had also stayed behind. Randall growled, "Didn''t you say that Zen was just an ordinary disciple without any influential background? Why is a person from the Meng n behind him?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If he had known what was going to happen, Randall would never have agreed to get involved. With his temper and ruthlessly efficient style, Randall wanted to beat up Liam! But Liam hade to the Dragon Fort on behalf of Fren, so Randall didn''t dare to offend him too much. He had already annoyed Roger, a nobleman of the Meng n. If he couldn''t align himself with Fren of the Zhuge n, Randall would be in a more precarious position. "It''s ... It''s because ..." Liam didn''t have a reason. He was equally puzzled. Liam turned to Randall and said, "Zen is an ordinary disciple at Cloud Sect. And he has no strong background. I don''t know how he made the acquaintance of a young master from the Meng n." Liam was wondering about this as well. Why did Roger help Zen? He was aware of the rules of conduct of noblemen. There were two ways to be a part of them. The first was to bring great benefits to the children of the noble ns. The other was to be obedient and submissive to them and do what they asked. Either way, children of noble ns never considered ordinary people as friends. However, Roger, the young master of the Meng n, was willing to stand up for Zen and take care of him. How did Zen attach himself to the Meng n? And what did he rely on? Liam was confused. "I told you that we should have killed that boy. It was a simple and easy task. But Liam, you idiot! You wanted to kill him inconspicuously. That was too much to hope for. You wanted him to be killed by the de locusts, but now he is alive. As far as your ability is concerned, I consider it a joke that Fren sent you to do this!" grumbled White Fiend. "It''s not toote. The minute Zen leaves the Dragon Fort, we''ll kill him," said ck Fiend with a dark smile. "You are right. Now that we have offended the Meng n, we should kill Zen as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will face not only the wrath of the Meng n, but also Fren''s anger!" said Randall. Liam nodded and said, "Well, then, we''ll do as ck Fiend has suggested. As soon as Zenes out of the Dragon Fort, we''ll kill him." A wild look reflected in their eyes at the prospect of getting even with Zen. They knew the rules of the noble ns. If ordinary people were useful to the noblemen they served, they would earn endless benefits. If, however, they proved useless, the noblemen they assisted would surely kill them. ... ... After leaving the small yard, Jon walked Zen and the others out of the main army camp. Along the way, he said, "You have upset and disgraced Randall. I believe that he will act on this humiliation. They will find every opportunity to kill you. So, I advise you to leave Dragon Fort and return to Cloud Sect as soon as possible." Roger agreed with Jon. He said, "Zen, you have got the crystal core of the queen de locust. You will be able to exchange it for a lot of points. It has been a rewarding trip for you! Will you return to Cloud Sect with us?" "I''m still trying to figure out how on earth you managed to get rid of that queen de locust!" said Jon. He had heard about the ins and outs of the matter. He knew that Zen had not only escaped from the clutches of the queen de locust, he had also killed her and retrieved her crystal core. But that was what he found hard to believe. Jon knew that Zen was strong and had a great capacity for fighting. But even with his strength, Zen was not powerful enough to be a challenging opponent to the queen de locust. He couldn''t believe that Zen had killed her by himself. Hearing Jon''s statement, Zen smiled but chose to remain quiet. By no means could he afford to exin. He couldn''t tell Jon that he had not killed the queen de locust. The fire scorpion lion had killed her. While the queen''s crystal core might not be very valuable in their eyes, the fire scorpion lion''s crystal core was precious indeed. The fire scorpion lion''s crystal core was the best material for pill refining and weapon refining. The top seven ns in the empire would do anything to get the fire scorpion lion''s core! If they knew where the fire scorpion lion was, they would send people to seek, hunt, and kill it. If that happened, the people seeking the fire scorpion lion would find the dead bodies of both, the queen de locust and the fire scorpion lion. Then they would specte that Zen was in possession of the crystal cores of both creatures. This would be a huge mistake! Zen would not be so stupid as to expose the matter. Chapter 108 Conjectures (Part Two) Chapter 108 Conjectures (Part Two) So, Zen changed the topic and asked, "Roger, how many points can be exchanged for the queen''s crystal core?" Hearing Zen ask such a silly question, Sun, who had not spoken for a long time, began to cough violently. He even had to thump his chest with his hands to stop the coughing! He turned to Zen and asked incredulously, "Whoa, whoa, Zen! You don''t know?" Zen shrugged his shoulders, showing that he really knew nothing about it. Since he had never thought himself capable of getting the queen de locust''s crystal core, Zen had never looked into it. "The queen de locust''s crystal core can be exchanged for a thousand points. So, you are going to have a small fortune," said Roger with a broad smile. "A small fortune ..." Zen and Sun were both shocked when they heard Roger. A thousand points were equal to two thousand cubic crystals! In the entire Burning Sky Empire, no more than 50 ns, most of which were the noble ns, possessed 2, 000 cubic crystals. But to Roger, it was a small sum of money. Zen and Sun couldn''t help being in awe of Roger. They assumed that all children of noble ns were billionaires. "A thousand points is a lot of money. But it''s not enough. I''ll stay here and earn more points," said Zen while looking at Roger. It was true that Zen had initially sought to gain 100 points to get a ticket to visit his sister at Hell Mountain, but Zen had changed his mind. He wanted to earn as many as possible by killing the greatest number of de locusts. Saving Yan Luo from Hell Mountain would cost him a million points. And so far, Zen had umted only about one-thousandth of what he needed. Hunting for de locusts, especially the de locust officers, was an excellent opportunity for Zen to earn points. The insect aggression usuallysted two or three months every year. After this period, he would have no choice but to wait for the next year. Zen didn''t want to waste this opportunity. Roger and other people looked at Zen in surprise. They didn''t know why Zen wanted to umte so many points. Did he want to exchange them for pills? Or did he want to exchange them for refining skills? Perhaps he wanted to swap them for magic weapons? For Zen, at this stage, a thousand points were sufficient to exchange for anything he needed. "Are one thousand points not enough? Then how many is enough?" asked Sun. Zen answered with a bitter smile, "Probably one million points." Hearing this, Sun coughed violently again in fright. Even Martin, who knew little about Cloud Sect was frightened by the figure. He had interacted with several disciples of Cloud Sect, and he knew that the crystal core of a de locust officer could be exchanged for one point. Zen wanted to umte one million points, which was equivalent to hunting a million de locust officers. The number was so unexpected. They were all scared by the figure Zen quoted. Roger was stunned, too. After the shock wore off, he began to wonder why Zen needed so many points, and what he wanted to do with them. A million points were equivalent to two million cubic crystals. It was a considerable sum of money even for a nobleman. Even at Cloud Sect, only a few treasures needed a million points to be redeemed. ''Will he exchange them for a fairy weapon? No, he won''t.'' Roger knew that Zen was only at the marrow refining level. Given his strength, he was unable to unleash the power of a fairy weapon. So he wouldn''t be doing this for a fairy weapon. ''Does he want to earn a ticket to the Cloud Road? No, he doesn''t.'' It was true that he could walk on the Cloud Road by the use of a million points, but considering his current cultivation stage and his strength, he wouldn''t pass the trial. ''Is he going to save someone from Hell Mountain?'' Roger felt that this inference was closer to the truth. Several people had been imprisoned in Hell Mountain. But most of them had been there for three or five years. A million points ... that meant that the person had been sentenced to a thousand years'' imprisonment there. Could it be her? The girl whose talent no one could match? She had been sentenced to a thousand years of contemtion at Hell Mountain. Wasn''t her surname Luo? Zen Luo was her namesake. What was the rtionship between them? Zen was trying to umte a million points. That meant that he wanted to save her from Hell Mountain! So far, the results were clear. Roger was very confident of his inference. Although he hadn''t seen her before, as the young master of the Meng n, he was aware of what was happening at Cloud sect, especially the important things. Roger couldn''t help repressing a sigh of admiration. Zen Luo and Yan Luo were both geniuses, but it was a pity that they were not of noble birth and that they were always offending other people. Otherwise, Yan Luo wouldn''t have been imprisoned in Hell Mountain. Zen had taken it for granted that he could save Yan Luo from Hell Mountain as long as he umted a million points. He was so naive. It was not quite as easy as that. But if Zen could umte a million points and had the power to save Yan Luo from Hell Mountain, the Meng n could also give them a proper hand at the back. But Zen''s strength was the premise of everything. Meng n''s assistance depended on whether Zen had the ability to do so. That was what Roger thought about all this. He didn''t realize that he was very concerned about Zen. He said, "Since you are determined to stay here and continue to hunt for de locusts, you must be careful about those people!" Zen nodded and thanked him, "I will pay attention to them, and thank you for your help, Roger." Roger patted Zen on the shoulder as a faint smile danced on his lips. Then he said, "Don''t mention it. I hope you umte a million points as soon as possible and bring her out of Hell Mountain!" Zen did a double take when he heard what Roger said. He had mentioned that he needed a million points. He hadn''t said anything about Yan Luo. It was amazing that Roger was able to guess Zen''s purpose based on this detail! No wonder Roger was the elite figure in the Meng n. He was brilliant!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 109 White Fiend And Black Fiend (Part One) Chapter 109 White Fiend And ck Fiend (Part One) Intelligent people talk less and listen more. Zen smiled knowingly as he listened to Roger. Sun had no idea what they were talking about. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t think it would be appropriate to interrupt their conversation. So he kept silent. "After I return to Cloud Sect, I will stay secluded and cultivate myself. If you want to see me, Zen,e to the Daylily Peak," said Roger. The Daylily Peak ranked fourth among the thirty-three peaks at Cloud Sect. Due to its leading position, most children of the Meng n studied there. "So you are a disciple of the Daylily Peak. When I return to Cloud Sect, I will visit you," replied Zen. Zen didn''t think it was necessary to follow noble ns. In his opinion, a man had to strike out for himself if he wanted to get ahead. He didn''t think it was suitable to rely on other people''s power. Having spent some time with the young master of the Meng n, Zen found that he would like to be friends with Roger. After saying goodbye, Roger and Sun embarked the giant flying chariot to return to Cloud Sect. On the way back from the main camp, Martin didn''t speak a word. Martin was grateful for Roger and Zen''s help as they had risked their lives to save his. But he was in a bad mood because of the death of his subordinates. As a battle-hardened soldier in the Imperial Army, Martin had seen many soldierse and go. Over time, he had be ustomed to death. He had never been this sad, not even when he had seen his biological brother die on the battlefield. But this time, things were different. He knew that Randall had deliberately framed the soldiers of the Green Haze Group. With growing resentment, he vowed that he would avenge their deaths. "Let''s grab a few drinks!" Zen invited Martin. He knew that Martin needed to vent. At the tavern, Martin gulped down more than a dozen jars of wine. As long as they did not want to get drunk, people who were at Martin''s cultivation level were able to stay sober. "I''m so sorry, Martin. You may not know that this happened because of me. I killed your brothers," Zen raised his cup of wine and apologized. Martin had not figured out why Randall wanted to harm him. After hearing Zen''s apology, Martin asked with wonder, "It''s obvious that Randall wanted to hurt me. Why are you apologizing?" "Actually, they didn''t want to harm the Green Haze Group. Their real target was me. Some people want me to die. They instructed Randall to change the marching route to ce the Green Haze Group near the queen de locust," exined Zen. His voice conveyed the regret he was feeling. Zen was remorseful that the Green Haze Group lost nearly half its soldiers because of him. Martin clenched his fists when he finally realized why Randall who had no enmity with him had harmed the Green Haze Group unexpectedly. He red at Zen for a while, then gradually calmed down and said with a sigh, "Zen, don''t feel guilty. Even if what you say is true, Randall is still the viin. Not you! He vited the rules of the military and changed the marching route slyly. Of course, I''m going to hold him responsible." "We must get revenge! It''s one of the reasons I decided to stay here. On the one hand, I will earn points by killing the de locusts, while on the other hand, I will be able to find a chance to get even," Zen said before gulping down his cup of wine. "Do you have any ideas, Zen?" Martin''s eyes twinkled with hope. Although Martin hated Randall, it was impossible for him to fight Randall alone for many reasons. First, Randall was his immediate superior, and he had no evidence of Randall''s crime. Second, Randall was at the fourth grade of the nature refining level. Therefore, Martin was no match for a man with such power. Zen replied with a smile, "There must be a way. It''s best if we wait for an opportunity. I know the tenacity of these people. They won''t give up as long as I''m here. They are digging their graves. I''ll kill them all!" Martin felt a chill travel through him when he saw Zen''s determination. Roger was not like Zen. Because Roger was born in a noble n, he had to consider many alternatives and weigh their merits and consequences. Zen was a civilian without any significant background. And so, he could do things without having to consider interests. Though they had been together for a few days, Zen understood who was worthy for him to make friends with. Zen swore to fight those behind the conspiracy despite the risks. He would do this for Martin, Tank, and all the other victims. Over the next five days, Martin reorganized the Green Haze Group and resumed their task of hunting de locusts. As per the regtions of the Imperial Army, soldiers were required to hand in half of the crystal cores of de locusts hunted by them. But, it was up to Martin to decide the quantity of crystal cores that the Green Haze Group had collected. So Martin donated nearly ny percent of their crystal cores to Zen as gratitude. Martin and his soldiers were well experienced at hunting de locusts. Zen contributed to their efforts as well by using his broken flying knife. It was because of Zen that the whole hunting process was smoother and more fruitful. During these five days, Zen had acquired quite an abundant harvest. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Along with his previous collection, Zen had umted about four thousand crystal cores ofmon de locusts and more than two hundred cores of their officers. He earned the equivalent of five hundred points in total. Chapter 110 White Fiend And Black Fiend (Part Two) Chapter 110 White Fiend And ck Fiend (Part Two) If he counted the crystal core of the queen de locust, Zen would be able to exchange all the cores for one thousand and five hundred points. As a new disciple who had joined Cloud Sect less than a month ago, Zen had umted one thousand five hundred points through his effort. If the other disciples knew about this, they would sigh at the injustice of fate. Early on the sixth day, Zen prepared to hunt with the Green Haze Group. They went into the jungle and killed two flocks of de locusts. While the soldiers were stripping the corpses off their crystal cores, Martin asked Zen, "You said that as long as you stay here, the conspirators will n another attack on you. But nothing has happened in the past few days. What happened to them?" Since Zen had promised to help Martin get his revenge, Martin hadn''t reported Randall to the main camp. Martin knew that hisint would backfire as he had no evidence and his superiors at the main camp wouldn''t believe him. Zen had reassured Martin that they would take action again, but it had been several days, and no one hade for Zen. Martin was understandably anxious. "I didn''t expect these guys to be so patient. Don''t worry. We will kill our de locusts and wait," said Zen. He pulled out the crystal core of a leader of the de locust and stuffed it into his space ring. Sensing tension in the air, Zen looked up and said, "I''ve just praised the conspirators for their patience. But it seems that they can no longer wait." Zen was more acute than the average people. He was able to feel a person''s intent to kill from far away. After a while, three men came out of the jungle. Liam of Drizzle Peak led the way. Behind him walked two men. One was dark-skinned, and the other was white-skinned. Zen had seen them in the military camp''s yard before. He had been deeply impressed by their contrasting skin colors. Liam came closer and sneered, "You know we want to kill you, but you still stay in the Dragon Fort. You are bold enough to step out of town and hunt de locusts. Are you confident or are you stupid?" During these six days, they had many chances to kill Zen, but they had waited patiently. They needed to study the rtionship between Roger and Zen before making their move. They wondered why a young master of a noble n would help a humble civilian like Zen. Since this matter involved two noble ns, the Meng n and the Zhuge n, the three conspirators knew they needed to handle the issue with caution. Otherwise, they would face the wrath of both noble ns. After six days of observation and gathering intelligence, they had reached a conclusion. Roger and Zen had met by chance and adventured along with the Green Haze Group. In fact, their friendship was not deep. Zen persuaded Roger to intervene and save Martin''s life. Roger just did Zen this favor, nothing special Now that they were sure that Zen and Roger were not friends, their concerns about the Meng n getting involved were gone, and they could proceed boldly. Zen narrowed his eyes and pointed at Liam. "You followed me all the way from Cloud Sect to kill me. I haven''t settled this matter with you. How can I leave? It has been six days since yourst attempt. Since then, you have not dared toe out. I overestimated you," Zen sighed and shook his head. Despite facing strong enemies, Zen did not show any traces of timidity. He had been refined by the fire of the earth''s core and stepped into the rank of spiritual weapon a few days ago. Now, he wanted to see how much his strength had improved. Liam and his two co-conspirators were just practice targets for Zen. Liam''s heartbeat quickened when he saw the confidence in Zen''s eyes. He didn''t understand why he felt afraid when he faced Zen, a person who was only at the marrow refining level. ''He must be putting on a show of confidence. He''s not that strong.'' Liam reassured himself. He didn''t want to be known that he was afraid. "Really? Since you can''t wait to end your life, then we will help you," said Liam with feigned cidity. Liam waved his hand toward hispanions and said, "ck Fiend and White Fiend, my friends. Kill him now!" Liam grinned at Zen and retreated. White Fiend and ck Fiend had been restless all this while. They had stayed at the Dragon Fort for many days. Killing Zen should have been a short day''s work. However, this assignment had stretched to well over a week. So they were very displeased. A fierce fight was about to begin. Soon a constant flow of life vitality was running through White Fiend and ck Fiend''s bodies. The two Fiends slowly approached Zen. A cold smile danced on their faces as they imagined the pain they would mete out to Zen. Zen could feel the pressure in the air that only those at the nature refining level possessed. "Green Haze Group, get ready to fight!" shouted Martin. As soon as the soldiers heard Martin''s order, they wielded their weapons and rushed into battle formation. However, Zen waved his hand to stop Martin. He quickly exined, "You don''t have to get involved in this. They came for me, and I have to deal with them myself." Zen stepped forward to prepare for the battle. The Green Haze Group had lost so many soldiers because of Zen. He didn''t want to involve them anymore. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ck Fiend and White Fiend emitted strangeughter when they heard Zen. "Not only will you die today, but the whole Green Haze Group will also die with you." "If I were you, I would kneel and kill myself at once. Now fall into our hands, you will die miserably." After saying that, White Fiend and ck Fiend mutated their life vitality into ck and white smog. In the next instant, the smog turned into two pythons and swept along the ground toward Zen. ''They are releasing their life vitality, '' thought Zen while dodging two Fiends'' attacks. Although Zen was confident of his body, which had be a spiritual weapon, he still needed to be cautious. After all, this was the first time he was facing cultivators at the nature refining level. What made the fight even more challenging was that he was fighting two people at the same time. Chapter 111 All Living Creatures Below The Nature Level (Part One) Chapter 111 All Living Creatures Below The Nature Level (Part One) There was an old saying that best described the refining of martial arts. ''All living creatures are below the nature level.'' To some extent, the journey of martial arts only started after entering the nature level. After stepping into the nature level, life energy waspletely transformed into life vitality. The refiner could then continuously absorb the vitality from the outer world, from heaven to the earth, and became a creature of a higher level. Once they had attained this transformation, refiners at the nature level were called nature creatures. Although they were still human, they were very different from a normal person. A clear boundary separated nature creatures from normal humans! This boundary was called longevity. The life span of an ordinary human being was about 70 to 90 years. Although a few humans could live until 100 years of age, they were considered to be very old and long-lived. However, these natural creatures had a minimum life span of 150 years! Being able to live longer and stronger was one of the most fascinating aspects of martial arts. This was the reason why refiners at the nature level were called nature creatures, thus differentiating them from ordinary humans. The white smoke and ck smoke that was being generated from the life vitality of White Fiend and ck Fiend covered Zen from head to toe. Zen looked up and around. Except for the ck and white smoke, everything else around him had disappeared. He could not even see Martin who had been standing right next to him. This smoke could not only obstruct a person''s vision, but it could also mute sounds. Because of this, Zen could not hear any other sound, except his breathing. In the face of such a bizarre scene, Zen stood quietly without moving around. He knew it would be wise for him to remain calm and adjust to the changing surroundings. He needed to think carefully before taking any action. The ck smoke and white smoke was so strange that their function could not be limited to isting a target. There must be some other purposes that Zen did not know of so far. Zen remained alert to solve this mystery. Before long, the mass of ck smoke began morphing into a human figure brandishing a long knife. Then it headed straight for Zen! ''Wrap yourselves in smoke to hide your figures and attack under this camouge. If that is another function of the smoke, then it is not hard to deal with!'' Zen thought after analyzing the situation quickly. Without any hesitation, Zen rushed toward the smoke and punched it before the long knife could injure him. Zen channeled all his power to his fist. As his blownded on the ck human-shaped smoke, a deafening sound reced the silence. Then the smoke exploded and dissipated. Zen frowned when the smoke vanished. He hadn''t been expecting this result. He had thought that White Fiend and ck Fiend were hiding in this cloud of smoke. But now, it seemed as though the human figure and the knife were illusions generated by the smoke. After he scattered the ck smoke, other masses of ck smoke floated toward him from the side. This smoke also transformed into human shape, armed with a long knife aimed at Zen, just as the previous smoke had done. "Bum!" "Bum!" Faced with three clouds of smoke, Zen aimed two punches at the nearest clouds of human-shaped smoke. They, too, disappeared like the previous smoke. Just as Zen was about to attack the third cloud of smoke, a ck fist silently appeared andnded a blow on Zen. Since Zen had not been expecting this, he was caught off-guard. "Peng!" The sound of the fist punching his body was deafening. It also indicated the extent of the power wielded by a refiner at the nature level. Besides his powerful punch, Zen was defenseless. He wasn''t even dressed in armor! As a result, he was pushed back dozens of feet before hended on the ground. The impact and force were so strong that Zen rolled on the ground several times beforeing to a stop. ''The power of a refiner at the nature level is terrifying! Fortunately, I have refined my body to be a spiritual weapon. Otherwise, I would have been severely injured by this punch!'' Zen thought as he slowly stood from the ground. After his body had been refined to a weapon, Zen noticed that there had been considerable improvement in his resistance against strikes. So, he had absorbed almost all the power of the ck Fiend''s punch. The warm current coursed in his blood-vessels, refreshing his body. But Zen was not satisfied. He had not found a solution to break through barriers set by the ck smoke and white smoke. Since ck Fiend was hiding in the ck smoke, White Fiend must be in the white smoke. These two people''s talents were peculiar! Zen could not spot them even though he had been studying the smoke all this while. He stood still, observing his surroundings. It was not long after he stood up that a mass of white smoke began changing its shape. And this time, it turned into thousands of troops that rushed toward Zen. Soon, Zen was encircled by the smoke-troops. Unsure of what to do, Zen cautiously studied the smoke-troops. It was hard for him to identify the location of White Fiend from the smoke around. At this moment, Zen had not yet been a half-step into the nature level. Although he could form mature life energy, he could not release his life energy to disperse these thousands of troops quickly. He could only fight against them passively. Zen steadied himself and began attacking the smoke-troops nearby to disperse them. Equally, he was quick to dodge any attacks from the smoke-troops. "Go to hell!" Zen shouted to the smoke. As quickly as he could, Zenunched a series of attacks. Bam! Bam! Bam! The sound from the break-up of the smoke followed Zen''s punches. Instantly, more than ten clouds of smoke in human form were smashed by Zen''s ceaseless blows. However, as quickly as Zen had broken up these clouds of smoke, new smoke appeared. It appeared as though White Fiend and ck Fiend were generating the smoke-troops and attacking Zen continuously. In this situation, Zen could not get a break. He began struggling with defending himself from the smoke-troops that were running toward him from all directions. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Hahaha! Let me see how long you can withstand our attacks!" While people were easily exhausted, the smoke-troops generated by White Fiend and ck Fiend would never get tired. They recovered soon after Zen smashed them. This was the reason why White Fiend was very proud of his abilities. It was also why he spoke to Zen with arrogance and confidence. As soon as White Fiend finished his provocation, he formed a fist from a cloud of white smoke and punched Zen in the ribs. "Bash!" The blow was so mighty that Zen was pushed back again. He seemed like a kite with a broken line. With this attack, Zen found himself flying dozens of feet before hitting the ground. The force was so strong that a loud sound echoed in the otherwise quiet scene. Chapter 112 All Living Creatures Below The Nature Level (Part Two) Chapter 112 All Living Creatures Below The Nature Level (Part Two) Since Zen''s body was a spiritual weapon, it was not easy to injure him. However, he could still feel the pain from the blows. Thus, the piercing pain that resulted from the punches still made him groan. Despite the agony, Zen stood and took several deep breaths to ease the pain. At the same time, he was watchful. It would be careless of Zen not to pay attention to the smoke around him. The thick ck smoke and white smoke mixed and billowed around Zen, forming human figures now and then. Maybe Zen''s injuries instigated ck Fiend and White Fiend. They began forcing the smoke toward Zen much quicker than before. Shrieking with crazedughter, they rushed toward Zen under cover of the thick smoke. In their minds, Zen was like amb to the ughter. He could not escape. However, Zen was far from what they thought. He had been observing the smoke. Since he couldn''t see clearly, Zen had also been listening carefully. He wanted to identify the location of the two arrogant rivals by their distinguishedughter. Soon, he noticed a cloud of ck smoke forming beside him. Not surprisingly, augh like that of ck Fiend came from inside this block of smoke. Without hesitating, Zen swung his fist into the smoke and broke it up. However, there was nothing in it. ck Fiend was not there. "I am here! You brat!" White Fiend''s voice echoed from far away. But strangely, his fist connected with Zen''s Back. Zen staggered forward several steps. However, before he could gain hisposure, ck Fiend''s leg appeared before him. Zen could not dodge this time, and the kicknded on his belly... Owing to the thick smoke and the unexpected appearances of his rivals, Zen was bounced back and forth just like a ball, beaten by White Fiend and ck Fiend. Sometimes, he could avoid a blow from White Fiend, but soon, he found himself under attack of ck Fiend. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even though Zen seemed to be in a passive state, inside his body, the warm currents were refreshing his marrow through his blood vessels. In this way, his energy was recovered, and his strength and power improved tremendously. Stimted by the warm currents, Zen could not feel morefortable. However, he knew that this assault by the two rivals at the nature level could not continue. Zen thought, ''I must think of a way to deal with them.'' Their voices were sometimes far away and sometimes nearby. Theirughter might originate on Zen''s left and immediately after, be heard on his right. It was hard for Zen to locate them by their sounds. That meant, if Zen could not find their actual bodies in the smoke, he could only stay in this impasse. ''What can I do?'' After a few more rounds, Zeny on the ground, gasping for breath. He did not stand up immediately as he had done previously. He used this short break to think of a strategy. The beating hadsted for a long time, and Zen needed a reprieve. Meanwhile, White Fiend and ck Fiend had finally figured out that Zen''s body had anomalies. "ck Fiend, this guy is indeed a little weird. Even if a stronger refiner at the nature level were standing here, I am afraid that he would not be able to stand after so many punches. But you see how this guy is now?" White Fiend asked him while still hiding in the smoke. "Yes, buddy. I also think so. Despite our beatings, he still looks fresh! There is little change in his body. On the contrary, he looks more energetic than before. That is so strange!" Just as White Fiend had noticed, ck Fiend also sensed the abnormality in Zen. "Maybe he knows some special refinement methods or has magical defensive weapons to guard his body." On thinking this, White Fiend felt excitement surging through him. "Ha-ha, that could be! Let''s kill him. We will not onlyplete Fren''s assignment, but we will also gain his magical weapons or refinement methods. My buddy, let''s channel all our power and use our best skills. I don''t believe that his body is made of iron and that it cannot be smashed!" ck Fiendughed wildly. "Well, I could not agree with you more, buddy. We have yed with this boy for a long enough time. Now it''s time to let this boy know what real fear is!" White Fiend nodded as he replied. "Taste my Nine-dragon kill!" The ck smoke and white smoke billowed and rolled up to the sky. Then the two clouds of smokes mixed and transformed into nine giant dragons. They hovered in the sky, before roaring and flying around. Their mouths were wide open, showing their sharp teeth. The environment changed suddenly as huge clouds rolled up apanied by thunder and lightning. After the nine dragons formed by the smoke circled in the sky several times, they roared and rushed to Zen from nine directions. Seeing the nine flying dragons approaching at high speed, Zen frowned in deep thought. This thick smoke was only deceptive tricks. And they were formed by White Fiend''s and ck Fiend''s life vitality. So, the thick fog would not cause any trouble to these two Fiends. What was more, the two Fiends'' speed and strength were also significantly improved when the smoke camouged them. However, while the fog could cover their bodies, it could not conceal White Fiend''s and ck Fiend''s strong killing intents! It seemed that Zen finally found a way out of this dilemma. He closed his eyes when he thought of this. People had six senses. They were sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, and feeling. The first five senses corresponded with vision, audition, olfaction, gustation, and somatosensation. And the sixth sense, feeling, was the most metaphysical. When humans turned off one of these six senses, the other senses would be enhanced. For example, the senses of touch and hearing in visually-handicapped people were more powerful than those of ordinary people. They could recognize uneven braille with their fingertips. And people who had lost their sense of hearing used their eyes topensate. For instance, they read lips as people spoke, which was difficult for a normal person to learn. Since the attack by White Fiend and ck Fiend began, Zen''s senses of hearing and sight were pointless as the smoke prevented him from seeing and hearing correctly. Now, he could only rely on his consciousness! At this thought, Zen closed his eyes. Then he made a conscious effort not to use his other senses. Zen''s soul was far more powerful than an ordinary person''s. Since the soul directly affected the agility of the consciousness, Zen''s ability to ''feel'' was stronger. With no other alternative, Zen hadplete confidence that he could use his consciousness to identify White Fiend''s and ck Fiend''s location. Although these nine ck and white dragons were rushing toward Zen, he closed his eyes and began searching for the direction of killing intents from his rivals. At this point, a surge of obscure consciousness was emitted from Zen''s body and formed a circle around him. In this circle space, Zen found that he could feel many details that he had not noticed when he was seeking the two Fiends through his sense of sight. The uneven ground, small stones, and even the sand scattered on the ground, as well as growing low weeds, even cicada pupae which had been dormant underground for several years. All these appeared vividly before his closed eyes. This was a wonderful feeling, as marvelous as the time when he managed to forget himself at the Drizzle Peak. But Zen had no time to enjoy this special feeling. When the nine ck and white dragons rushed into his circle, Zen found what he was searching for in an instant. White Fiend and ck Fiend were hiding in between two of the nine dragons. One dragon was in front of Zen, while the other was behind him. They were standing amid these two smoke dragons. Each Fiend held a halberd in his hand. Their faces were twisted because of their strong killing intents. It seemed as though the two Fiends wanted to kill Zen in one attack! Chapter 113 Humiliation Amplified Chapter 113 Humiliation Amplified The two halberds were more likely to prate Zen even though his body was a powerful spiritual weapon, resulting in Zen being severely wounded or worse. But, Zen was able to sense the positions of both White Fiend and ck Fiend, which upset the coordinated efforts of the two evils. Suddenly, Zen''s eyes flew open, and he moved a step to the right. After skillfully dodging the attack, Zen hurled the broken flying knife at the ck Fiend. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not expecting Zen to have the ability to discover where he was, the ck Fiend used the halberd to defend himself. The halberd was a top-grade mysterious weapon and when the two of them attacked people together, their power could be equal to that of a spiritual weapon. ck Fiend lifted the one in his hands to parry the iing attack from Zen''s flying knife. Regrettably, the ck Fiend underestimated the power and strength of the broken flying knife. As the two weapons collided, the halberd was halved, and the knife continued to fly to its original target, the ck Fiend. With his head separating from his neck, the ck Fiend''s final thoughts were a mass of confusion, ''How did Zen discover me...? How is that de so strong...?'' as hey there, the ck Fiend faded and questioned everything. "No! ck Fiend!" Shrouded in mist, the White Fiend hollered in anger at the sight of his partner dying at Zen''s hands and vengefully sent the halberd hurtling at Zen. Having already prated the veil of invisibility cloaking the White Fiend, Zen dodged his attack easily. Realizing he was at a disadvantage, the White Fiend decided to conceal himself amid the mists and waited for the right moment to destroy Zen. Without mercy, Zen stabbed her utilizing his soul strength. Filled with excruciating pain, the White Fiend fell over. His neck was severed and he surrendered to the power of the broken flying knife. The two evils perished inbat! Shortly afterward, the ck and white mists, along with the life vitality that brought them to be, began to disperse slowly..... In front of the Green Haze group, Martin stood, staring at the vast expanse of mist fearfully. Fully aware that there was a fierce battle between two evils and Zen beside him, Martin was concerned when all he could see was mist. Although he was confident in Zen''s martial art skills, he didn''t think Zen had a chance winning because the gulf between Zen''s expertise and his foes'' was overwhelming. However, gradually, the mist dissipated and Zen came into view, standing near the remains of his two opponents. Emerging the victor was Zen! Sighing in relief, Martin admired Zen''s ingenuity and ability to create consecutive miracles..... Meanwhile, Martin realized Zen could defeat him with a single blow..... However, he thought it was reasonable and he could ept the fact. As soon as he saw the severed heads of the two evils, Liam''s shocked panic paralyzed him. His entire body was racked with violent, uncontroble shuddering. Seeing Zen walking in his direction carrying the halberds, Liam fell to the ground. Fear filled his widened eyes. "Stop Zen!" he shouted as his limbs shuddered out of control. "Why? Aren''t you dying to kill me? Dying to doom me? Didn''t you say, you wanted to finish me off, here, at the Dragon Fort?" taunted Zen while he red down at Liam! "I did say that, but, only because of the orders that Fren gave! Please, Zen, spare me!" begged Liam. Facing Zen now, he lost his bravado. "I would have spared you because of our shared fellowship, but, you were intent on killing me here, at the Dragon Fort. There''s no way for me to justify sparing you!" warned Zen as he pointed his broken flying knife menacingly at Liam. "I... I am nothing! A beast without human feelings..." Liam whimpered as he groveled, prostrating himself before Zen until blood covered his forehead. Softening somewhat, Zen''s heart was moved by Liam''s suffering. Raised in a schrly family, Zen was gentle by nature, though he''de to realize that by killing, all disputes ended. But, killing still was not a way he liked. A glimmer of mercy crept into Zen''s mind. In that instant, Liam triggered his golden needle, sending it at Zen. "Ppffft!" came the sound as the golden needle whizzed through the air, making its way to Zen at tremendous speed. Granted, Zen had a body simr to a spiritual weapon, but it didn''t stop the golden needle from piercing his skin and lodging firmly in his chest. "Zen, that was the Strychnos Thorn. It was made by an expert at forging poisonous needles in the Zhu n. And now, you''re as good as dead!" eximed Liam full of exuberance afternding his unexpected blow. Removing the golden needle effortlessly, Zen said, "This secret weapon is famed throughout the Eastern Region, but..... it won''t bring my death!" "Ping, ting-ting-ting-ting!" Zen dropped the needle on the ground. It cked as it rebounded, ttering against the ground a few times beforeing to a stop. Zen grinned. "But? How? You.....!" staring up at Zen, Liam''s confusion mounted, and he demanded, "Anyone poisoned by the Strychnos Thorn dies! How is it you are an exception!?" Shaking his head, Zen replied, "That''s a secret that you don''t need to know since you''re done for!" Almost the second that the broken flying knife left Zen''s hand, poor Liam''s neck was parted from his head. After looking down at his dead enemy, Zen turned and left without looking back. Notorious for its remarkable fatality rates, the strychnos poison would be ejected from a hidden weapon to kill rivals even at the nature level. Even though Roger was at the nature level, if Liam had attacked him, Roger would die on the spot. But, Zen was blessed with a superhuman ability and was invulnerable to poisons. As Zen walked away, chilliness greeted him. The chilly force spread, covering the ground and freezing everything, including the nts, rocks, and soil as it moved past them. Heading at Zen, the chilly force raced along. A chill touched Zen''s feet causing him to jump to one side. "Cre-ka-rack!" crackling noises rose as ice crystals covered with thorns fanned out in front of Zen. The crystalline blossom was striking in appearance but fatal by nature. Had Zen not evaded it in time, it would have impaled him. At that moment, Zen suspected that this was Randall''s doing. Several of the trees ahead were snow-white. There was a misty pine up ahead. Usually, misty pine was matched with the weather around it, so that on the coldest of days, it reflected that. Ahead, it performed a beautiful winter scene, which was an abnormal sign, indeed. Randall appeared from behind an icy tree. "Are you presuming that you''ll manage to leave the Dragon Fort, alive?" asked Randall as he stepped closer to Zen. His steps were deliberate, slow, as snowkes fell around him. Randall scoffed, "At sixteen, I joined the Imperial Army. I rose in fame and rank by my abilities, only to be humiliated by you, a brat. That alone gives me a good reason to kill you here!" Giving a slight shake of the head as he grinned, Zen returned, "I''m ready for your assault at any time you want to try!" "I promise if you don''t resist, I''ll kill you swiftly!" said Randall while his life vitality began to move, shaping itself into a long and ice-encrusted spear. With his heart thumping, Zen''s first inclination was to run. Refiners at the nature level could be divided into ten ranks ording to their power. Each rank was disproportionately more powerful than thest. Presently, Randall was a leading master, blessed with rank four in the nature level of refining. With that level, he was bound to be able to defeat Zen, who was only at the marrow refining level. "Are you going to attempt to run away from my fatal strike, Zen?" ridiculed Randall, grinning as he took a step, just as Zen made his way to escape. Where Randall stepped, the ground became covered with ice. As Randall ran, the ground iced over and was in constant motion. Actually, Randall wasn''t running. He was skiing over the surface. It didn''t take much effort to overtake Zen. When Randall was nearly on Zen, he stopped to aim his icy spear andunched it at Zen. The icy spear whizzed along the air at Zen as fast as the golden needle that Liam had sent at him earlier. Sensing the threat behind him, Zen was about to turn and dodge it, but that proved to be a futile move. "Swoo-oosh!" as the spear sliced the air, it passed Zen''s shoulder, the razor-like tip shredding his tunic and cutting into his skin as it flew. Blood spurted like a geyser from the fresh wound. ''Randall''s prowess is worthy of his reputation in martial arts!'' Zen admired his rival''s talent silently. ncing at the graze on his shoulder, Zen knew he had barely managed to escape death. Randall''s ability and force were, indeed, a threat to take seriously. But, Zen had a few tricks up his sleeve still. In an earlier battle, when he went against the queen de locust, Zen wasn''t able to counter her strikes as he could now. Zen had a secret weapon that would turn the tables in his favor. As Randall drew nearer, Zen volleyed his broken flying knife, throwing it behind him, at his antagonist. During Zen''s encounter with the two evils, the mist was so thick that Randall couldn''t see, so he was unaware of the might of Zen''s secret weapon. Smirking when he saw the paltry attack Zen sent his way, Randall waved his hand to form an icy shield. His blunder was ssic. Considering a mysterious weapon couldn''t endure the impact of the broken flying knife, there was no hope in his icy shield surviving. The shield shattered as the knife hit it, leaving Randall''s forehead vulnerable. Caught off guard, Randall barely had time to duck and fell to the ground. While Randall might have been Zen''s superior at the martial arts level, he was left humbled beyond measure. His humiliation magnified at tenfold being overwhelmed like this by Zen. Randall flew into a rage, as the blue veins became visible and were bulging on his forehead. "Zen, that was an underhanded move, and sooner orter, I will make you suffer for this!" Chapter 114 The Raging Battle Chapter 114 The Raging Battle Surprising Randall with the daunting power of his broken flying knife gave Zen an upper hand. Overconfident in his icy shield which normally could hold up under several blows from even nature creatures, Randall was left vulnerable to Zen''s secret weapon. All of this left Randall seething with resentment over his failures in battling Zen. Extending his arm, Randall channeled his life vitality, instantly transforming the area into a smooth surface of gleaming ice. After it formed, he got to his feet to ski, at full speed at Zen. Randall learned from his earlier blunder to be wary of Zen''s peculiar weapon. As wise and intelligent as Randall was, he came up with an idea to counter Zen''s life-threatening weapon. Waving his hands, Randall summoned five small, sharp ice spikes that glimmered, emitting trails of light using his white life vitality. Taking sessively deeper breaths, Randall flew at Zen, overtaking him and renewing the battle. As Randall came up, poised to strike, Zen unexpectedly turned, taking aim at Randall, who triumphantly let loose the five ice spikes. "Scha-wing!" The five ice spikes shed against the broken flying knife, causing it to veer and embed in the icy ground. "Zen, I''ve seen through your ruse!" Rushing, Randall sped to catch Zen. As Zen tugged, retrieving his knife from the ice, he felt an icy chill along the nape of his neck. Randall brandished an icy spear, nning to run it through Zen''s back. "The spiritual thorn!" Poised, Zen used his soul strength to create his gray colored thorn meant for his enemy. Meanwhile, the knife circled around Zen, reversing direction and flying toward his opponent. While Randall was focused on killing Zen, he felt a stabbing pain shoot through his head, so exceptionally sharp that he fell over in pain. Due to Randall''s experience in battles, heightened senses alerted him to dangers and he was able to survive Zen''s attack. Maneuvering so he could endure the strike, he was then able to elude the broken flying knife through rolling on the ice surface. However, his injured shoulder was bleeding. "Aah!" seethed Randall between clenched teeth as the pain gripped him. His frustrations were mounting. Thinking of Zen as an easy target, Randall believed he should have managed to kill Zen with little effort by now. Randall had several decades ofbat experience, and all of it was proving useless at that moment. Randall howled as his life vitality flowed, transforming into numerous ice spikes that were unleashed in every direction. "Ping, ping, tter, nk, tink...." the sound was like a shower of crystalline ss falling. Racing and dodging to reach the safe zone, Zen found his enemy was hot on his trail. When Zen reached the supposed haven, he looked back amazed at the degree of destruction Randall had delivered. Wherever Randall passed, anything and everything in reach, including the shrubs and grass, were prated with ice spikes. Randall''s rank four life vitality was so strong that it was nearly inexhaustible. Intent on escaping, Zen took advantage of the fact that Randall was distracted at the moment and frustrated. But, his antagonist relished skiing at Zen at an incredible speed. Actually, Zen didn''t stand a chance of fleeing Randall. Consequently, Randall could overtake Zen in a short span of time. But, the closer Randall got to Zen, the more determined Zen became, and he opted to leverage his two signature moves, The first was the spiritual thorn, and the second was the broken flying knife! Alongside the two having continuing quality, the two moves also adversely affected Randall''s chase. As Zen continued though, he noticed, the more time went by, the more ineffectual his attacks were proving. With how nimble and light Randall was on his feet, the powerful broken flying knife didn''t pose much threat to him. Adding to that, with the distance Randall was keeping from Zen, it meant the spiritual thorn was less useful against Randall. Given the fact that Zen hadn''t developed a thorough understanding of the spiritual thorn technique yet, his range of attack wasn''t wide enough to be much of a threat. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The two of them covered another stretch quickly, and Randall dodged Zen''s offense, sneering, "You''re finished now Zen!" "Freezing thousands of miles!" As he punched the ground with his strong fists, Randall produced two bright snow lines extending in front of him and growing more rapidly than Zen could flee. The two lines flew over Zen and were suddenly transformed into two icy crystals which began increasing, spreading and doubling. "Whoosh!" came a deafening sound as millions of icy thorns intertwined and filled the area. Ultimately, the frost crystals reshaped themselves into an icy crescent-shaped hill, leaving Zen trapped in the valley beneath them, with no avenue of escape. With no other recourse, Zen turned to confront his rival. "As a leading master, I would be ashamed if I wasn''t able to seize you!" Heading for Zen, Randall took calcted uniform strides, in an effort to intimidate Zen as he approached. "Randall, you''re worthy of your reputation," acknowledged Zen in a tone of admiration. Randall shook his head and said, "I would be depressed if I were you at my weakest!" "Really.....?" prodded Zen, pretending to be engrossed in what Randall had to say in an effort to catch him off guard, all the while applying a sharp thorn. "The spiritual thorn!" Regrettably, his rival evaded the attack, moving as nimble as a sparrow to dodge the fatal blow before beginning his slow, calcted approach at Zen again. "No more of your tricks! I''ve be tired of them!" "You''re not a fool," offered Zen his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Thanks for the recognition! But, I''m not all that ttered because you''re done for!" As Randall spoke, a colossal ice spike was taking shape gradually in preparation to deal a fatal blow to Zen. But, Zen just shook his head, smirking as he continued, "I mean you''re more of a fool than I imagined!" Slightly stunned, Randall grinned slyly, as though he was ready to strike his final blow against Zen and dramatically stated, "I hope you are prepared because today you meet your end!" With that said, Randal aimed the colossal weaponry at Zen. Staring at Randall''s colossal weapon, Zen had no means of escape, which made Randall giddy with excitement at his invincible strike. Unexpectedly, the colossal weapon''s progress halted, and half of its front shattered, falling back to the surface of the ice along with many kes. It was as if an invisible barrier stood between the invincible weapon and Zen. "What''s this?" asked Randall, a twinge of fear in his voice. "As Zen stated, you couldn''t be more foolish than you are!" used a husky voice from behind the icy valley. Looking in the direction, he saw a figure in green emerged, approaching the twobatants. As soon as Randall saw who it was, he became irate. "Dammit Jon, no more of your meddling!" "You''re wrong! I''m not interfering, I am enforcing thew you vited! You altered the marching route the Green Haze Group was to take, and you plotted to murder your fellow soldiers, who fell victims to the de locust queen because of your actions. What''s more, you secretly interrogated Martin using brutal means. If not for our timely rescue, Martin would be dead! You should reflect on your errors and make amends to be worthy as a member of the Imperial Army!" admonished Jon as he rattled off Randall''s numerous crimes. In view of how harshly the Imperial Army disciplined, Randall''s crimes would be deemed treasonous and punishable by death, though the numerous soldiers from the Green Haze group that lost their lives meant little to the Imperial Army. Martin was a victim, but he was too underprivileged to file awsuit, so Randall decided to keep him in custody, avoiding any trouble. "Jon, what you are saying is true. But, I don''t believe you can best me inbat!" threatened Randall while remaining cool, calm and collected because he believed he could best Jon in battle by a narrow margin. "I''m aware of your consummate skills which enable you to confront me!" said Jon admitting to Randall''s martial prowess. Smiling pompously, Randall cautioned, "Since that is so, you should back off and leave me to conflict with Zen, otherwise, despite our fellowship, I won''t spare you!" "You might be brawny, but Randall, you''re brainless!" insulted Jon smiling as if he and Randall were joking around. In that instant, the icy valley designed to trap Zen started shattering, changing into falling kes, as the icy prison fell away, and a stalwart figure appeared from the other side. Chapter 115 The Homecoming (Part One) Chapter 115 The Homing (Part One) Standing on the other side of the crumbling icy hill was an authoritative-looking man. He was taller and stockier than most of those present and had a squared, rugged face. Thick eyebrows gave him an intimidating air, while his eyes sparked with wisdom. His cheeks were cut high, clean and deep, giving him a chiseled aspect. Adding to this daunting visage was the heavy armor he wore, bearing lifelike flying dragons carved on the ends in the front. The imposing man was Floyd Xun, one of the two vice generals, and was known as Flying Dragon General, the anchor of stability within the Dragon Fort. After thest of the ice crystals shattered, Floyd Xun continued pointing his index finger. Impressively, Floyd only needed to gesture using one finger to crush the icy hills and the entire ice valley. Watching his disy of talent, Zen couldn''t help but be stupefied. He thought, ''Wow! His talent is amazing!'' "Randall, you repay my kindness with this? Even after being granted three promotions, you go and do something like this! You''re a disappointment to me!" In Floyd''s eyes disappointment shed. "Gen... General¡­ I.. I didn''t mean to. It''s just that the Zhuge n..." rted Randall, stumbling over his words. Floyd frightened Randall out of his wits. At that moment, it dawned on him, that the chase Zen had led him on, was a setup from the start! "The Zhuge n? It doesn''t matter how powerful the Zhuge n is! The imperial army is not for sale! As an officer in the imperial army, you have a responsibility! Yet, you dared to ignore the military disciplinary protocols willfully. You really failed me!" Shaking his head slowly, and then looking at Randall, Floyd barked, "Tell me, do you have anyst words?" The imperial army was under the directmand of the Burning Sky Pce. Many soldiers from within the top seven noble ns also enlisted in the imperial army; however, Floyd held a high rank, and he wouldn''t kowtow to the pressure that the Zhuge n exerted. "I..I.." Randall''s response ended before he finished it. As it dawned on him what Floyd had just said, his face turned ashen, and he gulped hard. If he had understood Floyd, there wouldn''t be a trial or prison. Floyd was proposing to execute him on the spot! Randall turned to run! While he chased Zen, Randall sprinted very quickly, and now, he ran faster! However, Floyd caught up to him, with just one step. In a single step Floyd was able to cover a distance of nearly a quarter mile, and in the blink of an eye, he was right behind Randall. He reached out and with his finger, Floyd poked Randall''s back. "Snap!" Although Zen didn''t see any wounds on Randall''s body, he did see blood spurting from his mouth. Randall fell to the ground gurgling as he choked on his blood. Within seconds, his suffering was over, and he was dead. ''So¡­ So very strong!'' thought Zen. This man, Floyd, was a real martial arts master! Watching Floyd''s attack techniques, Zen felt as though his blood was boiling. Randall might have been at the fourth rank in the natural level, but, he was a fragile antpared to the Flying Dragon General! Zen deemed, ''After I study for years and master such great skills, I shouldn''t have any problem in saving Yan easily!'' After ying Randall, Floyd turned to Jon and ordered, "This matter is over. I don''t want to see anything affecting the morale of the Dragon Fort army!" Jon replied, "Yes sir, general!" For a moment, Floyd gave Zen a meaningful nce, before briskly striding away. It only took a few seconds before he was out of Zen''s line of vision. After being scrutinized once for mere seconds by Floyd, Zen felt a disturbing pressure, and within, it was as if the general had gone through all of his secrets. Even quite a while after his encounter, Zen''s heart was still racing. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. While calming himself, Zen faced Jon. Gesturing respectfully, he said, "Thank you, Officer Gou! If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have survived this ordeal." Laughing briskly, Jon said, "Think nothing of it! Roger has reminded me repeatedly, that it''s my duty. But to be honest, it''s more amazing that you lured Randall out so far!" Jon knew Zen was much stronger than other refiners of the same level, but Randall''s strength was much higher. Among the mid-ranking officers at the Dragon Fort, Randall was the only one to learn the "intent". Jon didn''t even haveplete confidence that he could beat Randall. However, Zen ran a great distance while Randall chased him, so Jon thought highly of Zen. It had taken some doing, but he eventually understood why, before Roger left, he insisted Jon should do his best to coordinate with Zen. If Zen survived many decades into the future, he might very well be an influential figure. By then, Zen would be worthy of great admiration from the Meng n. However, right now, there were too many geniuses in the world, and too few of those would ever be sessful. Zen''s future would be written over time. After disposing of Randall''s remains, Jon returned to the Dragon Fort. Zen, on the other hand, went to join Martin on the original road. Martin didn''t know Zen''s ns, but he trusted Zen. Thest time Zen fled, he was pursued by the queen de locust, and he escaped unharmed. Therefore, Martin was confident Zen would rid himself of Randall during the chase. Commanding the Green Haze group, Martin and his troops lingered on the spot. Two hours passed before Zen got back. "Zen, where''s Randall? Is-is he...?" questioned Martin. Honestly, he wanted to find out whether Zen had killed Randall, because he knew Zen managed to obtain the crystal core from the queen de locust. Nodding, Zen confirmed, "Yes, he is dead." "Did you really kill him?" Martin asked, his eyes widening. Chapter 116 The Homecoming (Part Two) Chapter 116 The Homing (Part Two) Shrugging, Zen smiled and said, "How could I kill him? No, the Flying Dragon General killed Randall." "The Flying Dragon General?!" At the mention of the vicemander from Dragon Fort, there was a look of awe on Martin''s face. "Now that Randall has been executed, the Flying Dragon General doesn''t want the news to spread. Tell your soldiers," cautioned Zen. "Yes, of course! You can rest assured that my soldiers won''t breathe a single word of what''s happened!" replied Martin guardedly. It was beyond his expectations to think that the Flying Dragon General would handle this matter himself. After the Green Haze group and Zen finished hunting de locusts, they returned to the Dragon Fort. With the hardships Martin had endured over the past few days behind him, a weight was lifted, leaving his heart lighter, and he wanted to celebrate, so, he led Zen to a pub for a drink. After a few drinks, Martin was itching to tell people what he''d been through, and if Zen hadn''t reminded Martin not to, Martin would have blurted something out. By the end of the evening, Martin was drunk. After boozing it up at the local pub, Zen returned to his room and removed the alcohol from his blood using purple life energy. He looked at his harvest of crystal cores and decided it was quite a rich trip. Along with exceeding the number of de locusts that he anticipated he could hunt, Zen had also unexpectedly, harvested a crystal core from a fire scorpion lion. Further, he raised his body''s refinement to that of a spiritual-weapon-like body through the fires from the earth''s core. Sitting on the bed, Zen pulled two short halberds out of his space ring, which he took after ying the White and ck Fiends. The halberds were top-grade mysterious weapons. Although Zen''s flying knife had halved one of them, there shouldn''t be any negative impacts, since they would both be melted into iron essence. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Zenmunicated with the furnace in his mind. After that the ck me darted out, and snatched the two des up to melt them into iron essence. From past experiences, Zen felt confident that he''d receive ten drops of essence in total since one short halberd should melt down to five drops of iron essence. Pleasantly surprised, Zen was able to procure fifteen drops of iron essence from the halberds! Seeing how much the two des produced only served to confuse Zen about how much iron essence could be obtained from a mysterious weapon. Only one thing was certain, and that was, the higher the grade of the mysterious weapon was, the more iron essence would be received. What Zen didn''t know was that the pair of short halberds together wasparable to a fairy weapon. It was a shame the White and ck Fiends were killed before they attacked with the halberds simultaneously, or their power would''ve been shown. The fifteen drops of iron essence were drawn into Zen''s mind by the ck fire. A few momentster, he could see the cyan dragon relief within his mind. There were three dragon scales being lit up, emitting a turquoise glow. So far, a total of seven scales were lit up on the cyan dragon sculpture, and Zen''s strength was significantly increased. Zen realized his weakness was actually in his refining level and not strength! There was a broad contrast between thezy noble n disciples and Zen. Having a variety of magic pills avable to them, the noble disciples were ck in working hard to improve their refining techniques, which resulted in a considerable gap between their strength and Zen''s. Zen''s strength was superior to refiners at the same level, while he was only at the marrow refining level, which was low. Nevertheless, Zen couldn''t do anything about advancing his refining level faster. There was no shortcut, only a lifetime of persistent practice. Zen entered Drizzle Peak a month ago, and it was a fantastic feat that he was able to attain the marrow refining level in such a short time. While he was gaining experience at the Dragon Fort, Zen felt a lot of the impurities in his marrow had been removed, and he was closer to the peak of the marrow refining level. As there were many superb disciples at the Cloud Sect, the marrow refining level was not remarkable. After a great deal of thought, Zen decided that after he paid a visit to Hell Mountain to see Yan, he would find a way to be beaten to create more warm currents so he could refine his body. If he couldn''t find someone willing to do so, he would spend some cubic crystals and hire someone. That thought stayed on Zen''s mind all night. The next morning, Martin came to see Zen off, along with several soldiers from the Green Haze toon. As an officer in the imperial army, Martin''s sry wasn''t high, so, he brought some excellent bottles of wine to give to Zen. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After saying goodbye, Zen boarded the giant flying chariot. A few hourster, the chariot neared the Cloud Sect. When the chariot flew by the towering Hell Mountain, Zen felt his heart beating faster. He''d taken part in the task to hunt de locusts to collect points, just to be qualified to gain entry into Hell Mountain. At the thought of seeing Yan soon, Zen''s mood was light. After the giant chariot slowlynded on Bluesky Parking Ground, Zen and the other disciples of the Cloud Sect rushed out. Zen strode briskly to Drizzle Peak. Zen epted the task from Master Su, so, he felt he should report the results to her. As he walked, Zen was lost in thought specting about the de locust task, and about halfway up the middle peak where outer disciples met for practices, Zen came across all of the outer disciples with nervous looks on their faces as they discussed something. "Sean, Nory, what''s going on? Why are all the outer disciples here?" asked Zen curiously. Seeing Zen, Sean''s and Nory''s eyes lit up. "Hey, buddy! You left the peak secretly, disappearing for almost a month. Where were you, messing around in the Imperial Capital?" questioned Sean while a broad smile spread across his face. "Zen isn''t like that! He must''ve had urgent business to deal with!" argued Nory, shaking his head and scowling slightly. What Norycked in physical strength, he made up for in perceiving a person''s character. Chapter 117 Getting Nervous (Part One) Chapter 117 Getting Nervous (Part One) Zen didn''t tell them that he had epted the task of killing de locusts when he left Cloud Sect. So they didn''t know what he was doing during this period. "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about itter. What''s going on here? Why are so many people gathering here today?" asked Zen as he surveyed the scene before him. Generally speaking, disciples could hardly wait to improve their strength after they joined Cloud Sect. Most of them would indulge in martial arts and cultivation upon being epted at the Sect. Some disciples were so diligent that they rarely left their cultivation sites except for meal times. It was thus beyond Zen''s expectation to see so many disciples gathered at Drizzle Peak. "Zen, you''ve been away for a while. You probably don''t know that Drizzle Peak has gotten into trouble recently!" said Nory. "But the matter doesn''t rte to us. After all, we can''t interfere in the disputes of those disciples." "Drizzle Peak has gotten into trouble? What kind of trouble?" asked Zen in surprise. Although Drizzle Peak was rankedst among the 33 peaks, it was still a part of Cloud Sect. Who dared to cause trouble? Seeing the bewilderment on Zen''s face, Sean said, "A few days ago, there was a conflict between disciples of Drizzle Peak and those of Vulture Peak. It grew increasingly serious, and the masters of the two peaks had to intervene. Since the matter couldn''t be resolved to everyone''s satisfaction, the masters of Vulture Peak challenged Drizzle Peak." "Challenged? Only disciples can throw down the gauntlet, right?" asked Zen with total confusion. Sean smiled and continued to exin, "One peak can also challenge another. There are a wide variety ofpetitions and rankings in Cloud Sect, including inter-peak rivalry once every three years, the annual trial for the inner and outer disciples, the free challenges between different peaks, and so on. This challenge between Vulture Peak and Drizzle Peak is one of them. All outer disciples will be able to participate in thepetition as long as they get the approval of their masters." "Rub-a-dub!" Just as Sean was exining the variouspetitions to Zen, the sound of drumbeats filled the air. Once all the outer disciples heard the sound of drums, they swarmed to the arena. Seeing this, Sean said, "Zen, today''s rivalry is about to begin. Let''s go over there and take a look. We can talk about it as we walk." On the way to the arena, Zen got a general idea about the rules of the challenge. From Sean''s exnation, Zen gathered that Cloud Sect permitted contests where disciples of different peaks couldpete with each other. The masters at Cloud Sect believed that suchpetitions could motivate disciples to make rapid progress. The challenge between two peaks did not involve the outer disciples only. Simr contests were organized for inner disciples of disputing peaks. This time, however, the challenge between Vulture Peak and Drizzle Peak was open only to outer disciples. Sean believed that it was a deliberate and carefully nnedpetition. The Vulture Peak asked several outer disciples to stir up trouble first and escted it into a major conflict. Then the masters of the two peaks had toe forward to alleviate the tension. Finally, the two sides decided to end the dispute with a contest. Vulture Peak must have nned the battle for a long time. Vulture Peak ranked 24th in Cloud Sect. Why did Vulture Peak choose to challenge Drizzle Peak? The answer was obvious. They thought that Drizzle Peak was the weakest peak in Cloud Sect and hence, it would be the easiest to defeat. Theprehensive strength of Drizzle Peak rankedst from among all peaks, which made other peaks feel that their strength was far better than that of disciples at Drizzle Peak. ording to the rules of Cloud Sect, if the disciples of Vulture Peak won in the challenge, they would get a month''s expenses and pills distributed by Cloud Sect to the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak. The masters of Drizzle Peak knew that their outer disciples were no match for those of Vulture Peak. They were not supposed to ept the challenge. But the truth was they had epted the fight. Sean did not know why they did so. Zen, Nory, and Sean crowded into the arena with the other outer disciples. Since the challenge involved the welfare of all the outer disciples, almost all of them were present to watch thepetition. The number of disciples watching thepetition today had doubled, if not tripled,pared with thest contest between Zen and Leo. Although the area around the battle ring was very spacious, the sheer number of onlookers made it seem as though the ce was too small. After all, it wasn''t just the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak that hade to watch the event, but also some inner disciples, who were wearing ck robes. They stood in the crowd, keeping a close eye on the situation in the battle ring. The inner disciples couldn''t take part in the challenge. They wouldn''t be affected even if the outer disciples were defeated. But the result of the challenge affected the reputation of Drizzle Peak. So they were very concerned about the game.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Zen found a good ce to watch thepetition. He looked up and saw Wurth Zhang standing in the battle ring. "Why is Wurth in the arena?" asked Zen with curiosity. Sean said, "Vulture Peak has won three games in recent days. They have defeated three outer disciples of Drizzle Peak, namely, Otto Chen who is ranked 16th, Samson Zheng who is ranked 13th, and Truman Xu who is ranked 9th. So it''s Wurth''s turn this time." Hearing this, Zen understood that things hadn''t been going well for Drizzle Peak. Zen didn''t care about the money and pills that Drizzle Peak would receive every month. Those pills were of limited benefit to him, and the money was a small sum for him. But as an outer disciple of Drizzle Peak, he was a member of the group. If he had the opportunity to contribute to Drizzle Peak, he would head up and fight for the peak''s honor. Chapter 118 Getting Nervous (Part Two) Chapter 118 Getting Nervous (Part Two) "Look, the match is on. The candidate chosen by Vulture Peak is Tan Tian. He has defeated three of the outer disciples from Drizzle Peak already. I hope Wurth can beat him!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "s, it''s hard to say. Yes, Wurth is strong. But even if he defeats Tan, what''s the use? Tan has already proven to be too strong for our disciples. But he only ranks 16th at Vulture Peak. Even if Wurth defeats Tan, Vulture Peak will send a higher ranking person next. Then how will we deal with it?" The outer disciples of Drizzle Peak were talking about the challenge. Obviously, they thought that the prospects of Drizzle Peak were not good. At this time, Zen saw a man jumping into the battle ring. He was six feet tall and as thin as a rail. He must be Tan Tian. As soon as Tan jumped into the battle ring, he looked around. Arrogance shimmered in his eyes. He leisurely surveyed the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak, and then he fixed his gaze on Wurth. He sneered and with a curl of his lips said, "Is there anyone better in Drizzle Peak? Why send a butterball here?" "Wow ..." To challenge one of the other peaks was to stand and fight on someone else''s turf. In general, challengers tended to keep a low profile, even if they were sure to win. After all, if they enraged all disciples of that peak, they would be at the risk of being attacked by the bystanders. No matter how powerful they might be, they couldn''t withstand the attacks of a crowd of cultivators. Though the rules of Cloud Sect were strict, they couldn''t punish numerous offenders. So if Tan were beaten to death by an angry crowd, perhaps no one would be held responsible for his death. But Tan didn''t rein in his arrogance. Winning three games consecutively seemed to have increased his ego. After hearing what Tan said, the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak got angry and burst out a storm of abuses. Tan, without the slightest fear, stood on the edge of the battle ring and shouted, "Why do you abuse me? If you have the guts,e up to the arena and challenge me. I''m waiting for you. No matter how many of youe, I''ll defeat you. Drizzle Peak ranksst every year, and there are no outstanding disciples in it. I think it would be better to remove it from the 33 peaks!" Zen frowned when he heard what Tan said. At the same time, the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak were getting even more hostile, and the name-calling became louder. Things were going to get out of control. At this moment, Wurth, who had been smiling and standing silently in the battle ring, suddenly raised his hand. At the moment, his expression grew serious and all traces of his smile disappeared. It was a weird thing to see a smiling, fat man showing such a calm expression. His action immediately caused the other disciples to stop. Wurth stood at the seventh rank from among the outer disciples at Drizzle Peak. He was unassuming and easy to get along with. He hadn''t offended anyone in Drizzle Peak. He was a quiet and under-the-radar guy. But it was clear to all that the strength hidden under the fat body was astonishing. Some people still remembered what had happened when he had entered Cloud Sect and be an outer disciple of Drizzle Peak. At that time, a few disciples thought he was weak and could be bullied easily. But when they went to cause trouble, they were easily mmed to the ground. Only then did they realize that this fat man, who looked kind and harmless to all, was definitely a fierce man. His strength was stable ever since. No one had been able to take his rank at Drizzle Peak. But many disciples suspected that Wurth had concealed his real strength. If he did his best, he would be in the top five. "Tan, the challenge between two peaks is a very ordinarypetition in Cloud Sect. It''s uneptable for you to talk like that," said Wurth with a straight face. Wurth was a good-tempered man. If anyone else had been contesting Tan, he would have been scolding Tan. But Wurth wouldn''t do that. As a matter of fact, people who really knew Wurth could say that despite his pleasant demeanor, Wurth was furious at the moment. They knew that Wurth disyed his anger differently from others. However, Tan couldn''t detect Wurth''s anger at all. He shook his head and with a contemptuous sneer asked, "But I did speak like that. Now, what are you gonna do? And what''s wrong with what I said? I think you should give up right now. If there''s no one stronger, we Vulture Peak will win the challenge. It''s a real pity that I can''t find an outstanding disciple from Drizzle Peak to fight. It disappoints me to see a fat man up here." "We will y, and then you can tell us who is more powerful. Let''s stop talking and get started. I really don''t like the way you guys whine. So much for Vulture Peak," Wurth shook his head and retorted. "Don''t want me to whine?" Tanughed and said, "OK, then, let''s begin. I''ll give you a good hiding and ensure that you have no power to fight back." Then Tan raised his hands and burst out brown life energy. With a sudden and loud shout, he put the brown life energy into the ground of the battle ring. "Sacred Wood Thrust!" "Peng, Peng!" When Zen saw this, his brows shot up in surprise. Tan''s life energy seemed to have a strong affinity for the metal element. He was able to put his life energy into the battle ring made of gold and iron. Then, a shining brown light appeared at Wurth''s feet. Two brown wood stakes started toe out from where he stood. Tan was only a half-step into the nature level. The Sacred Wood created by his life energy was half virtual and half real, as it had not yet congealed into a physical form. If he had reached the nature level, the stakes rising from the battle ring would be pieces of real Sacred Wood. Even so, the attack power of these pieces of Sacred Wood should not be underestimated. If the Sacred Wood hit Wurth, he would be severely wounded and would lose half of his life. Zen was getting nervous at this scene. Chapter 119 Braving A Challenge Chapter 119 Braving A Challenge Arge person is supposed to move awkwardly and react slowly aspared to leaner people. But Wurth was an exception. Wurth, though exceptionally fat, moved dexterously and lightly in the battle ring to dodge Tan''s signature martial art, the Sacred Wood Thrust. Wurth was able to steer clear of each fatal blow. Tan''s violent and intensive session proved depressingly futile. Wurth, seeing that Tan had exhausted his tricks, approached his rival with sarcastic remarks, "It seems to me that you are not that powerful." Upon hearing what Wurth said, Sean exined to Zen, "Tan''s signature martial art with Sacred Wood Thrust resulted in three sessive defeats for Drizzle Peak. However, Wurth seems to be a smart opponent." Zen nodded in approval. Tan''s assault revealed that his strength was like Randall''s, however, thetter was superior to the former in terms of martial skills. Tan''s attacks did pay off to some degree. But having only one signature, excellent way of attacking would leave some part of the refiner vulnerable. A signature move, once being seen through by a rival, would put a person in a disadvantageous position. Tan''s skill that had earned him three previous victories was vulnerable to some counter-blow. At that moment, Zen noticed a yellow halo beneath Wurth''s feet and then realized it was Wurth''s countermeasure. If Zen were in Wurth''s ce, the former would crumble the Sacred Wood Thrust through his mighty feet. However, Wurth decided to defend from Tan''s fatal blows in an ingenious manner. He concentrated his life energy on his feet to sense his rival''s direction. Since his strategy was not yielding results, Tan became increasingly frustrated. As time wore on, his aggression and arrogance diminished as well. Tan was ultimately angered to disy his ultimate martial prowess. An instantter, a dozen brown eddies of life energy began taking shape. They produced sacred wood thrusts that were aimed at Wurth. "Whizzing....." Such violent assaults were supposed to be insurmountable. But Wurth was dodging them dexterously like a butterfly, though he was rather fat. "They are useless and futile because I have seen through your tricks," Wurth grinned amid the heat of the fight. Leveraging his momentum, Wurth confronted his rival face-to-face and gave his rival a stunning blow. That blow proved overwhelmingly strong. Tan was flung out of the battle ring. The outer disciples at Drizzle Peak marveled at Wurth''s victory and were gleeful about Tan''s failure. "Wurth, well done!" "Wurth gave Tan a phenomenal blow!" Since the disciples were thrilled with Wurth''s sess, their gleeful uproar could be heard all over Drizzle Peak. There were twenty disciples that came from Vulture Peak standing outside the battle ring, the head of which ordered others to send Tan for treatment. They were surprised to see that Tan had been severely wounded and that his gown was marked with footprints. The outer disciples at Drizzle Peak must have added their blows after Wurth flung Tan out of the ring. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Feeling invincible, Wurth said to the other disciples of Vulture Peak, "So, who''s the next?" A light voice rang from the crowd. It came from a short man who braved the challenge. He said harshly, "I thought that Tan could only beat two of you at most, but surprisingly he has won three battles and made it to the forth one. Drizzle Peak has been proved worse than I have imagined." Wurth frowned and asked the short man to introduce himself by sharing his name and rank. But the short man refused to answer him directly. "Learn my name after you beat me!" "Since it is so, let me witness your martial prowess!" Wurth said as he prepared for the new attacks. His life energy helped him move and react quickly. He seemed to be as nimble as a swallow! Zen had noticed that Wurth had fought Tan with ease. While battling the short man, Wurth''s speed reached its pinnacle. In fact, Wurth was so quick that it looked like his shadow was falling behind. "You think you can move faster than me? How ridiculous this is!" The short man was enraged. Then he began to move at full speed, which was faster than Wurth''s! The two rivals battled so fiercely that it was an enthralling performance indeed. Some inferior disciples including Nory who was at the bone refining level became confused about the developments. But Zen became anxious when he realized that Wurth was not in a position to win the battle. The short man was a halfway into the nature level. He was moving much faster and fighting with much more strength than Wurth. His endurance was to Wurth''s disadvantage. "Pounding!" "Flopping!" "Clicking!" As Zen had predicted, Wurth lost the fight quickly. What led to Wurth''s defeat was that his back was vulnerable. When he made a careless move, the short man took advantage. "Pounding!" The stunning blow threw Wurth out of the battle ring despite his massive size. In the blink of an eye, Zen darted toward Wurth and held him effortlessly. On examination, he saw that Wurth was as grievously wounded as Tan had been. "Ahem!" Wurth spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was flushed with pain. "Wurth, are you okay?" Zen helped Wurth lie down and then inquired about Wurth''s condition. Wurth moaned and touched his chest. Zen gently felt Wurth''s chest and realized that he had broken ribs. Despite his injuries, Wurth was happy to see Zen after his long absence. Zen nodded and handed an elixir from his space ring to Wurth and said, "Wurth, please consume this elixir. It will help heal you. We''ll talkter." Meanwhile, the short man was challenging the other disciples at Drizzle Peak truculently. "Who is your final candidate? Come out and fight with me," he said arrogantly. ording to the rules and regtions, five contestants from each peak were eligible for the battle ring. Four contestants from Drizzle Peak had lost. Now, only one contestant would be permitted to fight. "I think Gury who ranks fourth in our peak is a good choice for the next battle." "No, Terry is better than Gury!" "I think Henry has a greater chance of winning thest battle!" "Although Henry stands a good chance against the short man, he is currently refining his martial arts at a retreat. Our rivals are taking advantage of this to challenge us. Our masters, who know this, should have refused the challenge!" Henry Hao ranked first among the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak and beyond. It was said that Henry was refining his martial arts to enter the nature level, and was thus unable to participate in the challenge. "I think every member of Drizzle Peak is a coward. Now your failure is sealed!" The short man challenged Drizzle Peak in a humiliating manner as he was delighted at his invincibility. At that moment, Zen rose to undertake the challenge. The cold expression glimmering on his face revealed his feelings of being taunted in such a manner. Chapter 120 With Just One Punch (Part One) Chapter 120 With Just One Punch (Part One) The outer disciples of Drizzle Peak were crestfallen. After three humiliating defeats, Wurth had finally earned them a victory. However, that had been short-lived. When the short man that defeated Wurth challenged the remaining disciples from Drizzle Peak, none epted. It was indeed sad that from all the disciples at Drizzle Peak, none were suitable for the challenge. When Zen said he was going to fight, his voice was not loud. But it was prating so that all the people could hear him. "What? Zen wants to fight with them on behalf of Drizzle Peak?" "No, he can''t. He did beat Leo, but Leo was only ranked 30th from among Drizzle Peak''s outer disciples. What makes Zen think that he''s qualified to fight disciples from Vulture Peak?" "God, We are done for. We are about to lose this challenge. I will not get the elixir next month. How will I cultivate then?" The outer disciples of Drizzle Peak bemoaned their situation. The short man in the battle ring stared at Zen. When he heard thements from the crowd, the jeering expression on his face intensified. "You? A guy at the marrow refining level? Haha... Well, I''ll take on your challenge. But don''t expect me to show any mercy!" Challenges between peaks weremon. To ensure that each peak had a fair chance to win, usually the top 30 ranked outer disciples, namely each peak''s most elite students, were selected to fight. It was rare to see a disciple within the top 30 ranks who was not even half-step into the nature level! Now a guy at the marrow refining level was going to represent Drizzle Peak against them, which undoubtedly surprised the disciples from Vulture Peak. "Hey, Drizzle Peak, did you give up so soon? Are you going to let a guy at the marrow refining level fight against us?" "I bet it''s going to be a big joke at Cloud Sect. I was worried that Drizzle Peak would send Henry to fight. Now, it seems that I worried needlessly." "Your concerns were certainly superfluous. Even if Henry was not cultivating in seclusion, would Jesse Liu lose to him? How is that possible?" Not many people from Vulture Peak hade to watch the contests. As few as they might be, the disciples from Vulture Peak now looked arrogant because they believed that Drizzle Peak had no disciples who could match their skills. And now, a disciple at the marrow refining level was offering to battle with them. The disciples from Vulture Peak were not the only ones to think it was ridiculous. Many outer disciples from Drizzle Peak also felt that way. Unfortunately, there really was no suitable disciple from Drizzle Peak who couldpete in the ring. Henry Hao, who was ranked first, was refining in seclusion, and the disciples who were ranked higher than Wurth did not dare to go into the battle ring. Their concern was not the short man who defeated Wurth. No, they were confident that they would be able to parry with him sessfully. What worried them were the contestants from Vulture Peak that woulde after they vanquished the short man. If they fought indiscriminately, they would not only humiliate themselves after their defeat, but they might also be seriously injured, which was even worse. This was why the top few disciples were now silent and cowering in the corner. They felt that they had no choice even if Zen failed. Drizzle Peak had lost most of thepetitions anyway, and they didn''t mind losing another if it meant that they would not sustain any injuries. They were afraid even before the battle! Zen slowly and deliberately walked to the ring. Then he stared at the short man standing opposite him. Zen had witnessed the man''s fight with Wurth. His best feature was his incredible speed. Zen figured that he might not be able topete with this man in terms of speed, but when it came to strength... With a confident smile on his face, Zen made a slight bow to his opponent and said, "You just told Wurth that we could only learn your name when we beat you." The short man let out a shrillugh and cried wildly, "I''m afraid you''ll never know my name!" Zen shook his head and replied, "You never know until we fight." "Hum, Drizzle Peak is strange! How dare a boy at the marrow refining level talk to me like that? I was going to teach you a lesson by kicking you out of the ring directly. Now, I have changed my mind. I''ll show you how significant the difference is between the marrow refining level and half-step into the nature level!" No sooner had the short man said this than his figure disappeared from the spot and sprang at Zen, like a gust of wind. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Boom!" Zen took a step forward just as his opponent was halfway through the sprint, and his fist hit the short man in the face with great precision. At this point, the seven dragon scales in Zen''s mind were radiating green light, and a tremendous amount of power was transferred to Zen. Combined with Zen''s strength, it converged at his fist. His punch carried a terrifying amount of power! The short man was shot back more than a hundred feet. His body collided with the battle ring''s sidewall with such force that half the bricks exploded and fell over him. Everyone present was uncertain of whether he survived the blow. "I also want to know what the difference is between the marrow refining level and half-step into the nature level... And I''m not really interested in knowing your name... " Zen stated while flexing his wrist with a deadpan expression. As these words were spoken, a deathly silence hung in the ring and its surrounding areas. Chapter 121 With Just One Punch (Part Two) Chapter 121 With Just One Punch (Part Two) No one was talking around the ring whereas before, it had been noisy. Everyone''s mouth gaped open as if they could swallow a basin. Nory''s eyes sparkled. Although he was excited about the strength Zen was going to show before the fight, and he was convinced that Zen could win against the short man, he had no idea that Zen would do so with just one punch. It had taken Zen only one punch to defeat a man who was half-step into the nature level! All eyes reflected horror. Even the ck-robed inner disciples of Drizzle Peak, who hade to watch the battle, looked astonished. "Glenn, what do you think of his strength?" asked a ck-robed disciple. "He has shown such power, and he''s only at the marrow refining level," analyzed Glenn cautiously, who was also dressed in a ck robe. "Then it won''t be long before he is promoted to an inner disciple..." He then paused briefly before correcting himself. He said, "No, not only that. If he bes a nature creature, Ronald Su would probably lose his Number one rank among the inner disciples to him... " "He is so awesome?!" cried the ck-robed disciple, his eyes widening. Glenn shook his head and replied, "I can''t judge his strength with this one blow. But I dare say that''s just the tip of the iceberg. Maybe... You and I are no match for him." "We''re no match for him?" echoed the other ck-robed disciple. His expression conveyed the bewilderment he was feeling. "We are nature creatures now. We can take advantage of our vitality to manipte our energy into weapons. Our means of attack far exceed those of a man at the marrow refining level. Howe he... " "I don''t know," Glenn interrupted with a shake of his head. "I just feel that way." "Wow... " After a while, all the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak recovered from the shock and began to cheer. Zen had demonstrated more power than they imagined he had. However, these outer disciples were aware that this victory did not mean that Zen would win the whole challenge. After all, Zen had to battle with three other strong disciples from Vulture Peakter, and presumably, each would be more powerful than the previous contestant. It didn''t matter. Zen had saved Drizzle Peak''s reputation! Although Drizzle Peak rankedst from among the 33 peaks, everybody who was its disciple, valued the collective honor of the peak. It took a lot of courage for Zen to stand up for Drizzle Peak at such times. The faces of the twenty or so disciples who hade from Vulture Peak, darkened. They sent four men through the crowd to drag the short man out of the rubble, and carry him back to their side. But the disciples of Drizzle Peak took advantage of the situation and caused trouble. Mischief glinted in their eyes as they jostled each other so that the disciples from Vulture Peak had a hard time getting the short man back. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Zen walked along the edge of the ring to the people from Vulture Peak and shouted, "Vulture Peak, who else wants to fight me?" Who else wanted to fight him? Zen put this question in a t tone of voice, but what he said actually was subtly aggressive. His words implied that he had already defeated one person and that his next opponent would also meet the same fate. This sentence was more pernicious than Tan''s and the short man''s rambling sarcasm! His question was like a hard p to his enemies'' faces. "Humph, you, a guy at the marrow refining level, how dare you be so arrogant? I''ll challenge you!" A man stepped out from the disciples of Vulture Peak. He was big and burly, and his white robe bulged with his taut muscles. The strong man sprang to his feet and fell on the ring like an iron tower. When his feet touched the ring, he deliberatelyunched his life energy, which resulted in a depression in the ring. This was quite shocking to see as the ring was made of refined iron. All of a sudden, the entire battle ring shook and thundered with tremendous momentum. It was clear that he was trying to show off. "I''m Keith Hu, ranked ninth at Vulture Peak!" The strong man, though keen to show his force, was upright, and not sarcastic like the short man had been. Since Keith Hu was polite, Zen cupped his hands toward him in return. "I''m Zen Luo, no ranking at Drizzle Peak," he introduced himself briefly. "No ranking?" Keith Hu paused for a moment and then realized that Zen had been recently admitted to Drizzle Peak. If that was the case, then it was normal for him to have no ranking. "Well, let''s start now!" he eximed. Keith Hu then roared and channeled his life energy. The result was clear¡ªhis muscles doubled in size. Then came the sound of cloth tearing. His snow-white robe representing his identity as an outer disciple was torn because of his expanding muscles. Standing in the ring, he looked like a giant, and his horrifying explosive power could be seen from his size. Seeing this scene, the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak felt anxious for Zen. Vulture Peak was indeed much stronger than Drizzle Peak. Zen had just beaten one guy, and here stood another who looked more powerful than thest. Keith Hu was only ranked ninth at Vulture Peak. The disciples from Drizzle Peak wondered how formidable their top-ranked outer disciple would be. "I have no other merit but great strength. If I lose control of my force, your body might be smashed to a pulp. You''d better think again. I will ept if you surrender now!" said Keith Hu with a serious look. Zen observed his face and realized that Keith Hu was sincere. It was for Zen''s sake that he asked Zen to surrender. "No, thank you anyway," Zen refused with augh. "Then, be careful!" Keith Hu took a deep breath and charged at Zen, like a wild, ancient beast. "Thump, thump, thump..." a deafening sound apanied each step taken by Keith Hu. As the saying goes, a man of great strength can defeat ten men of martial arts. Keith Hu''s attacks did not involve tricks or false moves, because he wanted to surpass Zen based on his power alone. Chapter 122 Jesse Liu (Part One) Chapter 122 Jesse Liu (Part One) "Get out of the way! Move! Once hit by a savage beast like that guy, I am afraid that the impact will jar Zen''s bones!" "Is Zen in a daze? Or does he want to stay rooted and withstand Keith''s might directly?" "Hey, Zen has great strength at the marrow refining level. He would have a promising future. But this time, he is overconfident. It will be a pity if he suffers serious injury or death by Keith''s attack." Although the strength of the outer disciples at Drizzle Peak was inferior to most, these disciples were knowledgeable. They understood that a disciple with considerable strength at the marrow refining level would have a bright future. That was why they felt sorry for Zen. Meanwhile, Zen stubbornly stuck to his previous strategy. A punch. That was all he used. The seven dragon scales erupted with extraordinary power. This power mingled with Zen''s when he punched Keith. The blownded on Keith''s shoulder, which was the sturdiest part of him. Keith had intended to collide into Zen with his shoulder. He wasn''t deterred when he saw that Zen had decided to use his fist as a countermeasure. Confident of his strength, Keith rammed his body into Zen''s fist instead of evading. ording to Keith''s estimation, once Zen''s fist touched his shoulder, Zen''s arm would be broken by the force. However, when Keith''s shoulder crashed into Zen''s fist, his facial expression changed. He could feel that there was a greater force, which was much stronger than his,ing from Zen''s fist. If Keith''s power was like that of a furious savage beast, momentum vigorous and extremely explosive, then Zen''s energy was like that of the sea, boundless and unfathomable. "Bump!" At the moment of contact, the greater of the two forces was easy to figure out. Zen''s punch consumed all the impact, and the considerable back-draft transmitted through Keith''s body immediately caused Keith to retreat more than a dozen steps. Keith wanted to stop his body from backtracking but found himself unable to do so. He stumbled back several more steps before falling outside the arena. Again, Zen won the fight with a punch. Just a punch. Zen had proven himself to be more powerful! The disciples of Drizzle Peak felt as though their hearts were jumping out of their mouths. Zen''s performance today hadpletely subverted some of their understanding of the world. It was hard to find a fitting word to describe Zen''s performance today. The closest one that any disciple coulde up with to exin how they felt upon seeing Zen defeat the two disciples from Vulture Peak was ''enchanting''. Who would have expected that Keith, who was famous for his strength, would also be beaten by Zen with just one punch? What surprised everyone even more was that Zen didn''t have a special knack for fighting. The only special skill Zen possessed was overwhelming strength. Zen continued to flex his arms as he asked the disciples of Vulture Peak with an indifferent look, "Who''s next?" Although Keith had been beaten with a punch, he was not injured. The stubborn expression on his face showed that he refused to ept his failure. "Wait a minute! I was not ready. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful! I want to battle once again!" "ording to the rules of the challenge, a contestant loses when he falls outside the battle ring. Who''s next?" said Zen as he shook his head. He had just returned to Drizzle Peak today. He wanted a quick victory to end the fight. So, it was natural that he wouldn''t want to give Keith another chance. Soon afterward, another person from Vulture Peak was dispatched to fight with Zen. For the past two consecutive rounds, Zen had defeated each opponent with only one punch. Undoubtedly, this put a great deal of pressure on the outer disciples of Vulture Peak. Although Zen was at the marrow refining level, his disy of strength had earned him some caution and respect from the contestants of Vulture Peak. none of them would despise him. Zen hadn''t defeated Keith by tricks or luck. Instead, he had used his actual strength, which proved that Zen was far more powerful than those at the same level as him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Soon, the fourth person sent by Vulture Peak walked into the battle ring. He stared at Zen''s every movement prudently. Unfortunately, Zen did not give him any chance to attack. Still using only one punch, Zen dispatched the fourth challenger from Vulture Peak by sending him flying out of the arena... Jubnt, this was what the disciples from Drizzle Peak felt. No words could urately describe their feelings. All they could do was cheer as if only this reaction could express their excitement. Hundreds of feet away, two women stood on a small building. They had been watching every fight. Both of them were elegant, poised, and startlingly beautiful. "Master Su, you tricked me! You suggested that we should arrange apetition to motivate the outer disciples of your peak, to which I readily agreed. Then, I came over with the most talented outer disciples of Vulture Peak. But what I didn''t know was that there is such a genius here..." The woman who had spoken was Mia Mu. She was one of the masters of Vulture Peak. Actually, the two masters had cleverly arranged this challenge. To motivate the disciples in their respective peaks and to encourage them to work harder, masters would apply almost all methods they could think of. A challenge between peaks was a very effective method. Chapter 123 Jesse Liu (Part Two) Chapter 123 Jesse Liu (Part Two) If Drizzle Peak was defeated, it might affect the mood of its outer disciples for a short time. However, it would also help them to understand that they must work harder to catch up. To achieve this, the disciples needed to understand, through personal experience, that only the weak could be beaten. That was why Master Su epted the challenge. Master Su''s mouth crumpled as she looked at Zen. "This outer disciple epted the task of killing de locusts in the south and then left Drizzle Peak. I didn''t expect that he would return in half a month. Besides, his strength has grown incredibly quickly. I am surprised..." "What? A disciple at the marrow refining level went to kill de locusts? Did I hear it correctly? However, the strength of this kid is indeed enough for that kind of task," Mia Mu looked helplessly at the battle ring. "Such a ruthless kid. Every time he defeats his opponent with just a punch! It looks like he is humiliating them." Hearing what Mia Mu said, Aura Su''s lips lifted in a smug smile. Then she said, "That''s because the disciples from your peak are too weak!" "You are naughty. I am helping you to motivate your disciples. But you areughing at me! Although Zen is powerful, Vulture Peak is not short of talent. Thest one to battle should be Jesse. He is ranked number one at Vulture Peak, and he''s already a nature creature. As long as Jesse joins the battle, there is no way that Zen can win," said Mia Mu. "A nature creature? Then why is he still an outer disciple?" wondered Master Su with surprise. Generally speaking, many outer disciples were promoted to the status of inner disciples every year. Many of these disciples were half-step into the nature level. It was thus, surprising that a disciple at the nature level had not been promoted. Mia Mu smiled. "Is it possible that only Drizzle Peak has a genius? Vulture Peak also has talents. Why are you so surprised? Actually, Jesse broke through to the nature level about half a year after he entered Vulture Peak. Before we transfer him to an inner disciple, he is an outer disciple." A nature creature? Master Su wasn''t sure how she felt about this revtion. On the one hand, she really wanted to see if Zen could defeat a nature creature; while on the other hand, she didn''t want Zen to win. ''s! Let me see what will happen first.'' Aura sighed. On the other side of the battle ring stood another disciple. This was the fifth disciple sent by Vulture Peak. He should be the strongest outer disciple at Vulture Peak. And he was Jesse Liu, a nature creature, who was now going to battle Zen. Jesse didn''t have an imposing manner. In fact, his features and his body structure were ordinary. If he walked on the street, people would barely remember what he looked like. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After Jesse Liu entered the battle ring, disciples from Drizzle Peak thought that they were going to win the challenge. Jesse, who was standing in front of them, seemed utterly inferior to the previous disciples sent by Vulture Peak. But when they saw that Jesse condensed life vitality and formed a hoop in his hand, their expressions changed dramatically. "A nature creature! This guy is actually a nature creature! Is he an outer disciple?" "That''s unreasonable. Zen is an outer disciple. How can an inner disciple be sent to challenge Zen? This is a vition of the rules! If the other peak sends an inner disciple, we should also send an inner disciple!" said some indignantly. Many people had turned their eyes to those disciples dressed in ck robes. They had been standing close to the arena, watching the matches. Since they were inner disciples of Drizzle Peak, they should have stepped forward for this challenge. The nature level was a hurdle for ordinary cultivators. There was a big difference between life energy and life vitality. Zen used one blow to defeat every challenger from Vulture Peak. But to fight with someone at the nature level? That was hugely unfair! Only a nature creature should challenge a disciple at the same level. Otherwise, the battle would be too unsporting. Everyone noticed this gap in Jesse''s and Zen''s abilities andmented on the underhanded match. "Jesse is ranked first at Vulture Peak. He has just stepped into the nature level. And there just wasn''t enough time to promote him to inner disciple status! Of course, he is still an outer disciple. How is it against the rules? If you can''t beat him, then just give up!" Jesse was the biggest hope for Vulture Peak now. Hearing what the disciples from Drizzle Peak said, the remaining disciples from Vulture Peak retorted sarcastically. The two sides were arguing, and the crowd once again became chaotic. But the two men in the battle ringpletely ignored the riots outside the battle ring. The hoop in Jesse''s hand swirled slowly. He said indifferently, "You are really strong. You have defeated three disciples who are half-step into the nature level. This is something that I have never heard of." "Thank you for thepliment," said Zen as he saluted. "However, you have humiliated Vulture Peak. Even though I will be suspected of bullying you, as I have the advantage of being a nature creature, I must win the challenge. Otherwise, it will be greatly embarrassing for the outer disciples of Vulture Peak, and there will be no foothold for us in Cloud Sect," said Jesse in a calm tone. There was no excitement and contempt in his voice. It seemed as though he were having a casual chat. Zen also smiled calmly. "Please show mercy during the following battle." "Rx. I will only make you incapable of resisting. I will not hurt you!" Jesse Liu smiled lightly before gently tossing the golden hoop that was condensed by his life vitality toward Zen. Chapter 124 Sky-rending Hoop (Part One) Chapter 124 Sky-rending Hoop (Part One) This was not the first time that Zen encountered a nature creature. Several days ago, he confronted and killed White Fiend and ck Fiend with his old, dpidated flying knife. His sessful assassination of White Fiend and ck Fiend could be mainly ascribed to this old and broken flying knife. But now Zen was fighting inside a battle ring. Although Cloud Sect had no strict rules regarding the use of weapons inside a battle ring, he knew that the flying knife would cause serious injuries, even death, if he used it. In a peak-level challenge of this caliber, Zed didn''t want to kill his opponent. The golden hoop was full of life vitality. Gleaming with metallic luster, it fluttered in the air, humming and buzzing. As the golden ring drew closer to Zen, it became bigger, as though it was going to encircle him. "That''s great!" eximed Zen. He had already nned a counter-attack for the golden ring. As a streak of purple light enveloped his body, Zen fiercely flung his fist toward the golden ring. "Bang!" The golden ring produced a crisp sound when it came into contact with Zen''s fist. It turned t upon impact and flew back for about 60 feet from the battle ring. In spite of this, Jesse chuckled. Seeing his golden ring flying so far away, he stretched out his hand. A buzzing could be heard as the golden ring whizzed toward its master. As soon as the ring returned to Jesse, it regained its original shape. In the blink of an eye, Jesse tossed the golden ring at Zen, in an attempt to trap him. At the same time, another golden ring showed up in Jesse''s hand. This new ring had been crafted from Jesse''s life vitality as well. Jesse directed the second ring toward his opponent without giving Zen a chance to defend against the first ring. "Bang! Bang!" As before, both rings flew back upon impact with Zen''s fist. Very soon, Zen understood what Jesse intended to do. However, by the time Zen came to this realization, it was a little toote. He saw that Jesse still stood where he had been, unceasingly waving his hands in the air. Then, one after another, more and more golden rings appeared around his hands. A few momentster, seven golden rings were hovering over the battle ring. Zen made a tenacious effort to hit these rings to prevent them from trapping him. However, Zen struggled to withstand the attacks of several rings. Atst, a golden ring flew through a w in Zen''s counter attack and trapped Zen. The golden ring tightened around Zen''s torso, securing both his arms. "Do you think that you can trap me with only a ring?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zen struggled in an attempt to loosen the golden ring and throw it off him. He had assumed that based on his current strength, he could confront a nature creature. Zen was also confident that he could use his power to break the golden ring. As he had expected, the golden ring didn''t hold up against his aggressive struggle. Soon, it began to show faint cracks. But at this moment, other rings flew toward Zen and encircled him, one after another. One or two golden rings couldn''t withstand Zen''s mighty power. But when seven rings confined him, Zen felt challenged to free himself. Just like a chopstick was easy to break, but it was extremely difficult to break a bunch of chopsticks. As the rings imprisoned him, Zen took a deep breath and grumbled in a low voice. Immediately, dark green light sparkled over seven dragon scales in his mind, and a great surge of strength was produced in him. A physical change could be seen in Zen as veins popped out all over his body. Although Zen made every effort to break away, the rings didn''t budge. Seeing this, Jesse strolled over to Zen. With a light chuckle, he said, "It is impossible for you to shake off the rings. Even nature creatures can''t get away when my sky-binding hoops fetter them. You will be unable to break away even though your strength is far mightier than others who are at the same level as you. Now, you have been defeated." Spectators from Vulture Peak were stunned at this scene and took a deep breath. They had witnessed the incredible power of Jesse''s sky-binding hoops many times before. Before Jesse was a half-step into the nature level, his sky-binding hoops, which were only filled with life energy, had been so insuperable that no one at Vulture Peak could break free from them. Now, Jesse had be a nature creature. The power of his sky-binding hoops was substantive. To be sure, Zen, who was only at the marrow refining level, couldn''t break away from the rings. Zen had attempted to struggle and escape twice but failed. In view of his futile efforts, he gave up. At the same time, he forced a bitter smile across his face and snapped back, "You''ve just trapped me. But does this mean that I''ve been defeated?" Zen''s question left Jesse shocked, and he responded, "You can''t move your hands or legs. And so, it is beyond doubt that you have been defeated." "But as you can see, I am still standing inside the battle ring, right?" Zen retorted. For a battle ring challenge, whether a person won or not was dependent upon two cases. The first way to ensure victory was to knock the opponent out so that he couldn''t stand up anymore. The other way was to throw the opponent out of the battle ring. As soon as he heard Zen''s quibbling, Jesse sneered at Zen who was trying to y a petty trick on him. Then, he retorted, "Well, since you feel so strongly about this, let me throw you out of the battle ring! Afterward, I will be the winner!" As soon as he finished speaking, Jesse extended one of his hands and pointed it at the golden rings trapping Zen. Immediately, the rings trembled and jingled as though they had received an order from Jesse. After that, they pulled Zen toward the edge of the battle ring. Just as Zen reached the corner of the battle ring, Jesse felt a sharp pain in his brain. This pain seemed to be spiritual, as a result of which, Jesse nearly fainted. "Ahh!" Jesse gave a horrible shriek while holding his head with both hands. The scene inside the battle ring confused the spectators. Chapter 125 Sky-rending Hoop (Part Two) Chapter 125 Sky-rending Hoop (Part Two) The disciples from Drizzle Peak had epted the fact that Zen had been defeated when they saw that he couldn''t break free from the rings. They had known that Zen''s failure was inevitable since Jesse was a nature creature. Despite his defeat, they deemed that Zen was a credit to Drizzle Peak. He had defeated three opponents from Vulture Peak. That he had used a fist each time was even more astounding. Perhaps, this sess would never be achieved by any outer disciple of Cloud Sect, now and forever. Since Zen had tried his best, most disciples from Drizzle Peak thought they could do nothing but ept the truth of Zen''s imminent failure. But when Zen was dragged to the battle ring''s boundary, something unexpected happened. Jesse was holding his head and screaming as though he was in tremendous pain. "Did he fall ill unexpectedly during the fight?" "Hahaha. It would be so great if he is gravely ill. But, Jesse is a nature creature with a supernatural body. How is it possible for him to suffer from a serious illness?" "Both of Zen''s hands are fastened by the rings. It is impossible for Zen to do anything to hurt Jesse. How can Jesse be in such pain if he is not ill?" Jesse''s weird response provoked heated discussions among the disciples of Drizzle Peak. None could figure out the mystery! The inner disciples dressed in ck robes, however, had noticed some clues. Glenn, one of the inner disciples, murmured to others around him, "Look. As I''ve mentioned before, this guy is exceptionally powerful for someone at the marrow refining level. My guess is that he doesn''t merely fight based on his strength. He must have mastered other extraordinary skills." The inner disciples around Glenn were stunned by his words, and one of them responded, "I haven''t noticed this yet. What skills on earth could he have used to make Jesse shriek with such great pain?" "If my memory serves, Zen has attacked Jesse with his soul," said Glenn with a thoughtful expression. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Attacked with his soul? Skills like this can be only used by a cultivator with a pretty strong soul. This guy''s physical body is astonishingly strong. He has a strong soul too?" The inner disciple beside Glenn was bbergasted. Discerning the disciple''s doubt, Glenn sighed, patted his shoulder, and said, "In such a big world, all sorts of strange things are possible. When I left my hometown, I was the highest ranked from among the young generation of T County. At that time, I was very proud of myself. I had all the favor, love, and mercy from God. But after I joined Cloud Sect, I have understood why it is said that there is always someone better than you no matter how good you think you are..." At that moment, Zen focused all his attention on Jesse. Naturally, he didn''t hear what Glenn had said. Jesse had held his head in his hands for quite a long while before he finally resisted the great pain and returned to his senses. His calm expression had turned furious. In his eyes reflected a tinge of fear. Even at this moment, Jesse still insisted that he and Zen were not of the same caliber. Before this fight, Jesse had known that Zen had demonstrated very stunning skills. He knew that it was particrly rare for a guy at the marrow refining level to have mastered those skills. In spite of that, Jesse hadn''t feared battling Zen at all. He had great confidence in his abilities. After all, he was a nature creature, who dominated ordinary people. Thus, Jesse hadpared himself to a heavily-armed adult and thought of Zen to be naive. In his opinion, he could easily defeat Zen by only using his life vitality. Jesse had nned not to use any of his unique skills, as he had thought it sufficient to trap Zen with his sky-binding hoop and then throw him out of the battle ring. Just as Jesse thought that he had won this fight against Zen, his opponent attacked him spiritually. The pain from Zen''s soul attack would be unforgettable for all of Jesse''s life. As a consequence, Jesse rapidly flinched after he recovered his senses. As Jesse drew back, an old and dpidated flying knife hovered over Zen''s hand. It swirled around the rings around Zen''s body. In the next instant, it sliced through the rings. "Bang, bang, bang, bang..." Several loud and crisp sounds were heard. The old and dpidated flying knife had cut through all seven golden hoops. Their glittering golden light disappeared right away and turned into life vitality, which dissipated in the air. Seeing Zen''s flying knife, Jesse raised his eyebrows. He wondered why Zen hadn''t used his flying knife before since he had been carrying the knife with him. At the same time, Jesse had no idea that Zen hadn''t intended to use this flying knife to fight his opponent. After breaking away from the sky-binding hoops, Zen casually tucked the flying knife back into his space ring, smiled, and said, "It seems that the oue of this fight is hard to foretell." "That''s funny!" Like Zen, Jesse hadn''t nned to make an all-out effort in this fight, but he had started to take this fight and his opponent seriously after being subjected to Zen''s spiritual attack. A faint golden aura of life vitality emitted from Jesse''s skin and started to condense slowly. "Since you want to make more trouble out of nothing, I will show you my real strength as a nature creature! Sky Rending Hoop!" As soon as Jesse shouted those three words, a golden hoop showed up on his hand. But it was a little different from his sky-binding hoops in terms of shape. This ring had neatly lined saw-teeth all around it. The sky-rending hoop was faster than the sky-binding hoops as well. "Whooshing!" Very soon, seven sky-rending hoops were suspended in the air around Jesse, swirling crazily. "Go!" Jesse extended his hand and pointed at Zen. His eyes were full of apathy. Zen had enraged him. Jesse felt humiliated by Zen who was only at the marrow refining level. And anyone who infuriated Jesse would pay for what he had done at any cost. The seven sky-rending hoops flew at Zen from different angles. Two of them flew high. Their flying route made up a parab. Another three sky-rending hoops flew toward Zen along a straight line. The remained two hoops rolled on the floor of the battle ring, aiming for Zen''s legs. Deep furrows were noticeable in the direction where the rings had passed as if the floor of the battle ring was muddy. In the face of these seven sky-rending hoops, Zen looked rather nervous. He knew that his strength wasn''t powerful enough, so he had to take a confrontation with every nature creature seriously from now on. Chapter 126 Fantastic Scene (Part One) Chapter 126 Fantastic Scene (Part One) "Ah, Jesse went too far. It is only a challenge between two peaks. Why did he use that fierce strike? Does he want to kill Zen?" "The battle ring is made of pure iron, which is very hard. But it was easily cut by the sky-rending hoops as if the ring was as soft as mud. If the sky-rending hoops touch a human, his body will be split in two!" "It''s too dangerous. How will Zen deal with this attack?" Now, everyone was worried about Zen. They watched him with bated breath. When the sky-rending hoops neared Zen, he twisted his body at a strange angle and slid through the space among the hoops. At the same time, leveraging his momentum, Zen dodged another four sky-rending hoops that had been flying above and below him. After his sessful dodges, he ran toward Jesse at full speed. The previous round of fighting between the two contestants had only been a prelude. And now formal combat, with fist to fist strikes, would begin between the two. Jesse''s face was calm as he watched Zen rushing toward him. He didn''t seem to be flustered. Instead, his expression reflected the seriousness he felt. He waved his hand, and the seven sky-rending hoops left behind by Zen adjusted their directions and turned toward Zen again. These seven sky-rending hoops were produced by Jesse''s life vitality. Their weights were as light as air, and they could fly at a fantastically high speed. Even though Zen was also very fast, he still needed to consider whether to boost his speed or to keep away from the hoops chasing him. If he did not dodge, he would be cut into pieces by these hoops before he could get close to Jesse. This was also the reason why Jesse stood still and regarded Zen with his steady gaze. He had used the sky-rending hoops many times to defeat dozens of rivals. He understood how powerful the hoops were and what would be the result if someone met the sky-rending hoops directly. It could not be different this time, and he was sure that Zen would not dare use his body to fend off the attack from the sky-rending hoops. However, Jesse was wrong this time. If Zen''s body had still been at the level of mysterious weapon, he would have been terrified of the cutting power of these sky-rending hoops. However, his physical body had improved in strength after being cultivated by the fire of the Earth''s core. His physical strength and body hardness were different from what he was at the level of mysterious weapon. So, Zen intended to use his body to counter the attack of the sky-rending hoops. ''Oh, my god! Why doesn''t he run away? Is he crazy? Or does he want to die?'' Jesse was very confused when he saw that Zen did not have the slightest intention to dodge the attack. Such actions by Zen, in his eyes, were equal to suicide. How could a person face the sharp hoops without any hesitance? "Zen, run away! Be quick!" "Oh, no! If he doesn''t get out of the way, he will be cut into pieces by the sky-rending hoops!" "Is Zen crazy? Let''s stop here. Stop the sky-rending hoops. Come down from the arena, Zen. Please! Be quick!" Seeing that Zen was not avoiding the attack, all the disciples of Drizzle Peak voiced their concerns. They shouted to get Zen''s attention, hoping that he would listen to them and dodge the hoops or even give up the fight. Although disciples within the peak were known to hold grudges and fight among themselves, when it came to challenges between peaks, the disciples of each peak stood united. They shared the same worry about Zen''s safety. ''We can afford to lose this challenge, but Zen should not die!'' All the disciples of Drizzle Peak clenched their fists. They kept shouting at Zen to avoid the attack. The refiners from Vulture Peak, however, were satisfied to see the current scene in the arena. Their lips curled in a contemptuous sneer. "Look! This guy must be insane!" "Yes, I think so. Maybe it''s better for him to die. There is no friendship in a battle. If he wants to die without any defense, the hoops will not have any mercy on him." "Well, that is a pity! Drizzle Peak just enrolled a genius disciple, and Jesse is going to shred this genius!" ording to the disciples of Vulture Peak, Zen''s nonresistance would eventually lead to his death. That was a good result for them. Zen, as a representative of Drizzle Peak, had defeated three of Vulture Peak''s top 20 disciples. And he only used one punch to win each fight. That was a big shame for every disciple of Vulture Peak! This failure had never happened in the history of Vulture Peak, and it could not be forgotten or recovered by any means. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Besides, Zen was only at the marrow refining level. If he did not die today, he would grow quickly and be a significant threat to Vulture Peak. They were afraid that he would challenge all the disciples of their peak in the future. Though it was too early to foresee what would happen in theing years, their concerns were not unfounded. Just two years before, a genius from Lady Peak, Yan, had defeated all disciples of Day Peak. And as a result, the ranking of Day Peak dropped from sixth to somewhere in the mid-twenties. What a horrifying experience for the disciples of Day Peak and the onlookers of other peaks. Therefore, at this moment, the disciples of Vulture Peak did not feel ufortable about the scene in the arena even though it meant that Zen might die. In their minds, it would be prudent to kill Zen, a genius, at this time before he refined himself further and became a more significant threat to them. However, Zen was not a normal refiner as they had thought. What happened next was entirely out of their expectation and dumbfounded everyone watching the fight. "Bang!" The first sky-rending hoop crashed into Zen and made a clear sound like a piece of gold bumping into an iron weapon. To everyone''s surprise, the golden hoop did not cut Zen into pieces but instead, it bounced to the side. Even though the hoop did not cut Zen''s body, it did shred his white robe. The torn white robe exposed Zen''s back to the public. On his naked back, people could only see a light trace of blood. They held their breath and couldn''t utter a word. They could not believe that such a powerful weapon only left such a small injury on Zen''s skin. That was so unimaginable! However, this was only the start of how much Zen would astound them today. The remaining sky- rending hoops continued to hurtle toward Zen. When they crashed into him, each of them also made the clear sound like the first hoop. "Bang!" The second hoop shed with Zen and bounced away. "Bang!" The third hoop was also deflected after touching Zen''s body. "Bang!" The fourth hoop ricocheted off Zen. Each of these sky-rending hoops struck Zen''s back, made a loud sound, and then bounced away. None were able to do Zen any harm. In all previous fights where Jesse had used his sky-rending hoops, his opponents had been shredded. But now, none of the hoops could injure Zen beyond a small gash on his skin. Aside from the depth and shape of the injuries, the oue of all the hoops was the same. None could cut Zen into pieces. On seeing this fantastic scene, same as the crowd present, or maybe more surprised than the public, Jesse''s eyes widened. Fear and trepidation rose in his heart. Chapter 127 Fantastic Scene (Part Two) Chapter 127 Fantastic Scene (Part Two) Even though Jesse was in great shock by the hardness of Zen''s physical body, he soon regained his senses. Other spectators, however, were still deeply immersed in the surprise. As the most outstanding outer disciple of Vulture Peak, Jesse did not rely only on his powerful weapon, but his strength and his sensitivity to danger. And this time, a feeling of danger awoke in him from the threat Zen posed. On the other hand, Zen who had withstood this wave of attacks from the sky rending hoops rushed toward Jesse and aimed a punch at him. His fist was hard, and the force contained in it was overwhelming. The blow was like stormy sea waves, continuous and unrelenting. That was the power Zen obtained after he awakened seven dragon scales. And his rival was not weak. Jesse soon recovered from his surprise and raised his hands before Zen''s punch reached him. The life vitality condensed between Jesse''s hands soon formed light green rings. "Thick earth hoops! Come out!" Jesse shouted out as his hands moved up and down, making quick gestures. Thick Earth Hoop was Jesse''s defense refinement method. It generated circles of green rings from life vitality and then combined these rings to form a solid shield. The shield glimmered in the sun as it stood before Jesse protecting him from Zen''s powerful punch. "Clink! nk! Clink! nk!" The thick earth hoops withstood Zen''s heavy blow. The rings rattled against each other and gave out a burst of clinking sound. Even though Jesse''s thick earth hoops protected him from Zen''s punch, most of the force from the blow did not disappear and was transferred from the rings to Jesse, which pushed him back. The force of this punch was so tremendous that Jesse flew out of the battle ring! Jesse did not break the one-punch defeat record of Vulture Peak. However, Jesse was not a normal refiner. If he had only relied on arduous training and consistent hard work to enter the nature level, he might be amon inner disciple of Vulture Peak, an ordinary refiner. But now he was the top-ranked outer disciple of Vulture Peak! Bing the top-ranked outer disciple in any of the thirty-three peaks in Cloud Sect required many skills. Bing a top-ranked disciple only through hard work was impossible. Jesse was an absolute genius at Vulture Peak. He was ranked the highest among the outer disciples, and he had the potential to be the best of the inner disciples in the future because of his hard work and talents. Even though Zen''s blow pushed him out of the arena, his feet did not touch the ground. Jesse stayed suspended in the air. ording to the rules, he did not fail the battle. Jesse did not give up and grasped any means avable to him to return to the battle ring. He soon threw his thick earth hoops out before he couldnd on the ground. The thick earth hoops hit the ground beside the arena at tremendous speed, then bounced against the wall, and rushed back toward Jesse. Jesse straightened his body as per his estimation of the direction of the flying rings. His feetnded on the thick earth hoops, and with the help of their force, he flew toward the arena again. "Great move! What a perfect throw and leap by Jesse!" "Yes, an excellent move. Indeed, within Vulture Peak, only Jesse is capable of staying calm and solving a problem in such a predicament!" "When he was in the air, he threw his thick earth hoops. He needed to calcte the angle and the force to return his rings just below his feet. Such precise calction in a short time is not an easy feat. I think most people would not be able to do this!" When the disciples of Vulture peak saw that Jesse was out of the battle ring, their hearts sank, and they thought that this challenge was over. But at the critical moment when Jesse used his skillful calctions and actions to get back inside the arena, their hearts raised again. They burst out in cheer. However, they had celebrated too quickly. Back in the battle ring, Zen was in an advantageous position in this fight. He would not let Jesse back into the arena so easily. Jesse was not weak, and Zen was not a fool either. He ran to the edge of the arena before Jesse couldnd on the ground. Then he raised his hands and aimed a punch at Jesse just as he sailed past. At this moment, Jesse did not have anything to help him to dodge Zen''s attack. He felt annoyed at his helplessness. He had witnessed the hardness of Zen''s physical body and didn''t want to fight against Zen, body to body. How could this man refine his body to such overwhelming strength that he could bear the attacks of the sky rending hoops without being grievously injured? Unfortunately, he had no other choice but to meet Zen head-on. With a sigh, Jesse formed his thick earth hoops to protect his body in the hope that they would withstand Zen''s punch. He hoped in vain. Same as thest time, Jesse was pushed back by the force of the blow, and he shot out of the battle ring before his feet could touch the ground of the arena. Jesse was not the kind of person to give up. And so, he used the reverse force of his thick earth hoops to push himself back into the arena. The disciples of both peaks watched this strange scene. On the one side, Jesse struggled to get back inside the battle ring, while on the other hand, Zen was trying to stop him from touching the ground of the arena. Regardless of which side of the arena Jesse was bouncing toward, Zen would rush forward and punch Jesse. Just like a grasshopper that couldn''t get to the ground, Jesse was jumping all over the arena, from left to right and then from right to left. For the first few times, the onlookers present felt nervous and held their breath. Their hearts bounced up and down with Jesse''s flying route. However, after seeing the simr scene three, four and even five times, they were speechless, and a dull expression came on their faces. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Even Mia Mu and Aura Su who were standing in the distance felt speechless at the strange fight between Jesse and Zen. They looked at each other, noticed the same confusion in each other''s eyes, and turned back to observe the fight in the battle ring. After a long time, Mia could not resist saying with clenched teeth, "Aura, your outer disciple, Zen Luo is awful. How can he treat Jesse as if Jesse were a ball! Throwing him toward the sky, and not allowing him back to the ground?" On hearing herints, Aura touched her long hair and murmured, "And, that.... I think Zen is afraid of Jesse''s strength. After all, Jesse is a nature creature, and he has many advantages over Zen." "But isn''t it unreasonable for them to keep fighting this way? When will ite to an end?" Mia was a little anxious. However, Aura was not as anxious as Mia. She was calm most of the time and even smiled slyly when Mia was not looking. She did not need to be worried, as she had thought through this impasse long before. She was well prepared to lose this challenge. And if she happened to win, of course, she would not refuse it. Mia was concerned about the current situation. Although Jesse was a nature creature, he had been in the nature level for a short time. The life vitality in his body was not infinite. If the situation continued to go on like this, Jesse would most likely lose the battle after his life vitality was exhausted. Mia was not the only one aware of this point. Jesse also knew this shoring. Although he could rely on the thick earth hoops tobat with Zen and ensure that he would not fall to the ground, he also knew that if he kept consuming his life vitality to support the thick earth hoops like this, he would eventually use up his life vitality and be defeated by Zen in the end. Such failure in a challenge between peaks was not a result that Jesse could ept. So, when Zen deflected him for the ninth time, Jesse used the same strategy to sail toward the arena. However, this time, he summoned almost all his life vitality for one final try. He needed to exert all his strength for thisst action! Chapter 128 Cheers (Part One) Chapter 128 Cheers (Part One) Suspended in the air and bathed in heavenly golden light, Jesse looked like a God. Everyone could feel the power and pressure radiated from Jesse. The weaker outer disciples were so overwhelmed by this pressure that they were forced to kneel on the ground. The golden light turned into a huge golden circle and fell toward the battle ring. Eventually, it surrounded the arena. Jesse stood by the edge of the golden circle with outstretched arms. A few quick gesturester he said, "Destruction Hoop! Go!" A person who was able to reach the nature level was said to have surpassed the limits of human life. Usually, such people had not only profound wisdom but a trump card as well. Destruction Hoop was Jesse''s trump card. However, this move cost him arge amount of life vitality. After the exhausting battle with Zen, Jesse still had more than fifty percent of his life vitality. The moment he summoned the Destruction Hoop, the remaining life vitality was depleted. Standing by the edge of Destruction Hoop, Jesse turned pale and almost fell to the ground. Jesse had been reluctant to use the Destruction Hoop. He had cultivated this method with the hopes of using it to clinch a win during a Sect contest. If he revealed his secret weapon in advance, his future opponents would be cautious and prepared. Given how the battle between him and Zen was going, Jesse couldn''t think of a better idea. Aside from the Destruction Hoop, Jesse was unsure of what other attack methods would secure his victory against Zen. What upset Jesse more was that he was forced to use this key advantage for a boy at the marrow refining level! The marrow refining level... Jesse had been confident that he could beat Zen easily. For a nature creature, dealing with a refiner at the marrow refining level would be as simple as squishing an ant. However, he didn''t expect to face such a difficult situation. He could not ept defeat! "Since you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Jesse roared. When the challenge began, Jesse had intended to incapacitate Zen so that he would be unable to retaliate. He had not nned on killing Zen. However, as the battle wore on and Jesse felt humiliated, he became eager to terminate Zen. Of course, Jesse was quite confident of the power of the Destruction Hoop. Even nature creatures trapped within the circle would be seriously injured. Since Zen was only at the marrow refining level, Jesse was sure that he wouldn''t be able to survive the destructive powers of the circle. The Destruction Hoop began to emit a brilliantly colored light. People could feel the fluctuations of life vitality starting to gather in the battle ring. Since the cultivation method used the word Destruction in its name, people sensed that it might have the strength to destroy everything encircled by it. However, Jesse was only at the first stage of the nature level, so the Destruction Hoop would only draw a rtively small range to eliminate the lives within it. If Jesse broke through the nature level and reached a higher level, his Destruction Hoop would be powerful enough to destroy all the creatures on a mountain. When the energy of the Destruction Hoop gathered to its limit, it shed a magnificent golden light that shot toward the sky followed by the sound of a loud explosion. The Destruction Hoop was so peculiar that it could concentrate all of its power within itself. Even if someone was standing outside but near to the circle, he would not suffer any injuries. Thus, the energy within the Destruction Hoop was concentrated, just like a volcano waiting to erupt. The outer disciples of Drizzle Peak turned pale when they saw the terrible power of the Destruction Hoop. The area inside the Destruction Hoop looked like hell. Under such a powerful attack, they all thought that Zen''s body would be torn to pieces. Most disciples were horrified and shook their head when they thought that Zen would not survive this time. Since the Destruction Hoop''s golden light continued to twinkle, the disciples of Drizzle Peak did not have a clear view of what was happening inside the enclosed area. Helpless, they closed their eyes and prayed that Zen would survive. After a short while, the energy of the Destruction Hoop dissipated, and the golden light began to fade. As the light receded, the edge of the arena could be seen. The battle ring was badly damaged. Whereas earlier it had been smooth, now it was covered in potholes. As for Zen, people didn''t see him. They thought that Zen had been killed. They all felt sorry for Zen. However, just after the golden light faded, a figure suddenly rushed out. This person was devoid of all clothing. But his body was covered in wounds. He darted to the edge of the battle ring and aimed a punch at Jesse. Since Jesse''s life vitality had been used up, he couldn''t stand steadily. Focused on maintaining his bnce and staying upright, Jesse didn''t see this person headed toward him. The surprise blow caught him off-guard, and Jesse was thrown out of the battle ring. Upon impacting on the ground, Jesse passed out. Zen stood at the edge of the arena. His chest heaved with the effort to breathe. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With his spiritual-weapon-like body, he had survived the Destruction Hoop. Zen was still a bit afraid of Jesse''s final attack. Although he was well aware of the terrible power of nature creatures, he had to fight harder than when he faced White and ck Fiends at Dragon Fort. With careful thought and precision, Zen had taken advantage of the flying knife to kill White and ck Fiends. They didn''t get the opportunity to use their weapons before their death. In retrospect, Zen was relieved that he had killed the two Fiends before they used their weapons. Seeing how destructive nature creatures could be, Zen was no longer confident that he would have won against the two Fiends had they used their weapons. Chapter 129 Cheers (Part Two) Chapter 129 Cheers (Part Two) Finally, Jesse, the top-ranking outer disciple of Vulture Peak had failed. So far, Zen had bested four disciples of Vulture Peak and helped Drizzle Peak obtain an advantage. Despite the fact that Zen had just secured a huge win for Drizzle Peak, its outer disciples stood still like statues. None had thought that Zen would survive the Hoop. And yet, he stood at the edge of the battle ring, victorious. The situation was so astounding that it was beyond everyone''s expectation. The shock was so great that they were rendered speechless. "Zen won! Drizzle Peak won!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nory was the first to regain his senses. As the realization hit him, Nory shouted with glee. Then countless voices chimed in. Atst, all of the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak began to chant loudly. "Zen! Zen!" "Zen! Zen!" They roared, whistled, and waved their hands. Zen''s face flushed. He had been so focused on surviving the battle that he hadn''t noticed that he was standing at the edge of the arena, naked. Although all the disciples at Drizzle Peak were male, Zen felt embarrassed. Sean noticed Zen''s awkward expression. Quickly he removed his outer robe and threw it to Zen. Zen covered his body with the white robe and then walked out of the battle ring. Apanied by Nory and Sean, he made his way toward Wurth. Although injured, Wurth had not left. He had stayed to watch the battle between Zen and Jesse. "Wurth, how do you feel now?" asked Zen. The fat on Wurth''s face wobbled as the big man chuckled. His small eyes glinted with excitement. Soon after their acquaintance, Wurth had thought highly of Zen''s potential, which was one of the reasons why he had taken the initiative to be friends with Zen. Wurth had a keen sense of judging others'' talents. However, Wurth didn''t expect that Zen''s strength could rise so fast, just like a flying rocket! Zen was only at the marrow refining level, but he had defeated Jesse! What was more, Zen won the battle by surpassing Jesse''s secret weapon. It was amazing! If Wurth''s guess was right, Zen also had a secret weapon that he had not yet used. Because of this, Wurth was more awed by Zen. "You worry about my wounds? Haha. I am not even thinking about my injuries. I''m just happy with your performance!" Wurthughed out loud. But then he gasped and clutched his chest when he felt the pain from his broken ribs. Other outer disciples of Drizzle Peak flocked toward the battle ring. They appeared joyful. If defeated, the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak stood to lose a month''s supply of pills and elixirs. This victory by Zen had earned them the supply of elixirs and pills that would have gone to Vulture Peak. The disciples of Drizzle Peak were not celebrating this win because they had earned more supplies. The real highlight had been Zen''s perfect performance. He was the hero of Drizzle Peak! Not far away, Mia''s face darkened. She clenched her teeth and said to Aura, "Well, you can uncover your eyes. That kid has put on clothes." Aura pulled her hands off her face and said with a sly smile, "Mia, I''m sorry!" "What good is an apology? Vulture Peak has been defeated. We''ve lost a month''s supply of pills and money. While that is not a big deal, Jesse, who is my best outer disciple, has been beaten by a little guy at the marrow refining level. It is a big blow for him," said Mia, sounding depressed. Since Jesse was one of her key disciples, Mia certainly felt upset. As Zen had defeated Jesse, Mia worried that his confidence in his martial arts cultivation would be destroyed. The speed of his progress would also slow down. With a serious expression, Aura said, "While on the road of cultivating martial arts, we all run into strong enemies. If his confidence is damaged so easily, he is too self-conceited. We all know that failure is the mother of sess. isn''t it?" Hearing Aura''s words, Mia didn''t contradict her. Mia agreed with Aura. The core of martial arts cultivation was to promote determination. Otherwise, if a refiner never suffered any challenges, the first obstacle would result inplete demotivation and the inability to work toward a higher level. On the contrary, those who suffered failures but still desperately forged ahead were more likely to attain sess. However, Aura''s remark sounded like she was showing off. Seeing that Mia was still unhappy, Auraforted her with a smile, "Well, Mia. I willpensate you in the future!" Mia pouted. Considering Master Su''s background, she had no choice but to ept Aura''s offer. On the other hand, Mia thought that letting Aura owe her a favor was goodpensation. That night, all outer disciples of Drizzle Peak were very excited. Everyone talked with great relish about Zen''s performance in the battle ring. However, Zen was not that excited. In contrast, he concerned himself with another matter. After returning to his residence, Zen took out a pile of crystal cores from his space ring. He intended to visit Master Su in the morning to ask her to change the crystal cores into points so that he could go to Hell Mountain. Chapter 130 None Of Your Business Chapter 130 None Of Your Business When morning came, Zen got out of bed and bathed. Though he had a really strong body, he still took a lot of blows from Jesse''s persistent attacks. But, to say that he had to worry about the inflicted wounds was an overstatement¡ªthey really weren''t that deep. Moreover, Zen gained more than he had lost from the fight he had with Jesse. He had learned how to defend himself from his opponent and he had gone over the strategies he could harness the next time another opponent chose to battle him. In addition, Zen''s body absorbed the strong forces within the Destruction Hoop which further refined his marrow in the grand scheme of things. In the process, the fight had taken away almost every impurity that resided in Zen''s marrow; he kept this up and soon he would be reaching the peak of the marrow refining level. Zen wasn''t particrly celebrating anything just yet, as he was not impressed with whatever milestone he had taken. If he were in a backwoods county, he would have stirred something else entirely with the abilities he currently honed. But things were different in the Cloud Sect; it was normal for people to peak at their marrow refining level. Besides, there were so many disciples from noble ns rivaling you all the time. Zen thought all of these things while preparing and could not help but get a little worried, but this did not stop him from leaving the confines of his own room to go for the ridge. As he walked out of the door, there was an extensive amount of outer disciples that greeted Zen very warmly along the way. They knew Zen not as the new disciple that he used to be. They had already been certain that this man was going to make a huge reputation for himself after he defeated Leo who was ranked thirtieth among all the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak. What they had not anticipated was the immediate rise of Zen and no one had foreseen that it would happen in this way. After everything, Zen did not get into the charts; nothing proved his worth on paper, but everyone had it stered in their minds that the man Zen should have ranked first in the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak. This was what he impressed in people. Zen left their presence to find Aura, who was waiting for him. Zen returned from the south unscathed; Aura was sure that he must have been loaded up with trophies of his trip. She had seen Zen''s fight with Jesse only to realize that she had been underestimating the man. Zen had been so persistent to go to the south. Because of this, Aura had thought Zen was being impatient¡ªif he went to hunt de locusts, it would be a risk. Now that she thought about this, she assumed that Zen had been confident in himself. She remained perplexed as to why Zen was so anxious to earn points. She thought, how many points could one gather just from one trip to the south? How many locust des he could kill? One thousand? Or maybe two thousand de locusts? Zen could probably get one, if not two, hundred points just from doing this, but what good would he gain from doing that? At Zen''s state, she thought, did a number of points like that really matter? It was in this moment that Zen arrived, knocking on the door. "Master Su, I am here to report to you," said Zen who then entered the room. When Aura saw him, she was only kind enough to give him a cold nod with her grim expression on her face. Just because Zen made it out alive, did not mean she had already forgiven him for his carelessness. She knew better than to just forgive such a reckless decision. "Look who we have here," Aura would boldly say. "An outer disciple of Drizzle Peak has joined the de locusts hunt, but how many of these beasts can he actually kill? Did this man take a hundred? Maybe two hundred?" She said all of these things in such a sarcastic tone, clearly mocking the man she had no mercy for. Zen knew that Aura had no tolerance for what he had done and simply let out a sigh to express his frustration. She was still angry after all. On top of that, it was never as if Aura had a great hold of her temper in the first ce. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. All the helpless man could do was silently take the crystal cores out of his space ring; these crystal cores were from ordinary de locusts. One, two, three¡­ A small mountain of crystal cores were piled on the ground. "I counted them again yesterday just to be sure. All in all, I''ve gathered 4, 626mon crystal cores." Zen said wearing a smile, knowing that the amount he presented would move Aura. Aura smirked and said, "Four thousand, huh? And you''re already cocky enough to think that this is an impressive number? This only gets you two hundred points. This is just like I expected." She crossed her arms, bur before she could turn away Zen took out more crystal cores from his space ring and made a new pile next to the first one he had made. "I also acquired higher kinds of these crystal cores from de locusts officers." The arc on Aura''s thin lips grew steeper when Zen once again exceeded her expectations. With the additional crystals, he would get five hundred points, which was not a small number for an outer disciple. "You got five hundred points now, but what of it? Five hundred points won''t get you very far here in Cloud Sect." Her eyes narrowed and she still hadn''t lost the sarcastic tone she was talking with. Despite her high status, Aura was still a capricious-natured woman. It was not long until Zen took out arger crystal core from his space ring. This purple crystal core was from the queen de locust he had killed and now was glowing softly in the palm of his hand. It was then that Aura''s face drastically took another expression. She knew full well that the queen de locust was not any man''s battle; she had killed such twice herself and she knew that it was not an easy task. At Zen''s level, he could easily kill those ordinary de locusts. Now he had killed thousands of ordinary de locusts and more than two hundred de locusts leaders, but it didn''t mean anything except that Zen was diligent. But, acquiring a crystal core from a queen de locust shed an entirely new light on who Zen really was and what he could really achieve. In front of a queen de locust, a man''s options were limited; Zen could do nothing more than run from the queen as fast as he could to save himself Was it a gift from someone who had actually killed a queen de locust? Aura wondered. But that was rather unlikely. The crystal core of the queen de locust was worth a thousand points, which meant two thousand cubic crystals; this was a fortune to anyone. If it was a gift, this man must be mad to give it away to a powerless and helpless guy like Zen. "Crystal core of the queen de locust. Who gave it to you?" Aura asked with an iprehensible expression on her face. "No one. I found it." Zen replied with a smile. Aura believed not a word of that. She snorted at his smiling face and extended her hand to ask for the man''s disciple card and task token. "Hand them over," Auramanded. Zen meekly handed the cards to her. Aura marked his task card. After this, her slender white fingers skimmed over his disciple card, where Zen saw a light sh. Then she held it out to him. "Done," Aura said, "I''ve written one thousand five hundred points in your card." Zen''s face brightened in excitement as he reached out his hand for it. His fingers almost touched the card before Aura withdrew her hand and smiled. "You can have this, but you can only have it under one condition." That brought Zen up short. "What is it?" he asked, mildly irritated and let down. "Tell me what you''re going to do with all these points," Aura demanded. It was not the first time that she had asked Zen this question. In fact, she had already asked this when Zen took on the hunting task. Last time she had this question for him, Zen danced around it, careful not to spill anything that he shouldn''t. He was still not willing to give the woman any answers. He shook his head as a notion of not wavering to the will of Aura, only saying, "''I''ve got something important that I have to do." Consumed by her eagerness and curiosity, Aura kept asking. ''What is it? Tell me. Maybe I could help." She twirled the card in her hands with a nk expression on her face, showing her expectancy for an answer right then and there. "This is something I need to do on my own, Master Su. Not to be disrespectful, but it is none of your business. It has nothing to do with you and I do not wish to involve you." He did all of the things that he did to reunite with his sister, Yan. Zen had no desire to involve anyone else in this. "You!'' Aura finally lost her grip and puffed her cheeks with her eyebrows arching. Zen didn''t relent. Reaching out, he said in a stiff voice, "Give my disciple card back, Master Su." Chapter 131 The Guards Of The Hell Mountain (Part One) Chapter 131 The Guards Of The Hell Mountain (Part One) The room was filled with an uneasy atmosphere as Master Su and Zen stood face to face. From the nuances of both very strong figures, it was quite evident how strong yet irking the personality of the master was. Her hostility was the product of having to grow up isted in the Burning Sky Pce. She surely must have been distanced from most of the civilization. With a childhood such as the master''s, who would not have walls built around themselves? Nevertheless, she was a Royal Family member, and no one would dare disobey her. Although she had long surpassed the seclusion of the pce, trying to forget how royalty ran in her blood, she had inherited the stubborn character of the king and queen. This was something she could never outgrow¡ªwhatever she wanted, she had to have her way. Being born in sovereignty, obstinacy was a trait that she could never grow out of. This was why the other masters at the Cloud Sect who knew of her identity would argue with her only if they absolutely had to. Once they noticed the slightest hint of irritation from Master Su, they would immediately set aside their opinions and ideas if it meant they did not have to argue with the woman. Master Su, possessing the beauty of a thousand splendid women, also possessed a fiery dragon inside of her that would awaken every time someone got on her nerves. That being said, anyone would hate to be the man Master Su would spite. And at this very moment with Zen in front of her, it was easy to tell that she was about to snap. Several masters of Drizzle Peak came over when they heard the rage of Master Su, trying to find out what was going on that the dragon within had toe out. The expression on her face resembled the sky before a storm, and when they saw that this was the case, they all came crawling back to their respective lives, not wanting to get involved. However, Zen was different¡ªunlike everyone else, he was not afraid of Master Su. He was even fearless enough to ask for his card back, gravely repeating his request, "Master Su, give me my card back." Usually, Master Su would burst out in mes, but this time she chose to clench her teeth in desperate attempt to be as level-headed as possible. With an imperceptible grievance stered on her face, she pouted and hummed quietly to herself before tossing the card back to Zen. When Zen finally got a hold of his card, he thanked the master and left immediately, as if he did not brew a storm. Although Zen knew that the master was mad at him, he knew for sure that Master Su would never harm him; that her questions were only meant to relieve her of her own worries as she was concerned with Zen. As much as it would be the right choice to stay and settle things with Master Su, he did not want to waste a second dying his venture to Hell Mountain so the feelings of the woman were the least of his concerns. Zen walked down the path at Drizzle Peak and headed toward his destination. The same amount of apathy Zen felt for Master Su was the same amount of worry Master Su had for Zen. She paid him mind from the moment that he left to the seconds that followed after his departure. She could not help but wonder about the mysterious guy. ''What could be so important to him that he was so anxious to leave? What was he hurrying about?'' the master thought, ''I have no idea now, but I''ll be sure to find out what exactly that man is up to.'' She walked out of the room to take care of her self-assigned business. The master approached the pavilion by the mountain ridge for a Picture b located at the center of the canopy. The master congratted herself silently for having such a swift n at monitoring Zen from afar by attaching something on his disciple''s card before she handed it back to him. The b that she was now operating was something she could use to monitor Zen Through the picture, she saw that Zen went down Drizzle Peak and headed to the northwest of the Cloud Sect. Master Su frowned and wondered, ''In Cloud Sect, all thirty three peaks are distributed in the south while the Heavenly Library is up at east. The northwest corner of the Cloud Sect is surrounded by wild life and mountains, so why is this man going in that direction? It makes no sense.'' The master was trying to reconcile and piece the puzzle together and thought, ''What is in the northwest?'' And it was then that she realized what Zen was nning. ''Hell Mountain, '' she sessfully resolved, ''He''s going to Hell Mountain.'' The only thing left for the master to find out was what Zen wanted from the mountain. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The so-called mountain was located at the very edge of Cloud Sect, so it was not a very ideal ce for a man to visit. As Zen was about to finally arrive at his destination, a dark mountain emerged in front of him, blocking his shot. There weren''t any trees or vegetation growing around that mountain, If you looked at it from a distance, the mountain almost seemed as if it waspletely pitch ck. It made perfect sense why people referred to it as Hell Mountain. A dense gray smoke was constantly being released at the top of the crater that resembled the steams of hell. The smelling from the cloud had the smell of strong sulfur. This smell quickly filled the air. Zen had lost his peace of mind when he thought about his sister, Yan, possibly inhabiting the cruel ce. The closer he got to the mountain, the more he got suffocated by the smoke surrounding him. But, he thrived. He thought of his sister, like he always did in his trivial times because every time he did this he would be an inch closer to his goal. He finally made it to notice a very distinct demarcation line. Chapter 132 The Guards Of The Hell Mountain (Part Two) Chapter 132 The Guards Of The Hell Mountain (Part Two) Outside the defining line was where Zen stood, with a scenery that was full of vigorous nts and life but inside was covered with ck gravels; the two opposing sides could bepared to heaven and hell. In his fascination, he did not second guess to approach the other side. However, unexpectedly, two people appeared right in front of Zen. They appeared to look like beggars who wore clothes that were torn and ragged. When the two men looked at him, Zen began to feel an indescribable pain; the kind of pain that made Zen feel like he was being punctured by needles. Zen had a feeling that the two were very strong. In fact, he thought that they might be stronger than Randall and that they could bepared with the people like Floyd, the Flying Dragon General. "Are you going to the Hell Mountain, boy?" The two men stood on the demarcation line as they asked Zen. "Yes, I am. Who are you?" asked Zen "We are the guards of the Hell Mountain. You said you were going to Hell Mountain. Since this is the case, we would like to know if you know the rules," the mountain keeper wondered. The guards looked like they meant Zen no harm, but it was difficult not to feel ufortable around them. They curiously observed Zen who they deemed as a man who was at a low refining level. The mountain keepers thought to themselves, ''Very few people at such a level woulde here.'' "It takes a hundred points to get in, doesn''t it?" Zen asked. Before the keepers could answer, Zen already had his disciple''s card out, pointing out that he was fit to enter the mountain the guards were safekeeping. One of the guards took the card and poured his orange-red life vitality onto it. After he had deducted a hundred points, the mountain keeper told Zen, "Going to Hell Mountain is not just a simple matter of a hundred points loss. Once you go over this line right here, you will lose all protectioning from the Cloud Sect. You will be on your own, and if you are killed, the Cloud Sect will have no ountability over your grave. Judging from your current state, it is dangerous for you to cross the line." The Hell Mountain was as the guards said it was; a chaotic ce wherein no life was spared. No man who entered the domain was safe, let alone protected. There was a reason why people referred to it as The Hell Mountain. Many people feared being imprisoned in the wicked mountain. A lot of people would prefer to be punished than to be exiled and entrusted to the people that resided Hell Mountain. That was because the people who were in Hell Mountain were notorious criminals who were sent to the mountain by the Cloud Sect to be punished for their heinous deeds. There were no rules in the Hell Mountain. The world within it was an absolute jungle that left every man for himself. There was no way out for the weak except being trampled on by people stronger than they were. The politics within Hell Mountain was known for its corruption, with stronger people that had stronger influences doing whatever they wanted to, leaving those who were weak to fend for themselves if not used as ves. Talented disciples from Cloud Sect would wander into Hell Mountain on purpose in order to increase their strength, turning the mountain into their own training field. The guards did not have to ask twice; in their eyes, Zen was merely at marrow refining level and was ignorant to the fact that there were cruel things in the mountain that he would not see anywhere else. They were worried that it would not take long for the man to be killed within the confines of Hell Mountain. "Thank you for your precautions. I understand well and clear what I am getting myself into. However, I really do wish to cross this line," Zen said firmly and confidently. His eyes wandered around the mountain as if he were looking for a ce to stay in, but little did the guards know that he was trying to determine where his sister could be. The guards, realizing that Zen would not back down, stopped trying to talk the man out of it. They returned his card and made way for Zen to step in. Zen appreciated the notion done by the guards and stepped in. There was no turning back anymore. After walking what seemed like a mile, Zen finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. In front of him was a very steep path and on both sides of the path, there would be red embers glowing at intervals as if the rocks were coals that burnt relentlessly. Without much thought, Zen began to climb. The Hell Mountain was an active volcano that spit fire and emitted smoke. Whatever they told about the mountain was not tale. There were several scattered valleys that could be seen from the mountainside. Some of those valleys were covered in ash while the other valleys were magma-infested.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Zen had already encountered many people from the Cloud Sect who were exiled for punishment in Hell Mountain. The people who he crossed paths with were not mere weaklings. In fact, these people were powerful and strong. Some of them had already be the nature creatures. Judging by their imposing manner and their respective structures, some of the people were even stronger than Randall. Most of them could care less and had nothing to say about Zen passing by. However, there were still people whose eyes lingered unkindly at Zen''s presence. Some of them would even follow Zen, threatening his survival. Observing that not a lot of people in Hell Mountain were very amodating, he took his broken flying knife out of his space ring and kept it in his hand the whole time he wandered around the mountain, with hope to find his sister with both of them alive. Chapter 133 A Stunning Smile From Yan Chapter 133 A Stunning Smile From Yan Pushing himself to run faster, Zen raced uphill more alert than ever. Several people pursued close behind, intent on capturing Zen. Wanting to block Zen''s path, one of his stalkers took a detour, at a stunning speed. "Ha ha! Someone, like you, at the marrow refining level, from the Cloud Sect provides perfect amusement for us!" The robust man in his thirties had a sturdy looking face, his skin tone was dark, and his eyes looked menacing, "Out of my way!" warned Zen in a sharp voice, while he was calm and collected, ready tond a fatal blow on the man, who was supposedly at the nature level. The man''s voice dripped with cynicism as he said, "You are at my mercy! If it suits my wishes, you will lose your life right now at mymand, in Hell Mountain." As their leader dealt with Zen, the man''spanions stopped to watch. "Last warning, move aside or die where you stand!" threatened Zen. Feeling superior to Zen, the man dismissed the warning. Extending hisrge, ck hands, the man attempted to grasp Zen. If he fell victim to this man, Zen would suffer greatly! In a sh, Zen used his soul to form a thorn as his opponent bore down on him. "Spiritual thorn strike!" As the weapon struck the man, he cried out in excruciating pain. As his scream rang out, Zen hurled the broken flying knife at the man. "Zing!" "Slli-shh!" Like a dart, the sharp weapon shot through the air, and struck the target. The knife punctured his chest, exiting his back and stuck in the rock behind him. Then Zen pulled, bringing his lethal weapon swinging back. Zen destroyed his enemy with a single clean thrust, not leaving a drop of blood on his de. His weapon returned to his hand, and Zen red at the remaining pursuers before climbing uphill. As a nature creature, the man died wondering how he''d been humbled or beaten by Zen, especially considering that Zen was only at the marrow refining level. Actually, the mancked any defenses which resulted in his defeat. If he had regarded Zen as a threat, he wouldn''t have been defeated so miserably. At the sight of their fallen leader, the remaining attackers were too cowardly to give chase to Zen. They decided Zen was a formidable opponent. On second thought, they turned tail and ran. Smirking at their cowardice, Zen resumed his climb until he reached the mountain, where the buildings were constructed of ck rock, most of which were shabby, and neglected, giving them an oppressive sense. Inside the buildings, Zen found many people sitting, reclining, meditating and some were mumbling respectively. Despite being exiled to Hell Mountain, they applied themselves to refining their martial arts skills and paid no attention to Zen''s arrival. Sauntering, Zen nced carefully and deliberately at each person... High up on the zenith of Hell Mountain, the waves of theva flowing bubbled, and there was an overwhelming heat that rose from the abyss. A tform loomed out over the ravine and sitting on the precarious edge was a young girl dressed in pink, fearlessly swinging her slim legs, despite the dizzying height. Her brows arched elegantly, her beauty was unsurpassed, and her increasing loneliness mirrored the look in her haunted gaze. From behind her, a figure raced in her direction from the entrance. As he sprinted, plumes resembling exquisite, pink lotuses sprang from the ground. The person was vaulting over the lotuses. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Such a sight would have onlookers thinking of magic and power if there had been any. It took little effort or time for the form running to reach the tform. Continuing to gaze into the crescent, the girl didn''t turn around to see who had joined her, and instead said in an annoyed tone, "There isn''t any reason for you to visit me! Can''t you take a hint?" She could hear the steady footfall as the person approached her from behind. An impressive looking youth dressed in purple, who appeared to be about twenty,posed himself before replying, "I''m here on behalf of your cousin, who cannot gain admission of Hell Mountain." "Perrin is ustomed to not seeing me, making your justificationme!" grunted the girl rudely, without the slightest consideration or respect for the youth. The young man in purple remained in high spirits as he removed an article hidden close to his chest within his robes, "Perrin asked me to deliver this, in hopes it would please you." Turning, the girl''s eyes lit up as she stared at the article. In an instant, her best mannerisms were presented to the youth. The young man was entranced by her unearthly beauty, even though he was highly refined and well disciplined. As if she was a fairy, she moved from the edge and gracefully took the offered gift. Essentially, the item was merely an ordinary slingshot that was carved from elm. Though worn and outdated looking, the slingshot was her treasured possession. "Perrin hoped this would make you smile, so, when he hears about the pure joy lighting your features it''ll thrill him!"mented the young man, a pleased smile touching his face at the sight of her lifted spirits. This lithe, spirited girl of unearthly beauty was none other than Zen''s younger sister, Yan, imprisoned in the confines of Hell Mountain. The youth''s name was Vale, Billy''s brother, who was a descent of the noble Wang n as well as a major disciple at the Cloud Sect. Because of his honorable position, Vale wore purple robes and was able to visit Hell Mountain. "When I was a child, my older brother made this slingshot for me," stated Yan as she stared at the slingshot in her hands. She looked at Vale and asked, "and messages? Are there any from Perrin? I am especially interested in any recent news about Zen...." Eagerly asking questions, and looking for details, Yan went from icy, short, clipped responses to chatty and nearly gushing ones, as Vale volleyed each one happily responding to her. "Perrin ryed that your family is doing well, and Zen is doing well. But as he lives at the Cloud Sect, he can only contact the family with letters at times," responded Vale Wang smiling. Continuing to focus her attention on the slingshot, Yan said, "For the time being, since Perrin isn''t entitled to visit Hell Mountain''s summit, you are kindly requested to deliver messages for us." "There''s no need even to mention it! I''m ready to take on the job because of our friendship!" Any chance to be near to Yan was a stroke of good luck to Vale Wang. Appreciative of Vale''s willingness, Yan nodded, and then picked up a stone off the tform, fixing it to the string and shooting it out over the crescent. As though it was a dart, Yan shot the stone, sending it soaring in the direction of the target. Unfortunately, it copsed halfway over the chasm in a downward curve. Despite her shot missing its mark, Yan looked happier than ever - a sharp contrast to her earlier quiet mood. Taking advantage of Yan''s rare bright spirit, Vale sat and chatted more before he departed, satisfied that everything had gone well. Two men were waiting eagerly for Vale to return from within Hell Mountain. "Did you meet with Yan yet, Vale?" asked Billy as he approached Vale, curious about how Yan was faring. Following close to Billy was Perrin. Passing Billy, Vale walked up to Perrin and patted him on the shoulder as he said, "Oh, Perrin! It was such a pleasure seeing Yan smile!" Perrin nodded appreciatively and replied, "Yan must be pining for her family. Your frequent visits will lift her spirits!" "Of course, I''ll keep visiting her for short periods. Now, let''s go! We''re celebrating tonight!" Vale was evidently happy and then left with the rest. Chapter 134 An Unavoidable Encounter (Part One) Chapter 134 An Unavoidable Encounter (Part One) The thin, misty wisps of clouds swirled around the light blue sky like steam from a hot spring as a little pebble crashed down about a thousand feet to the earth. As the forces of gravity sucked it in, the pebble first hit the rocky mountainsides before finallynding with a loud "crack" on the ground. Zen was deep in thought about Yan''s whereabouts as he stood outdoors when the crack of the pebble landing stunned him. He had been walking around the mountainside before in circles and had almost searched every part of the mountain, but to no avail. He couldn''t find a single trace of Yan. He paused momentarily. ''Where on earth is she?'' he thought. Zen looked up at the summit over him, his eyebrows tightly knitted in confusion. It couldn''t be that Yan was trapped in a higher ce, was she? After thinking more about Yan''s whereabouts, Zen resumed climbing up. While Zen ascended up the mountain''s rocky slopes, several people were walking down along the path leading to the summit. The handsome, noble looking man walking at the helm of the group wore deep purple robes. Although it was quite dark, a faint light seemed to emanate from his being. Zen continued to observe. A far as he knew, disciples of Cloud Sect generally wore clothes in three colors. It wasmon knowledge that the outer disciples were dressed in white robes, while inner disciples wore ck robes. However, some disciples were dressed in purple robes. In Cloud Sect, disciples who wore purple robes were guided by their masters personally and they directly acquired refinement skills from their maters. Inside this sect, still only quite a few disciples wore purple robes, which symbolized a superior position. Zen''s eyes focused on the man wearing purple robes. "This person has ''intent'' as well!" Zen muttered to himself. "It''s the homicidal intent of lotus!" he concluded. Zen further observed that the man was shrouded by a band of lotus-shaped light behind him. The "homicidal intent of lotus" that clouded his body was quite mild like a tangle of soft, worn-out thorns that no longer scared and hurt people. This "homicidal intent of lotus" was also known as certain temperament or nature. However, Zen still perceived some sort of threat in that seemingly mild and tame "homicidal intent of lotus." It was said that the power of this intent would be extremely hard to resist once it was brought into y. A strong temptation, one might say. When the group was nearly approaching him, Zen prepared to move out of their sight. However, when he moved sideways, Zen noticed two men out of the corner of his eye that he was familiar with. He recognized them as Perrin and Billy, and they were walking behind the man dressed in the purple robes. "Perrin, where is Yan?" Zen''s eyebrows shot up as he questioned Perrin while he got down from where he was perched, and took a step forward. Perrin was a little surprised to hear a voice echoing out loudly, calling his name. He turned around and saw Zen who was ahead. He sneered at him and said, "Zen, what a coincidence to meet you here. I have originally nned to extend your freedom for a few more days but I never expected you to even dare show up here at Hell Mountain." Perrin''s life vitality was invigorated as he spoke to Zen. It was evident that he wanted to hit him directly. "Perrin, who is he?" Vale Wang asked as he causally nced at Zen. It was known that Vale held a prominent status and strength, so it didn''t matter to him who Zen was at all. He only asked Perrin about his identity since he mentioned Yan, a woman he loved. Perrin was momentarily dazed by the question. He was stunned in silence as he struggled to find an answer. Beads of sweat formed near his brow and he stammered, "He...he is an unfilial member of our Luo family." "I am asking you where Yan is! Tell me!" Zen suddenly bellowed in anger, his eyebrows furrowing even more as he walked closer to Perrin. Vale''s perfectly shaped brows furrowed as he questioned Zen back in a low voice, "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with Yan? Why are you looking for her?" "Yan is my little sister. I naturally have to know where she is," replied Zen. "Oh?" Now that he knew they were siblings, Vale forced a polite and gentle smile on his face. Prior to this meeting, Yan had briefly mentioned that she had a biological brother, and she cared a great deal about him. After thinking about this, he asked Perrin, "Is Yan''s brother an outer disciple of Cloud Sect? You''ve never told me about this before." The beads of sweat on Perrin''s forehead multiplied even though Vale asked him in a calm voice. The Wang Family was powerful and certainly had great influence. Perrin couldn''t have been even connected with the n if it hadn''t been for Yan. Yan''s generosity towards Perrin paved the way for him to get acquainted with the Wang family. Afterwards, he had not only easily be an inner disciple of the Cloud Sect, but also reached a higher level with the help of the Wang family''s "refinement chamber" and several grade-4 enhancement pills. All of these made his skills improve so much over only a short period of time. Therefore, Perrin could not tell Vale that Yan''s biological brother had joined Cloud Sect too, or else all the golden opportunities to acquire more refinement skills, learn courtesy of the Wang family and gain support from the family members would be lost. If everything would work out in his favor, Perrin would''ve even nned to execute Zen first before anyone could question him, but his n failed terribly. "Zen is an unfilial member of our n and because of that, all of us expect to kill him, so I never mentioned him in front of you," exined Perrin. However, Vale wasn''t interested in the Luo family''s disputes at all. He only knew that Yan cared a lot about her biological brother. In that case, he civilly bowed to Zen and properly introduced himself, "I am Vale Wang, directly apprenticed to a presbyter of Cloud Sect." To see Vale bow in front of him, Perrin and Billy were amazed and stood still in astonishment at the scene in front of them. Not only them, but Zen likewise was a bit shocked that someone like Vale even bowed to him, when he himself was only an outer disciple. This was really beyond his wildest imaginations that Zen thought what the hell was Vale thinking or even plotting. In any case, he politely responded back, "I am Zen Luo, an outer disciple of Drizzle Peak." "Zen, I have heard your name many times. Yan often mentions you in front of me. She misses you very much," after saying this, Vale even made another bow to Zen. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everyone knew that Vale was one of the most outstanding members of Cloud Sect. Only a very select few people could win such great respect from him, much less a bow. However just now, he had bowed to Zen two times already. The scene in front of them made the sweat on Perrin''s forehead intensified. His back started feeling the same as well. Seeing how Vale was so polite to him, Zen got more curious and so he asked, "It is the first time that we meet. Why do you treat me so politely?" Once again, Vale shocked everyone with another unexpected bow before he answered back with a polite smile, "I am so lucky to have gotten acquainted with Yan. You will be my brother-inw if I have the chance to marry her." Zen was quite infuriated upon hearing these words. Only just now he had realized why Vale bothered to be so polite to him. His eyebrows shot up to his forehead when Vale rashly mentioned marrying his little sister. He snorted, "You? Marrying Yan? That''s crazy! You are just dreaming! You are not good enough for my little sister whatever your Wang family is." In Zen''s heart, Yan was his only family member in the world. It angered him to hear Vale say those words in such a rash and frivolous manner especially that it was the first time that they met. Zen really could not tolerate a man with that kind of imprudent behavior. People are reluctant to hit one who is very polite in spite of great anger, as the saying goes. However, Zen made one exception. In spite of Vale treating him so politely, Zen fired back coldly without hesitation. Chapter 135 An Unavoidable Encounter (Part Two) Chapter 135 An Unavoidable Encounter (Part Two) Zen''s response irritated Vale but he tried his best to keep calm. Still, it didn''t prevent his smiling face from turning a little gloomy upon feeling humiliated by Zen''s harsh words. Before he could even answer back, Billy interrupted him with an angry look on his face, "Damn it!" Zen was thrown off by Billy''s sudden outburst, and this did not escape Perrin''s eyes. He also retorted back loudly in a stern voice, "You can''t tell the good from the bad! You even dared to humiliate Vale!" In spite of the anger in his voice, Perrin actually felt a little more relieved. He had been expecting to kill Zen but the brat had overestimated himself and offended Vale, a disciple who directly acquired skills from his master. ''Zen, Zen, you are such an idiot. You dare displease Vale, and now there''s no choice for you but death. You brought this upon yourself, '' Perrin thought. To this, Zen only sneered and he coldly replied, "So what? Perrin, what else are you good at apart from hooting?" Perrin was furious. He said, "Zen, you are only an outer disciple of Cloud Sect. How dare you talk back like that to me. Tell you what, you are nothing to me. Today, I will let you see what strength is and how I will overpower you!" As soon as Perrin finished his words, streaks of blood-colored light radiated from every part of his body--it was his life vitality. Perrin recently climbed up the levels quickly one after the other. After quite a diligent refinement at the half-step into the nature level, he had be a nature creature. Of course, he was able to achieve all this through the Wang family''s tremendous support. He originally practiced the Purple Light Fist. However, at this moment, the life vitality radiating from his body looked like a light sma. This refinement skill was actually obtained by learning from a tier 3 refinement method of the Wang family. Perrin was quite confident that he could defeat Zen by only one move, because he thought that Zen was only at the marrow refining level. "Really?" Zen fired back mischievously. Zen clenched his fists as he stared at Perrin with shrewd, calcting eyes that seemed to send daggers. "Since you are so confident, I''d like to take a look for myself!" he added snidely. At that exact moment, the tangy, pungent scent of blood emanated from Perrin''s body. Perrin had many reasons for killing Zen aside from him being an outcast of the family and offending Vale. He had waited a long time for this moment, and when he got it, he rushed headlong towards Zen and flung a fist at him as soon as Zen''s voice died away. "Blood Burst!" "Coagte, burst, kill..." As Perrin gave his all for this punch, life vitality burst out of his body like a bloodbath. Bright red blood had sshed all over the floor and suddenly, a sizzling sound was heard. Apparently, the blood was extremely torrid. Zen was prepared for a punch like this from Perrin, and so he was cautious and took everything seriously. He hurriedly flinched backwards to dodge Perrin''s swift, continuous attacks. Others felt that it was hard to confront Perrin. In addition to having to evade Perrin''s violent fist, they also had to avoid being attacked by the blood- colored life vitality that sprang up from Perrin''s body, or else their skin and flesh would be instantly corroded upon exposure to the fiery heat that could burn one off limb by limb. However, this was nothing for Zen. Although the blood-colored life vitality was fairly corrosive, it didn''t scare Zen at all because his body had been turned into a spiritual weapon. asionally, the blood-colored life vitality rested on certain parts of Zen''s body and created some little holes on his robes because of its corrosive properties. However, when his skin was exposed to the life vitality, only some faint ck marks could be seen even though one could swear there was a sizzling sound that strongly resembled burning. Zen was dodging and moving swiftly around Perrin. "Perrin, you are just a jerk relying on enhancement pills. Despite reaching a very high level, your strength is still so mediocre. Are you sure that you can beat me?" Zen mockingly said as he dodged Perrin''s attacks. "You are risking your neck! Blood Burst Fist!" roared Perrin as he threw another punch at Zen. "When we were at the Luo family, you said that I was a jerk and you were much better than me! Did you remember saying that you could even kill me only by one hand?" sneered Zen coldly. "Yes, so what?" Perrin had tried his best to bring all his strength and skills into y. However, Zen wasn''t hurt at all. Perrin was getting anxious. He was confused as to why Zen was so hard to defeat since the guy was only at the marrow refining level. ''Why can''t I defeat him with my Blood Burst Fist?'' thought Perrin. Zen''s mocking words also provoked Perrin and made him even more furious, clouding his mind with an uncontroble rage. As purple life energy shed all over his body, Zen detected Perrin''s weakness. Upon realizing this, he immediately attacked Perrin with a crushing fist to take advantage of his weakness. As he flung himself forward in the attack, Zen threateningly said, "You are a nature creature, but just like a jerk. Now, let me see how you will kill me." Perrin swiftly winced back several steps as his weakness was exploited, and the great pain he suffered from the attack made him positively livid. Despite the obvious difort, Perrin swallowed his pain and rushed forth toward Zen once again. This time, Zen didn''t dodge, but directly countered the attack with a grim smile on his face, as he stabbed a dusky sharp thorn into Perrin''s skull. "Spiritual Thorn!" Perrin had nned to rush towards Zen to give a swift attack, but he was unexpectedly stabbed by the thorn of Zen''s soul right on his head when he focused his energy on dashing directly at Zen. At this, his head felt muddled and haphazardly flung his body forward towards Zen. Zen immediately gained the upper hand and grabbed Perrin''s head, taking control using his hands. The purple life energy was emitting from all over Zen''s body as he beat Perrin''s chest with the Purple Fist Strength. "Both of us are from Luo family, so I will not kill you. But tell you what, I will absolutely kill Bryson and Ken when I go back to Luo family. Then, I will turn their figures into sculptures to lie t in front of my father''s tomb and worship him for ten thousand years on bended knees!" As soon as Zen finished his words, seven loud dull sounds were suddenly produced from inside Perrin''s body. Blood had suddenly burst out from Perrin''s middle, hands, and feet. All of Perrin''s critical meridian channels had been ruptured by Zen''s Purple Fist Strength. By now, Perrin was just like a disabled person, as Zen had made it impossible for him to use any of his refinement methods. Meanwhile, Vale, who stood on one side, just remained silent when he saw that. It seemed that he was deep in thought about something. However, Billy, on the other hand, could no longer just stand there without doing anything. He got along very well with Perrin. At first, Billy thought that it would be very easy for Perrin to get his hands on Zen since he had be a nature creature, but everything that happened just now was extremely contrary to his expectations. Perrin had been instantly suppressed by Zen and his meridian channels had beenBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. broken. Billy was enraged when he thought that Perrin couldn''t use any of his refinement methods anymore. "Brother, why didn''t you stop that guy?" Billy, who was rather angry with Zen, turned to Vale and asked him. However, Vale only shook his head and replied, "The conflicts between Perrin and Zen are their family businesses. It is inadvisable for us to intervene. After all, Zen is Yan''s biological brother." Of course, a disciple who had grown up in a big, noble n, thought that way. Vale was so smart. A while ago when Perrin had stammered as Vale asked him the question, he had figured out what Perrin was plotting. Vale knew that Perrin had never mentioned Zen in front of him only for the sake of his own private interests. To be specific, Perrin wanted to gain more benefits from the Wang family by taking advantage of Yan. Zen wouldn''t have that deep aversion and hatred towards the Wang family if Perrin had told him the truth earlier. Chapter 136 The Illuminating Soul Realm (Part One) Chapter 136 The Illuminating Soul Realm (Part One) Perriny on the ck gravel with a look of despair in his eyes. "Something must be wrong," Perrin said to himself. He was confused about what was happening. Yet, he couldn''t figure out what the issue was. When Perrin was at the Luo n, he made tremendous progress as he had consumed one of the only two Magical Pills owned by the n. After he joined Cloud Sect, Perrin became acquainted with the Wang n. He then used Yan to acquire benefits from Vale. In this way, he had reached the level of nature creature in a short time. From among the members of the Luo n, Zen''s father, Mike, had been the only one to attain the status of a nature creature. Once his father and uncle assumed control of the n, Perrin had naively imagined that his future would be bright and smooth. He hadpelled the elders in the n to allow him to consume a Magical Pill as he had envisioned using his new strength to revitalize the Luo n and earn the reputation of being the most influential n in C County. But today, Zen had defeated Perrin after only a few rounds. His dream had shattered. "I''m a nature creature. Why am I so vulnerable? How could I be defeated by a person who is only at the marrow refining level?" Perrin muttered to himself. He stared at Zen with vacant eyes. "All your achievements are useless. The only reason you have reached this far is because of the power of pills," replied Zen. A cold smile danced on his face for a brief moment. Then, sadness reflected in his eyes. Among the noble ns, many people like Perrin had reached high refining levels by taking pills, but theycked practical experience. They would lose when confronted by cultivators like Zen who had been in actualbat. After saying that, Zen turned his head and rapidly blinked his eyes. He didn''t want the others to see his emotions. If his father hadn''t been killed, Zen would never have hurt Perrin. After all, Perrin was his cousin. They were both children of the Luo n. But, Zen''s uncles, blinded by power and greed, had led the revolt within the Luo n and in the process, murdered Zen''s father. Ever since Zen had sworn to avenge his father''s death. "Billy, I have defeated Perrin. Are you going to avenge him?" Zen turned to Billy and asked. On the day of the initial exam, Billy had helped Perrin by instigating four men to kill Zen. From that day on, Zen disliked Billy. Billy was ready to charge at Zen, but Vale stopped him. Surprised, Billy pouted and said, "Brother, this bloke is so arrogant. He not only defeated Perrin, but he has also dared to challenge us. Are we just letting him go?" Vale shook his head before walking toward Zen. "Though you are only at the marrow refining level, you have shownmendable courage. Very good! You are truly Yan''s brother! Both of you are equally gifted," Vale praised Zen. Billy''s mouth gaped open when he heard Vale. Vale had just bowed to Zen three times. And now, he was praising Zen. Billy knew that Vale was enduring Zen''s hostility for Yan''s sake. Zen had scolded Vale, but Vale had pretended as though he hadn''t been offended. In view of Vale''s reaction, Zen believed him to be a very calcting person. "But," Vale''s soft tone rose, and his gentle eyes sharpened at once. At this time, Vale began to release his homicidal intent of lotus. The soft rays of light on Vale''s body became sharp and stiff, like a hedgehog''s quills. Then Zen felt a prickling sensation. "As Yan''s brother, you can''t go to the top of Hell Mountain, let alone rescue her. There are only a handful of people in Cloud Sect who can help Yan escape from Hell Mountain. And I, Vale, am one of those people. I would like to know why you said that I am not good enough for Yan," said Vale. At the same time, the homicidal intent of lotus emanating from Vale''s body pressed toward Zen. Had Zen''s soul not been strong, it would have been difficult for him to withstand the attack. "You are great, but what can you do to me?" asked Zen fearlessly. Then, with a shake of his head, Zen continued, "Yan is my sister. Of course, I will rescue her. I don''t want to bother others with our problems." Hearing what Zen said, Vale chuckled and replied, "You''re only at the marrow refining level. Perrin is at the first grade of the nature level. It is fantastic that you were able to defeat him. However, you are as weak as an ant in front of me. Be humble, okay? If you were not Yan''s brother, I wouldn''t even be talking to you," said Vale scornfully. As he spoke, a delicate flower bud appeared on Vale''s shoulder. Within moments, it blossomed into a beautiful pink lotus. After the lotus bloomed, an intense white light shone from Vale''s body. By now, the sun had set, and darkness descended over the mountain. The light beam from Vale illuminated one side of Hell Mountain. Everyone was attracted to the light. Even the dedicated cultivators on Hell Mountain cast an astonishing look toward this light. "Who is burning his life vitality? It seems like he is powerful!" imed a man. "He is a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm! What astounding skills he has! What is he doing here on Hell Mountain?" asked the other. "At Cloud Sect, the disciples dressed in purple are the top-notch who have special masters to teach them. And that man in the white robe is an outer disciple," replied an experienced man among them. "It''s impossible. How dare an outer disciple be so bold? It would be easy for a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm to kill an outer disciple. Oddly enough, he is burning his life vitality against a weak outer disciple." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The people on Hell Mountain whispered among themselves. They were greatly concerned about what was happening. It was rumored that a person at the Illuminating Soul Realm was a more powerful life-being than a nature creature! From among the hundreds of thousands of disciples at Cloud Sect, only a small number of people could reach this realm. And each was a purple-robed disciple. Chapter 137 The Illuminating Soul Realm (Part Two) Chapter 137 The Illuminating Soul Realm (Part Two) The onlookers couldn''t figure out why the man at the Illuminating Soul Realm needed to disy such power when dealing with a weaker opponent. Generally speaking, a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm could kill an outer disciple with only one finger. "That poor outer disciple must be frightened to death," stated one of the bystanders. After Zen had left, Master Su secluded herself in a pavilion at Drizzle Peak and watched his every move on the picture b. Through the picture b, Master Su was able to get a better understanding of everything that was happening with Zen. "You brat! You are a real troublemaker," Master Su murmured even though Zen was not around to hear her. Master Su looked northwest and frowned. Even from this distance, she could see the light column emitted by Vale. "I don''t care whether you survive or not. Since you think you''re so good, figure out a solution to the situation in which you find yourself! He''s such a pain in the neck," Master Su said to herself angrily. Zen was a talented disciple, but he was stubborn and refused to heed her advice. In fact, none of the masters of Cloud Sect had much control over their disciples. In general, there was no tangible mentoring rtionship between masters and disciples at Cloud Sect. Only some special disciples could be taught by masters personally. Therefore, Zen didn''t have to listen to Master Su. Her anger at Zen''s disobedience was due to her temperament. Master Su gritted her teeth as she red at Zen''s resolute face in the picture b again. After a few seconds, she left the pavilion and took a flying chariot to Hell Mountain. On a peak of Hell Mountain, Yan sat on a rock and yed with her slingshot. She was immersed in happy memories, and a sweet smile danced on her lips. Since her imprisonment on Hell Mountain, Yan had little else to do. Her childhood memories were her greatest treasure on such days. All of a sudden, a white light illuminated the mountain-side. Yan turned in the direction of the light. ''Is Vale burning his life vitality? Is he fighting with someone?'' Yan focused her eyes on the light and frowned. Although the distance was long, Yan was able to see every person on the mountain-side. First, she nced at Vale. Then she moved her eyes from Vale to the man standing in front of Vale. ''The man is in a white robe. Is he an outer disciple? Who dares to challenge Vale so boldly?'' Yan wondered. When Yan saw the face of the outer disciple, her eyes widened in astonishment. To her surprise, the outer disciple was her beloved elder brother, Zen. "Brother!" Yan couldn''t help shouting though she knew that Zen wouldn''t be able to hear her from that distance. Even though she hadn''t met Zen in years, how could she forget her brother''s appearance? ''My brother is on Hell Mountain. What is he doing here? When did he arrive? My cousin, Perrin, did not tell me that Zen wasing to Hell Mountain. Perrin didn''t even mention that my brother is at Cloud Sect. Why didn''t he tell me? And what''s happening between my brother and Vale?'' Yan''s mind filled with questions. However, she had no time to consider. The most pressing problem was that Zen was confronting Vale who was at the Illuminating Soul Realm. As Zen was just an outer disciple, the pressure of Vale''s life vitality would kill him soon. Thinking about this, Yan became anxious and couldn''t sit still. "No, no! Don''t hurt my brother!" cried Yan. Without hesitating, she jumped down. The moment Yan jumped off the cliff, an energy junction connected by several hexagons appeared under her. The energy junction quickly formed a semi-circr wall that blocked Yan. "Oh, no! The six-pointed star array!" Yan shouted in disappointment. Yan knew that a six-pointed star array constrained her on Hell Mountain. Since Yan had never thought of escaping she had never actively triggered the six-pointed star array before. At a time of crisis, she did not expect to be stopped by the array. Yan nced at Vale and Zen again nervously. Since he was just an outer disciple, Zen couldn''t hold on for long. She had no choice but to rescue her brother. "I''m gonna tear it apart," said Yan with a determined look. After a deep breath, Yan focused her energy on her fingertips. Then she stretched her long, slender fingers and poked the hexagonal energy junction. Although it seemed as though her action was gentle, she had actually used a tremendous amount of power. "Kirik!" The three connected hexagons broke up at once after Yan''s action. However, the six-pointed star array was a very strong defensive array. As soon as it had broken, another three hexagons formed, which blocked the gap immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ''Darn it! What shall I do?'' Yan thought with despair. She was absolutely frantic by now. With no other alternatives, Yan repeatedly tried to break the array. However, the six-pointed star array repaired itself again and again. No matter how many times Yan tried, the energy emitted by the array didn''t diminish. It seemed as though the array could repeat this cycle endlessly. This situation baffled Yan as she had no way to free herself and aid Zen. All this while, Zen stood rooted in his spot. He calmly faced the enormous pressure from Vale. Even though an ordinary disciple would have been crushed, Zen stood erect with no sign of yielding. Zen realized this kind of pressure had gone beyond the scope of life energy. It was even stronger than the life vitality of a nature creature. ''Vale is only releasing a small amount of pressure. And yet, I am having trouble enduring this pressure. He may have surpassed the level of nature creatures, '' Zen thought. Zen didn''t know that Vale was a strong cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm until now. "Have you not realized the gap in the strength between you and me? I can kill you with just one finger. Despite my power, it''s challenging for me to rescue Yan from Hell Mountain, let alone you. You can''t even get to the top of the Hell Mountain. It''s funny that you are so self-righteous," Vale teased Zen. Several pink lotuses bloomed and withered at Vale''s feet, as though in an endless cycle, as he spoke. Chapter 138 The Price Of Contempt Chapter 138 The Price Of Contempt Though at the marrow refining level, Zen braved the debilitating assault from Vale, thus dwarfing his counterparts. Billy who was at the grade-two nature level was too weak to circte his life vitality against Vale''s threat. Consequently, he was just an onlooker. Zen who hadn''t learned to cultivate life vitality found it exceptionally hard to concentrate on his life energy. He relied on his body and the strength of his soul instead. ''Vale''s intent is not as strong as the vengeful beast''s intent. Nevertheless, it is challenging for me to resist his intent !'' Zen marveled at his rival''s power, which almost overwhelmed him despite his determination to withstand the assault. Many people would be overpowered under this circumstance. Zen was no exception. He felt as though he was being shattered and battered..... ''No. I must not surrender!'' Zen swore. One may achieve wonders with superior willpower. But the overwhelming disparity between them in terms of martial arts overshadowed Zen''s tenacity. Zen was enduring the unbearable when confronting his rival. Vale marveled at Zen''s unparalleled endurance in the heat of their fight. He was aware of the immense power of his life vitality, which was why Vale had used it to attack Zen. ''Marrow refining level...... His physical body has not yet reached its limits.... How can he counter my attacks?'' Vale wondered at Zen''s capacity to face his life vitality. "Zen, I can see your strength and power fading gradually!" Vale grinned and then circted his life vitality stronger than before. His power increased, so did the light column. It soared higher and glimmered brighter. The homicidal intent of the lotus emanating from Vale''s body had by now reached excessive levels. But Zen''s blood and soul were extraordinary enough to withstand the metaphysical menace as his body had be a spiritual weapon already. Tenacious as he was, Zen felt his soul''s strength fading gradually. When confronted by the vengeful beast, the cyan dragon hade to Zen''s rescue. It had roared at the vengeful beast, and the beast had surrendered. Now the cyan dragon was not spiritually active. ''I have to learn to be self-reliant!'' he thought. Vale''s life vitalitybined with the homicidal intent of the lotus was not powerful enough to injure Zen severely. But Vale''s assaults gave Zen a sense of oppression. ''I must maintain my soul strength and peace of mind to fight Vale! Why not leverage the method of forgetting myself?'' Zen was suddenly inspired. The refining method of forgetting oneself was actually an esoterica on soul refining. Few leading masters at the Illuminating Soul Realm could master this method because refining the soul proved to be more difficult than refining the body. Beyond self, beyond desire. Upon entry into the level of forgetting himself, Zen could leave his physical body at the mercy of his rival without feeling any pain. Thus, Zen''s body turned invulnerable to Vale''s devastating assault. At that moment, Zen regained hisposure and smiled at Vale, unperturbed. He felt as though Vale''s attacks were harmless. Vale had thought that the flow of his life vitality would give Zen a fatal blow. What he had not expected was that Zen would be able to put up such strong resistance with much ease. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If one were topare, Vale would be like a colossal elephant fighting an ant-like Zen but achieving no result. Vale flew into a rage as someone much inferior to him was able to survive his attack. He didn''t enjoy being humiliated by a weaker refiner! Such a battle was a spectacle that should not be missed. At that moment, Vale, exacerbated by theck of results, shelved his humility and decided to fight Zen with all his might. "Kneel!" Vale roared as he raised his hands and touched Zen. Vale decided to crush Zen using his strength since the spiritual attack was not yielding results. In the ensuing battle, lotuses showered upon Zen. Those lotuses were so heavy that once they fell to the ground, the gravel was crushed. Each lotus was as heavy as ten thousand pounds! It was an astounding sight to see the lotuses falling over Zen began to multiply. In a twinkling, dozens of extraordinarily beautiful lotuses rained down over Zen''s head, back, and torso. Each was more massive than thest. When faced with over a hundred thousand pounds, Zen lost his bnce. ''Such weight is too horrible to bear!'' Zen felt overwhelmed. His entire body ached with the injuries from the falling lotuses. He could not reckon with such crushing power. But his legs were strong enough to withstand! "Vale, I won''t sumb to you!" Zen muttered through clenched teeth as he desperately resisted. Upon realizing that his rival would not bow before him, Vale redoubled his efforts. He was determined to see Zen fall to his knees. "Bro, now you are done for!" Vale said contemptuously. "Cracking!" Zen''s feet were stuck, and his legs felt as though gravel had encased them. Earlier, Vale had praised Zen and showed some awe for his abilities. Once Vale''s pride had been hurt, he had unleashed his power on Zen. Although Zen had been focusing on withstanding the attacks, he hadn''t as yet thought of retaliating. Upon hearing the contempt in Vale''s voice, Zen''s intention changed. Overpowered by Vale, Zen would have to kneel before his opponent, unless he acted quickly. "Zen, you have no choice but to kneel in front of me!" Vale said sarcastically. Determined to fight back, Zen roared, and straightened his stance. The seven cyan dragon scales in his mind lit up simultaneously as if summoned by a mystic energy. Meanwhile, Zen tightened every muscle as preparation to break free of the lotuses. "Twang!" The broken flying knife, one of his secret weapons, darted toward Vale. "Spiritual Thorn Strike!" The spiritual thorn shot toward Vale faster than the broken flying knife. Zen was handling the two secret weapons highly skillful due to his constant and devoted practice earlier. Vale was caught off guard by the soul thorn strike. An ordinary master would have felt an excruciating pain due to the injury to his soul. Randall who had been at the grade-four nature level was not an exception. But Vale countered the spiritual thorn strike by emanating a red halo from his forehead. Since the spiritual thorn strike was a tier-four cultivation method, Zen''s secret weapon passed through the red halo and lodged into Vale''s head. Fortunately for Vale, he had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. That meant that Vale only felt a little dizzy from the spiritual attack and was able to recover quickly. However, it was the hiatus that nearly doomed Vale. The broken flying knife flew toward Vale''s head. By the time Vale regained hisposure after the spiritual thorn strike, the knife had neared its mark. A lotus bloomed to counter the broken flying knife. However, the broken flying knife prated it. Another lotus shot up in its ce to block the broken flying knife''s course, only to prove futile. The power of the broken flying knife was diminished only upon impact with the third lotus. Since it carried the weight of ten thousand pounds, the lotus proved to be more effective in deflecting the broken flying knife. Despite the deviation, the broken flying knife marred Vale and blood spurted from the spot where the knife had embedded itself. Had it not been for Vale''s timely reaction, he would have lost his life. Vale was highly endowed and considered as a promising youth among the disciples from noble ns owing to his extraordinary martial arts. The Wang n was a minor npared to the top seven noble ns. Vale and his father Steven Wang were edging their way into an influential n worthy of the top seven noble ns'' equal. Every warrior was bound to meet some difficulties on his way to the sess. And this battle nearly imed Vale''s life. Vale narrowly escaped death when battling Zen because he had been overconfident and arrogant.... That was the price of his contempt! Chapter 139 Devouring (Part One) Chapter 139 Devouring (Part One) "Lub-dub, lub-dub, lub-dub..." Vale''s heart was beating violently. The blood dripping from the wound on his face was dyeing half his face red. "Unexpected! This is really surprising!" He lifted one hand and wiped the blood with his sleeve. Then Vale turned to Zen and said, "Perrin howled like a wounded animal after a blow from you. You must have used the soul attack. No wonder Perrin lost so fast. You, a guy at the marrow refining level have mastered the soul attack cultivation method. It''s really unbelievable!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vale had experienced a lot of battles so far. Having escaped death, he realized that he had been naive to consider Zen to be a weak opponent. "Well, I have to admit that I made a big mistake. You are a dangerous killer disguised as a weak opponent. If it weren''t for my family-awarded soul protector and my strong soul, your flying knife would have killed me," said Vale calmly as he raised his hand to rub off the blood that was still oozing from his wound. "This injury is the price I have paid for underestimating you. You''ve done your best to hurt me. You should be proud. However, you still have to pay for your actions, even though you are Yan''s brother!" As soon as Vale finished speaking, several lotus flowers zing with pink light floated from his hands. However, these enchanting lotus flowers were powerful, dangerous killing weapons. "I will pulverize you into powder!" The lotus flowers shot toward Zen so quickly that he didn''t get the chance to escape. In an instant, his body was covered by the lotus flowers. Every lotus flower carried the weight of ten thousand pounds. And over a hundred lotus flowers nketed Zen''s body. Zen''s body was desperately absorbing the pressure and producing warm currents to refine itself. However, the pressure was too terrible. Even though Zen had a body simr to a spiritual weapon, he was unable to endure the pressure! "Crack!" The sound of flesh splitting open was heard as a gash appeared on Zen''s body. Before Zen could register what was happening, blood sprayed from the wound. Weakness coursed through Zen and he felt as though his body was on the verge of copsing. It seemed as if he would be crushed by the combined weight of these lotus flowers. "Brother!" cried Yan. Tears poured from her eyes like a broken string of pearls. She looked at the six-pointed star array around her feet in anger. A thought shed through her mind, and she suddenly stopped crying. Full of despair and with no other alternative, she decided to use her powers! A tuft of life vitality condensed in Yan''s right hand. With a deep breath, she let it float into the air and watched as it formed six small runes that circled slowly around her right hand. "I must break through this trap!" The six tiny runes began to emit shes of thin purple lightning. Although the lightning shes were tiny, the power emitted was terrible. "Forbidden art ¡ª Death Lightning!" The purple lightning spun faster and faster as it linked the small runes. Yan''s face turned pale in an instant. Death Lightning was a forbidden art as it was a potent attacking method. Not only was the damage done by the attack method devastating, but at the same time, the user had to endure a super dreadful cost. If Yan had another alternative, she would not use it. But at the moment, she could not watch her brother die in front of her eyes. However powerful the six-pointed star array might be, Yan would try to break through it at any cost. Just as Yan was about to unleash the power of the Death Lightning, an old voice stopped her. "No, stop! Stop it! Yan, do not use the forbidden art!" An old man with white hair appeared at Yan''s side. He was floating about three meters away from Yan. A worried expression deepened the wrinkles on his old face. Yan paused, looked at the old man, pointed to the mountainside that had lit up with the white light column, and said, "I will stop if you unravel the six-pointed star array and let me go there. Don''t worry. I won''t leave Hell Mountain. I just need to solve a problem!" Upon hearing Yan''s request, the old man smiled bitterly and said, "The six-pointed star array was set up by Jone. How can I open it? Besides, other than you, there are five other people jailed on the top of Hell Mountain. Even if you don''t flee, I can''t say the same about them." The old man''s exnation sounded perfectly reasonable. A total of six people were trapped on the top of Hell Mountain; each more powerful than the next. The six-pointed star array was quiteplicated, and setting it up had been a challenging task for the top-ranked magic array master, Jone. Aside from him, no one could unravel it. Yan bit her lower lip, looked at Zen''s figure that was covered by the lotus flowers, and implored, "Okay, I will not destroy the array, but you must save my brother!" The old man smiled and said, "I don''t need to save him. It seems that someone hase to his aid." "Who is it?" asked Yan anxiously. The old man pointed at a flying chariot that was nearing Hell Mountain. "Her? Princess Aura?" asked Yan. Her expression conveyed the doubt she felt. Why would Aurae to save her brother? "Zen is Master Su''s disciple," exined the old man. "Now that Princess Aura hase to save Zen, he will be fine." "I hope so." After hearing his exnation, Yan calmed down slightly. Then she turned her head and quietly observed the incident on the mountainside. If anything bad happened, she was ready to break the six-pointed star array by force! ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 140 Devouring (Part Two) Chapter 140 Devouring (Part Two) If Zen had been an ordinary disciple at the marrow refining level, he would have been crushed into muddy flesh under the total pressure of one hundred thousand pounds. Even nature creatures could not endure this level of pressure. Though determinedly resisting the pressure, Zen was on the verge of being destroyed. Zen felt as though he was carrying a mountain. Even breathing felt like an impossible act. "It''s unbelievable that a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm is so strong. I have no chance to fight back!" Zen could not move at all, but he did not give up trying to find a way out of this situation. Now that he was in the state of forgetting himself, he could keep calm even when on the brink of death. Zen was concerned about the cracks that continued to appear on his body. Each bled profusely, and he knew that he was running out of time. However, after entering the state, Zen could ignore the pain. It was as if his body had be someone else''s body. Zen thought, ''What other options do I have? Broken Flying Knife¡­ Dragon Scales¡­ Spiritual Thorn¡­ Zen figured, ''I have tried all of these and none seemed to work as I had hoped.'' The only cultivation method that Zen had not used yet was Heavenly Ogre Fist. Heavenly Ogre Fist was a tier-five cultivation method. And Zen was the only disciple at Cloud Sect who had knowledge of that method. Thus, its power could not be underestimated. However, it had proven to be challenging when Zen had tried it. He had spent a long time practicing it, hoping to produce a hint of demonic life energy. However, even after exhausting efforts, there had been no oue. Zen doubted whether he could reproduce this cultivation method sessfully. Getting the tier-five cultivation method but not being able to practice it had indeed distressed Zen. Therefore, after many failures, Zen had to put Heavenly Ogre Fist to one side. Now that Zen hade to the edge of life and death, and he had no other alternatives, he needed to try Heavenly Ogre Fist. The pressure to act multiplied when Zen sensed that perhaps in a few breaths his body would be squeezed into pieces. "I will not give in! The path of martial arts cultivation is full of obstacles. I have only recently started to climb the mountain, and I want to get to the top to look over the vast, wonderful world!" yelled Zen. ''I will try again and see if I can produce the demonic life energy!'' Zen decided. By now, under the pressure of the lotuses, Zen''s spine had bent into a horseshoe shape. Coincidentally, this was the starting posture for the Heavenly Ogre Fist cultivation. In ordance with this action, Zen began to direct his life energy to flow throughout his body. ''Forcees out from the heart, and then circtes via body energy lines ¡ª mysterious tubes for cultivation. Simr to blood vessels, body energy lines help carry life energy, life vitality, and so on throughout body; the energy runs into all the organs and cells, with endless circling...'' Zen was familiar with the force operating method as he had already practiced it many times. However, he had never seeded. This time as well Zen failed. Despite his disappointment, Zen did not give up. He tried again ording to the method described in the book. There was still no effect the second time he tried. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Crack!" Two new cracks appeared on Zen''s body. In this short period, eight cracks had surfaced on Zen''s body. As the number of cracks increased, so did the pace of blood oozing from these. However, Zen had no time to think about his wounds. He tried again. This time, Zen felt as though something was stirring in his navel! ''That''s it? Did I manage? Am I sessful?'' Zen was surprised. He felt a new kind of life energy, which waspletely different from the purple life energy, emerge from his navel. This must be the demonic life energy! At the same time, Zen felt something exceptional happening. As soon as the thread of demonic life energy was produced, it began to devour the purple life energy in his body. The demonic life energy must indeed be powerful if it could eat other kinds of life energy! Zen knew that a cultivator could only have one kind of life energy in his or her body. In general, when one practiced another cultivation method and produced a second life energy, the cultivator had to release the first life energypletely to be sessful. But Zen didn''t have to do this as the demonic life energy swallowed the purple life energy. While the purple life energy in Zen''s navel reduced rapidly, the demonic life energy increased sharply. For a second, the demonic life energy filled Zen''s navel. ''Heavenly Ogre Fist is a tier-five cultivation method, so the demonic life energy would probably be more powerful than the purple life energy! Let me see how powerful the demonic life energy is!'' Zen clenched his fists. It was impossible for him to rx while he produced the demonic life energy. He knew that his power was still too weak. Zen had no opportunity to win, especially when confronted by a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm like Vale. However, Zen had great courage and determination. He would try his best to fight, even when he only had a small chance of survival! "Hiss..." Just as Zen drove the demonic life energy to flow in his body, something strange happened. Threads of demonic life energy gradually emerged on Zen''s skin, and upon contact with the lotus flowers, the demonic life energy began to devour them. Chapter 141 Three Years Chapter 141 Three Years There were many different life energies in the world which had various functions. Some of the energies increased strength efficiently, making a person strong enough to overpower tigers and leopards or tear stone mountains down until they were nothing but rubble. Some energies improved speed to the point that allowed a person to run a million miles in just a few seconds. Considering the refining method each person practiced was different, the colors, shapes, and functions of each life energy were different as well. But the demonic life energy found in Zen had not only swallowed Zen''s purple life energy, but also unexpectedly tried to swallow Vale''s life vitality, as it came up and spread over Zen''s body. When one pushed hard enough, working to reach nature level, his life energy changed into life vitality which then could be shaped. Vale had achieved the level of the Illuminating Soul Realm, and because he practiced the cultivation method named Lotus Scriptures, his life vitality could be shaped into pink lotuses. Although the lotuses were breathtaking to see, they were, in fact, deadly and horrible. At the moment, it was shocking to see that the demonic life energy hade from Zen''s body and now, was swallowing the lotuses one by one while Vale was using his life vitality. The demonic life energy was so quick that it swallowed the bloom the moment its dark purple life energy sparked. First, a crack appeared on the pure lotus, then the crack spread, multiplying until the lotus was covered with cracks, and then the lotus was consumed leaving no remains. Within a short amount of the time, the denseyer of lotuses covering Zen''s body was blended into the demonic life energy. Once the lotuses were gone, Zen''s gruesome wounds were exposed to air instantly. Seeing cracks on Zen''s body, the cultivators at the Hell Mountain recoiled. Never before had they seen wounds like his, and they wondered what could cause the skin to break like this. In actuality, wounds like his could be caused by the pressure of Vale''s lotuses. As heavy as the lotuses were, they pulverized an ordinary person, but the unique manner of Zen''s body protected him so that his skin merely cracked under the overwhelming pressure. Too busy with what he was facing now, Zen couldn''t tend his wounds. He balled his right hand into a fist, and his fingers of the other hand syed on his right arm gently. "Ogres Shaking the World! It''s the first step of Heavenly Ogre Fist!" Until now, Zen couldn''t manage the mighty Heavenly Ogre Fist no matter how many times he practiced since he had no demonic life energy in his body. After Zenpleted his regr studies daily, he read the rare book named, Heavenly Ogre Fist, carefully, until he could recite it fluently. As Zen thrust his fist, it brought the demonic life energy out with the Ogres Shaking the World punch, and at the same time, he had an epiphany. In that instance, Zen understood all of the subtleties found in the tome of the Heavenly Ogre Fist without any questions. Streams of demonic life energy gathered on Zen''s hand frenziedly, and then Zen took a step which shook the earth and shattered the ck gravels circled around him into fine powders in an instant. Zen drew his fist back, and with his other hand still steadying his arm from possible recoil, struck the air. Zen thrust the fist towards Vale. A dark purple shadowy fist appeared just ahead of Zen, hovering in the air. As it formed, it grewrger until it was the size of a man and lunged at Vale. Vale''s eyes widened, never before had he seen such a huge fist of shadow. He realized he had underestimated Zen before. Even though Zen employed the soul attack method to disorder Vale''s mind firstly and then shot the broken flying knife at Vale''s head, which almost killed Vale, Vale hadn''t taken Zen seriously, but now, Vale did. After all, before this, as quick and deadly as Zen''s attack style was, it hadn''t been one that would cause Vale deadly harm, so, he hadn''t bothered to be concerned. But now, seeing the dark purple shadowy fist, Vale realized that this young man could reach high levels through inner strength. Zen could swallow the lotuses, manifesting them into his life energy, using them to retaliate when he was about to be finished, and all while exuding nothing but a calm and lucid exterior. Vale had to acknowledge, that Zen did much better than most people in the world! What frightened Vale more was the power behind the punch. Considering that Zen was on the level of marrow refining and could only gather life energy, it left one to wonder; what method produced a punch that powerful with only life energy? There was also the realization that once he reached the nature level and controlled life vitality, no one would be able to withstand the power from the punch. There wasn''t time for Vale to dwell on that now. Time and again, Zen surprised Vale. As young and weak as Vale saw Zen, he felt tense and ridiculous, but took the attack seriously. In a sh, the dazzling white beam became much brighter. Although Vale didn''t move, he threw a punch the same way Zen had. Sparing no effort, Vale fabricated as powerful a punch as possible. Such a powerful punch came from the master of Illuminating Soul Realm! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In midway, Vale''s fist collided into the full force of Zen''s shadowy fist. ''Crash!'' ''Crack!'' Where the two fists met, a terrifying whirlwind formed, snowballing and scooping ck gravel in as it spun,rger and more powerful until it mmed into the mountainside. All of Hell Mountain shook slightly, and boulders rolled down from the mountainside sshing into the stream. Hell Mountain''s cultivators were horrified at sight. Some houses built alongside the wall were shattered by the stones, leaving rumble. Fortunately, those who practiced hard mastered extraordinary feats and weren''t injured even though their houses were destroyed. What confused the cultivators though was how a young man at the level of marrow refining could fight a master at the Illuminating Soul Realm. The match was unexpected. On the mountaintop stood Yan, and her eyes were filled with surprise as she said, "The power my brother wields in his fist should be so astonishing that Vale has to fight back!" The old man at her side nodded and replied, "But Zen may have spent all his energy blocking Vale''s, leaving Zen too weak to throw a second punch¡­.But!? Vale has no chance now! Herees Aura Su!" Not far away was Aura''s flying chariot, speeding up the mountainside and getting closer to Zen. "Your punch is good,"plimented Vale smiling as he said, "Such a punch proves you are a worthy foe for me, however¡­ A punch like that consumes almost all your life energy, and you have no strength to throw the second one. Still, it''s a great honor for you to be regarded as apetitor, by me, and to die by my fist." The human body was just like a cup. The higher the level one practiced at, the bigger the cup and the more life energy it held. Only at the nature level could the human body be equipped to hold life vitality. At the Illuminating Soul Realm, Vale''s corporeal body was like ake and could hold an immeasurable amount of life vitality. Throwing his punch had expended all Zen''s demonic life energy and left him like an empty cup. He was exhausted, his face turned pale, and he was a spent force. "Go to hell!" Vale smiled and shook his fist which had a pink lotus shadow flowering on it. In the face of Vale''s fist, Zen stood stoic, showing no sadness or fear. Growing up, he read arge number of books, where he learned that whatever situation a person was in, he could be satisfied if he had done his best. To Zen, Vale was a strong opponent, but not one he could defeat, yet. As a second punch from Vale came closer, Zen calmly closed his eyes. "Vale! No! Stop!" Aura was rushing to Zen''s rescue, but as she just neared, she could only shout when she saw the scene. Vale nced at the flying chariot and Aura. Admittedly he heard her, but he had no intentions on stopping. Instead, without hesitating, he threw the punch at Zen. "Do you want to get your entire n killed, Vale?" Shouted Aura angrily. Now the chill in her voice gave her words an icy threat. Did he want his entire n to be killed? Vale was mighty now at the Illuminating Soul Realm at such a young age, so it wasn''t difficult to realize that he was very promising. However, the Wang n wasn''t one of the top seven noble ns. If Aura wanted to exterminate the Wang n, it would be easy for her alone, and she had the Emperor''s Token. It mustn''t be a lie to intimidate him. Aura was merely a girl though and couldn''t intimidate Vale at all, because, to Vale, she was nothing more than a princess who was unloved by her parents. It was what Aura threatened that frightened Vale. The Wang n was a noble n, and well off, so, it would be undeserving to be wiped over such a little thing. Inches from Zen''s face, Vale''s fist stopped, his serious facepletely rxed, and meanwhile, he casually said to Aura, "Your Royal Highness, I was joking around with Zen, and we were having a friendlypetition, so why would my whole family be killed?" Aura''s tone was cold as she replied, "I think you''d better stop or your family won''t be safe and sound!" Mockingly, Vale said to Zen, "You''re terrific, but I have to say, now, you are not even fit to see Yan, not to mention to fight me!" "Three years," said Zen holding up three fingers. "What does that mean?" asked Vale frowning slightly. "In three years, I''ll return, defeat you and take Yan from Hell Mountain!" stated Zen. Vale guffawed boisterously as if he had never heard anything funnier, "Ha-ha-ha! Three years... Great! Okay, that''s really courageous. I will give you three years. If you cannot defeat me then, you won''t take Yan from Hell Mountain, and I''ll kill you!" announced Vale as he pointed at Zen, before flying away. As Vale retreated, pink lotuses dissolved into scattered life vitality, disappearing under the sky. Chapter 142 Im Your Creditor Chapter 142 I''m Your Creditor Vale left quickly because Aura had arrived. In terms of strength, Vale was not scared of Aura, but he had hesitated because of her identity and background. The others lifted Perrin from the ground and hurriedly followed Vale. "Why did you make such a promise to him?" asked Aura as she leaped from the flying chariot and walked toward Zen. Zen was obstinate when it came to matters pertaining to Yan. Hearing Aura''s question, he thought for a moment before replying, "I don''t want someone like Vale to get close to Yan." "Vale is not only Cloud Sect''s outstanding disciple, valued by the entire sect, but also the only son of the Master of the noble Wang family. Is he very bad?" asked Aura, puzzled. "Yes, very bad!" Zen concluded without hesitating. Aura smiled and said, "Maybe you''re the only one who thinks he''s bad. Vale is a desirable potential husband for all the unmarried girls in the Imperial Capital..." "He is too good for my sister. He can marry anyone he wants, but he shouldn''te near Yan!" stated Zen coldly. Aura''s heart skipped a beat when she looked at the serious expression on Zen''s face. She had misunderstood Zen. She had no idea that Zen was Yan''s brother, and that Zen had worked so hard to earn points to save Yan from Hell Mountain. Zen''s idea was naive, but Aura still sighed. It was rare to see such love and devotion between siblings in a family. In her opinion, Zen was too innocent and trustworthy when it came to matters about Yan. "Master Su, I''m going up the mountain top to see Yan," Zen said as he turned toward the path that would take him to the top. Aura quickly shook her head and said, "You can''t see her." "Why?" Zen''s eyebrows bristled like sharp swords. He had been told that he needed points to see someone imprisoned on Hell Mountain. And yet, Vale had said that Zen was not eligible to visit Yan. And now, Master Su was stopping him. ''Why? Why the hell? Now that I have entered Hell Mountain, why am I not allowed to see Yan?'' he roared in his heart. "The people imprisoned on the top of Hell Mountain are not ordinary people. How can you be allowed to see her when you are only an outer disciple? A great array called the six-pointed star array has been set up on the top of the mountain to prevent the prisoners from escaping. You can''t get past this great array using your strength. You need permission," Aura exined to him slowly. Zen''s face turned sour at the news shared by Aura. Everything Zen had done, from escaping the Luo n to entering Cloud Sect to hunting de locusts, had been because he was driven to visit Yan. After the effort he had made and the challenges he had ovee, Zen found it uneptable that he couldn''t see Yan. Determined, Zen began walking up the mountain. But he had forgotten that his body was covered in wounds. Although the terrible gashes on his body had stopped bleeding, his movements tore some of them open. The sudden pain was so unbearable that Zen turned pale and almost passed out. He fell to the ground with a thump. "Why do you have to do that?" Aura said helplessly. Apparently, Zen would not listen to her at all. Zeny on the ground and focused on his breathing before struggling to get back on his feet. He was desperate to reach the top of Hell Mountain. After his struggle, wounds that had not re-opened began to ooze blood as well. Seeing this, Aura shook her head and sighed. She stretched her hand, and three streaks of life vitality rolled over Zen. Magically, he was transported onto the flying chariot. Then, Aura jumped into the chariot. Before Zen could protest, the flying chariot began its ascension toward the top of Hell Mountain. About a thousand feet from the mountaintop, a bright blue light suddenly lit up and enveloped the whole summit. "This is the six-pointed star array. We can''t get past it," stated Aura. Zen struggled to his feet and began searching the summit with the hopes of catching a glimpse of his sister. Zen''s hearing had be much sharper and his vision much wider since he entered the marrow refining level. However, the distance was too far to find Yan. As Zen was absorbed in searching for Yan, a brilliant light suddenly appeared on the right side of his line of sight. Zen then fixed his eyes upon it. He saw a girl standing gracefully on the edge of a stone tform in the distance. She was burning her life vitality. The extremely dazzling light rose from her and formed a purple light column, which was even brighter than Vale''s. Zen narrowed his eyes as he tried to focus his vision on the young girl. From this considerable distance, he could make out her silhouette, but he couldn''t see her features. Once his sight focused, even though the girl looked blurry, Zen recognized her! She was Yan. His sister. They looked at each other for a long while. Even though they were too far apart, Zen and Yan were at peace at the moment. Suddenly Zen leaned forward and gestured to Yan. Aura and the elder beside Yan were puzzled by the gesture. They didn''t understand its meaning. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But Yan smiled at it. She knew the meaning of his gesture and what he was trying to say to her. Zen hadmunicated that he would always protect her. Yan had seen this gesture many times when she was a child. She was more powerful than Zen now. The girl, who had been delicate and fragile in the past, didn''t need Zen''s protection any longer. However, the gesture still filled her heart with warmth as it had done before. Now she felt safe... "We can go back now... " said Zen. He seemed more rxed than when Aura had met him. "Don''t you want to stay a little longer?" Aura whispered. Zen shook his head. "No," he said. With a smile, Aura turned the direction of the flying chariot and flew down Hell Mountain. It wasn''t until they had left Hell Mountain and Yan couldn''t see him that Zen copsed on the chariot. The effort to stand and seek out his sister had used up all his strength. ''What a tough guy!'' Aura thought. She curled her lips and said, "You''re badly hurt." "It''s not enough to kill me," said Zen as he stared nkly at the star-filled sky. The sky was cloudless and surprisingly bright. Scattered stars formed a delicate Milky Way. "Fa-thud!" A blood-red pill fell on Zen''s side and rolled down the deck to Zen''s ear. Zen reached over and picked up the pill. Then he took a deep breath when he realized what kind of pill it was. "Red all over, with five cloud stripes. If I''m reading this right, it''s a five-grade pill, the Red Cloud Pill." "I thought you were blind," Aura chuckled at Zen''s remark. "Unexpectedly, you recognize it," teased Aura, who was steering the flying chariot. "The five-grade Red Cloud Pill, after being swallowed, will immediately activate blood and build muscle. As long as the user is not dead, the wound, no matter how serious, will recover within an hour. It is also known as the holy potion. For a refiner, a Red Cloud Pill is equal to an extra life. It''s invaluable! It costs about a thousand points in market prices. I can''t afford it," Zen said. "Take it. You can pay me for itter," Auraughed. Zen shook his head and said, "I''m poor, and I have to collect many points... I''m afraid I can''t pay you back." As Zen spoke, Aura suddenly turned around. Quick as lightning, she grabbed the Red Cloud Pill from Zen''s hand and poked Zen''s jaw with her finger. As Zen opened his mouth reflexively, Aura pushed the pill into his mouth. "Don''t worry. My investment in you will pay off sooner orter. It wille back to me with a price more than the points for the pill. So, as your creditor, you had better listen to me!" stated Aura in a severe tone of voice. A slight smile danced on her face, however. After that, she turned and continued to drive the flying chariot. Having consumed the Red Cloud Pill, Zen felt as if there were a raging fire burning inside his stomach. Then a pleasant tingling sensation seeped from the gashes on his body. The five-grade pill was indeed exceedingly magical. Zen''s severe injuries were now recovering at a remarkable rate. The intense effects quickly spread through Zen''s entire body. Gradually, Zen became drowsy, and sleep overcame him. Finally, he passed out. This was probably the best sleep Zen had ever had in years. While imprisoned in the cer of the Luo family, Zen always woke up every morning before dawn to read. But today, when he woke up, he saw that the sun was already high in the sky. "What a long rest!" Zen said in surprise as he stretched and examined his body. The wounds from his battle with Vale on Hell Mountain the day before had healed now. The effect of Red Cloud Pill was truly extraordinary. He sprang to his feet. Feeling refreshed, Zen found no reason to waste his time. He sat cross-legged and began to work his power ording to the Heavenly Ogre Fist. When Zen had first left the library with the book, he had been determined to learn this cultivation method. However, no matter how much he practiced, Zen had never seeded. To his surprise, he practiced the cultivation method when he was forced by Vale yesterday. When Zen opened his eyes today, all he cared about was whether he could still refine the demonic life energy as he had done the previous day. Chapter 143 Half-step Into The Nature Level (Part One) Chapter 143 Half-step Into The Nature Level (Part One) Zen positioned himself as per the illustration in the Heavenly Ogre Fist book. Since this was a refinement method for Ogres, it would take human beings a lot of time, energy, and effort to master if they cultivated diligently. Luckily, Zen was physically stronger than ordinary people. For anyone else, it would be impossible to complete the first step of the Heavenly Ogre Fist during the refinement. After the force coursed through his body, Zen''s eyebrows furrowed a bit, as he didn''t feel the demonic life energy inside his body. Zen wondered why. Yesterday, only a small amount of demonic life energy had been produced inside Zen''s body after his refinement of the Heavenly Ogre Fist. Afterward, the demonic life energy engulfed Zen''s Purple Light Fist life energy as though it were a beast. In the end, all the life energy from Zen''s Purple Light Fist had turned into demonic life energy. But as soon as he made the first move of the Heavenly Ogre Fist, which was known as Ogres Shaking the World, the demonic life energy inside his body had beenpletely consumed... In general, one''s cultivation would be smooth for a period as long as he found the key to the refinement method. Once a level was ovee, it was like a door was opened to the next stage. Very few men would retrogress in cultivation like Zen. He had been able to produce and utilize the demonic life energy the previous day, but now he had failed... Why? Did he forget a move?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After thinking it over for a while, Zen still couldn''t figure it out. Since the Heavenly Ogre Fist was a tier five cultivation method, its power would be immense. However, it was so hard to practice this refinement method. It was far more difficult than Zen had expected. How were his practice methods different from what he had done the previous day? Zen was lost in deep thought. He had almost died when he confronted Vale on Hell Mountain. In that critical situation, Zen knew that he was fighting a losing battle, but he repeatedly tried to use the Heavenly Ogre Fist, still hoping to survive in spite of the slim chance. After several attempts of this refinement method, a little demonic life energy had finally condensed. Today, Zen tried to make use of the Heavenly Ogre Fist on Drizzle Peak, where he was safe. As Zen thought about this, it dawned on him that Heavenly Ogre Fist might only work when one was on the verge of giving up hope. On the previous day, when he was thrown into absolute adversity, Zen felt himself behaving under an unbelievable state that he could hardlyprehend or describe in words. When faced with such a crisis, he had repeated and thought about each move very slowly. Now, Zen was in his room, racking his brain to recall what and how he felt the previous day. Zen paced back and forth in his room. He was so lost in thought that it seemed as though he was enchanted. He had been so consumed with his thoughts that Zen didn''t notice that he had spent over half an hour just pacing. All of a sudden, his eyes gleamed as an idea shed through his mind. Quickly, he jumped to his feet. As his feet touched the floor, Zen made the first pose for Heavenly Ogre Fist. "Maintain forces on the upper and lower body. Repel ogres'' intent with heart if any..." Zen lightly swung his arms along a direction. After rotating his arms, all his forces were concentrated near his belly. It was not until this moment that a trace of dark purple demonic life energy appeared between his hands. Excitement lit up Zen''s face when he saw the slight trace of demonic life energy. On the previous day, he had experienced and witnessed the power of the Heavenly Ogre Fist. He had been able to confront a man at the Illuminating Soul Realm by using one move known as Ogres Shaking the World. Zen had known that it would be impossible for him to defeat a man who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm by using the Heavenly Ogre Fist as he was only at the marrow refining level. However, when attacked by Zen''s Heavenly Ogre Fist, Vale had no choice but to counter-attack. Vale''s reaction had proven the might of a tier five cultivation method. Despite his small victory, Zen had been challenged to condense the demonic life energy. Just now, he had refined the cultivation method for ap, but only a faint trace of demonic life energy had been condensed. If this was going to be the pace, it would take several months for Zen to fill his belly with demonic life energy... After further thought, an idea came to Zen. Since demonic life energy could engulf other types of life energy, Zen thought he might not have to condense it. When fighting Vale, Zen''s body had been full of life energy from the Purple Light Fist. But after a trace of demonic life energy had condensed, it absorbed all life energy from the Purple Light Fist. In addition, the demonic life energy engulfed Vale''s life vitality by consuming the lotuses. Since the demonic life energy was so mystical, Zen decided to take advantage of the energy. At this thought, Zen brought his knees together and started practicing the mind method of Purple Light Fist that had been passed down to him from the Luo n. Through years of cultivation, Zen had acquired a goodmand of the Purple Light Fist. While forces were flowing along Zen''s arms to his entire body, streaks of life energy from the Purple Light Fist sprang up from his belly. When this life energy was exuded inrge quantities, the faint trace of demonic life energy in Zen''s belly instantly flew toward it, swiftly engulfed it, and then converted it... Zen had just tried cultivating the mind method of Purple Light Fist. However, the more Purple Light Fist life energy filled Zen, the more the demonic life energy he was able to consume. Soon, it began umting inside his body. About two hourster, his belly was finally filled with demonic life energy. As Zen stretched out his arms, demonic life energy spiralled up and out along his arms. To Zen, it looked like a purple-ck demon was fluttering around his hands. At this sight, Zen flicked the demon with his fingers. Immediately, the little purple-ck demon jumped out of his palm and into a corner. The demon continued to hop once it had reached the ground. "Huh! The life energy can be exuded out of my body!" This scene shocked Zen who although, practicing this refinement method, had never heard of such a thing happening. A corporeal form had five levels. Life energy could only exist in vivo or on the surface of the body. The energy should vanish once it left Zen''s body, just like nts couldn''t survive without roots. Life energy could be only separated from the body of refiners who had been a half-step into the nature level. Zen remembered this because he had seen his uncle Bryson pour his life energy into his long sword. Then, he manipted the life energy inside and killed his enemies with the sword. This was only possible for cultivators who were half-step into the nature level. Chapter 144 Half-step Into The Nature Level (Part Two) Chapter 144 Half-step Into The Nature Level (Part Two) However, Zen was still at the marrow refining level. Although he was also capable of pouring life energy into a weapon, the energy would dissipate and lose its effects once the weapon left his hand. But now, the purple-ck nature-level life energy hadn''t disappeared after it was separated from Zen''s body. ''Have I reached a level higher than the marrow refining level?'' wondered Zen. Before entering Hell Mountain, Zen had been able to estimate that he had reached the peak of the marrow refining level. On the previous day when he battled Vale on Hell Mountain, Zen''s body had been severely battered by Vale''s lotuses. Under their assault, Zen found that it was almost impossible to bear the heavy pressure. At that time, he had been fighting for his life, and so, Zen hadn''t paid much attention to changes in his body. However, in retrospect, Zen remembered feeling a great surge of warm currents inside his body. As in all other situations, the currents refreshed his physical form. Had impurities beenpletely cleared away from his marrow at that moment? Since Zen had been focusing on defending against Vale, he hadn''t noticed that all the impurities in his marrow had been refined and purified. Now, as Zen felt the warm stream of currents inside his body, he concluded that it was highly likely that all impurities had been removed from his marrow. At this thought, Zen examined his body carefully. Once he confirmed his theory, a smile grew on Zen''s face. In the heat of the battle with Vale, his marrow had been iparably purified, and so Zen had upgraded to a cultivator half-step into the nature level. Five levels of body refining were the foundations for practicing and mastering martial arts. Only when a person''s physical form was free from impurities could he be a nature creature. However, reaching the half-step into the nature level was different from entering into the nature level because of the difference between life energy and life vitality. A person couldn''t be a nature creature before his life energy was converted into life vitality. Although Zen didn''t aplish his goal of freeing Yan from Hell Mountain, he had unexpectedly reached the half-step into the nature level, which was a great achievement for him. After this revtion, Zen spent the whole day consolidating the skills he had mastered and exploring how to exude life energy. He didn''t leave his room for almost three days! During this period, outer disciples continued to busy themselves with cultivation as usual at Drizzle Peak. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However gifted disciples might be, people who joined Cloud Sect were required to be unyielding. They also knew that they should never get infatuated with the outside world. The practice of martial arts also taught them that God helped those who helped themselves. However, Zen was a special and extraordinary disciple of Cloud Sect. Other disciples'' eyes gleamed with a strong sense of admiration when they met Zen. Within Cloud Sect, a considerable number of outer disciples treated Zen as their role model. Just as Zen tried to cultivate diligently, these outer disciples also made unremitting efforts to cultivate themselves. "Zen, it is time for us to get our refining pills today. Are you going to take them?" As Zen just stepped out of his room, Nory and Sean who had been headed to his room stopped and asked. The refining pills were being distributed today? Zen was dazed. He had been so preupied with the cultivation that he had forgotten about this. Naturally, disciples of Cloud Sect enjoyed benefits such as refining pills and elixirs, which were distributed to them every month. The type and quantity of such supplies were dependent on the level and status of disciples. Zen nodded. As a member of Cloud Sect, he thought he deserved the supplies reserved for disciples. And so, he walked toward one side of Drizzle Peak with Nory and Sean. As usual, Nory began to share some of the gossips he had heard while they were walking. "Zen, you have been engrossed in your cultivation and haven''t stepped out of your room. Have you ever heard what happened on Hell Mountain?" Although Nory joined Cloud Sectter than Sean, he was now more informative than Sean. Zen pretended as if he didn''t know and responded in feigned surprise, "Huh? What urred on Hell Mountain?" "Ooh, you''ve missed it. Several days ago, a disciple at the Illuminating Soul Realm presented his mighty power on Hell Mountain. It was a fairly sensational spectacle. In his show of power, a light column leading to the sky was visible even from Drizzle Peak!" While Nory was describing the spectacle, he was so excited that spittle flew from his mouth. Nory spoke with such enthusiasm that it seemed as if he had been present that day on Hell Mountain. Zen was astonished to hear Nory''s descriptions. He had been under the impression that cultivators in Hell Mountain couldn''t mingle with other people freely. He had never expected that the whole of Cloud Sect would learn of what transpired between him and Vale. But Zen felt relieved and lucky as he could judge from Nory''s tone that his friend didn''t know the names of the people who had been on Hell Mountain. "A top refiner at the Illuminating Soul Realm is really awesome!" Zen nodded approvingly. He looked as though he strongly wished to have witnessed the scene. Only after seeing Zen''s expression that Sean interrupted and said, "Top figures at the Illuminating Soul Realm are often seen during our annualrge-scale challenges at Cloud Sect in spite of their usually rare presence. It is strange that the top figure at the Illuminating Soul Realm battled an outer disciple who was only at the marrow refining level..." "Huh?" Zen questioned in feigned astonishment, "That is incredible." "I think that is impossible!" Sean responded while shaking his head. Afterward, he added, "That was going too far. Do you know what the Illuminating Soul Realm is? A man at the Illuminating Soul Realm can kill a refiner at the marrow refining level only by the overbearing power exuded from the combustion of life vitality. The differences in the power of such refiners are like that of an ant and an elephant." "You can''t say that for sure! Zen is an exception. He defeated a nature creature even though he was only at the marrow refining level." Apparently, Nory was blindly optimistic about his belief that the weak could defeat the strong. However, Sean, who had been at Cloud Sect for a longer period, understood how huge the gaps were between realms, and so he continued, "Nory, perhaps you don''t quite understand the Illuminating Soul Realm. As far as we know, the Burning Sky Empire has a vast territory and possesses abundant resources. Its poption is asrge as hundreds of millions, but how many of them can reach the Illuminating Soul Realm? The gap between the Illuminating Soul Realm and nature level is far wider than you expect. I suggest that you shouldn''t take this rumor that seriously." "Unlike you, I believe that miracles happen..." "Do you mean that something like an ant eating an elephant would happen?" The two of them argued with each other about the issue all the way. They didn''t stop until they arrived at the other side of Drizzle Peak and got their refining pills. Chapter 145 The Blessed Auction House Chapter 145 The Blessed Auction House Several Cloud Sect officials were in a side-hall at Drizzle Peak, dispensing elixirs. At that time there were not too many people getting elixirs. Zen, Nory, and Sean showed their disciple cards and were given several pills. These grade two energy gathering pills could enhance the speed at which the human body condensed life energy, making them an ideal aid. Besides, even though they weremon within the sect, outside the Cloud Sect, the pills could fetch a reasonable price. After putting the elixirs away, they saw a man walking down from the mountain path, approaching. The man was fat but walked at a fast pace. There was only one such man at Drizzle Peak, and his name was Wurth. He was injured in the battle ring a few days before. "Hello, Wurth!" greeted the three men. Seeing them, Wurth smiled as he walked up to them. "Wurth, have you recovered from your injuries?" asked Zen nervously. Since his return from Hell Mountain, he''d spent three days in seclusion refining privately and hadn''t visited Wurth. Wurth waved his thick arm, lightly responding, "It was nothing! It''s healed!" Zen nodded and said, "I''m d to hear that." "What''s the hurry? It''s not an emergency to get the elixir. Do you have something important to do?" asked Sean in curiosity. "Yes, I am leaving the Cloud Sect for a while. There will be a big move at Blessed Auction House today. My brother asked me to watch it," answered Wurth. "The Blessed Auction House?" The eyes of Nory and Sean widened as though something urred to them. "Wurth, you aren''t from the Blessed Zhang family, are you?" they asked almost simultaneously. Zen was confused at their reaction. Nodding his head readily, Wurth admitted that he was. The Blessed Zhang family was legendary in the Burning Sky Empire. The family had no great talent, and it was not even a noble n! What the Zhang family had was a hidden power far beyond that of an ordinary noble n! That secret power made this family almost as mighty as the top seven noble ns! All of this Zhang family''s descendants were business geniuses which gave them an advantage. The Zhang n controlled most of the economic lifeline in the Burning Sky Empire and oversaw many of the exchanges in the empire''srgest exchange shops and auction houses. Even cubic crystals negotiations were set up by the Zhang family. So, the Zhang family had a unique position in the economy of the whole empire. The famous Blessed Auction House was one of their many properties. A majority of the most impressive auctions were conducted through the Blessed Auction House. "Wow! Wurth, I didn''t know you were part of the Zhang family! You are soid-back!" stated Sean shaking his head slowly as though in shock. "It''s tough for the average person to get into the Blessed Auction House, Wurth, are you able to take us so that we can see it for ourselves?" asked Nory. He didn''t want to miss a chance like this because he was interested in this kind of thing. Nodding, Wurth said, "No problem! That''d be a piece of cake to do!" Then he turned to Zen and proposed, "Zen, will youe with us?" Zen wanted to turn Wurth down because he had just managed to reach half-step into nature level and he had to work hard to master his technique. He never seemed to have enough time. He was about to refuse when something urred to him, and he asked, "Wurth, can anything be sold at this auction?" "No, not really," stated Wurth, chuckling. "Common items can''t be auctioned at the Blessed Auction House. It has to be valuable," he exined. In short, the items sold through the Blessed Auction House were of high value. Wurth had piqued Zen''s curiosity, and he wanted to have a look. Zen had a crystal core from the Fire Scorpion Lion that he''d gotten in the south. Considering it was useless to him, he naturally wanted to sell it as soon as possible. Thinking about it, Zen nodded and replied, "Since you''re all going, I''ll join too, it sounds like fun!" "Good, wait here. We''ll leave after I get my elixirs!" dered Wurth. After he received his elixirs from the administrator, Wurth and the three men headed down Drizzle Peak. At the bottom of the peak, they entered a Cloud Sect pavilion and Wurth rented a flying chariot at the cost a cubic crystal. Wurth''s generosity left his threepanions speechless. Zen had plenty of cubic crystals and over a thousand points, but, he was reluctant to spend them. A single cubic crystal to hire the chariot was too luxurious for him. After boarding the flying chariot, it took off, heading away from the Cloud Sect. Although Zen had been in the Imperial Capital for some time, he hadn''t enjoyed the scenery there. Now as the chariot flew over it, he could see the wholendscape. At full speed, it took nearly an hour to reach the edge of the Imperial Capital because of howrge it was. "Look! It''s the Burning Sky Pce!" shouted Nory suddenly, as he pointed to the left. Turning his head to where Nory pointed, Zen saw tremendous city walls. Within the walls was a formidable array of various magnificent, massive buildings. Colorful rays of lights covered the walls and exuded a vague overbearing power. This was the center of the Burning Sky Empire! Shortly after they passed the Burning Sky Pce, Wurth maneuvered the chariot down and docked in front of arge building. On the front of the building wererge gold leaf letters. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The letters announced The Blessed Auction House. In addition to Zen and hispanions, other flying chariots were continually flying in, stopping nearby. Anyone who could bid at the Blessed Auction House was either rich, honorable, or was nobly born. Naturally, Wurth was familiar with his family''s auction house, and he led hispanions to a door at the side of the auction house. "We''re just in time! My brother said today''s auction would be excellent!" stated Wurth over his shoulder as he walked ahead. "Really? What will the grand finale be today?" asked Sean and Nory excitedly. As outer disciples, they couldn''t afford to buy anything, but, it was still fun to watch. With a mysterious smile and twinkle in his eye, Wurth said, "You''ll know soon enough!" Just as they rounded the side of the building, a snarl came from ahead, "Stop! This is the Blessed Auction House! There is no admission if you have no business here. Please leave immediately!" It was a man who wore a red brocade robe and carried a long stick. Wurth calmly stepped forward, took out a token and showed it to the man. At the sight of the token, the man''s expression changed and in a nervous manner, he hastened to exin, "I didn''t realize you were our young master. I-I..." Acknowledging the man''s apology, Wurth shook his head, but his voice was cold as he said, "Well since you did not know, I won''t me you. My friends and I will be going in." "Yes! Please, right this way!" said the man as he politely ushered the four of them in. The Zhang family was known as the wealthiest family. The man was undoubtedly a servant of the family, but, he was at the nature level, which shocked Zen, Nory, and Sean. "Wurth, you''re always so good-natured at Drizzle Peak, why are you a different person here?" said Zen teasingly as he looked at Wurth''s grave expression. They weren''t used to Wurth being so severe because, at the Cloud Sect, he was always so jovial. Looking around carefully, Wurth made sure no one was nearby before he rxed his grim expression and smiled. He exined, "I don''t have a choice since it''s the family motto. The descendants of the Zhang family need to show their majesty in front of others! But, I''m not cut out for it." They followed Wurth into the salesroom. The room was fan-shaped, with seating that went up the terrace. Zen, Nory, and Sean sat in the wing. Having settled hispanions, Wurth gave them a token, and said, "If you''ll excuse me, I have something I need to attend to. You guys sit here and watch." With that Wurth walked away. He came today to help his family, so he certainly couldn''t remain just sitting there with his friends. Jumping up, Zen followed Wurth out. "Hey, Wurth, wait up. I have a question. How do I consign an item to your auction house?" asked Zen in a hushed tone. With a look of surprise, Wurth asked, "Do you really have something to auction?" It wasn''t that Wurth scorned Zen. On the contrary, Zen was powerful, his potential was unlimited. Plus he was a man the Zhang family would like to win over and even invest in. But, as an outer disciple, what could he possibly have that was valuable? Nodding and smiling slyly, Zen said, "Yes, I do have an item for sale." "Can I ask, what it is?" asked Wurth curious about what Zen had. Wurth knew Zen wasn''t one to loosely talk. If his item had no value, he wouldn''t bring it for auction. "A crystal core from a Fire Scorpion Lion," replied Zen quietly. The announcement made Wurth''s chubby face twitch a few times. Every member of the Zhang family had a ir for business, and Wurth was no exception. Since he''d been molded from childhood in the family environment, he was highly sensitive to the values that various treasures, and rare materials had. When Zen said he had a crystal core from a Fire Scorpion Lion, Wurth almost doubted that he''d heard him correctly. The crystal core from a Fire Scorpion Lion had extraordinary uses and was precious to pill and weapon refiners. Apart from that, the most important thing was that the Fire Scorpion Lion was at the brink of extinction. Wurth searched his memory, and he recalled thest auction with a crystal core of Fire Scorpion Lion urred three years ago. That crystal core sold for nearly twenty thousand cubic crystals, and Wurth recalled, it was from a young Fire Scorpion Lion. If Zen really had a crystal core from a Fire Scorpion Lion to auction off, then Wurth would inadvertently bring great business for the family. "Zen, follow me!" Zen didn''t seem to be joking, so, Wurth took Zen to a secret room in the auction house, and asked, "Can I look at the Fire Scorpion Lion''s crystal core?" The careful manner that Wurth was taking made Zen feel both funny and awkward. Zen knew the crystal core was highly prized and valuable in the empire, but Wurth''s performance was overly cautious. Zen put his finger on his space ring, and a momentter the crystal core appeared in his hand, glowing with a fiery sheen. This was aplete, fist-sized crystal core, and obviously from an adult Fire Scorpion Lion. Chapter 146 Too Expensive (Part One) Chapter 146 Too Expensive (Part One) Wurth could not remember how many years it had been since the crystal core of an adult fire scorpion lion hadst appeared. After all, he was less than 20 years old. And from his earliest memory of the Blessed Auction House, they had never auctioned the crystal core of an adult fire scorpion lion. So, Wurth was very curious about where Zen got this crystal core of a fire scorpion lion. What was more surprising was that it was from an adult lion. However, he managed to keep his curiosity to himself and did not ask his questions. As a legitimate sessor of the Blessed Zhang family, he was familiar with the rules of the auction house. The first rule was not to ask about the origin of goods brought by customers. It was taboo in the auction industry. He soon calmed down and acted very professionally. "Zen, this crystal core of an adult fire scorpion lion can be auctioned for an excellent price. It is very precious and rare. Do you want to sell it in this auction, or wait for the next? If you wait for the next auction, we, the Blessed Auction House, can help you release some information in advance to attract those who are particrly interested in the crystal core of fire scorpion lion. Then, the price will be higher than it is today," Wurthmented. This crystal core was so precious that ordinary people might not be able to afford to buy it. If given some time, the Blessed Auction House could attract those who not only had an interest but could also afford to buy the object during the auction. Then the price would be much higher than now. "How about today? I don''t mind if we sell it today." Zen decided without hesitation. He was not tempted by the potential of getting a higher price. Wurth did not insist when he saw Zen''s determination. Instead, he nodded and said, "That''s fine. In this auction, we n to sell some precious refining materials and alchemy materials. And these have already appealed to many old, powerful refiners in the Imperial Capital. I believe that the crystal core of fire scorpion lion could also fetch a very good price." After reaching this agreement with Zen, Wurth led Zen to the back hall of the auction house. Once they had entered the back hall of the auction house, Zen felt a burst of dazzling energy. In the rooms behind each door of the back hall stood nature-level powers. And the stress of these nature creatures tingled Zen''s senses. He could feel that they were dangerous. Their strengths were equal to or even stronger than Randall''s. And in the center of the back hall, Zen saw that the auction house''s staff were carrying bundles of valuable medicine, articles, treasures, and weapons back and forth. Zen nced at these goods and found that almost all of these items were rare treasures. The value of any of these items perhaps equaled the Luo n''s wealth, which had been umted for hundreds of years. "Nestor!" Wurth shouted after he entered the back hall. On hearing his name being called, an old man who stood not far away put down his work, bowed down and then came toward Wurth. When he walked closer, Zen noticed that the old man was slim, and his appearance was shrewd. The old man bowed to Wurth and said, "Young master, what can I do for you?" "Where is my brother?" Wurth asked. "The young master went to the front hall to wee the guests," Nestor answered. "That''s fine. You can help me in his stead. My friend wants to auction an object. Please help him to identify the object and then add it to the auction list. We canbine it to the auctionter," Wurth instructed the old man before pointing at Zen. Nestor nced at Zen. He revealed a rather disapproving look when he found that a teenager of 16 or 17 stood before him. Nestor was the chief auctioneer of the Blessed Auction House. He had seen and identified many valuable or rare treasures and could not believe that such a young man could have any special treasure that would need his expertise. Nestor assumed that the young man needed Wurth''s help as his object could not be very rare. Even though Nestor did not have any interest in helping Zen, he did not want to reject Wurth, his young master''s orders. As an experienced auctioneer, Nestor soon reced the disapproval on his face with a professional expression and asked, "Yes, young master. And what does your friend want to auction? May I have a look?" Nestor turned to look at Zen. Zen sensed Nestor''s attitude. He did not say anything. Instead, he took out the crystal core of fire scorpion lion from his space ring. He handed it to Nestor as if it were an ordinary object. Unlike Zen''s calm demeanor, when Nestor saw the crystal core of fire scorpion lion, his eyes widened. Next second, he narrowed his eyes and started to scrutinize the crystal core. Compared to Wurth''s reaction, Nestor''s reaction was much stronger. After all, Wurth was an heir of the family and was not a professional auctioneer. He only had superficial knowledge when it came to evaluating treasures. But Nestor was different. He became the chief auctioneer of the Blessed Auction House after having been in this industry for a lifetime. During this time, he had identified countless treasures of genius, magic weapons, and magical medicines. Hence, he only needed one nce to know the value of the crystal core of fire scorpion lion. It was definitely a priceless and rare treasure! "Nestor, what do you think of this crystal core?" Wurth asked. Even though he knew the value of the object, he wanted to confirm with Nestor, the most experienced auctioneer in the Blessed Auction House. "This is the crystal core of an adult fire scorpion lion. This fire scorpion lion would be around 30 feet high and 60 feet long. Such a big fire scorpion lion hasn''t appeared for many years. So, this crystal core is valuable enough to be used as the final and best treasure during the auction!" Unlike his indifference at the beginning, Nestor was now very excited. His shrewd, little eyes were full of astonishment and happiness. On hearing Nestor''s description, Zen admired the man. Nestor had indeed been correct. The height of that Fire Scorpion Lion was exactly like what Nestor had said, about 30 feet. The fact that he could draw such a conclusion only by looking at the crystal core was enough to show that Nestor was experienced and had sharp eyes. "What kind of basic price do you think we can set for this crystal core?" Wurth asked. Nestorughed loudly and said, "As with any exceptional treasure, when it appears in an auction, you never know how many people will rush and fight for it. Especially at this time when the Shura Battlefield is about to restart. The ns never feel like they have sufficient good weapons. And the crystal core of fire scorpion lion is a superior material for refining weapons. Based on this information, it is hard to estimate the final price of this crystal core. If we have to set a basic price for it, I think about thirty thousand cubic crystals is appropriate." "Thirty thousand cubic crystals!" Zen was surprised to hear the price and could not help crying out in astonishment. Zen''s reaction took Nestor and Wurth by surprise. They looked at each other before Wurth turned to Zen and asked, "Zen, do you think the basic price is too low? Rest assured. Once the auction starts, the final price would be much higher than this number." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Zen shook his head and exined, "No. Wurth, you have misunderstood me. The price is very appropriate!" Chapter 147 Too Expensive (Part Two) Chapter 147 Too Expensive (Part Two) Zen did not think the price was low. Instead, it was much higher than his expectation. Although he knew that the crystal core of fire scorpion lion was very precious, he had never presumed that the price would be this high. The crystal core of a queen de locust was exchanged for only 1000 points, which was equal to two thousand cubic crystals. And he had thought that the crystal core of fire scorpion lion would be valued at a simr price. But the basic price, as he heard, was 15 times higher than that of the queen de locust! That was totally beyond his calctions. Thisck of understanding of how the market worked showed how little experience Zen had. After all, the de locust was known for its rapid reproduction rate. Every year, dozens or hundreds of queen de locusts were killed at Dragon Fort. And this productivity, of course, lowered the price of the crystal core of a queen de locust. A fire scorpion lion, however, was not the same. They had been hunted to the verge of extinction throughout the whole Eastern Region. It was rare to see a fire scorpion lion, not to mention an adult one. And its crystal core had special effects in the refining of weapons or medicines. Thus, the value of these two kinds of crystal cores was very different, and the gap was huge. Hearing that Zen did not reject their proposed basic price, Nestor continued to say, "But if we add this to the lot today, we will have two outstanding treasures at this auction. So, I think it would be better to present the crystal core of fire scorpion lion in the next auction, where it will fetch a higher price... " Nestor had the same idea as Wurth. It would be worthwhile to conduct an auction for this crystal core only. "No need to wait for the next auction. My friend thinks that it is okay tobine it in today''s auction. Nestor, please put away this crystal core of fire scorpion lion and prepare for the auctionter," Wurth calmly instructed. "Okay, young master, I will do that," Nestor now knew that the timing for the auction of the crystal core was nonnegotiable. With a quick shake of his head, Nestor asked an assistant to bring a luxurious box. He then carefully put the crystal core in it and sealed the box. Afterpleting all the arrangements for the crystal core''s auction, Wurth walked back to the auction room with Zen. As it was a busy time for the auction, he managed to exchange simple greetings with Sean and other friends, and then went out. By this time the auction room was full of people and refiners. The participants present were very different. Some of them were individual refiners who had journeyed here alone. Some were from noble ns and had been apanied by their acquaintances in hopes of sharing information and advice. However, most of them were nature creatures. Judging from their breaths, Zen estimated that the people in the VIP rooms had greater strength. Although those people could cover or suppress their level, Zen still could feel their strength. It was not hard to figure out that these refiners had already exceeded the nature level. Zen did not have much time to look around the auction house. Within a few minutes, Nestor came to the high tform. The people of the Imperial Capital knew Nestor as the chief auctioneer of the Blessed Auction House. Generally, Nestor only presided over somerge auctions. Since Nestor was here, it meant that rare treasures would be auctioned. After a brief introduction, Nestor pped his hands. Then an assistant came to the stage with a luxurious box in his hands. The assistant carefully put the box on the big table on the stage and left. On seeing that the assistant had exited, Nestor walked to the table and started to introduce the first auction item with a calm tone. "Here is the first item for auction today. It is very special. There are three pieces of purple epiphyllum. They require a small amount of life vitality and can blossom overnight! The basic price of these three pieces of purple epiphyllum is 300 cubic crystals. You can bid at any price higher than that!" Afterpleting his short introduction of the first lot, Nestor opened the luxurious box and showed it to the audience. Three pieces of purple epiphyllum were in the box. At this time, some delicatedies in the field cried in surprise. They were obviously attracted to these beautiful flowers. "Purple epiphyllum?" Zen murmured when he heard the name of the flowers. His eyes lit up with the enthusiasm that he felt. He asked around, "This kind of flower can only be used as an ornament, isn''t it?" Seanmented, "Yes, it has only ornamental value. The purple epiphyllum is very rare. It is also known as the world''s most beautiful flower. And someone once said that if he could see the blossom of this flower just once in his lifetime, it would not be a pity." Nory could not understand this saying and shook his head. Then he said, "The flowers can only be used as an ornament and cannot be used as medicine. Even though they are beautiful, they are still useless. I am afraid that only arrogant and wealthy people from noble ns will buy these to send to their women as presents." Zen nodded in agreement. "A few hundred cubic crystals might be expensive for many normal families. But noble ns can afford the cost and will find it worthy to amuse their lovers." Zen was right. Although the purple epiphyllum had no help in refining, it still attracted a lot of young people''s interest. The price went up from three hundred cubic crystals to eight hundred. Then it was bought by a noble n member. Zen, Sean, and Nory had apanied Wurth to the auction house with the purpose of broadening their vision and seeing what an auction was for. Of course, they did not have any interest in luxurious flowers that had no benefits in refining. They did not have the money to buy these flowers either. Even if they could afford it, they would not spend their money on something which could only be used as an ornament. After the deal of the purple epiphyllum had beenpleted, Nestor started to introduce the next lot. "The second item is a spiritual weapon. Now, the Shura Battlefield is about to reopen. If you are armed with a spiritual weapon on the battlefield, you would feel it is easier to fight with Ogres and other monsters. This weapon is called the Heaven-shaking Dagger-axe. Though it has a rough shape, it is made of purple jade. The Heaven-shaking Dagger-axe is ranked as a low-level spiritual weapon, but its power is simr to that of a middle-level spiritual weapon. The base price is 2000 cubic crystals. You can start to bid now." ''Two thousand cubic crystals? That is not so expensive!'' Zen thought. He was a little interested in this spiritual weapon. This Heaven-shaking Dagger-axe was a low-level spiritual weapon. Zen did not care much about its power. Instead, he wondered about the iron essence he could obtain from such a weapon after refining it. He knew that a top-grade mysterious weapon usually generated five or ten drops of iron essence. Since a spiritual weapon was a level higher than a mysterious weapon, maybe it would generate 50 drops of iron essence, or, perhaps even 100 drops. On thinking of this possibility, Zen became excited. He wanted to bid. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As long as he could light up one dragon scale, his strength would grow. If ten dragon scales were lit at the same time, his strength would be doubled in a short period. Such an increase was definitely a significant improvement for him. If possible, Zen nned to participate in the auction for this spiritual weapon. But the bid price increased so much that he abandoned his n. "Two thousand and five hundred cubic crystals," one refiner shouted excitedly. "Two thousand and seven hundred," said another. "Three thousand cubic crystals!" Even though the Heaven-shaking Dagger-axe had a powerful name and it was indeed a spiritual weapon, its shape was rough and heavy. Zen had thought that the bid would not bepetitive. However, to his surprise, many refiners were interested in this weapon, and the price shot up in a short time. Chapter 148 The Weapon Refining Principle Chapter 148 The Weapon Refining Principle In the end, the Heaven-shaking Dagger-axe sold for as much as five thousand cubic crystals. Zen curled his lips but did not regret that it had fallen into someone else''s hands. He knew that he could buy another inferior spiritual weapon from the market at a much lower price. Anyway, what he cared about was the iron essence contained in spiritual weapons, not their power. Nestor soon auctioned off several more items. Suddenly, Nestor''s tone changed. "The next item to be auctioned is the halftime grand finale of today''s auction. As you all know, two years ago, Chase, our weapon refining guru in the Imperial Capital, passed away. This is a significant loss for our whole empire. Fortunately, Chase had many disciples, and some of them have taken over his mantle," Nestor said grimly. "Next up for auction is Chase''s Weapon Refining Principle. It is said that Chase kept it a secret. If someone wants to make an impact in weapon refining, with this book in hand, you can get Chase''s knowledge and achieve great progress!" As soon as Nestor finished speaking, the crowd simmered with excitement. There were three weapon refining gurus in the Burning Sky Empire, but none of them couldpare with Chase. Chase kept the Weapon Refining Principle a secret presumably recording his experience and skills in weapon refining. Every noble n dreamed of owning a top weapon refiner. But weapon refiners were not easy to hire. The noble Wang family had employed one of the three weapon refining gurus, another had been employed by Cloud Sect and the third by the Burning Sky Pce. It was hard to hire them, no matter how much the ns offered. Therefore, if a family produced a weapon refining guru, it would benefit the whole family. Everybody knew that even if they got the Weapon Refining Principle, they would not necessarily be a weapon refining guru. After all, Chase had taught many disciples, and so did his disciples, but they all failed to produce a guru. Yet, none of the noble ns were willing to give up this rare chance. "The Weapon Refining Principle belonged to our teacher. Please return it to us!" "It''s our teacher''s relic. You can''t auction it at will!" eight people objected. They were dressed simrly in long red robes with a small furnace embroidered on their chests. Most people in the auction house recognized the furnace on their clothes and knew where they had come from. It turned out that Chase had set up a school, Magical Refining School, which recruited disciples and nurtured them into weapon refiners. The furnace was the emblem of the Magical Refining School. Over the years, although the Magical Refining School had never created a guru in weapon refining, it had trained a lot of weapon refiners. These weapon refiners had tremendous talent, and had been employed by noble ns. They were also a force to be reckoned with in the empire. No one expected the disciples from Magical Refining School to make trouble at the auction house today. "How can this book be yours when it is being auctioned at the auction house?" "How funny! You guys didn''t take good care of Chase''s belongings. Now it hase here to be auctioned. How dare you prevent the auction?" retorted several noblemen who had wanted to bid for the book. "We don''t care about that. We only know that the Weapon Refining Principle belonged to ourte teacher, and now we are going to get it back!" The leader of the group of disciples pointed to Nestor and snarled, "You, Blessed Auction House, give us back the Weapon Refining Principle!" At the moment, Nestor, who was always smiling, simmered in anger. "Since our Blessed Auction House was established, we have made it a rule not to ask about the provenance of items for sale. We will auction this book for whoever gave it to us. It is impossible for you to reim it!" he snarled. The disciples of the Magical Refining School were incensed at what he said, and their leader threatened, "In that case, we shall have to offend your auction house!" Then they tried to rush onto the tform and snatch the book. "Offend our auction house? Humph, you''re not strong enough to offend our Blessed Auction House!" Nestor retorted haughtily. When he waved his hand, two men emerged from each side of the tform. Although they were dressed as ordinary guards, no one present dared to look down upon them. They were at the ninth grade of the nature level! With a wink at the two men, Nestor ordered curtly, "Teach them a lesson, and throw them out!" The two guards nodded and like wolves in a flock of sheep, fought the disciples of the Magical Refining School. The eight disciples were nature creatures, but as weapon refiners, their life vitality was a variety of weapon refining fire... In terms of weapon refining, they were experts. But when it came to fighting, they were no match for the two guards. In the twinkling of an eye, the sound of flesh meeting flesh filled the salesroom. The guards had knocked out the disciples with the power of their p. When the eight disciplesy on the ground, motionless, many servants entered and carried them out. Soon the site was cleaned up, and order was restored in the salesroom. After that, Nestor ced a casket on the table and solemnly said, "I''m sorry that the auction was rudely interrupted. Now we will proceed with the auctioning of the Weapon Refining Principle. Starting price is 5, 000 cubic crystals. Now, bid freely!" As soon as he had finished speaking, someone raised the price. "6, 000 cubic crystals," said a bored voice. The price went up a thousand at a time. The crowd looked curiously at the bidder. In one corner sat a young man dressed in silk. He casually leant against a young woman''sp, looking rather tired. When they saw the Eight Diagrams embroidered on the chest of the young man''s clothes, they realized that the young man was from the Zhuge family. Some people even recognized that he was Fren Zhuge, the third Young Master of the Zhuge family. Fren was known as the loony. He was a cunning, devilish, and ill-tempered man. Everyone wondered why he was bidding for the Weapon Refining Principle. Frankly, many people were reluctant to bid against Fren because he was utterly unreasonable. Should he be offended, it would cause considerable trouble for the other party. "6, 100 cubic crystals," shouted an old man. For some people, the Weapon Refining Principle was a must-have. They couldn''t make any concession. "7, 000!" Fren''szy voice rose again. "8, 000!" Another person joined in the bidding. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "9, 000!" "12, 000!" "14, 000!" The Weapon Refining Principle contained only a few sheets of paper. But its price kept rising during the auction. When its cost climbed to nearly 20, 000 cubic crystals, most people gave up. Only the old man, whopeted with Fren in the first ce, and Fren were still making offers. "20, 000!" This time, Fren had raised the price by 6, 000 cubic crystals! Hearing Fren''s offer, the old man winced and shook his head. It was not that he was willing to give up the book, but that he could not afford any more cubic crystals. Not many people in the world could afford 20, 000 cubic crystals at one time. ncing at the old man''s dejected look, Fren gave a wry smile. The old man had followed behind Fren''s offer like ster to raise the price, until Fren raised his bid by six thousand! "Anyone else wants to make a higher bid?" inquired Nestor from the tform. "If not, Mr. Zhuge will win the Weapon Refining Principle!" Just then a voice came from one of the wings. "I''ll pay 20, 100!" The speaker was Zen. He joined the bidding with an astronomical figure, which shocked Sean and Nory. "Zen, are you crazy?" "Do you have that many cubic crystals?" Nory and Sean whispered anxiously, their foreheads sweating. They had asked Wurth to bring them to the auction house today just for fun. The items auctioned were worth at least hundreds or thousands of cubic crystals, which was impossible for an ordinary outer disciple to afford. That was why Nory and Sean were both pretty shaken up when Zen quoted 20, 100. Casual bidding was not allowed at an auction. If a bidder won something in a bid, but could not afford it... The result was no joke! Chapter 149 Heavenly Essence (Part One) Chapter 149 Heavenly Essence (Part One) Zen did not have enough cubic crystals. However, Zen had learned from Wurth that if he desired an item, he could join in the bidding. As long as the quoted price was not higher than the cubic crystals he would earn for the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion, Zen could afford to bid. Thus, when Zen saw the Weapon Refining Principle, he bid against Fren even though the other bidders had ceased. 20, 100 cubic crystals! If this had happened before the incident on Hell Mountain, Zen would have been reluctant to spend thousands of cubic crystals buying the Weapon Refining Principle. On the contrary, he would have saved these cubic crystals to exchange for points at Cloud Sect. However, after the battle on Hell Mountain, Zen had realized howrge the skill gap was between him and Vale. If he wanted to narrow this difference, Zen had to improve in every aspect. Not just his strength! If Zen could learn how to refine weapons, or even be a master of weapon refining, his request to visit or save Yan might not be denied! Admittedly, there were no guarantees that buying and reading the Weapon Refining Principle would help Zen be a weapon refiner. However, Zen did not have many choices. He had to persist with his n. Since learning from the Weapon Refining Principle would give him an advantage, Zen was determined to buy it. "Rest assured, Nory and Sean. I have enough cubic crystals," said Zen with a smile. Nory''s and Sean''s foreheads creased as they wondered how Zen had umted tens of thousands of cubic crystals. But when they thought of Zen''s cautious personality, they rxed slightly. Many people darted a curious nce in Zen''s direction when they heard him bid against Fren. Astonishment reflected on their faces when they saw that Zen was just a teenager. What surprised them, even more, was that he was only an outer disciple at Cloud Sect. Twenty thousand cubic crystals was a significant amount of wealth anywhere. The average family could not put up so much money. The boy with a white robe was a half-step into the nature level. Did he belong to a noble n? Some people whispered and spected about Zen''s identity. Fren shot Zen a sideways nce and called out, "Twenty-one thousand!" Several leaders within the Zhuge n had asked Fren to buy the book at any cost as it contained detailed knowledge of Chase''s work. The Weapon Refining Principle also contained Chase''s secrets, especially those rted to weapon refining. Thus, attaining the Weapon Refining Principle was of utmost importance to the Zhuge n. In fact, from Fren''s point of view, spending more than twenty thousand cubic crystals on a weapon refining handbook was unreasonable, but he had to obey the order. Though he had a calm look, he was furious at Zen for increasing the price. Since Fren had an ulterior motive to buy the book, he could not express his anger at Zen''s actions. Otherwise, his true purpose for securing the book would be revealed to all the bidding opponents and they would be spurred topete with him to the end. It would not be cost-effective, even though he would buy it, regardless of the price. After all, the auction was, in essence, a psychological game. It seemed that Fren''s bid had been random, but it had been his strategy. "Twenty-one thousand and one hundred cubic crystals," Zen continued to raise his bid. Zen''s voice was fairly steady, emotionless, and confident. At present, Fren realized that he was in trouble as it seemed that Zen was going to bid to the end. The trouble came not only from the boy but also from the other opponents. Although Fren always behaved crazily and ridiculously, those who knew him well understood that madness was just his disguise. If Fren continued topete with Zen, the price of the Weapon Refining Principle would rise too high, and it would arouse the interest of other noble ns. That was not what Fren wanted. "Twenty-one thousand and one hundred cubic crystals!" shouted Nestor. "Is there a higher bid?" "Twenty-two thousand," Fren called out again, stroking the face of the young woman beside him. "Vivan, get that kid to shut up!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vivan stood and nodded in understanding. Her slim waist swayed seductively as she made her way toward Zen''s room. "Twenty-two thousand and one hundred!" Zen raised the bid by a hundred cubic crystals just as a beautiful woman appeared at the door of his room. The beauty smiled as she leaned against the door. Once she had Zen''s attention, she said, "Hey boy, could I talk with you?" Nory and Sean were hot-blooded youths. Thus, their hearts beat faster when they saw the enchanting Vivan. However, Zen turned his head and asked Vivan calmly, "What do you want?" "My master asked me to tell you to give up the bidding," said Vivan, staring straight at Zen. Zen returned her smile as he asked, "Why should I give up?" "Because my master wants you to," said Vivan. Malicious intent twinkled in her brown eyes. What arrogance! Zen''s forehead wrinkled when he heard what Vivan said. Since entering Cloud Sect, Zen had met many arrogant people. He sneered at Vivan, "Your master? Who is he?" "My master''s surname is Zhuge," replied Vivan proudly. The Zhuge n was renowned in the Burning Sky Empire, so Vivan thought that Zen would change his mind after learning that Fren came from the Zhuge n. "Zhuge?" murmured Zen. Then his face darkened. From Bloody Mountain to the south of the empire, he had shed with members of the Zhuge n many times. They were like annoying leeches that kept clinging to him! "Yes, my master is Fren Zhuge. I believe you have heard of him. So, please do not bid again, or you will get into trouble," said Vivan, with a smirk ying at the corners of her mouth. Chapter 150 Heavenly Essence (Part Two) Chapter 150 Heavenly Essence (Part Two) "Oh! Fren Zhuge!" Zen nodded and repeated, "Is he the one who is usually called the Loony Fren?" Vivan grinned, "It seems that you have heard of my master''s nickname..." "Just tell him to die," replied Zen as he sneered at Vivan in disgust. At the moment, Vivan stood on the spot stiffly with a fixed grin. She had thought that Zen wouldply with her request after learning of her master''s identity. She hadn''t expected Zen to refuse so firmly. Zen dared to speak so haughtily, implying that he was not afraid of Fren at all. A hint of life vitality scattered out from Vivan''s hair... Vivan''s straight hair curled and surged like the waves of the sea. Then they rose in spirals to form five cones. In the next instant, they pointed at Zen, like five spinning drilling bits. She threatened, "Anyone who has dared to offend my master has died. Do you want to die as well?" Zen smiled, pointed to the auction hall, and cautioned, "Huh, do you want to fight me now? You''d better take a look around and see where you are." The dispute in the room immediately drew the attention of the people in the auction house. Noticing the strange situation, a few guards of the Zhang n approached Zen''s room. Blessed Auction House was obliged to keep its customers safe, and fighting was absolutely prohibited in the auction house. Vivan nced at the guards and recalled her life vitality. She snorted and turned to leave the room. Gazing at her receding figure, Zen smirked and shouted, "Twenty-four thousand and one hundred!" Hearing Zen''s bid and seeing Vivan''s livid face, Fren knew that Zen had not taken his threat seriously. "What did the boy say?" asked Fren with a smile. Depressed, Vivan said, "He said you should go die!" "Ugh!" Fren didn''t seem angry when he heard Vivan. He reached out with one hand, touched Vivan''s face, and said, "How dare he speak like that? I haven''t been in such a situation for a long time! In that case, I''ll quit the bidding!" Vivan''s eyes widened when she heard Fren. She asked, "Why do you quit, master? Are you afraid of that kid?" Fren shrugged and exined, "If I continue to bid, the older members from other noble ns might not keep out of the affair. If they own the Weapon Refining Principle, I will not be able to get it back. It''s better to give up now. If the boy obtains the book, all I need to do is to grab it from him." A smile appeared on Vivan''s face as she understood Fren''s scheme. Indeed, it would be impossible to take the Weapon Refining Principle from Zen when he was in the Blessed Auction House. But Zen would leave the auction house eventually and then, Fren would get his chance. Since Zen was wearing the outer disciple robe of Cloud Sect, it would not be difficult to learn his identity either. It would be easier to snatch the book from Zen at Cloud Sect. Since Fren stopped bidding, no onepeted with Zen for the Weapon Refining Principle, and Zen won it eventually. However, ording to the rules, Zen must offer enough cubic crystals to take ownership of the Weapon Refining Principle. Since Zen''s crystal core of the fire scorpion lion had not been auctioned, he didn''t have the crystals needed toplete the purchase. From the tform, Nestor announced, "Well, just now we had a little trouble with the Weapon Refining Principle. Anyway, we have sold it at a good price. We still have two treasures to auction. Initially, they were supposed to be the finales of the auction, but now, we have decided to sell them in advance! The floor price of these two objects is far higher than that of the Weapon Refining Principle. But I believe you will be very interested in them!" After Nestor finished speaking, he took out a small jade bottle. He shook the bottle with his right hand, and at the same time, a thread of life vitality came out from his left hand and floated to the mouth of the bottle. Then, a few small particles spread out from the mouth of the jade bottle, one drop after another, just like tiny droplets of water, but with a metallic luster. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Here are fifty drops of heavenly essence! The base price is twenty thousand cubic crystals. You can start bidding now!" Nestor waved his left hand, utilizing his life vitality to disperse the drops of heavenly essence in the air so that everyone in the auction house could see them clearly. "Wow!" The bidders'' enthusiasm was aroused, and they began talking animatedly. When added to weapons, the heavenly essence would increase their grade by one level. For example, if the heavenly essence were added to a mid-grade spiritual weapon, it would be elevated to the top grade. However, heavenly essence was extremely rare, and so far, people did not know how to obtain it in larger quantities. Whenever heavenly essence appeared, the owners would add it into their weapons immediately. It was said that heavenly essence was the key base of all the mysterious, spiritual, and even fairy weapons! The reason why these weapons had tremendous power was that weapon refiners blended the weapons with a glimmer of Heavenly Law during the process of refining. Heavenly essence contained pure Heavenly Law in very high concentrations! It was rumored that even a low-grade mysterious weapon could have a little bit of heavenly essence, but so far, no one had been able to extract any. Zen was stunned when he saw the heavenly essence. As the droplets danced in the air, shimmering under the light, his jaw dropped to the ground. His heart beat faster as he stared at the silver particles floating in the air. Weren''t these tiny substances the same as the iron essence that was produced by the ck fire that melted mysterious weapons? Chapter 151 Got Tremendous Wealth Chapter 151 Got Tremendous Wealth Zen was confused about the silver particles. Curious, Zen tried to look them up in the weapon refining methods left by Evil Lan, but he got nothing about them. Zen assumed if Evil Lan were a better weapon refiner, he would have written about it in his weapon refining methods. In C County, Evil Lan had been regarded as a superior weapon refiner, butpared with the refiners in Imperial Capital, he was just so-so. So many people in the auction house desired to get the heavenly essence, which got Zen further perplexed by what it was and its purpose. Were these silver droplets really so valuable? "23, 000 cubic crystals! I will take the heavenly essence!" An old man cried out. His hair was white, but his ruddy face gave him an energetic appearance. "Aha, Huang! You cannot have sole ownership of these heavenly essence drops. I offer a price of 25, 000 cubic crystals!" A muffled voice came from an old man with a ck face. The old man with the ruddy face frowned and said, "Joah Yu, I shall get the heavenly essence. So don''t compete with me today!" The two men stood and red at each other, which lent tension to the atmosphere in the auction house. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the room, Nory said, "As to these two old men, one''s surname is Huang, and the other is Yu. so one muste from the Huang n, and the other must be from the Yu n. Both ns enjoy a high reputation in Imperial Capital as they are listed among the seven prestigious noble ns. Since they are both determined to buy the heavenly essence, you can expect the final price to be unrealistically high." Money wasn''t a problem for any member of the top seven noble ns. The two old men seemed to be venerable with high prestige in the noble ns. Thus, they could scramble for the heavenly essence at any cost if they really wanted to do so. However, although the Huang n and the Yu n were prominent, other more powerful ns were also present at the auction. Apart from these two old men, many people were unwilling to give up the opportunity to acquire the heavenly essence. At that time, Zen gaped at the auction block. "What is the heavenly essence? Why is it so valuable? Why do so many people want to get it?" Zen asked. Noryughed and said, "I have often considered that you were knowledgeable enough to know everything. But now, you seem somewhat ignorant as you don''t know what heavenly essence is!" Zen shook his head. Although he had read some books on weapon refining, he had nevere across any mention of heavenly essence. The first time that he saw it was when the ck fire in his head refined the weapon. To show off his knowledge, Nory cleared his throat and said, "Several years ago, some people discovered heavenly essence. But do you know how weapon refiners can make mysterious weapons, spiritual weapons, and even fairy weapons? That is because when they are refining, they put some heavenly essence into the weapons. In other words, the more powerful the weapon is, the more heavenly essence it contains!" So that was it.......? Zen seemed to understand. The iron essence Zen had swallowed could be rted to heavenly essence. The scales of the cyan dragon mold in his head could be brightened as soon as he swallowed the heavenly essence. There were 5 to 6 droplets of heavenly essence in a good quality mysterious weapon. So to some extent, heavenly essence shouldn''t be so valuable. Why did such a little bottle of heavenly essence cost tens of thousands of cubic crystals? What was more, the final price of the transaction seemed to be much higher! Zen questioned. Nory smiled and said, "Yes, it''s true. Normally, all known weapons and even the low-grade ones contain heavenly essence. But no one can extract heavenly essence from any weapon. People have tried all sorts of ways including burning and breaking weapons down. And that is why, once heavenly essence appears, several people will mor to buy it. And that''s why the price goes higher and higher......." "Since no one can extract it, howe it is here at the auction?" Zen asked, pointing at the heavenly essence in Nestor''s hand. Nory shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know. Perhaps some people are lucky enough to find heavenly essence by chance!" As Zen learned more about heavenly essence from Nory, the price of the heavenly essence at the auction soared! The basic price had been 20, 000 cubic crystals. However, it had now risen to 80, 000! More than 100, 000 cubic crystals was a significant spend even for a big noble n. However, the two old men showed no intention of stopping. Instead, they became more determined to bid for the heavenly essence. Furthermore, other people tried to bid with them now and then. Finally, the 50 droplets of heavenly essence were taken by Mr. Huang from the Huang n at a price of 120, 000 cubic crystals. 120, 000 cubic crystals could buy 50 droplets of heavenly essence....... Zen began thinking. It cost about 100 cubic crystals to buy a top-grade mysterious weapon. Only about 5 droplets of heavenly essence could be extracted from a top-grade mysterious weapon. 10 top-grade mysterious weapons would cost 1, 000 cubic crystals. From these, 50 droplets of heavenly essence could be refined. If the cyan dragon could consume the 50 droplets of heavenly essence, 10 dragon scales would be lit up. But if the 50 droplets of heavenly essence were sold then 100, 000 cubic crystals would be earned. For Zen, it would be a harmless transaction, which could bring him tremendous wealth. If everything went smoothly, Zen could possess considerable wealth in a short time, and the cubic crystals could be exchanged for enough points to save Yan. For a moment, Zen was so excited that he was in no mood to pay attention to what was happening at the auction. It was not until Nestor took out the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion did Zen realize that it was time for his object to go under the hammer. The crystal core of the fire scorpion lion was ced for sale after the heavenly essence. That indicated that the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion was much more valuable than the heavenly essence. That was true. The auction room became unusually crowded the moment the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion was brought out. Compared with the heavenly essence, people seemed to be more interested in the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion. After all, there had been no mature crystal core of the fire scorpion lion for many years in the market. However, the final hammer price of the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion was a little disappointing for Zen. Although it sold for 70, 000 cubic crystals, which was higher than the basic price Nestor had quoted, the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion was sold at a rate much cheaper than the heavenly essence. That was because the Huang n had bought the heavenly essence, and Mr. Huang had already spent a significant amount on the heavenly essence. So he didn''t bid for the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion. Mr. Yu from the Yu n had bought the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion. ''70, 000 cubic crystals is enough! Deducting themission given to the Blessed Auction House and the cost of the book, Weapon Refining Principle, I can get about 40, 000 cubic crystals and more importantly, I have learned the function of the heavenly essence!'' As Zen was thinking about that, the auction at the Blessed Auction House ended And the people there began to leave quickly. The only people still at the auction house were the ones who stayed to change their money into the goods for which they had bid. When Zen just stood, he saw a young man dressed in silk walking toward him with a smile. Beside the young man was the charming woman who had visited Zen in his room. Zen understood that the man was Fren, who was always ready to trouble him and had even tried to hire people to kill him! Fren gestured at Zen and then grinned wickedly. Without any fear, Zen pointed at Fren and sneered. Tit for tat! The people who saw this scene could only sigh silently. If the two men were at the same level, their hostility toward each other could be regarded as tit for tat. However, the man in the room was only a half-step into the nature level! What made him so arrogant? He dared to confront Fren! Was he crazy? Or did he have a powerful backer? Somehow, Fren was a little confused...... This was supposed to be his first time meeting Zen. Even if Fren was being unreasonable, why did Zen think he could do the same? After all, Fren was more powerful than Zen! Fren couldn''t figure it out. At that moment, a servant dressed in the uniform of Fren''s n came up. "I asked you to investigate. Did you get the result?" Fren asked. "My young master, the boy''s name is Zen Luo." Chapter 152 So Insane (Part One) Chapter 152 So Insane (Part One) "Zen Luo? So it is him." Fren was very impressed with this name. As per his memory, this guy knocked his brother, Chad out of the Blooded Test. After being eliminated from the Blooded Test, Chad begged him to get rid of Zen Luo. Since Fren wouldn''t deal with a weak opponent who was at the organ refining level personally, he commanded Thomas, a loyal servant, to be in charge of that. It was beyond Fren''s expectation that Thomas would fail. Instead, he was taught a lesson by Zen, and heined tearfully upon his return. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. By that time, to Fren, Zen was just like a clown who was beneath his notice. He wouldn''t bother spending more time dealing with Zen. It wasn''t until Liam from Drizzle Peak came to him that Fren sent White Fiend and ck Fiend to the south to kill Zen. He never thought that Liam, White Fiend and ck Fiend would die in the south. A few dayster, Zen was at the auction house and making trouble for Fren! Thinking of this, the smile on Fren''s face became more intense. He followed the aisle of the auction house and sauntered toward the wing. Many people in the auction house saw this scene. Suddenly they were filled with apprehension. Fren was notorious in the Imperial Capital. He was crazy, arrogant, and not afraid of anything. If he caused mischief here, the Zhang n would be in trouble. At this moment, Wurth headed toward Zen''s room with his people. Zhang''s servants had reported to him about the dispute between Zen and Fren. And Wurth knew that Zen had previously quarreled with Fren''s servant and offended Fren at Drizzle Peak. That was why he gathered his people and rushed over. He took the initiative to stop in front of Fren. "Fren!" greeted Wurth with a big smile on his face as usual. No one would p Wurth, as it was very hard to be angry when Wurth smiled. Fren tapped his fingers on his head as though he was thinking. He pretended that he needed time to figure out the identity of the man in front of him. And then he pointed to Wurth and asked, "You are... the second child of the Zhang n. Is Wick your elder brother?" Wurth nodded and answered, "Yes, my brother is walking the guests out. He is not avable right now." Just as Wurth finished, Fren suddenly stepped forward and embraced Wurth''s fat body tightly! The people in the auction house were stunned for a while. Even the two guards who followed Wurth blushed with embarrassment. They didn''t know how to deal with such a situation. They were bound to protect Wurth, but they feared Fren. They didn''t know if they should separate the two noble nsmen. So they consoled themselves by thinking that Fren did not want to hurt Wurth. After all, it was a sudden hug. Their master should be fine. It was said that Fren was ky. In fact, that was true. Otherwise, his nickname ''Fren the loony'' would be unfounded. Fren did not do anything out of the ordinary to Wurth. He just patted Wurth on the shoulder and whispered into Wurth''s ear, "Take it easy. I am not looking for a fight in your territory for the sake of your family and your brother. But there is something that I want to say to the little guy up there. Could you please step aside?" Wurth''s forehead was sweaty. He knew of Fren''s reputation and power. There was a very real possibility that Wurth would die if Fren used a little strength. He became apprehensive and could do nothing except nod stiffly and step aside. After all, Fren had asked politely. Then Fren released Wurth and patted him on the shoulder again. He bypassed Wurth and continued to walk toward the room. Soon, he reached Zen. Zen stayed on guard. His demonic life energy started to surge inside him slowly. Then it began spreading along the muscles and vessels in his body. Soon it gained momentum and Zen felt ready to fight. "You are Zen Luo?" asked Fren with a smile as he stopped in front of Zen. Zen nodded calmly, and his expression was serene as he answered, "Yes. What do you want?" "I heard that you hurt my servant and killed White Fiend and ck Fiend," said Fren. "Your servant offended me. I just taught him an unforgettable lesson. And White Fiend and ck Fiend were trying to take my life. I simply returned the favor. They deserved that," replied Zen. "Crack, crack, crack..." Fren pped his hands. Since most people had left the auction house and the rest were silently watching the situation, Fren''s ps sounded harsher, and the scene became weirder. "You have some nerve. Did you say that you want me to die? Very well. I haven''t seen such a courageous man like you for a long time!" Fren grinned. Then he continued, "But generally speaking, a man of your courage would die for his actions!" Fren''s favorite attack method was to exert pressure on his opponent in spirit so that he could mercilessly torture his opponent. ording to Fren''s research, Zen was a low-bornmoner with no strong background. And Fren had already thought of a thousand different ways to kill him. Butpared with inflicting physical injury on his opponent, Fren preferred spiritual torment. This was Fren''s usual technique. "Oh, really?" said Zen as his lips lifted into a sneer. "Although you like to threaten people in your mad and arrogant way, I have heard countless threats like yours in my life. Do you really think that you are creative enough? What a cliche!" Hearing what Zen said, the smile on Fren''s face froze. Zen added, "If you want my life, juste up and get it. You and your family are nothing in my eyes. Please, save your threats. By the way, the Weapon Refining Principle is in my hands now. I will surely commit every single word to memory and then burn it to ashes. If you expect to take it from me, you can try to open my head and see if you can find the contents of the book!" Chapter 153 So Insane (Part Two) Chapter 153 So Insane (Part Two) Fren never thought that Zen could be so strong-willed. In other words, did he not have the courage of a lion? He waspletely supercilious! The Zhuge n was one of the top seven noble ns of the Burning Sky Empire. The family had remained in power from the beginning of the Burning Sky Empire! He didn''t even blink his eyes upon hearing about the Zhuge n. If Fren''s family''s reputation could not cause him the slightest apprehension, then what else could? Fren had always boasted of his demented nature. However, his attitude was based on the powerful background of his family. Compared with Zen, the difference was not just a little bit. Zen was such a man of hubris! Embarrassment was what Fren felt right now. Deep in Fren''s heart, he desired to tear Zen to pieces! He could have done that. But if he killed someone in the Blessed Auction House, it might anger the Zhang n. His family could, however, bear the consequences. As was known to all, there was never a dead enemy between two noble ns. And if a dispute urred between the Zhuge n and the Zhang n, the Zhuge n could settle this matter by giving a bit of profit to the Zhang n. He had made a mistake when he had shown respect for the Zhang n and promised not to hurt Zen here. ''Damn it. I shouldn''t have said that, '' Fren regretted. He was overconfident and thought that he could threaten the low-born Zen... It would not be appropriate to kill Zen now as he said that he wouldn''t hurt Zen here. The evil smile on Fren''s face disappeared. He stared at Zen with livid disbelief. "As an outer disciple, what makes you think you are capable of offending the Zhuge n? How dare you!" Vivan, who was standing behind Fren, could not stay silent anymore. She had never seen this kind of expression on Fren''s face. He seemed unusually angry. And the person who had angered him was an outer disciple who was only a half-step into the nature level! "Forget it, Vivan!" shouted Fren as he turned and red at Vivan. "But Fren..." Vivan tried to crucify Zen. She was not reconciled. "Let''s go!" said Fren in a low but harsh voice as he interrupted Vivan. Then he turned and walked away. He was too embarrassed to stay. Vivan didn''t dare to contradict Fren. She red at Zen as if she would devour him. Then she followed Fren out of the auction house. It was not until Fren and Vivan had left the Blessed Auction House that Wurth, Nory, Sean, and other people came around. "Zen, you are the boss! That was awesome!" eximed Nory and Sean in unison. Seeing that Vivan hade to warn Zen on Fren''s behalf, they had be very nervous and were ready to fight back. But again, Zen surprised them. He was even more arrogant! Despite Fren''s family background, Zen had treated Fren anyway that pleased him! He told Fren to die! And now he had embarrassed Fren. Zen was really brave. Wurth said with a huge grin, "I have never seen Fren be humiliated before. He''s the one who bullies people. Zen, you are the first one to bully him!" Wurth never showed off. As a member of the Zhang n, his knowledge and information were much more profound than Nory''s and Sean''s. The fact that the Zhang n had been able to develop under the pressure of the top seven noble ns proved their iparable strength. So Wurth saw more thoroughly. "Fren walked away speechless. I''m afraid that Fren was really angry this time," said Wurth. "Zen, you made him that angry. Aren''t you afraid that he..." Zen, however, said with a smile, "Wurth, if I feigned to be weak and humble, would he spare me?" Wurth froze and thought for a while before he said, "You are right. Even if you had been nice to him, he would not let it pass easily." "Now that the consequence is the same, why should I be afraid of him?" said Zen as he raised his eyebrow gently. Cruel intent reflected in his eyes. He knew that dealing with such an enemy was just like dealing with a cunning wolf. A person had to be more ruthless and crazy than his opponent to seize the chance of victory. If a person showed the slightest hint of retreat, the enemy would tear him to pieces. "Very good point! Unbelievable!" When Zen and his friends turned toward the voice, they saw a man enter through the door of the auction house. He was eight feet tall, had a stalwart figure, and walked with an air. He looked like Wurth, but he was not as fat as Wurth. The man ambled toward them, then said to Wurth, "Wurth, is he your friend?" "His name is Zen. He is also a disciple at Drizzle Peak," replied Wurth as he introduced his brother to Zen. "Zen, this is my elder brother, Wick Zhang." Zen didn''t feel the need to patronize Wick because of his family''s reputation. But he was Wurth''s brother. And so, Zen decided to be polite to him. He bowed to Wick. "You are the first one to embarrass Fren!" Wick said with a smile, "Wurth, you''ve got a great friend!" "Thank you, Wick. I appreciate it! If there were another way, I would not mess with Fren," said Zen as he shook his head. "You are wee. I am only a few years older than you, so I am not that old. No need to bow to me," Wick said with a smile. "Zen, the item you bought has not been delivered yet. Please follow me. I will hand over the cubic crystals and the Weapon Refining Principle." Wick looked honest and straightforward. But he was physically strong and seemed highly intelligent. Although he admired Zen for what he did to Fren today, he did not speak much about it. Zen was Wurth''s friend. However, it was unrealistic to support Zen against Fren. He needed to keep his family''s interests in mind first. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The Zhang n was running family business, not charity. It would be a significant loss if Wick also supported Zen. But as members of the Zhang n, Wurth and Wick were extraordinarily wise. They were very optimistic about Zen''s future. If Zen were capable of beating Fren, his future would be bright! And they would be happy to see that. Chapter 154 The Golden Wind Restaurant Chapter 154 The Golden Wind Restaurant It was no coincidence that the Zhang n had been able to acquire prestige equivalent to that of the top seven noble ns in the Burning Sky Empire relying on their wealth. The Zhang''s were not only good at investing in business, but they also knew how to invest in talent. As wealthy businessmen with a civilian background, they preferred to invest in a civilian genius like Zen. Therefore, although they wouldn''t help Zen in his dispute with Fren Zhuge, they would support Zen secretly. "As a rule, our Blessed Auction House gets ten percentmission from the proceeds of an auction," Wick Zhang informed Zen. "But you are Wurth''s friend. So we''ve decided not to charge any commission from the sale of your item." "No, that''s not appropriate," Zen politely rejected Wick''s generosity. Ten percent of Zen''s earnings from the auction was not a small amount. However, Zen didn''t want to be indebted to others. "If you refuse, that implies that you don''t regard me as a friend," Wick Zhang persisted. The Zhang n didn''t offer Zen much support during his confrontation with Fren Zhuge a few minutes ago. So Wick Zhang decided to give Zen this favor. Now that Wick Zhang was insisting, Zen felt as though he had no choice but to ept and express his gratitude. "Schlik!" When Wick Zhang opened the door curtain of the back hall, a big heap of cubic crystals appeared in front of them. "Zen, the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion sold at a high price of 70, 000 cubic crystals. After deducting 25, 000 cubic crystals for the Weapon Refining Principle that you bought, you still have 45, 000 cubic crystals left," Wick exined. Nory and Sean were dumbfounded when they saw the cubic crystals shining brilliantly under the lights. "Z... Zen, that fire scorpion lion''s crystal core was yours?" Nory stuttered in amazement. Nory and Sean now understood why Zen had the confidence to participate in the auction of the Weapon Refining Principle. Zen turned out to be a potential millionaire! "Oh my god! I''ve never seen so many cubic crystals in my life," Sean also murmured. Since all three young men were of civilian origin, they didn''t have much money. Although they were outer disciples of Drizzle Peak at Cloud Sect, the gaps among them were tremendous. It was surprising that Zen had been able to earn so many points not long after joining Cloud Sect. However, Zen didn''t know what to do with so many cubic crystals. Although he had a space ring, yet its space was not much. It would be impossible to put all the cubic crystals in the space ring. He couldn''t carry them. Even if he asked Sean and Nory to help, they wouldn''t be able to take that many cubic crystals. That was just not realistic. Zen had never considered that carrying or storing the crystals would be a problem. Seeing the embarrassed expression on Zen''s face, Wurth Zhang smiled and said, "Don''t worry Zen. There is no need to take these cubic crystals with you. You can have a look first, and then we''ll deposit them in the Blessed Draft Bank for you." With that, Wurth Zhang handed Zen a thin token that was mounted in ayer of shiny gold foil. Zen saw the words, Blessed Draft Bank, written on it in ancient Chinese characters. "If you need money, you can withdraw it from the Blessed Draft Bank. We would be happy to open a draft for you should you need to make arge transaction. The credit of our bank''s draft is the best in the entire empire. Besides, you could use our draft as conveniently as cubic crystals," exined Wurth Zhang. Zen knew that the Blessed Draft Bank was the most creditworthy bank in the empire and that it had branches throughout the Eastern Region. Having understood the benefits of depositing in a bank, Zen rubbed the token with his hand before putting it into his space ring. Soon afterward, Wick Zhang handed Zen a small brocade box and told him, "This is the Weapon Refining Principle written by Chase. Please keep it safely." Zen opened the brocade box and saw a yellowed, tattered book. Twenty-five thousand cubic crystals for an old book seemed like a risky investment on Zen''s behalf. Zen couldn''t judge whether the Weapon Refining Principle would be useful to him or not. However, he knew he had to follow his ns, no matter the cost or the risk. He wasn''t the kind of person to give up. After receiving the Weapon Refining Principle, Zen left the auction house with his two friends, Nory and Sean. Wurth Zhang had to stay to do some inventory work, so he didn''t leave with them. Zen was satisfied with his visit to the Blessed Auction House. He had not only sold his fire scorpion lion''s crystal core at an astronomical price but also acquired a precious book, the Weapon Refining Principle. Of course, he believed his most significant gain was information. Zen had finally gained knowledge of the iron essence. Now he knew that it was what other people referred to as heavenly essence. When he imagined that he could extract a lot of heavenly essence from mysterious weapons and make money continuously, Zen could not help but feel excited. However, he knew his n could not be rushed. He knew that it would be wise for him to consider all angles and ns. So he controlled the impulse. Once they left the Blessed Auction House, Nory and Sean began to worry about Zen''s safety. After all, Fren Zhuge had threatened Zen at the auction house a short while ago. Even though Zen was courageous, because of Fren Zhuge''s superior strength, they believed their friend was in a dangerous situation. Zen could sense what his friends were worried about. Heforted them by saying, "Don''t worry. There are always ways to defuse risks. He''s not the only one person who wants to see me dead. I''m still alive despite the previous attempts to take my life!" When they saw that Zen was confident and optimistic, Nory and Sean rxed slightly. "Let''s go have some fun," suggested Zen as they walked along the street. Since Zen came to the Imperial Capital, he hadn''t explored the city. "Good idea. Today, you have made a big fortune. You should treat us," said Nory with a smile. He certainly wouldn''t miss such an excellent opportunity! "Okay. I''m not familiar with the Imperial Capital. You lead the way. I''ll cover all the expenses," replied Zen with a nod. It had been a lucky day for Zen. He smiled at the idea of celebrating. "Well, we''re going to ckmail you," Nory said to Zen. Nory looked at Sean with a sly grin, and Sean responded with a chortle. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Of course, the Golden Wind Restaurant is the most popr ce in the Imperial Capital," imed Nory. "But it is expensive. We had better not go there," he continued. "No, not there," Sean added, "It''s too expensive for us." Saying this, Sean shook his head in feigned helplessness. Knowing that they were ying tricks with him, Zen pointed at them and said with a smile, "If you want to go, just say so. Are you afraid that I can''t afford it?" "That''s what we were waiting for, Zen." Theyughed happily. "Let''s go now," Nory urged as he led the way. As they walked through the street, Zen felt the prosperity of the Imperial Capital. The sights and sounds he came across were hard to describe. The streets were busy, and the buildings were magnificent. After a long walk, the three young men stopped in front of a green building. The sign with bold characters said Golden Wind Restaurant. "Is the entire building made of jade?" Zen looked up and asked. He was astonished by the luxurious and exquisite workmanship of the Golden Wind Restaurant. Nory chuckled and answered, "Jade is soft. How can it be used to build a building?" "But, look at this," said Zen in confusion. Although Zen was a young master born in a wealthy family in C County, he did look a little simple when facing the opulence in the Imperial Capital. "The building is covered in ayer of jade. It''s amon misconception that the whole building is made of jade," exined Nory. "I see," Zen nodded, "Even so, the Golden Wind Restaurant is an ingenious work." Then they climbed the emerald stairs and entered the restaurant. As soon as they entered, a well-dressed waiter came up to greet them warmly. As a resident of the Imperial Capital, Nory seemed to be acquainted with this kind of ce. After he spoke with the waiter, the waiter took them to a room on the second floor. The ambiance of the Golden Wind Restaurant was also as exquisite as the outer facade. After they had been seated, Nory asked the waiter, "People say that there is no match in the world for Miss Coco''s ying and singing. Is Miss Coco free today?" "Umm..." Hesitation appeared on the waiter''s face. Miss Coco was a starring actress at the Golden Wind Restaurant. Her appearance fee was extremely high. Since the waiter had some experience, he could tell that the boys in white robes were outer disciples of Cloud Sect. Besides, they didn''t look noble nor rich. The waiter also knew from experience that some disciples from Cloud Sect visited the restaurant specifically to make trouble. Caught in a dilemma, the waiter could neither agree nor refuse. Seeing the waiter''s hesitation, Nory shrugged his shoulders and said to Zen, "It''s up to you, Zen." Zen was usually very frugal, but he was not stingy on every asion. "Are you afraid we can''t afford the cost? Is this enough?" Zen asked the waiter. A dozen cubic crystals dropped from the space ring in Zen''s hand as he spoke. For an ordinary person, a single cubic crystal could support his family''s cost for decades. Though the Golden Wind Restaurant was expensive, the cubic crystals Zen showed were more than enough to invite the starring actress to make an appearance. The waiter''s eyes glittered when he saw the cubic crystals. Instantly, his hesitation was swept away. With a grin, the waiter said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll bring Miss Coco to you." Then he bowed and left the room. Not long after, they heard light footsteps on the stairs. A delicate fragrance filled the room even before Miss Coco appeared before the three boys. Chapter 155 Leave My Sight Chapter 155 Leave My Sight Four young maidservants followed the girl wearing a green dress. Each maid carried a musical instrument. One brought a Chinese dulcimer, and another had a four-stringed Chinese lute; one maid had a Chinese zither, while another held an erhu, which was a Chinese two-stringed musical instrument that was usually held in thep and yed with a bow. "Please call me Coco, my honorable guests," Coco uttered softly as she bowed politely in greeting. The soft-spoken girl in green, Coco, wore her long, ebony hair loose, and it fell on her bare baster shoulders. She had wide eyes that sparkled and she resembled a pure flower fairy. This was Zen''s first visit to this sort of ce. Smiling, Nory waved his hand, gestured in Coco''s direction and requested, "May we hear Miss Coco''s lovely singing voice please?" Nodding in acknowledgment, Coco stepped back, repositioned a chair, and sat demurely. Then she epted the four-stringed Chinese lute from one of the maidservants and began singing a light song. Her voice was like a nightingale''s voice, modestly melodious, echoing in the private box and the ears of her contented listeners. Several waiters served food and wine as they listened. Zen sighed in his heart. Although the Golden Wind Restaurant was pricey, the quality of service, food, and recreation offered made it worth it. Before Coco finished singing, a rough voice of an interrupter came from the doorway. "Are you kidding me? Yesterday, you wouldn''t sing for me Coco. You told me that you had a sore throat, but, here you are, singing for them?" Arge man in a ck robe sauntered in, followed by a few men who were also dressed in ck robes. They were all inner disciples of the Cloud Sect. Standing next to the big man was a waiter bowing and apologizing. Scrunching up her brows in disgust, Coco stopped singing, and stated, "Mr. Hong, yesterday I had a sore throat. Now, I have other guests. If you want to hear me sing, you will need to wait for another day!" "Yes, Mr. Hong, Coco has guests already today. If you woulde with me, please, we have other good singers," remarked the waiter while he bowed deeply in front of Bush Hong. "Fuck you!" Bush Hong shouted angrily as he kicked the waiter to the ground and demanded, "Who gives a shit about the damn guests? I am a guest too, and I demand that Coco sings for me, now!" roared Bush, while ring at Zen and the other guests. As he noted they were all wearing white robes, he sneered, "They are only a few outer disciples." He paused briefly and said to Zen and the others, "You guys don''t mind if Coco sings for me, right?" No one enjoyed losing face in such a public way. Nory and Sean frowned. They didn''t want to give in, but, these were the Cloud Sect inner disciples. Regardless of which peak they were in, Nory and Sean didn''t think they could beat them. Zen poured a goblet of wine and sipped it, slowly. The wine was delicate with an enjoyable taste. After finishing his ss, Zen dered, "Don''t you know the order? We were here first, and you were second. Therefore, if you want to hear Coco sing, you will have to choose another day." Originally, Bush and his fellow inner disciples thought the outer disciples would be pliant. After all, the outer disciples always gave in to the inner disciples. Zen''s reaction shocked them. Guffawing, Bush retorted, "You were here first? That''s bullshit! How about you talk to my fist about who was here first!" Zen scowled, pointed to the door andmanded, "It looks like there is nothing to discuss, so, get out of my sight!" ''Get out?'' Bush and his fellow disciples were astounded and doubted their hearing. Why was this outer disciple daring to be so arrogant to inner disciples? "Boy, you''re in trouble now," stated Bush coldly while cracking his knuckles as though he would use his fists, and then life vitality was unleashed from his navel. The overwhelming amount of energy was so significant that it lifted Coco''s hair. "Oh, am I? You are the second person to threaten me today, but, you are crappared to the first one," said Zen sneering. He haphazardly tossed his goblet on the table, and as it spun on the table, Zen vacated his seat. No one saw Zen move, and he was in front of Bush before anyone saw him. "Smack!" The sound of Zen''s hand as he pped Bush across the face reverberated in the room. It took a moment before Bush realized that he''d been pped. His face flushed in anger, and he moved to retaliate. "Smack!" Came the sound and sting as Zen pped Bush again. "What? I''m going to kill you!" cried Bush. "p!" A third p stopped Bush''s words in his throat. Behind Bush, the inner disciples were poised to jump into the fight. Before any of them could unleash their life vitality, they were each punched in the chest. While Zen''s punch seemed weak, it was, in fact, mighty because Zen used demonic life energy. Flying backward, the wind knocked out of the guys, and they mmed into the delicate second-floor guard rail before crashing to the floor in the hall. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With a st of air, Zen was in front of Bush once again. Bush was dazed and unaware that hisrades were outside the room on the floor. He exploded, "Beat him, brothers! Tear these outer disciples to shreds!" Zen, Nory, and Sean smiled mockingly at Bush. When there was no movement, Bush looked behind him. When he saw his posse was gone, his face darkened, and he finally realized that he''d run into a tough character. Clearly, he was a bitte in realizing. "Do you need assistance to leave, or can you find the exit on your own?" asked Zen in an icy voice. "I, I. But, you, you..." stammered Bush. "Thud!" Came the sound of Zen''s foot mming into Bush''s. The impact threw Bush back and down the stairs. Sitting back down, Zen went to pour some wine, but the waiter snatched up the decanter and poured the wine, as he hastily said, "Sir, please, allow me, this is my job, here you go!" Other employees of the Golden Wind Restaurant were happy that Zen beat Bush and his colleagues. The small group of inner disciples was at the Golden Wind Restaurant often, which would be fine, if they kept to themselves, but, they liked to stir up trouble every time. No one dared go against them until Zen taught them a lesson. The waiters and Coco doubted Zen could take them. Having lived in the imperial capital for a long time, they met many disciples from the Cloud Sect, and they were well aware of the gap in strength between inner and outer disciples from the Cloud Sect. But, this outer disciple today? He trounced multiple inner disciples... How did he do that? As puzzling as it was, they didn''t dare ask Zen. It didn''t really matter anyway. Zen had taught Bush and his associates a lesson. The staff believed Bush and his friends would be more polite in the future. Sitting there and watching the whole thing, were Zen''s friends, looking even more shocked. They had seen Zen defeat nature creatures. Not long ago, at Drizzle Peak, they had watched as Zen won battles against several of the Vulture Peak disciples, and then defeated Jesse Liu, a disciple at nature level. But, it was difficult for Zen to defeat Jesse. And just now, Zen had trounced several inner disciples. The inner disciples were all nature level, but, were so weak next to Zen. Had Zen''s strength increased so much, over a few days? Nory and Sean exchanged a nce of astonishment between each other. How could Zen have improved his strength at such a drastic rate? In fact, even though Zen had been half a step into nature level, the development of his strength wasn''t as fast as Nory and Sean imagined. Zen had changed purple life energy into demonic life energy. Since there was arge gap between the second tiered method of Purple Light Fist and Heavenly Ogre Fist which was a tier five method, it led to Zen''s fantastic power. Deep inside, Nory and Sean envied Zen because they were slower in improving,pared to Zen. After Coco sang a few more songs, Zen and his friends were full and ready to leave. After paying for the wine and food, Zen gave a tip of two cubic crystals to Coco. However, Coco refused and said, "Sir, that''s generous of you, but, I can''t ept it." Zen nodded, remaining quiet. Coco might be ill-fated to work there, but Zen wasn''t her savior. Stepping out of the Golden Wind Restaurant, the three noticed it was time for them to be returning to the Cloud Sect. Nory and Sean headed towards the Sect while Zen walked away in the opposite direction. There was something Zen needed to do before he returned to the Cloud Sect. Even though all disciples were eager to attain points, Zen wanted to rescue Yan, so, he was more eager than anyone else at the Cloud Sect. Cubic crystals were exchanged for points at the Cloud Sect. It took two million cubic crystals to equal one million points. Having just recently learned of a new manner to earn cubic crystals, Zen was excited to try it. After a few inquiries, Zen arrived at the imperial capital''srgest mart. Along the path were a variety of shops, including the Cloud Pill Shop, the Wonder Drug Shop, and one bearing the name, Treasure Room. Zen wandered around the market looking at the many shops. Finally, he stopped in front of arge shop with a sign bearing the name Weapon Pavilion. Chapter 156 Please Pack All Weapons Chapter 156 Please Pack All Weapons Weapon Pavilion was thergest shop in the mart. Zen knew that real treasures and rare weapons might not appear in such a big shop. However, his goal was not to find rare spiritual weapons. Zen intended to buy mysterious weapons. He believed that the Weapon Pavilion would stock many mysterious weapons. After stepping into the Weapon Pavilion, Zen saw a variety of weapons. There were golden axes, emerald spears, blood-red great swords, and so on. As Zen nced at the weapons, he found that they were low-grade mysterious weapons. The business at the Weapon Pavilion seemed very good. Many people shuttled in and out, and dozens of waiters wearing yellow coats were busy greeting customers. After hanging out for a while, Zen wanted to speak with a waiter about the weapons, but no one approached him. Perhaps the reason for this strange behavior was that the waiters saw Zen wearing a white robe, which was characteristic of a Cloud Sect outer disciple. All of the workers in the mart could tell that the outer disciples had only recently joined Cloud Sect. Even if they earned some bonuses from the sect, they had to use their cubic crystals for cultivation. Thus, no waiter paid attention to Zen as they didn''t think he could afford much. After waiting for a long time, Zen noticed that a waiter was free. The man reluctantly walked up to Zen. "Sir, what weapons do you want to buy? We have various kinds of weapons. As long as you tell me what you want, I can find it for you," said the waiter fluently. Zen nodded and said, "I have noticed that you only have low-grade mysterious weapons on disy. Could you please tell me where the top-grade mysterious weapons are ced?" "Top-grade mysterious weapons?" questioned the waiter as he studied Zen. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Although the waiter assumed that Zen was perhaps not wealthy enough to afford a top-grade mysterious weapon, he still wanted to take a chance. Sometimes, children from noble ns dressed as though they were poor. The waiter did not want to miss potential business based on an assumption. Thus, the waiter smiled warmly and said, "Sir, our top-grade mysterious weapons are not exhibited here. If you want to buy some, I''ll take you to another room. This way please!" Zen nodded and followed the waiter to the depths of the Weapon Pavilion. The inner space of the Weapon Pavilion was huge! As Zen walked deeper, he came across many mid- grade mysterious weapons. Soon these were reced by top-grade ones. "Sir, this is our collection of top-grade mysterious weapons. Each of them is of superior quality!" introduced the waiter proudly, as he led Zen into a big room. Zen''s eyes wandered along the counters. At a nce, he could not tell whether these weapons were remarkable or not. There might be a massive difference in quality between any two top-grade mysterious weapons. For example, the weapons that Zen grabbed from Evil Lan produced only five or six drops of heavenly essence when melted. However, Zen procured fifteen drops of essence from the two short halberds that he took after ying White Fiend and ck Fiend. ording to Zen''s observation, these weapons did not appear to be superior. Nevertheless, if a single one of these weapons could produce five drops of essence when melted, Zen would be very satisfied. "How many top-grade mysterious weapons do you have now?" inquired Zen. Hearing Zen''s question, the waiter was a bit confused about why he cared about how many top-grade mysterious weapons were in the Weapon Pavilion. The waiter pulled out a record book and told Zen, "We have thirty-two swords, eighteen hammers, twenty-six sabers, and other types of top-grade mysterious weapons that number to over a hundred. In total, we have two hundred and twenty-three." Zen nodded thoughtfully. While each of these top-grade mysterious weapons had a different price, on average, one could be sold for a hundred cubic crystals. "Sir, which one would you like?" asked the waiter patiently. "I want all of them," replied Zen calmly. "Pardon me?" eximed the waiter. The average monthly sry of a waiter was low. A considerable part of the sry came from the mysterious weapons that they sold. Therefore, each waiter naturally hoped to sell a substantial number of weapons each month. Usually, ordinary people only bought one or two mysterious weapons for themselves. But Zen had said that he wanted to buy all the top-grade mysterious weapons. ''What a crazy idea, '' thought the waiter. "Sir, you are kidding, right? Do you know how much it will cost to buy all of these top-grade mysterious weapons?" asked the waiter. His warm smile was reced with a sullen expression when he thought that he was dealing with a madman. "If each costs one hundred cubic crystals on average, I will spend more than twenty thousand crystals, am I right?" said Zen with a smile. Twenty thousand cubic crystals¡­ Even to the Weapon Pavilion, this was pretty big business. The majority of customers that came to the Weapon Pavilion sought low and mid-grade mysterious weapons. Thus, a monthly transaction could amount to over ten thousand cubic crystals. "Twenty thousand cubic crystals! Can you show me now? If not, you''d better get out of my sight!" The waiter was livid. As he had seen that no one was serving Zen, with the best of intentions, he hade to help. However, he didn''t expect to waste his time. "What? Don''t you want to sell? Or, aren''t you qualified to make decisions? Maybe I should find someone else to serve me," said Zen as he lifted a sword in his hands and began to stroke it. "You can go and find whoever you would like to help you!" mumbled the waiter coldly before turning around and walking away. With a smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Zen stepped toward the end of the counter, where a middle-aged man in brown clothes was doing the ounts. "Excuse me. Are you in charge here?" asked Zen. The middle-aged man nced at Zen before asking, "Sir, Can I help you?" Zen pulled out the token given by Wurth Zhang before saying, "I want to buy a batch of top-grade mysterious weapons." When the middle-aged man had noticed the white robe worn by Zen, he thought the boy was an ordinary customer. But when he saw the token in Zen''s hands, his expression changed. The man was familiar with the token, even more than Zen was. Blessed Draft Bank had four colors of tokens. Each token color, be it purple, white, green, or golden, represented a value. While the purple token was the mostmon, the golden token was the most honorable. The token in Zen''s hands was golden. Even if there were no cubic crystals in the token, Zen could borrow ten thousand cubic crystals from any sub-branch of the Blessed Draft Bank. As far as the man knew, only about one thousand people had enough wealth to be given a golden token. The man instantly realized that he had met a noble customer. He stepped out from behind the counter and politely said, "Sir, what do you want to buy? Other than these mysterious weapons, we have several spiritual weapons on the second floor for sale. Let me take you to them, please!" "No, thanks!" Zen politely declined. Then he pointed at the row of top-grade mysterious weapons and said, "I want to buy some top-grade mysterious weapons." "Oh, okay!" said the man as slight disappointment shed in his eyes. In his mind, a customer with a golden token from the Blessed Draft Bank could afford to buy a weapon of more value. However, he dared not to say anything to offend Zen. Perhaps in the future, Zen would bring them more business. The man smiled warmly and asked, "Sir, which one do you like?" "This, this, and this one," said Zen, while pointing at three weapons. "You want these three? Okay, I''ll get someone to pack them for you, sir!" said the middle-aged man. "Not yet. Aside from these three, I want to buy the other two hundred and twenty weapons that you have in stock... Please pack them all," said Zen with a quick smile. "..." The middle-aged man stood rooted to the spot. Zen''s request was so unusual that he was rendered speechless. As a shopkeeper In the Weapon Pavilion for so many years, he had served all kinds of customers. However, this was the first time that he met a crazy boy who was spending money like water. "You''re not kidding, are you?" The middle-aged man asked cautiously. If he had not seen Zen''s golden token from the Blessed Draft Bank, he would have instructed someone to drive Zen out. The shopkeeper knew that Zen was able to buy all the weapons. "I am not joking. Now that I am buying so many weapons at one time, will you give me a discount?" asked Zen. "Discount! Of course, I''ll give you a discount!" said the shopkeeper with excitement. Now, the shopkeeper was convinced that Zen intended to buy two hundred and twenty top-grade mysterious weapons, though he didn''t know why Zen was buying so many weapons. "Guys, get over here!" the middle-aged shopkeeper ordered the waiters. Once eight waiters had gathered around, the shopkeeper said, "Wrap all these top-grade mysterious weapons for our exalted guest!" Hearing the shopkeeper''s order, the waiters began to take the weapons out of the showcases. The previous waiter who had served Zen was stunned. His eyes widened when he heard the shopkeeper''smand. At the moment, he was genuinely remorseful. He had thought Zen was a madman who had deliberately annoyed him. He didn''t expect that Zen really wanted to buy all the top-grade mysterious weapons. To arge extent, his sry depended on the sales of mysterious weapons. Themission for selling a top-grade mysterious weapon was equivalent to several months'' sry. If he had taken Zen seriously, he would not have to work for the rest of his life! But what had been the waiter''s attitude toward Zen? Thinking of his stupid behavior, the waiter could only silently curse himself. Chapter 157 Melting (Part One) Chapter 157 Melting (Part One) More than two hundred mysterious weapons were aligned in order. The middle-aged shopkeeper carried a gold ted abacus in one hand. With the other hand, he fiddled with the beads. Aside from the rather loud cking noise from the beads, no other sound could be heard in the room. At the end of his counting, he said, "There are 220 mysterious weapons, and each has a different cost. The total cost of your purchase is 22, 000 cubic crystals." Soon after getting the result of the calctions, the shopkeeper looked at Zen with a smile and said, "Since you have purchased such an enormous number of mysterious weapons, Weapon Pavilion will be happy to give you a discount of 10%. By rounding off the calcted amount to the nearest integer, we only need you to pay for the weapons with 20, 000 cubic crystals. May I know if you ept the price?" The shopkeeper had agreed to sell the mysterious weapons at a lower cost. Zen thought the 10% discount was eptable. So he nodded in agreement. Shortly after that, Zen walked out of the Weapon Pavilion apanied by the middle-aged shopkeeper. They found a Blessed Draft Bank at a corner of the trading market. As Zen entered the Blessed Draft Bank, the bank''s employees showed indifference to him. But as soon as Zen took his golden token out, the staff''s attitude toward him changed. The staff of the Blessed Draft Bank knew that holders of golden tokens were either wealthy or noble. Thus, they had to treat these people kindly and provide them with considerate services. A few momentster, an employee of the Blessed Draft Bank issued a bank note for 20, 000 cubic crystals and handed it to Zen, who then gave the note to the middle-aged shopkeeper. Their transaction was concluded with this exchange. The middle-aged man was very excited to have gotten such an enormous amount of cubic crystals from this transaction, but he tried not to show the excitement on his face. After years of hard work at the Weapon Pavilion, he had been promoted from an ordinary employee to the shopkeeper. By working in this position, he could earn much more than before. But apart from his sry, he could also earn a considerable amount ofmission from selling such arge number of top-grade mysterious weapons in this transaction. Upon their return to the Weapon Pavilion, Zen tucked the stack of mysterious weapons he had bought into his space ring. The space ring didn''t have much capacity. Once Zen ced the top-grade mysterious weapons, almost all its space had been upied. With a polite smile, Zen bid the shopkeeper goodbye and left the Weapon Pavilion. After Zen left, an old man with a goatee came downstairs from the second floor. He saddled up to the middle-aged shopkeeper and said, "That guy is only an outer disciple of Cloud Sect, but he has bought so many mysterious weapons. What does he buy them for?" Like the bearded man, the shopkeeper was also confused. He shrugged and shared his guess. "Perhaps he has bought so many top-grade mysterious weapons to distribute them to disciples of Cloud Sect?" The old man with the goatee shook his head. Apparently, he wasn''t entirely satisfied with the shopkeeper''s answer. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The two men stared at the exit of Weapon Pavilion long after Zen had left. Each of them pondered over Zen''s actions. Perhaps they would spend the rest of their lives working out this mystery. After Zen arrived at Cloud Sect, he made his way to Drizzle Peak. The sun had set for hours, and almost all disciples were settled in their rooms for the night. Finally in the privacy of his room, Zen allowed himself to feel excited. All this while, he had tempered his emotions so that other people would not ask him unwanted questions. Now he had 220 mysterious weapons. If five drops of heavenly essence could be extracted from melting one top-grade mysterious weapon, he would be able to get 1, 100 drops of heavenly essence from the weapons he had purchased. If he were to allow the cyan dragon to consume that many drops of heavenly essence, it would be enough to light up over 200 dragon scales! Up till now, Zen had only lit up seven dragon scales, and his strength far exceeded that of disciples who were at the same level as him. And so, his power would be enhanced a lot if more than 200 dragon scales were lit up at the same time. However, this was not Zen''s n. Naturally, Zen would not contribute all the heavenly essence to the cyan dragon. As he thought of the price of the heavenly essence, an idea came to his mind. Fifty drops of heavenly essence could be auctioned for 120, 000 cubic crystals. Perhaps 1, 200, 000 cubic crystals would be gained from selling 500 drops of the heavenly essence. Zen understood that only rare items were valuable. If he auctioned so many drops of heavenly essence at the same time, there would be too much heavenly essence in the market. In that case, the heavenly essence would not be worth a high price. After weighing all the pros and cons, Zen decided that he had to sell the heavenly essence in batches. But before he reached the stage of auctioning the heavenly essence, Zen needed to melt the top-grade mysterious weapons inside his space ring. Immediately, Zen searched through the top-grade mysterious weapons in his space ring and chose a pair of short cyan blue swords. Zenid these swords in front of him. Afterward, he interacted with the huge furnace in his mind. He hadn''t summoned the ck fire for a long time. The fire shed across his mind like a happy bird and swiftly spread to that pair of cyan blue swords. "Sizzling..." In the blink of an eye, the two cyan blue swords were reced by seven drops of heavenly essence. Zen marveled at the drops that were now floating in the air over his head. As the ck fire was about to engulf these drops of heavenly essence, a bottle showed up in one of Zen''s hands. The drops slid into the bottle before the ck fire could touch them. The ck fire flew around Zen''s body like a human soul as though it were protesting against Zen for plundering the heavenly essence that it should have gotten. At this sight, Zen flicked his space ring open with one of his fingers and took out a big golden axe. With the same enthusiasm as before, the ck fire swept toward the weapon. Chapter 158 Melting (Part Two) Chapter 158 Melting (Part Two) Among the top-grade mysterious weapons owned by Zen, this big axe looked the best. Zen thought that more heavenly essence could be extracted from melting this weapon. Previously, seven drops had been obtained from melting that pair of short swords. Thus, Zen inferred that the big golden axe would produce more heavenly essence. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, it was beyond his expectation that only three drops of heavenly essence were obtained from the melting of the axe. At this moment, Zen was a little confused as to how much heavenly essence was contained in a top- grade mysterious weapon. He felt lucky that he owned a variety of top-grade mysterious weapons. In terms of quality, it appeared as though some were superior, while others were not. As per Zen''s experience, depending on the quality of a top-grade mysterious weapon, the number of heavenly drops that could be extracted varied from two to nine drops. He had nevere across a weapon that yielded more or less than that range. As expected, five drops of heavenly essence could be obtained from a top-grade mysterious weapon on average. He spent the whole night melting weapons. Each time, Zen manipted the ck fire to melt the top-grade mysterious weapons. After about 100 weapons had been melted, Zen was the proud owner of more than 500 drops of heavenly essence. Since the ck fire had been used unceasingly from thestte night to this morning, it seemed to have lost its energy. Earlier, it had been rtively happy, but now it appeared to be powerless and didn''t fly as forcefully as before. Atst, it hovered in front of Zen. The ck fire seemed capable of feeling fatigue too. Seeing the ck fire in that wretched state, Zen felt a little pitiful and thus stopped melting. At the same time, he took two hundred drops of heavenly essence out of the bottle and tossed them at the ck fire. Like a little dog that had smelled a bone, the ck fire was suddenly filled with vitality. As soon as it engulfed the two hundred drops of heavenly essence that Zen had isted from the bottle, it gained a little enthusiasm. Then it retreated into Zen''s mind. After Zen took a breath, all two hundred drops of heavenly essence were poured into the mouth of the sculpture of the cyan dragon inside the huge furnace. Soon afterward, a dragon scale emitted a clear, bright, and green light. Within seconds, more dragon scales lit up one after another. After a while, forty dragon scales had lit up on the sculpture of the cyan dragon. So far, Zen had lit up a total number of forty seven dragon scales on the sculpture of the cyan dragon. Those dragon scales were ced together side by side. On observing them, Zen found that all the lit dragon scales looked like a small magnificentndscape. He felt a little excited when observing the green light in a ze. Now, his strength had increased tremendously. Zen wondered how much his strength could be enhanced if he channeled the power from all forty-seven dragon scales at the same time. If this were possible, Zen would be powerful enough to free himself from Jesse''s sky-binding hoop when he was trapped in it again. Based on his enhanced strength, Zen would be capable of smashing nature creatures, who had just reached the nature level, using only his fist. After melting over a hundred top-grade mysterious weapons, Zen stopped to take some rest. Even the ck me had diminished with all this melting. And so, he wanted to let the ck fire to rest for a few days before starting his melting again. During these few days, Zen went out at times, but he spent most of his time cultivating inside his room. Several dayster, all top-grade mysterious weapons purchased from the Weapon Pavilion had been melted by Zen. He poured half of the heavenly essence obtained from the melting into the mouth of the sculpture of the cyan dragon in his mind. In doing so, more than a hundred dragon scales twinkled with a bright, green light. Zen still held over six hundred drops of heavenly essence, and he nned to sell them all. However, he had some misgivings. At the previous auction, 50 drops of heavenly essence had been sold. But they had caused the bidders to be overexcited. The participants in the auction had bidpetitively for the heavenly essence, and its price had risen astonishingly high. Hence, Zen was a little worried about whether he would bring attention to himself if he put all six hundred drops of heavenly essence for sale at the same time. As the saying goes, an innocent person might bring attention or troubles to himself for something precious he owns. Zen feared that he would be a target once people knew that he had so much heavenly essence. Zen trusted Wurth and even contemted giving the heavenly essence to Wurth for safekeeping. What worried Zen was that Wurth did not have final authority in the Zhang family. Once his family members discovered the quantity of heavenly essence, they might pressure Wurth into disclosing the identity of the seller. Then they might question or pressure Zen for more heavenly essence. Zen could think of all troubles that would be caused after that. Given the situation, Zen had to reconsider the auctioning of the heavenly essence carefully. These days, it was very peaceful on Drizzle Peak. The disciples were assiduously cultivating and mediating, and there was no in-fighting. Everything with Zen went smoothly as well. Despite the mighty power of Heavenly Ogre Fist, this tier five cultivation method was rather hard to practice. It was still very early in the morning. The darkness was slowly being reced by the first wisps of sunlight from the east. Zen was practicing the mind method. He closed his eyes and focused on the task of flinging his fists toward the sky one after another. Only after all the demonic life energy inside his body had been consumed did Zen sit in silence to meditate. He practiced the mind method of the Purple Light Fist to cultivate life energy that the demonic life energy needed to consume to grow stronger. In spite of extremely great difficulties in practicing the Heavenly Ogre Fist, Zen had gradually be more and more skillful in his cultivation after repeated attempts. Now, he could not only easily and proficiently make the first move of the Heavenly Ogre Fist, namely, Ogres Shaking the World, but he also mastered the second move, which was known as the Swarm of Ogres Surging. Although the second move was not as mighty as the first, Zen could attack many targets simultaneously. He thought it would be beneficial if many enemies confronted him. Part way through his meditation, Zen heard tolling sounds from the hillside of Drizzle Peak. Since he was cultivating at an unnoticed corner of Drizzle Peak, Zen couldn''t find anyone around him to ask why they were being summoned. "The toll only sounds when all outer disciples are required to gather together. What on earth has happened?" Standing on a cliff, Zen stared at the hillside. He watched quietly as several disciples walked towards the za on the mountain peak. Curious, Zen stopped his cultivation, jumped off the cliff, and rushed toward the za. When he arrived, almost all outer disciples had gathered in the za. In the center of the za stood Aura. She wore a light blue dress, and beside her, stood a huge thing. A yellow curtain full of magic symbols and incantations hid the thing from the outer disciples. Chapter 269 The Mo Family (Part Two) Chapter 269 The Mo Family (Part Two) She had fiddled with Zen''s disciple card and because of that, Aura had even monitored Zen all his way when he went to the Hell Mountain alonest time. Zen wore a disciple card all the time, and Aura was able to track wherever he was with her Picture b as long as he entered the territory of Cloud Sect. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Aura''s Picture b documented everything that urred the other day. After watching the records of the Picture b, Aura discovered that Zen was threatened by Saint Viana. This discovery made her immediately get in touch with Caspar and rush towards the Commandment Mount together with him. At this very moment, Zen asked her why the Picture b had recorded the events that transpired that day. At this, Aura didn''t answer but gave a small chuckle. She was rather unwilling to tell Zen the truth. "Today, they have said sorry to you and the matter hase to an end, but the saints have been infuriated. I am not fearful of them, but I am afraid that they would take revenge against you!" Aura said. In turn, Zen nodded in understanding. "I am very aware of this. Even if it isn''t because of this thing, they will definitely refuse to let go of me. But like them, I won''t leave them off the hook either, especially Saint Viana and Saint Aderian!" he said. He was certain that he had annoyed the saints today because they were forced to apologize to him in public. When Aura heard Zen''s arrogant words, she only sighed heavily. Just now, she had forgotten who Zen was. Deep inside her, she knew that Zen would not show that much hatred if he himself was hurt. However, if anyone dared to hurt any of his close rtives, it was beyond doubt that Zen would make them repay it at much higher costs. However, Zen didn''t act so ruthlessly this time... This reflected that Zen was humane. "Well, let''s save those for the future. Depending on your current strength, you are still unable to confront a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm, let alone these saints. To save your little sister, you have to further enhance your strength," Aura chided once again after a few moments. Zen simply nodded in agreement at her words, and walked out of the Commandment Hall with Aura. After taking the trial for ying demons and the journey to the fairy pce, Zen had really improved his strength by a mile and immediately be a nature creature. Outside the Imperial Capital, a nature creature would almost always upy a dominant position and be powerful enough to maintain the survival of a small n. However, a nature creature meant nothing at all inside the Burning Sky Imperial Capital and Cloud Sect, where many people had reached even much higher levels. Upon his return, Zen decided to set another goal for himself and then concentrated on diligent cultivation. When he had returned to Drizzle Peak as its outer disciple once again, awe from the people and a sense of pride washed over him. His amazing feats in the trial for killing demons had been spread and rumored among the outer disciples for quite a long time. Before Zen became an outer disciple of Drizzle Peak, Henry ranked number one among all outer disciples. However, in the trial for ying demons, it turned out that Henry was no match for Zen at all. "Zen has in a demon general!" "Lenard, the one from the Skytop Peak, has been only capable of breaking even with the demon general in the trial. However, Zen has even put the demon general to death!" These words of praise were showered upon Zen. It was even said that the whole Skytop Peak would have been totally defeated if it hadn''t been for him. "Zen didn''t merely kill one demon general. ording to the news from the Lady Peak, Zen even slew several demon generals together!" These outer disciples murmured to themselves and sighed at Zen''s fearsome strength at the same time. They had also sensed and encountered the evil spirit of the demons, but they already found it hard to resist the evil spirit of even just one demon soldier. On the contrary, Zen could even defeat demon generals. He had surely made an idol out of himself among the outer disciples. He had far transcended all of them and even Henry. Thus, a majority of the outer disciples firmly believed that even no inner disciple of Drizzle Peak could beat Zen. "Wow! Brother, I have news for you. You are famous now!" Across the distance, Nory and Sean had spotted Zen. They rushed over to him and enveloped him in a bear hug. After a while, they both stepped aside. Then, Wurth immediately wrapped Zen in another bear hug. Soon after having caught up with each other, the four of them walked towards a restaurant. Since Zen had juste back, they naturally wanted to dine together and indulge in a feast of drinking. Both Wurth and Sean were very excited. Before Zen''s return, they had already heard different rumors about his excursions. At first, they even doubted if Zen had really confronted a demon general. However, Cleve told them in person that it was true and so, they finally realized that there was nothing impossible for Zen in this world. Although Cleve wasn''t in the list of top five among inner disciples, he had been strong and valiant enough. With that in mind, it was impossible for Cleve to talk nonsense. The thought of the demon general and his strength still sent shivers up their spines. Even a mere nce from the demon general would frighten them out of their wits, but Zen was capable of even ying the demon general, and just by himself. Compared with general outer disciples, he was far stronger. Therefore, although they had believed that Zen had seeded in killing the demon general, deep inside them, they still felt it was a truly incredible feat for Zen to have achieved. While they were eating and talking between tes and tes of delicious food, Zen noticed that Nory looked a little unhappy and uneasy. He cast a worried nce at his friend. "Nory, you seem to have something in mind. What''s wrong?" Zen asked curiously. Nory was from the Imperial Capital. He usually acted a little mindlessly. This made it seem that nothing could ever displease him. Now he looked kind of sad, so Zen thought that something must have happened. At Zen''s curious questioning, Nory''s eyes suddenly widened in mild surprise. "Ahh, it''s nothing! Zen, I feel happy to see youe back today. Come on! Cheer up!" Nory said. He lifted his cup in the air to toast with Zen. The more Nory behaved that way to conceal his true feelings, the more Zen felt that something was off. Instead of lifting his cup up, Zen asked, "Just tell me frankly if you treat me as your close friend." As soon as the words tumbled out from Zen''s mouth, both Wurth and Sean slowly shifted their gazes to Nory. At this moment, they had also noticed that Nory behaved a little weirdly. After a short pause, Nory suddenly smiled at them. "In fact, it is not a big deal. My family is going to hold a party next month. In fact, our Mo Family is also a noble n, butgs rtively behind among noble ns..." he replied. Upon hearing Nory''s words, Wurth asked, "Nory, are you from the Mo family in the northern part of the city?" Wurth''s family ran businesses in almost all areas of the Imperial Capital, so he clearly knew about almost all of the families in that capital. Hence, he immediately guessed which Nory''s family was when Nory told them that his family was also a noble n. Chapter 270 The Cultivation Places (Part One) Chapter 270 The Cultivation ces (Part One) Nory nodded and said, "Yes, I am from the Mo n in the northern part of the city." The Mo n was not a well-known noble n, but there was a renowned ancestor in their history and his name was Jack Mo. In his youth, Jack had joined the imperial army and led them to many victories. And because of his extraordinary feats, the Mo n was given the title of a noble n at that time. Nevertheless, there was no other influential figure that sprung up from the n after Jack Mo. Thus, the Mo n remained at the bottom amongst all the noble ns. "If you''re a member of a noble n, why did you still join the initial exam of the Cloud Sect?" Zen asked. If Nory was indeed a member of a noble n, he didn''t need to join in the initial exam of the Cloud Sect. But Zen could clearly remember that Nory did sign up for the exam with him. With a smile, Nory replied, "My n didn''t grant me a noble n certificate, so I needed to sign up for the initial exam like anybody else." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Wurth interjected, "From how I see it, you''re in a bad ce within your own n. But, are you upset with the current affairs of your n?" Nory nodded and answered, "Well, that''s true. Though we haven''t had any influential n member for many years, the rest of the n members are making great efforts to help improve our n''s standing. I heard that my other rtives invited some of their friends they met in the Cloud Sect to our n party. And here I am, doing nothing." But Nory didn''t tell them the whole truth. In order to boost the n''s standing, it was not only necessary that the n had its own strength and influential members; it also required the n to have many great connections with other noble ns. The connection with other ns was an essential aspect for a noble n''s standing and influence. In fact, it was mostly connections that could get a n in good standing. Nory didn''t want to use his n''s influence to enter the Cloud Sect. He wanted to do it on his own, but the Mo n''s big shot members were not impressed, and they ridiculed him for that. Thus, they didn''t prepare a noble n certificate for him. Fortunately, Nory met Zen during the initial exam, and with thetter''s help, he passed the exam and became an outer disciple. However, being an outer disciple still didn''t give Nory and his family the prestige they were looking for within the Mo n. The n party was an opportunity for every Mo n''s member to parade their connections with the noble ns. ording to Nory, the young people of his age from their n had already made friendly rtionships with the other noble ns. This made it possible for them to invite them to the Mo n''s party and even some of the members of the top seven noble ns were looking forward to attending the said event. On the contrary, Nory didn''t make that many acquaintances with the noble ns except for Zen, Sean, and Wurth. After listening to Nory''s story, Sean, who had been drinking, suddenlyughed and said, "Nory, stop being childish about it. It''s not something you should be upset about. Why are you so sensitive? Aren''t these two the best? Wurth and Zen are more influential than those kids from the prestige noble ns. I bet even in the top seven ns, there are only a few who could match these gentlemen''s influence and credentials." Sean sounded reasonable despite being drunk. Although the Zhang n was not a noble n, they had such vast wealth that most noble ns wanted to associate with them. Even thebined small noble ns could notpare to the Zhang n. They had the power and influence like the top seven noble ns. And Zen had proven prominent strength. The noble ns might have the most geniuses in their roster, But Sean asserted that none of them could match Zen''s skill, strength, and power. And at the rate Zen was improving, it was only a matter of time before he could transcend the notable disciples from the top seven noble ns. Patting Nory encouragingly on the shoulder, Sean continued, "I have personally rmended the most notable people to you. Why don''t you invite them to your n''s party?" "I..." Nory stuttered. He hesitated a little. Of course, Nory would like to invite Zen and Wurth to his n''s party. He just didn''t know how to say it because of his inferiorityplex from being constantly turned down. And Sean suddenly encouraging him made him a little embarrassed. Zen and Wurth exchanged nces and then looked at Nory with a smile, anticipating for him to say something. After hesitating for a while, Nory solemnly said, "Zen, Wurth, it would be my pleasure if you wille with me to my n''s party next month." Zen and Wurth both nodded and smiled at Nory. "Hey, what about me? Am I not invited?" Sean said, fooling around with Nory as he patted thetter''s shoulder hard. "Of course! How can I forget you?" Nory chuckled. The four had the best night together as they drank their hearts out and did not go back home untilte that evening. When Zen was finally back to his ce, he began to check his new possessions from his recent adventures. During his trip to the White Emperor City, Zen obtained different new things. Aside from the two crystals embedded in his arms, he got a pile of valuable other things. Some of those valuable things were the spiritual weapons from the Illuminating Soul Realm masters that Zen defeated in the fairy pce. When they died, their spiritual weapons didn''t die with them. These weapons were left scattered on the floor and Zen kept them. Chapter 271 The Cultivation Places (Part Two) Chapter 271 The Cultivation ces (Part Two) Zen even found four space rings and one of which had a spacious inner area than Zen''s. Even though the house provided by the Could Sect was big enough for Zen, his new possession could not all fit in his ce. He had to deal with them the next morning and arrange them so he could still have some space for himself. On the next few days, aside from further cultivating his strength, he spent most of his time contemting on the Sun Moon Stars Picture. The picture indeed had quite a wonderful effect for cultivators of martial arts. Thest time he was at the fairy pce, he absorbed a part of the power from the Stars during the first contemtion, and now his demonic life vitality contained part of that Star power. When he used the star power, Zen was overwhelmed by the energy that it released. ''I have only absorbed a little of that Star power. I wonder what will happen if I absorb all the powers of the Stars, Sun, and Moon. Will my demonic life vitality be more powerful than ever?'' Zen thought ecstatically. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . But contemting the picture now, Zen didn''t feel that same wonderful feeling he had the first time. And he also noticed that he was having a hard time "seeing through" the Sun Moon Stars Picture at that time. Aside from contemting the Sun Moon Stars Picture, Zen also took the time to consider the means for cultivation. The Cloud Sect was called the holynd for cultivators because it owned plenty of cultivation handbooks, and its most attractive feature was the excellent and conducive cultivation ces it had. Since Zen just became an outer disciple of the Cloud Sect, he was not aware of the cultivation ces. And he had been busy trying to earn points and even argued with Master Su on how he could earn points faster. Just two days after Zen had returned to the Cloud Sect, Aura sent someone over to give him a jade manual since she knew that Zen wanted to further improve his strength in no time. The jade manual had all the information about every cultivation ce throughout the Cloud Sect. In the manual, Zen had read about the Nine Dark Thunder Valley, which was a perfect ce where one could use the Nine Dark Divine Thunder to refine the body. Another one was about the Freezing Cave. From the name itself, the temperature in ce was below the freezing point which was best to strengthen one''s will and purify the heart. The jade manual also included the Seven Star Sword Light tform, where swordsmen could master their sword art ten times faster than any regr cultivation ce. Learning about these special cultivation ces made Zen excited. He scanned the pages of the jade manual when he came across the Great Gravity Road. Reading about it, Zen remembered the road with a strong gravitational pull that they took during the initial exam. If he used the Great Gravity Road for his cultivation, it could speed up the refinement of his physical body. Even if he entered the nature level, body refinement was still important. He would definitely go to the Great Gravity Road for his further cultivation, but it wasn''t his priority for now. So, he continued to read through that jade manual. When he turned to the next pages, he noticed the Lake of the Magical Fish. ording to the manual, one could hone his attack skills by killing countless phantom murlocs in a life and death situation under strong water pressure. It was the perfect ce for Zen and he intended to go there for his training. From the flesh refining level to the nature level, Zen figured that there was no better way to improve his strength and power other than going through life and death situations. The fighting experience during those situations was more valuable and important than those gained during daily cultivation. But Zen''s excitement was washed off when he read the small annotations at the bottom of the jade manual. He got a little disappointed. It turned out that these ces for cultivation were not free of charge. And the costs were pretty high. For example, an hour of cultivation at the Seven Star Sword Light tform required forty points. And the cultivation at the Great Gravity Road cost sixty points per hour. As for the Lake of the Magical Fish, one hundred points were needed for an hour of cultivation. These were too expensive for Zen. Zen''s points were already far more than that of other outer disciples. If Zen felt his points were not enough for entering these cultivation ces, they couldn''t afford the costs as well. Even most of the inner disciples didn''t have enough points to ess the secret ces. But Zen could not be discouraged just by the costs of these secret ces. He had received various tasks from Aura that earned him points, so he knew where to get the points from for his training. He might find an easy task that could give him a couple of points, but it would surely take a considerable amount of time to earn enough points from easy hands for the cultivation ces. It was more likely that he would earn more points bypleting a hard task. But a hard task would take him ten days to a half month and the points wouldn''t be enough for an hour at any of the cultivation ces. One could buy points by exchanging a lot of cubic crystals in the Cloud Sect, but only the noble ns could do such a thing. Even if the average disciples had enough cubic crystals, they couldn''t just exchange them for points. The Cloud Sect was just like a hugepany. Every month, the Cloud Sect spent a huge amount of money on the sries of managers and other officers, as well as the monthly allowances and pills of the hundreds of thousands of the Cloud Sect disciples. And in order to maintain the expenses, the Cloud Sect had to charge high fees for the use of some of its ces. In addition, the maintenance of the training sites also required a lot of crystal energy. Chapter 272 The Lake Of The Magical Fish Chapter 272 The Lake Of The Magical Fish The Lake of the Magical Fish was located on a hill in the south of Cloud Sect. Compared to the mountains in the north, this hill was inconspicuous. But the scenery here was surprisingly fascinating. In addition, Could Sect had built a neat trail to it with six-foot-wide cyan bs. Arriving at the hill, Zen saw a guard in brown standing solemnly. After saying hello, Zen began to ask him about the Lake of the Magical Fish. The guard studied Zen, and was confused by the white robe on Zen. White-robe disciples at Cloud Sect were usually weak with few points. But the Lake of the Magical Fish did set requirements for the refiners who wanted to challenge it. If they were not strong enough to meet those requirements, they would not get benefits from theke, and might even be hurt inside. "I want to refine myself in the Lake of the Magical Fish," Zen told the guard. The guard thought for a moment, and then replied, "Was it your master who asked you toe here?" At Cloud Sect, masters would suggest that their disciples refine themselves at the Lake of the Magical Fish. Zen nodded at the guard, for he indeed learned about these secret refining ces from Aura, his master. The guard ced his hand in front of Zen, and said, "Then, please show me your disciple card!" He checked Zen''s disciple card. To his surprise, Zen had earned a lot of points. ording to his experience, it was impossible for an outer disciple to own so many points unless he bought them with cubic crystals. ''Since he still wears the outer disciple robe, he can''t be a member of any noble n. Perhaps, he comes from a rich family, '' the guard thought. Then he spoke to Zen, "You can''t go in theke to refine yourself now." "Why not?" Zen was puzzled. "Because another disciple is refining himself in it. He has been inside for an hour, and I allowed him two hours. Look," the guard pointed to the clock beside him. "He entered theke at 11 a.m., and will come out at 1 p.m. Since only half of the duration has passed, you need to wait for an hour, please." Zen looked at the clock. Both its hour hand and minute hand were at the number, twelve. As the guard had said, Zen had to wait for an hour. Zen nodded, went to a nearby stone bench, and sat down. He had thought that the disciple in theke woulde out only when his time finished. However, after less than half an hour, Zen saw a man staggering out from the other end of the trail. His clothes were wet, and the man trembled and gasped. His lips were pale, and his eyes seemed nk. The guard immediately ran over to support him. "I told you. Refiners at the fifth-grade of the nature level are not supposed to refine themselves in the Lake of the Magical Fish. Refining is a slow process of umting, so even if you insist on entering theke, you can''t stay inside for more than an hour. However, you didn''t listen to me, but insisted on two hours! Were you looking to torture yourself?" He helped the disciple to sit on the stone bench. Only after a long period of rest, did the disciple recover. At the same time, he noticed Zen, and greeted, "Hey, Zen, you are here too!" Zen nodded at him with a smile. Zen had recognized the disciple the moment he saw him. The disciple was Roger Meng with whom Zen had gotten acquainted when they fought against the de locusts together in the south. "Hey, long time no see, Roger!" Zen responded with a hold fist salute. Zen owed Roger a favor. When the Zhuge n sent people to the south to kill Zen, Roger was one of the people who had saved him. Roger studied Zen for a while before questioning, "No outer disciple is allowed to enter the Lake of the Magical Fish! So, you have been promoted to the nature level, haven''t you, Zen?" Zen nodded and grinned, "Yes, I have! I reached the level not long ago!" "Then, it seems that thiske is not proper for you." Roger shook his head while taking out a rubber band to tie his unruly wet hair. The guard nodded in agreement. "Though the rules of theke indicate that all nature level creatures are allowed to refine themselves in it, I hardly ever advise those below the second grade to enter it. Even if they have broken through to that level, their refining time in theke is not supposed to be too long." "He''s right. A brother of mine who ascended to the first-grade of the nature level expressed eagerness to refine himself in theke. When he entered it, his strength didn''t improve at all. Instead, he was injured as his life vitality was in disorder," echoed Roger. Zen revealed a smile. "Thanks for the word of caution, Roger. But I''ve made up my mind that I must go into the Lake of the Magical Fish to refine myself, no matter what happens." Since Zen was so determined, the guard and Roger knew that they couldn''t convince him. Thus, they no longer tried. "Well, now that Roger hase out, can I take my turn?" Zen asked the guard. The guard nodded, and then inquired, "Since it''s your first time in theke, how long do you intend on taking?" "What is the shortest time a person can spend in theke?" Zen asked. "Time is divided into units. Each unit is an hour long. You can choose how many units you want. I suggest you take one unit." The guard could see that Zen was confident of his strength. But the guard had seen a lot of people leave theke earlier than estimated, and some of them were at the seventh or eighth-grade of the nature level. Taking the level into ount, this first-grade guy was indeed weak, ording to the guard''s experience. Though the guard understood that levels were not an indication of strength, but it must be epted that they were rted. "Okay. I''ll take two units." Zen stood from the stone bench. "Two units? You mean two hours?" The guard was shocked. So was Roger. Then the guard smirked as he wondered, ''Good! People''s ambition only dies when there''s no way out. After this guy enters theke, he will understand how terrible it is.'' He detained Zen''s disciple card, and let Zen pass. Zen moved forward step by step along the trail that was paved with cyan bs. After nearly thirty steps, he arrived at the end of the path. Just as he was about to move forward, he heard a gurgling waterfall. "Oh, this is magical!" Curious, he stepped on the trail once again. When both his feet were on the bs, the gurgling sound would disappear. However, when Zen set one foot forward, the sound would rey. "Interesting! This must be a magic array of sound set by a predecessor of the sect. The second time I took a step forward, what I heard was totally different from the first time!" After trying several times to confirm what he had discovered, Zen finally left the trail and kept moving. Arriving at a t ground, Zen saw a waterfall. It was not high, only about thirty or forty feet. It wasparatively smaller than the famous waterfalls in the Eastern Region. But what made it unusual was that a deafening sound was created when the water hit theke. The noise was as loud as hordes of troops and horses roaring, even shaking the heaven. That was why it could serve as a secret refining ce for Cloud Sect. Zen went to the deep pool and reached out to touch the clear water. He suddenly understood why the water made such a loud sound. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Theke looked pretty clear but it felt different. Zen felt as though his fingers were going to be frozen by the low temperature of the water. "Hiss..." Mobilizing his life vitality, Zen dispelled the cold in his hand. Besides, Zen was startled to discover that theke water was absurdly heavy when he held some up! "It is said that in the very depths of the Land of Extreme Chillness exists a kind of water named Heavy Water that was about ten times heavier than ordinary water. Could this be Heavy Water?" In this case, aside from the unnaturally low temperature of the water, there must be heavy pressure under the water. Therefore, it could be imagined that theke would indeed be challenging for refiners that entered it. Zen, however, didn''t hesitate on the bank for a long time. Two units would cost two hundred points or four hundred cubic crystals. Time was money! So, Zen prepared himself, took a deep breath, and then jumped into theke bravely. Chapter 273 The Murloc Chapter 273 The Murloc The heavy water in theke was very viscous. Zen jumped into theke, but almost no water sshed. He sunk slowly after making a ripple on the surface. Soon, Zen found that he descended slowly. When Zen was about one meter below the surface of the lake, he realized that he couldn''t sink anymore. The buoyancy of the heavy water was astonishing. ''Adjust your breath and try to sink straight.'' With this thought, Zen changed posture and lowered his head. He moved his hands and forced his body further into the water. After a warrior entered the organ refining level, his internal organs underwent a qualitative change. He could rest without breathing because the air could operate automatically in the lung. Since Zen had breathed in deeply while on the bank, the air he inhaled could sustain him for a long time. "Plump..." The heavy water in theke was viscous, but it was clear. Even though he was three meters below the surface, he could see the surroundings clearly. Zen had read about the Lake of the Magical Fish before. It was bottomless. It was said that a master at the Illuminating Soul Realm at Cloud Sect had once dived to the depth of 300 meters, but nobody could reach lower. ording to the reports of the disciples that had explored theke''s depths, it could be divided into ten layers. The firstyer extended from the surface to a depth of 30 meters. The secondyer continued from 30 meters to 60 meters, and so on. The tenthyer was at the 300-meter mark. Since this was Zen''s first time at the Lake of the Magical Fish, he didn''t set a goal. However, to refine himself in theke cost him hundreds of cubic crystals. Since it was expensive, Zen was determined to make good use of the opportunity. "I will see how deep I can reach!" Zen waved his hands and pushed the heavy water in front of him. Slowly, he descended further into the water. When Zen reached 20 meters, something yellow approached him. Zen studied the creature. The beast had the head of a fish and the body of a human. "Magical murloc!" Zen had learned a little about the creatures in theke beforeing to the Lake of the Magical Fish. Arge-scaled magic array was set up a long time ago and surrounded the Lake of the Magical Fish. Because it was an old magic array, it was said that it consumed a surprising number of crystals. Thirty years ago, someone in Cloud Sect thought this ancient magic array consumed too many crystals and wanted to close this secret cultivating ce to save the sect from bearing the expense. Many disciples at Cloud Sect objected to the proposal as many nature creatures thought they could make tremendous progress when cultivating in the Lake of the Magical Fish. It was indeed true that several nature creatures had broken the bottleneck after refining here. Although the Lake of the Magical Fish was saved, the price to use theke went up from 25 points to 100 points. In this way, Cloud Sect could afford to continue maintaining the magic array. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The yellow magical Murloc swam in the heavy water freely. A ck spear glimmered in its hands. All Murlocs were natural swimmers. They had ayer of thin mucosa on the skin, which allowed them to swim in the water freely. Furthermore, they had gills on their huge fish heads, which let them survive on the bank and absorb oxygen from the water. After the yellow Murloc saw Zen, it kicked its back legs like a frog and swam closer to Zen. At the same time, it aimed the ck spear in its scaly hands at Zen. Zen moved slowly in the heavy water. He saw the ck spear being aimed at him and wanted to dodge, but it was very difficult. Zen moved his hands frantically to avoid the Murloc''s attack. However, despite his efforts, Zen only descended two meters lower. Compared with the flexible Murloc who was cutting through the viscose water rapidly, Zen was as slow as a tortoise. The ck spear in the Murloc''s hands sliced through the heavy water and inched closer to Zen. When the spear point was about to stab Zen, he curled up like a boiled shrimp. Zen shrank and avoided the Murloc''s ck spear. After escaping the spear, Zen rolled in the heavy water. Most warriors would hit back while dodging. Zen thought that when he rolled, he would catch the Murloc as soon as he stretched his hand. But when he turned and reached toward the Murloc, he found nothing was in front of him. That Murloc just kicked its legs like a frog''s and quickly left Zen''s attacking range. Zen smiled bitterly. Had they been fighting on the bank, Zen would have no trouble killing the Murloc. But in the heavy water, it was extremely difficult. This was the purpose of refining in the Lake of the Magical Fish. The heavy water pressure and high- intensity were used to suppress a warrior when fighting Murlocs in the deep water. In the beginning, the warriors probably couldn''t adapt. They would move clumsily and slowly or even be injured in the magic array. But when the warriors adapted to the water''s pressure and got over the difficulty to move, they would have a qualitative change to exert their strength and experience the battle. Once these warriors left the heavy water and returned to the bank, they would feel rxed. After the Murloc swam ahead for a while, it turned and rushed at Zen again. "No. If the battle continues this way, I will be unable to defend against the Murloc!" Zen considered his options for a long while and wrinkled his brows slightly. As an idea shed through his mind, Zen snapped his fingers, and his expression changed. The demonic life vitality was released through the finger. With some sparkles, it spread slowly in the heavy water. Zen found that he could not control the demonic life vitality as freely as when he was outside the water. Countless tiny turbulent flows and whirlpools were hidden in theke. Being influenced by them, the demonic life vitality was pushed and pulled in all directions. Soon, the demonic life vitality was scattered under the current, and it spread out into an irregrly shapedrge. But this huge couldn''t stop the Murloc. On the contrary, the Murloc shuttled nimbly in the huge and lifted the ck spear as it prepared to rush at Zen again. Chapter 274 Condensing A Fishtail Chapter 274 Condensing A Fishtail Zen was not mobile in the heavy water. One reason was the pressure of heavy water, and the other was the irregr turbulence and vortexes. Whenever Zen tried to move, he would not only encounter turbulence, but his movement would cause more disturbance. As a result, the flow of water around him became even more chaotic. "The current..." Zen focused on the demonic life vitality. Out of Zen''s control, the demonic life vitality began to drift with the currents. As it spread, it revealed the turbulence that was invisible to the naked eye. ''I will either advance or go back if I swim against the current. Perhaps it''s better if I follow the current.'' With this idea in mind, Zen decided to stop moving against the currents and instead followed them exposed by the demonic life vitality. Around Zen, the current carried the demonic life vitality away. There was a sudden rush of water. As the yellow Murloc''s long spear drew nearer and nearer to him, Zen, without hesitating, moved a little and was pulled into the current. When Zen was sucked into the swift current, he was propelled by the force of the heavy water, and in a sh, he swam seven or eight meters. The yellow Murloc was very fast, but Zen was dragged away by the current, which helped him avoid the blow. The yellow Murloc was familiar with the currents in theke. When he couldn''t hurt Zen, he turned into the current and followed it toward Zen. Murlocs were more flexible in water than Zen. Since the yellow Murloc was now in the same current with Zen, he was faster than Zen again! "s! If he and I both take advantage of the current, the Murloc will still swim faster than me!" Zen lowered his head and swam straight down. When he looked back, he saw that the yellow Murloc was moving twice as fast as he was, and charging at him with the long ck spear. In the midst of the turbulence, Zen had no ce to hide. Helplessly he watched as the long ck spear was thrust at him. At this crucial moment, a vortex suddenly came up behind Zen. It cut off the current behind him and caught the Murloc. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Once in the vortex, the Murloc could only stare helplessly at Zen as it dragged him farther and farther away from his target. Seeing this, Zen sighed, ''That was a close call. Thanks to the timely vortex.'' Avoiding this Murloc was a sign of Zen''s good fortune. However, the underlying problem remained unresolved. To refine in Lake of the Magical Fish necessitated that the master moved freely in the heavy water. Otherwise, even a top master would not be able to disy his strong power. ''Everyone else would have experienced the same issues. I wonder how they overcame this difficulty.'' With that in mind, Zen regretted not consulting Roger about the problem beforehand. Zen was far behind the noblemen when it came to information. They had a hugework of contacts and were far more informed than Zen. Beforeing to theke, they would have asked others about basic skills and methods to deal with difficulties. ''Although these noblemen could learn such skills from others, the first person to get into Lake of the Magical Fish was definitely not as fortunate. If the first person to enter theke could figure out how to deal with such issues, so can I!'' Thinking of this, Zen slowly released his life vitality again. Then, the demonic life vitality dispersed along with the current, looking like oil floating in the water. At this point, his life vitality didn''t y a big role beyond protecting him to a certain extent. When Zen released his life vitality, he noticed a group of small fish swimming nearby. The fish were silver except for a reddish tinge on their heads. They were red daces, which were somon that every family in the Eastern Region could afford them. The fish swam freely. By contrast, they were more flexible in the water than Murlocs. They seemed to be unaffected by the flow of water. For them, moving from one current to another required them to swish their tails. ''Swish? Tails?'' Looking at the way the red daces moved, Zen had an idea. The swish of a fishtail created thrust, which allowed the fish to move deftly through the water. The yellow Murloc used the power that his legs produced to move through the water. However, his speed and agility were not as good as those of the red dace. Zen, on the other hand, moved awkwardly through the water on his hands, feet, and even used his body to propel himself forward. When under attack, Zen was so frantic in his movements that he failed to move forward. Instead, he went backward... He did not have the yellow Murloc''s frog-like legs, but he could imitate the red dace''s tail. Since Zen had broken through to the nature level, it was not hard for him to turn his life vitality into something substantial. While practicing, a refiner could transform life vitality into a useful object simply by thinking about the object he wanted to mimic. After practicing a refinement technique, many refiners often visualized a certain thing ording to the methods of their refinement technique. For example, Vale had practiced the Lotus Scriptures, a tier-4 cultivation method. And, so he visualized a lotus flower. In this way, his life vitality would be condensed into the same shape as the lotus flower, which was real and enchanting. And Hugh, a master in the Illuminating Soul Realm in White Emperor City, had practiced a refinement technique about dragons. Since it was impossible to find a dragon, Hugh visualized the dragon sculpture. Then his life vitality turned into a dragon. However, ording to the immortal in the fairy pce, it was not a smart method. It didn''t matter what the life vitality would be after visualization. The important thing was whether the life vitality was improved in nature. ording to the Sun Moon Stars Picture that Zen got from the fairy pce, Zen didn''t care what his demonic life vitality could be turned into after he contemted the picture, but he cared for the ascension of his demonic life vitality itself! The longer the time of visualization, the more real the object that transformed from life vitality would be. If the refiner visualized something that was about to mimic for a shorter time, the object would not only be less real, but it wouldck form or power. Zen wanted to turn his life vitality into a fishtail. However, he had no reference because the red daces had gone. Zen could only visualize it from memory. "Condense!" Zen closed his eyes and released the demonic life vitality. Then he immersed himself in a deep fantasy, trying to imagine a fishtail. Under Zen''s control, the demonic life vitality gathered quickly and turned into the shape ording to Zen''s imagination. Soon, Zen opened his eyes and looked behind to see what the tail that he had condensed looked like. But the first nce left him speechless. It didn''t look like a fishtail at all. Zen had spent a short while visualizing a fishtail because he just needed to imagine its general shape. As a result, the fishtail was just a ck piece, not to mention being lifelike. In addition, the edge of the fishtail was pitted, as if bitten by a puppy. What was more, the tail also had several big holes in the middle. Zen started trying to manipte the tail. To his disappointment, as the tail moved, the water flowed through its irregr edges and holes. This tail didn''t work well! While the wobbling of this crude tail did create a small push, it was insufficient to solve Zen''s current problem. Therefore, Zen decided to meditate again. Just then a shoal of red daces appeared on Zen''s left and swam toward him. These fish were not afraid of him. They almost enclosed Zen. The red daces were to Zen''s left, right, and nks. Looking at the fish, Zen thought, ''Since visualizing the fishtail from memory didn''t work, I might as well use a red dace!'' Thinking of this, Zen gingerly reached out for the red daces. Fish are extremely sensitive. Luckily Zen didn''t release an intent to hurt them. Instead of avoiding Zen''s hand, many fish darted past him. Some even touched Zen''s skin. Zen saw a chance, suddenly reached forward and grabbed a red dace. The red dace swished its tail and tried to break free from Zen. But how could its strugglepare with Zen''s strength? The other red daces scattered when Zen caught one. The dense school soon disappeared, leaving only the one fish in Zen''s hand. Zen stared closely at the red dace that he had caught and took the opportunity to meditate again. He emitted the demonic life vitality out of his body, and once again, tried to turn his life vitality into a fishtail. Now that he had a reference in front of him, Zen''s visualization naturally went smoothly. In a short while, the demonic life vitality slowly condensed into a fishtail behind Zen. Although this tail was only purple-ck, and the appearance was still miserable, it looked much better than the previous one. Zen moved the tail a little and felt a huge push behind him! As the tail swished more frequently, the thrust increased, and Zen moved quickly through the water, just like the red dace. Once elerated, Zen could move unimpeded through turbulence and vortexes. Zen''s face broke into a smile. He quickly adapted to the tail by swimming through the water. After about half an hour of moving through the water at high speed, Zen felt as though his body was quite flexible. Although he still could not swim as fast as the red dace, he was much faster than the Murloc! Then he swished the tail faster and dove deeper. Chapter 275 Difficult To Believe Chapter 275 Difficult To Believe The journey of two meters downwards beneath the surface of theke had cost Zen quite a lot of time, but once there, Zen dived deeply and shook the fish tail quickly, and his body swam forwards much like an arrow had been shot through the water. In no time at all, he was approaching the fifty-meter mark in terms of depth. As soon as he reached 50 meters, three more yellow dots appeared not far away from him. They were mere twinkles but became bigger very quickly. Once he could see them clearly, he narrowed his eyes, "Three Murlocs." Even while facing just one Murloc in theke, Zen had been in a difficult position a while ago. He had done nothing but run away passively. So it was surprising to see that on seeing three Murlocs, he didn''t choose to run away. On the contrary, he shook the fish tail attached to his back and rushed towards the trio. The three yellow Murlocs saw him approach and quickly formed a defense pattern in the shape of a triangle, with one in front and two at the back. They had ck spears in their hands, and the sharp spear-point showered the water around them with a cold light. Zen rushed forward, but just as he approached the Murloc in front, he suddenly twisted his body, which made the fish tail at his back p around crazily. With the full propulsive force of the tail behind him, Zen turned around and avoided the spear that the Murloc had thrown at him with rather rming force. At the same time, he turned around once more and gripped the Murloc''s huge head. "Die!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Murloc heads were naturally the hardest parts on their bodies, but once Zen had fixed his hands, he could make full use of his peerlessly powerful strength. He tore the fish head with enough strength to split it. After the head was torn, the Murloc surely died. In no time, he turned into a ball of colorful light and disappeared in the water... To be clear, the Murlocs in the Lake of Magical Fish were holographic projections of the magic array around theke, and weren''t real. The only indigenous species in the area were some red daces. After Zen had killed the first Murloc, the other two waved their ck spears from different positions, trying to spike Zen. But Zen was reacting much more quickly than them. The only problem was that earlier, he wasn''t used to this water. But now, he had mastered how to swim in the heavy water, and it was no problem for him to dodge two simple spears. As he tore the head of the first Murloc, the tail at the back of his body waved around, and he floated upward rapidly. The resultant change in position afforded him the ability to avoid the spears at the same time as going on the offensive. Suddenly, he spun aplete hundred and eighty degrees in the water, turned his head down, and stretched out his hand to grasp the two spears before the two Murlocs took them back. Grabbing them hard, he pushed back with all his resolve and in an instant, the sharp spear ends had cut through the Murloc shells. Although Zen couldn''t hear any sound around him in the water, he clearly saw that the two Murlocs spread some colorful lights and then disappeared right in front of him... . Outside the Lake of the Magical Fish, Roger and the guard were sitting on a stone bench and waiting quietly for Zen to leave theke. Roger had originally nned something else for the day, but once he saw Zen entering inside, he had postponed his engagement. When in Dragon Fort in the south, Zen had shown astonishing strength. At that time, he hadn''t entered the nature level or be a nature creature, but the strength he had shown was enough to impress Roger. Now they had been apart for many days, and Roger wanted to see what level Zen had been promoted to. "This bloke didn''t listen to my advice. The Lake of the Magical Fish is a magic array, but even so, the pressure under water is high since we use heavy water. If he can''t control himself properly, he will get injured." The guard shook his head and stared at an array te sitting beside him at the stone bench. There were many kinds of arrays, such as magic array, killing array, maze array, impasse array and so on. Each kind of array had a different purpose. For example, the magic array was set to cultivate and test. It was the most convenient one for the cause and had the best results. All the magic arrays had amon point, and there was an array te to control and monitor the operation of the huge array. For example, when Zen had taken the Blooded Test on Bloody Mountain, Joshua was in control of the magic array used to release the ogre which had chased Zen. The magic array te beside the guard had the same effect. It could not only control the magical Murlocs in it but also monitor where the human in the magic array was. "Gee, Zen has met the first Murloc, and it is chasing him now," The steward stared at the array te and said. Roger also moved close and looked at the array te. It showed that a little yellow dot was approaching Zen quickly. Roger had just climbed up from the Lake of the Magical Fish and was clear that the Murlocs in theke were hard to deal with. When he had been here for the first time, he had received the family elders'' directions and experience about how to resist those Murlocs. And he had taken a water-avoiding pill. The pill was supposed to make a small life vitality film around the body. After Roger had taken it, he was able to upgrade his moving speed in the water by almost 50%. Even after being so well prepared, he had been at a disadvantage when he had met the first Murloc. After dodging several times, he had been spiked by the Murloc and then forcefully sent by the magic array out of the water... "Zen is not a disciple from a noble n. He seems not to know well about the Lake of the Magical Fish. It is a rash decision to venture downwards so early. I think he will probably be killed by the Murloc and sent to the water surface." Even if Roger tried his best to overestimate Zen, he didn''t believe that Zen could avoid the Murloc''s attack as soon as he entered theke. Zen was a genius, but mere genius wasn''t equal to anything. But boy! Soon after the small yellow dot had approached Zen, it slid off. "This bloke is lucky. The first attack of the Murloc didn''t hurt him," the stewardughed. He had been a steward of theke for many years and had seen all kinds of situations. Roger also nodded, "I agree that he was lucky, but he must be in a flurry now. I think it will be difficult for him to avoid it once again." As soon as Roger finished speaking, they saw the small yellow dot rushing towards Zen again, and again they saw him avoiding the attack. Then it showed on the array te that Zen had started moving rapidly, with the small yellow dot giving chase. Atst, it fell back unexpectedly. Zen had left it behind. "Heehee! This bloke seems to be blessed with abnormally good luck!" The stewardughed. Roger didn''t reply and kept on staring at the array te. They could see that Zen wasn''t moving but floating around in a daze. "What is he thinking about? Doesn''t he dare to dive lower?" The steward looked at the array te and wrinkled his brows. Anyone who cared about what others thought of him would dive inside theke and find a hidden ce to wait around till the end of the time. That way, people wouldn''t think that he or she couldn''t survive for long in theke. After all, for some disciples from the noble ns, pride was more important than the point in Cloud Sect and the cubic crystal. But Roger shook his head, "Zen is not a disciple from a noble n, and he won''t do that." Of course, Zen wouldn''t do that. The entirely unrealistic idea of pride had nothing to do with him. What was more, although he had enough money at hands with thousands of cubic crystals, he didn''t want to waste them. It made his heart ache to spend 200 points in two hours. How could he waste time here? This array te could only fix Zen''s position, but they couldn''t see what was going on inside. The red daces group was not created by the magic array, and the array te couldn''t monitor them. So Roger and the steward didn''t know that Zen hade to a stand-still to get used to the heavy water and figure out a solution. When he finally started to move again, the array te showed that he was at a tremendous pace. "This, this..." The steward opened his eyes wide and looked at his velocity inside theke, unable to speak out of astonishment. Roger was also shocked when he saw the same, even though he had stayed out of curiosity and the hope that Zen would do something beyond his expectation. And Zen''s velocity in the heavy water was actually far beyond his expectation. It was tremendous. Even Roger couldn''t reach this speed now, let alone when he had entered heavy water for the first time. The small dot that represented Zen on the array te moved at a high speed and then approached the three yellow dots. In no time, the three disappeared in the magic array te... Roger and the steward saw that but kept silent. Till now, the hand just moved half a scale on the clock sitting near them. Just one hour had passed... "Has this bloke been here before?" The steward stayed silent for a long while and finally asked. Chapter 276 Vibration (Part One) Chapter 276 Vibration (Part One) The steward had asked the question out of instincts. However, he remembered clearly that he had registered the disciple card for Zen for the first time today, which meant that this was surely the first time that Zen had entered the Lake of Magical Fish. Compared to Roger, the steward''s shock was even higher! Nature creatures weren''t the sole people to practice in theke. It had faced its fair share of disciples. There were different levels of difficulty inside theke ranging from the surface to a depth of three hundred meters. However, generally speaking, the most a nature creature could prate was the first five levels, i.e. from the surface to a depth of 150 meters. They almost always lost beyond that. Besides, the water of theke was also heavier than the usual ones, added to which, was the fact that the deeper you went inside, the greater the pressure you would encounter. At a depth of ten meters, the water pressure had only the weight of 500 pounds. However, at a depth of thirty meters, it could reach as much as 2000 pounds. And if one were to venture down to one hundred meters, the force he would encounter would be more than 10, 000 pounds. It was a horrible experience! A depth of 150 meters was already the limit that the nature creatures could reach. In addition to those horrific levels of water pressure, the practitioners had to face the Murlocs in the magic array each time they got cultivated inside theke. And the power of the Murlocs was supposed to increase with increasing depth. The uppermost Murlocs were the weakest among all and were called as the fourth-grade Murlocs. Though not that hard to beat, they were no less powerful than a human being half-step into the nature level. Between 30 meters to 60 meters, the yellow and light blue Murlocs would show up. The blue Murloc was smaller in size than the yellow one, but was more agile and moved faster. So in a way, itspetence was that of a first grade nature creature. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Beyond the 60 meters mark, more Murlocs with higher abilities andpetence would appear. Therefore, even if a nature creature had reached the ninth-grade of the nature level, he couldn''t break the limit of 150 meters. However, there was no shortage of gifted man in the Cloud Sect. It was said that two hundred years ago, a gifted nature creature had dived to a depth of 190 meters under theke. This was an aplishment that usually could only be made by the practitioners of the Illuminating Soul Realm. No one had ever approached or broken this record till now. However, that person was at the eighth- grade of the nature level, which was so much higher than Zen''s level. After he had killed the three Murlocs, Zen didn''t stay afloat in the same position for a long time. Instead, he kept diving downwards. He could dive at a rapid pace easily in his current condition by waving the fishtail on his back. However, his intentions for visiting theke were not the mundane practice of diving but to hone and cultivate himself. As he reached a depth of over 60 meters, some blue Murlocs appeared in his surrounding waters. The weapons they held were axes made of animal''s bones. These blue Murlocs were a little smaller than the yellow Murlocs and their heads were t and sharp. Also, they moved faster than the yellow ones and were more offensive. If Zen hadn''t condensed that fishtail, he might not have been able to keep up the fight with the blue Murlocs for more than a single round. However, when he faced the blue Murlocs, he could still maintain a certain advantage in speed. Currently, there were six blue Murlocs chasing closely after him. Although he was moving much faster than them, it wasn''t easy for him to outrun thempletely. "Bang! Bang! Bang..." The Murlocs had known that they couldn''t keep up with Zen''s speed and therefore had thrown the axes they held in their hands towards him. When these axes rushed towards Zen, they rotated and produced several tiny bubbles as they rent their way across the water. Three out of the six axes hit Zen from behind, and the rest of them went on and blocked his way. ''These blue Murlocs are far more aggressive than those yellow ones, and they are acting very swiftly. It seems that I can''t get rid of them if I depend solely on my advantage in speed. I should try something else!'' Thinking of a n, Zen took out the broken flying knife from his space ring. Ever Since he had dived into theke, Zen hadn''t used any weapon yet. After all, the environment in the water was totally different from that in the air. His flying knife had always been fast in air but in water, he wasn''t so sure. If it lost any speed here, the impact of his flying knife would be decreased greatly. The broken flying knife was still as sharp as usual. It swished across the water easily. However, it seemed that its impact had been reduced significantly by the resistance of the heavy water. The flying knife that Zen had thrown hit only one ax. Then it was lost to turbulence. Fortunately, since the ax had been split apart by his flying knife, an opening showed up in front of Zen, and therefore, he found a chance to break out and seized it. Actually, Zen''s strength was much greater than those blue Murlocs, so he was wondering why the broken flying knife he had thrown out was much weaker than the axes those blue Murlocs had thrown out. He kept on pondering the question as he dodged the Murlocs. He had already made sure that the axes were nothing more than somemon animal bones. However, after being thrown out, they had kept on rotating at a very high speed and produced countless tiny bubbles. Chapter 277 Vibration (Part Two) Chapter 277 Vibration (Part Two) After being wrapped by those bubbles, their speed had seemed to be increased significantly. ''Bubbles? How were these bubbles produced? Was it because of the rotation of the axes? If so, I can make my knife rotate too!'' Zen thought to himself. Then he hooked his thumb slightly, and the broken flying knife which had been flushed away flew back immediately. The next time he threw out the flying knife, it was rotating at a very high speed too. However, although its rotating speed wasn''t slower than that of the axes, all that appeared in the water were some swirls. And after a short while, the flying knife even stopped rotating because of the water resistance. ''It seems that the bubbles were not produced by the mere rotation of the axes. They must have used some other method!'' Zen thought. In order to find the answer, when those blue Murlocs attacked him again, Zen reached out and tried to grab an ax while dodging the attack of the other ones. But the moment he touched the ax, he felt a sharp pain in his hand. He was shocked and drew his hand back immediately. He found that several tiny wounds had appeared on his hand. If his body hadn''t been as solid as a spiritual weapon, Zen might have lost his hand there and then. ''I got it!'' He suddenly understood why those axes could produce so many bubbles. In the course of their rotating, they were vibrating at an extremely fast speed, which was why arge number of bubbles were being produced. After being wrapped by these bubbles, the axes would rotate like in the air, so their rotation speed increased significantly. However, how did they manage to vibrate those axes? Now Zen wasn''t eager at all to dive downwards. Since his purpose ofing to the Lake of the Magical Fish was to cultivate, if he could acquire some skills while in theke, then the points he had spent would be worth it. Taking the advantage of his speed, Zen had left those blue Murlocs far behind. Although these axes were a threat to Zen, they were not enough to kill him. Moreover, since he was in a magic array, even if he was killed because of his own mistakes, he wouldn''t die in reality, and would be merely sent back to the surface of the Lake of the Magical Fish instead. After keeping a certain distance from those blue Murlocs, Zen began to attract the axes to attack him. When a Murloc was just about to throw his ax, Zen suddenly saw his short but strong paw be a blur. Meanwhile, the ax in his hand turned into a blur too. ''I didn''t guess it wrong. The Murloc''s paw was vibrating rapidly at the moment he threw out his ax!'' Zen stared closely at the Murloc who was about to throw the ax. With the rapid vibration, a lot of tiny bubbles appeared. After reaching a certain number, the bubbles wrapped the axpletely, and it was then that the Murloc threw the ax out. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The world was big and full of remarkably wonders. Flowers, nts, animals, and birds were all unique and they each had their own unique set of skills. Strictly speaking, the blue Murloc wasn''t a mighty creature. However, they still had their own specific skill. There weren''t many other creatures that could vibrate at such a high speed. However, the blue Murlocs had done it with their strong front paw. The corporeal body of an ordinary man couldn''t increase his vibration frequency to such a horrible level. However, it wasn''t a problem for Zen. Because first, his corporeal body was much tougher than that of an average man, he could bear the negative effects caused by such intense vibrations. Second, the Phoenix Crystal embedded in his right arm had increased his speed significantly. After knowing what had caused the vibration, Zen shed through the water and dodged the ax which was flying right towards him. Meanwhile, he pulled his broken flying knife back and held it tightly in his hand. The power of the Phoenix Crystal came out from his arm and spread all over his arm along the meridian of it. "Vibration?" Zen narrowed his eyes and began to swing his right arm up and down. At the beginning, he swung his arm in arge range, as if he was waving it. However, soon his swing range became smaller and his strokes became shorter. With the smaller swing range, his speed became faster. After a short while, his arm started turning into a blur gradually. Because of the extremely high vibrating speed, one couldn''t even distinguish that it was an arm! At the same time, arge number of tiny bubbles came out along his arm. With the sound of gurgles, his arm started looking like it was covered by boiling water. As soon as the bubbles came out, they started floating upwards in theke. In addition to Zen''s arm, the broken flying knife in his right hand was also vibrating at an extremely high speed. "Hit it!" With the high speed vibration, Zen suddenly threw the broken flying knife out. "Glug! Glug..." Of course, no sound of air breaking could be heard in the water. However, a string of intense and tiny bubbles appeared when the broken flying knife flew out. With the technique, the speed of the broken flying knife had increased more than tenfold! It flew only a little bit slower than it did in the air. And in the heavy water, such speed was already an amazing horror. Now Zen''s broken flying knives had dwarfed the axes thrown out by those blue Murlocs. The blue Murloc not far away could never have expected that Zen would have copied their method in such a short time. As soon as he saw the flying knifeing towards him with a string of bubbles, he thrust forward with his frog-leg like legs, trying to run away. Of course Zen wouldn''t let go of him. Although the Murloc had already dodged the flight route of the broken flying knife, as soon as Zen pulled it, the broken flying knife arced in the water and cut at him who was immediately transformed into bright spots. Chapter 278 Argument (Part One) Chapter 278 Argument (Part One) It was much easier for Zen to deal with the remaining blue Murlocs once he had mastered the trick of raising his speed through vibrations. After shuttling a few more times, he killed the remaining five of them. As the flying knife glided back into his hands, Zen continued to swim in theke quietly. He looked down into its depth contemtively. Without wasting another breath, Zen dived in. He seemed to have forgotten that his reserve time was almost up. "He killed each of the six blue Murlocs..." the steward mumbled grimly, seated on the stone bench next to the shores of the Lake of the Magical Fish. His face had turned dull in the state of shock. On the other hand, Roger was mostly calm when he saw what happened. He had gone for training once he returned from the south. Now that he was confident that he had greatly improved in his skills and strength, he came to the Lake of the Magical Fish for further practice. When fully prepped, he could only dive in about seventy meters deep into the water. He knew there were many more blue Murlocs in thekebed. He couldn''t fight so many of them at once. However, Zen, on his first go itself, dived deeper than even Roger could. He even killed six blue Murlocs! Roger didn''t know what to make of Zen. The only word he could think of to describe him was ''extraordinary''. There was no feeling of frustration in Roger''s heart, even though Zen had clearly rattled quite a few of the others. He was good friends with Zen, and thetter hade to owe him a favor back when they were in the south. Looking at the speed of his cultivation, Roger was sure his friend would be a man of great power. He thought of what Zen had promised him in the south, and figured that he woulde to the Meng family''s aid in the future. The better Zen performed, the higher Roger''s expectations would be with regard to him. Just then, a group of people walked up to the te. There were about seven or eight of them, all dressed in jet-ck robes, indicating that they were inner disciples. Truth be told, almost all disciples who came to the Lake of the Magical Fish were inner disciples, most born and brought up in the noble ns. Outer disciples were not powerful enough to dive down theke at all, and there were only a few inner ones who could afford the points to practice in the Lake of the Magical Fish. "Cao, is there anybody in the Lake of the Magical Fish currently?" asked one of the disciples from a distance. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The steward''sst name was Cao, so everyone referred to him as that. As soon as he saw the inner disciple, steward Cao got up and greeted them with a smile. "Hello, Bob. There is still a disciple in the Lake of the Magical Fish. He has it reserved for two hours. He should come out anytime soon." Bob Pei? Roger, who sat on the bench next to where they stood, frowned as he heard the name. The top seven noble ns always schemed against each other. They were well-versed in backstabbing and betrayal. But no matter how fierce their secret battles were with each other, they pretended that all was good on the surface, never revealing their venomous thoughts. Besides, the Pei family and the Meng family had always loathed each other. This man, Bob, was a direct descendant of the Pei n. He had the same status as Roger. However, Bob was several years older than Roger, so he was undoubtedly stronger too. He had already reached the nature level consummation, which was only one step away from the Illuminating Soul Realm. Presumably, Bob had been making the best use of his timetely. Roger was sure that Bob was ardent in his endeavor to reach the Illuminating Soul Realm. Despite the friction between the two families and Bob''s obvious strength, Roger didn''t feel threatened on seeing him. With an expressionless face, he sat silently by himself, avoiding Bob as if he hadn''t noticed his arrival at all. The young man named Bob Pei walked toward steward Cao, his footsteps hitting the ground with force. He stared at the magic array te in the steward''s hands. "How much longer would it take?" "Bob, the disciple went into the Lake of the Magical Fish at two o''clock. He reserved it only for two hours, so he shoulde out at four. Look, the clock says the time is nearly up. He should be out soon," steward Cao replied politely, respect for Bob evident in his voice. He was deferential toward Bob only because many elders of the Pei n upied important positions in the Cloud Sect. One of them was a superior he answered to. Cao needed to be in the good books of Pei n if he hoped to get a promotion in the future. ncing at the clock, Bob huffed, "Time is already up. Call him out now!" "Bob, please wait for some time. You only need to stand by for fifteen more minutes," steward Cao tried to persuade him. He knew Bob was an impatient man, but he couldn''t pull Zen out of theke right now when the boy was obviously training. At the steward''s words, Bod nodded and asked the group behind him to take seats. After a while, steward Cao looked at the magic array te and murmured, his brows drawn together, "Time is almost up. Why hasn''t Zene out yet?" Roger glimpsed at the magic array te and found that Zen was still underwater. He had encountered a few Murlocs, then it seemed he dived more than ny meters into the depths. Did the boy have a limit at all? The pressure of the waves was very high at that kind of distance downward. If Zen hadn''t been exceptional, he would have been ttened into a meat pie by the intense pressure. It was difficult for even a nature creature to fight the indomitable pressure faced down at ny meters, but Zen looked like he strove to dive even deeper. Roger was eager to know how much more Zen could get to. "Perhaps he wants to test how deep he can go!" he eximed. "But the time is up, and there are some others waiting here..." steward Cao retorted in an anxious voice. As a steward of the Cloud Sect, he had a good eye. He knew well about Zen''s potential, whose performance at the Lake of the Magical Fish was exceptional and rare amidst the talents at the Cloud Sect. With time, Zen would only get better. He was a boy to watch out for, as he would certainly rise through the ranks in the future. Cao was aware that soon he would need to curry favor with Zen. Chapter 279 Argument (Part Two) Chapter 279 Argument (Part Two) However, he knew better than to test the temper of the young man, Bob. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The disciples from the noble ns would never listen to someone they thought was beneath them. Moreover, he knew that Bob had gotten into fights before regarding who should be prioritized to enter the Lake of the Magical Fish. His disputes always led to more trouble. Bob had an infamous temper. Today, he found it distasteful to wait for fifteen minutes for someone. That said a lot about him. Bob pulled a long face, his lips twisting with disdain. Usually, he was the man who was waited upon, even at odd hours of the day. How dare they ask him to wait for someone else for so long? "Hasn''t the disciplee out yet? Cao, you said he woulde out at four p.m., didn''t you? It''s already four now," Bob reminded him in an unpleasant tone. Steward Cao straightened sheepishly, a reassuring smile on his face. "Please wait for a minute. Just one more minute. He shoulde out soon." Brusquely, Bob got up. "I won''t wait for him any longer! The time is up. You should force him out now by using the magic array te." "I- I..." steward Cao stammered, his mouth gaping, not knowing what to say. Bob left him in a fix. He would undoubtedly offend Zen if he pushed him out through the magic array, but it would vex Bob if he didn''t listen to hismand. It wouldn''t be too consequential if he offended Zen now, who was just an outer disciple at present. He wouldn''t pose a threat to Cao''s position. But if he offended Bob, and Bob told his elders about the incident, he could make Cao''s life at Cloud Sect difficult. Appearing to think for a moment, steward Cao came to a decision. Neither of his options was likable, but he must choose the one that would bring him less harm. He would have to displease Zen today. He opened the magic array te, about to reach out to pull Zen out of the Lake of the Magical Fish. But before he could do so, Roger, who was next to him, halted him in his action. "Steward Cao, you don''t need to be in such a rush." Steward Cao widened his eyes. "But, but..." Roger''s words made his head spin. Roger was always friendly and courteous to him, but he was also a disciple from one of the top seven noble ns. If Cao could not afford to offend the Pei n, he could not afford to do the same with the Meng n either. Bob threw Roger a cold look. He had spotted the Meng boy as soon as he got here. The two families were always at odds with each other. The elders always had control over their tempers and they were cordial outwardly. They only expressed their displeasure and disagreements in hushed whispers and backhanded wisecracks. However, the tempers of the younger lot were not easy to restrain. There had been many brawls between the young members of the families on several asions in the Imperial Capital. Bob had turned a blind eye to Roger when he saw him first. He came here to train today, so he had no reason to argue with Roger. He had hoped that Roger would stay quiet so neither of them would have cause to encroach on the precincts of the other. But he hadn''t expected Roger to provoke him by interrupting steward Cao when he was about to use the magic array. Was Roger so eager to get into an argument with him? Bob knew Roger''s strength was far inferior to his. If a fight were to happen between them, Roger would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage. An image of the arrogant faces of the Meng family members rose up in his mind. It would do him good to teach Roger a lesson today, for the mere fact that he dared to argue with him! "Roger, you know it''s time for me to train. I can''t wait for the boy forever if he has no ns ofing out," Bob said, his voice slightly shaking with anger. Roger shook his head indifferently. "The disciple in theke is my friend, and he has no intention of taking up your time. He reserved two hours, but it seems that the time did not end up being enough for him. Don''t worry. I will pay for the extra hours on his behalf. I have enough points that can be docked." Bob stilled, and the look he threw Roger was chilling. "Your points? You think you can pay for the extra hours he uses? Cao, is this permissible?" Steward Cao had an anxious look on his face. He nced at Bob before speaking to Roger, "Roger, I think I need to ask your friend toe out now. After all, the time he reserved is over." "What? Can''t I add more time on his behalf? I have plenty of points. You can take as many as you want. Not just two hours, my points are enough to pay for twenty more! You can keep docking them until Zenes out of theke," Roger said, his face hard. He was always polite and kind, but when someone angered him, he could get quite overbearing. Steward Cao was in an awful dilemma. He had no clue about what to do. He wanted to start the magic array and pull Zen out, but looking at the expression on Roger''s face, he dared not to do it. On the other hand, it was not possible for him to dissuade Bob either. He knew all about Bob''s terrible temper. "They say that the Meng family members are good at assessing a situation and judging what to do, but I don''t think you are quite adept at it," sneered Bob, a look of hatred in his eyes as he stared at Roger. Momentum slowly built up in his body as the words escaped him. He had reached the nature level consummation, which was only one step away from the Illuminating Soul Realm. Roger stood up the moment he heard what Bob said, his eyes too darkening with malice. "You dare to fight me on the Cloud Sect grounds? Do you know the price you''ll pay for that transgression?" Chapter 280 Make Way For You Chapter 280 Make Way For You Last time as well Bob fought at the banks of theke. But at that time, his opponent was a young man from a small noble n. Small noble ns were naturally inferior to the top seven noble ns. Sometimes, they had to bear the humiliation from the top seven noble ns. So it was not a big deal for young masters of the top seven noble ns to beat other people. If their elders offered apologies for their bad behavior, it might be a great honor to the small ns. Roger was a young master of the Meng n, one of the top seven noble ns. But he was not as overbearing and unreasonable as most noble youth. Roger treated people with kindness. Since both Roger''s and Bob''s families were ranked in the top seven noble ns, a fight between them would cause a lot of trouble. It would also lead to conflicts between the two noble ns. Moreover, the rtionship between the Pei n and the Meng n was already strained. However, Bob was a reckless person. Every martial arts cultivator had an obsession in his mind. Some obsessed over possession as a strong desire to possess could give them enough momentum to break through bottlenecks in their cultivation. Others preferred concession. They believed that moderate concessions could make the future smoother and brighter. And Bob''s obsession was possession. There was no concession in his dictionary. He had been selfish since his childhood. Everyone else had to step aside for what he wanted. If Bob endured something reluctantly, his determination would suffer to the extent that it would slow his cultivation speed. Although Bob knew it was unwise to fight Roger, he was unwilling topromise. He had no consideration for the consequences of the fight. Instead, he was consumed with the idea of teaching Roger a lesson. However, Roger was not a coward. Although there was a gap between his level and that of Bob, as a member of the top noble Meng n, he could be stubborn as well. "Please wait! Listen to me first. Let''s sit down and talk calmly. There is no need to be so tense," begged steward Cao. The two noble young masters refused to listen to each other and were about to fight. Steward Cao became anxious as the tension mounted. ording to the rules of Cloud Sect, except for formal challenges, any fight between disciples was uneptable. Nevertheless, these two young men were members of the top noble ns. They both had a powerful background and were not afraid of stirring up trouble. If not handled properly, steward Cao would offend the nobles, because no matter which side won, the affected n would vent their anger on him. "Forget it. The Meng n have be increasingly arrogant. Last month, they tried to get involved in the Pei n''s pill medicine business. However, they were blocked by the Pei n''s elders. If we tolerate the Meng n blindly, I am afraid that they will be more insatiable." After saying that, Bob drew his long sword out of its sheath. It looked like Bob not only wanted to beat Roger, he also wanted Roger to bleed. "Shiiiiiing!" Seeing this, Roger also unsheathed his sword, even though his cultivation level was lower than Bob''s. However, a refiner''s cultivation level was not an indicator of strength. If Roger tried his best, Bob might not be able to defeat him. The people escorting Bob stood aside and silently watched them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If Bob were facing an average person like Zen, they would have rushed to help. But this time, Bob''s rival was Roger. As outsiders, they knew that they should not intervene in conflicts between the two top noble ns. If they tried, these people would invite trouble, and then, even the Pei n wouldn''t be able to protect them. Just as the battle was about to begin, Zen sprung out of the Lake of the Magical Fish. The demonic life vitality running in his body drove the cold away instantly. The heat emitted by the demonic life vitality helped evaporate the water from Zen''s clothes and hair. As Zen exited theke, a huge cloud of steam rose from his body. Before Zen could look around for Roger, he sensed strong hostility in the air. ''Strange! Who are they? How can they fight here? This is Cloud Sect. Aren''t they afraid of viting the rules?'' Zen wondered as he studied the crowd from a distance. Zen cautiously approached the crowd. Soon, Zen found Roger was arguing with a young man who appeared to be stronger than Roger in terms of both, momentum and level. When Zen saw this, his expression changed and he hurried forward. ''What''s going on? Who is he, Roger?'' Roger had helped Zen when they hunted the de locusts together at the Dragon Fort. Since then, Zen regarded Roger as his friend. As if steward Cao had met a great savior, once he saw Zen, he went forward and said, "Zen, you''re here just in time. They are about to fight. Please talk to Roger. Stop the fight!" "Why are they going to fight?" questioned Zen. Zen didn''t know what had happened while he was refining in the Lake of the Magical Fish. With his easygoing personality, Roger usually did not enter into conflict with others. But once he got angry, he could be very stubborn. "Why did the man offend Roger?" Zen asked when he got no response. Steward Cao exined hastily, "Zen, the young man opposite Roger is the young master of the Pei n, one of the top seven noble ns. You were in the Lake of the Magical Fish for more than two hours. I was going to bring you out, but Roger wanted me to let you stay. However, Bob refused as it was his turn. So they began to quarrel. If they fight, it will end badly for everyone. Please, persuade your friend!" When Steward Cao saw Zen, he thought, ''As an ordinary person, Zen wouldn''t want to get involved in the noble ns'' dispute. Once he understands the matter, he will persuade Roger. After all, Zen is Roger''s friend. So Roger may listen to him. Moreover, Roger is weaker than Bob. So if a friend persuades him and gives him a way out, Roger won''t go so far as to fight.'' But steward Cao was wrong. He had made a mistake when estimating Zen''s character and his strength. After hearing the steward''s exnation, Zen nodded. Although steward Cao''s narration was somewhat iplete, Zen understood what happened and who was at fault. "Go, Zen. Go and persuade Roger! I will speak with Bob." Steward Cao urged Zen. Zen walked toward Roger. Roger rxed when he saw Zen. Although Roger didn''t think that Zen could defeat Bob, somehow, he had an inexplicable sense of trust in Zen. It seemed to him that Zen was capable of challenging strong people. "This is none of your business, boy! I advise you not to meddle with the noble ns," said Bob threateningly as he looked at Zen up and down. Bob was surprised to see that the person who had been practicing for two hours in the Lake of the Magical Fish was only at the first-grade of the nature level. But Bob was curious about why a disciple at the first-grade of the nature level was allowed to enter the Lake of the Magical Fish. As for how Zen stayed for two hours, Bob thought that perhaps Zen didn''t really go into the water, or maybe he hid in a corner and didn''t dive into the deep area. Bob was not really interested in how Zen had stayed for so long. What annoyed Bob was that Zen, a cultivator at the first-grade of the nature level, didn''t take him seriously. Bob even thought that his dissuasion although rude, was for Zen''s benefit. Hearing what Bob said, Zen shook his head. "Roger is my friend. A friend in need is a friend indeed. If my friend is in trouble, I will naturally help him. What''s more, I''ve just heard that you wanted to drive me out of the Lake of the Magical Fish. Is that true?" Zen showed a harsh attitude toward Bob. It was evident that he was trying to help Roger. Since Zen had cleared his position, Bob had no reason to hesitate. If Zen was at the Illuminating Soul Realm, Bob might think carefully before fighting. But Zen was only at the first-grade of the nature level. What instigated Bob more was that Zen didn''te from an influential family. Bob was at the consummation of the nature level. It was difficult to find someone skilled enough to challenge Bob. Hence he chuckled and said, "Yes, you are right. So what about it? Every time Ie to the Lake of the Magical Fish to practice, other people make way obediently." "Yeah?" Zen replied scornfully. "I''m thinking, who are you to me? I should make way for you? Wishful thinking!" "Tut-tut!" steward Cao said with a deep sigh. When steward Cao heard Zen, he had a feeling that the situation was not going to be peacefully resolved. If a fight ensued, everyone would get into trouble. A bitter taste filled steward Cao''s mouth. Previously, when steward Cao let Zen enter the Lake of the Magical Fish, he believed the boy to be gentle and suave. He hadn''t expected Zen to have a hot temper. Chapter 281 The Chilly Water Drops Chapter 281 The Chilly Water Drops A gust of wind blew gently against the seemingly cold atmosphere among the nature creatures. Did Zen not know who was in front of him? Or perhaps, was he not fully aware of the strength of the top seven noble ns? From his worry-free face, it looked like he didn''t take Bob seriously at all. Now, Steward Cao truly regretted his decision. He should have exined Bob''s identity further to Zen, and let him know that the top n members were big shots that he shouldn''t offend as he was a nobody. However, Steward Cao quickly realized that even his previous exnation was useless. Zen already knew about Bob''s social status but he still didn''t take him seriously. Upon hearing what Zen said, Roger''s eyes also bulged in surprise. To be honest, he was moved when Zen stood beside him at this time. After all, Zen knew that Roger did just what he did to help him, so now he didn''t hesitate to stand by Roger when they met a master at the top of the nature level. However, Zen had been too arrogant. He didn''t take Bob''s strength into ount. When they were in the south before, Roger had seen Zen''s unbridled and carefree attitude. During that time, Zen wasn''t a nature creature yet, but just at half-step into the nature level. Yet, he dared to use his soul to attack and injure Randall, who was at the fourth grade of the nature level, and directly reprimanded and insulted him. But now it was apletely different story. He finally met someone who was a world different from Randall. First of all, the difference of the strength between Bob and Zen was much greater than that between Zen and Randall at that time. Furthermore, Bob had apletely different background from Randall. Randall came from a poor family that didn''t have a good background, but was able to go up. However, Bob was a noble son of the Pei n. At that time, Randall felt repressed by Roger''s background and the pressure from Jon, so he could bear it. But now? What good came out after having irritated Bob? At this point, Bob''s facial expression suddenly changed. His fair-skinned face suddenly flushed a blood red shade, because apparently he was extremely angry. However, it was strange that the reddish tint on his skin disappeared while a red fog rose from the top of his head at the same time. After a while, hisplexion returned to normal. From this incident, it was obvious that Bob used a special cultivation method to control his anger. He had kept his rage in check, but that didn''t mean he would forgive Zen. Many warriors would vent their discontent in their own ways to keep calm. For instance, when in a fit of rage, some people wouldugh wildly, others cried desperately and some even injured themselves just to calm down. On the other hand, Bob''s method was special. It looked like he drove out the blood that had flown to his head with some kind of cultivation method to keep calm. Be calm. Only when he was calm could he figure out the best solution. Now, Bob was actually deep in thought. His warrior spirit was "not to bear", but it didn''t mean that he was a rash man. There were only a few people in Burning Sky Empire who dared to speak insolently in front of him, which could mean that they must be from powerful families. Therefore, when he saw how Zen acted so boldly, he tried to figure out his identity. No matter where this bloke was from, Bob was unwilling to let go. However, he would take different measures. It was true that the top seven noble ns had the power, but there were people above them. While Bob could be considered as wildly arrogant, he wasn''t ignorant. Bob''s eyes glinted maliciously and he cast a murderous look at Zen. "Who are you? Tell me your name!" he demanded loudly. Unless he was sure about Zen''s true identity, he had better think twice before taking action. Just as Zen was about to speak, Roger, who stood beside him, moved a step forward and gestured for Zen to stop. While Roger truly appreciated that Zen was willing to stand up for him, he was worried that if Zen got involved in the conflict between the Meng and Pei ns, he would probably get into so much trouble. Thus, he wanted to save Zen. "Bob, it doesn''t matter who he is. If you are aiming at me today,e on!" Roger said boldly. However, Zen was not to be outdone just yet¡­ "I am the outer disciple at Drizzle Peak, Zen Luo!" he responded loudly. So this Zen guy wasn''t from a prominent family, but just an outer disciple from Drizzle Peak, the least powerful peak. Reddish color rose again in Bob''s face in anger. He felt like he was tricked. This bloke was just an outer disciple from a poor family without any background, and he was only at grade one of the nature level. Why did he feel like he qualified to be so arrogant in front of Bob? When he thought about how cautious he acted in front of this nobody, he couldn''t control his rage. "Good, Very good. Now the reptiles from poor families are more and more conceited. I guess the only way to deal with them is to do nothing but tramp them hard to dust!" Bob eximed. The remaining bits of hesitation he had now thoroughly disappeared. His previous unfathomable unease towards Zen had only served to make him more furious, so he decided to attack now. When Roger saw that Bob was about to fight, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. Even if he had greatly honed his strengths, he was not on par with Bob, who had alreadypleted the nature level. But, Roger was a resourceful man. The moment he saw the reluctance in Bob''s eyes, he stopped Zen just now to protect him, and to also exert Bob''s uneasiness towards him to temporarily hold Bob off. However, Zen didn''t appreciate his gesture and instead, revealed to Bob his identity. Now, Zen had just told Bob that he didn''t have any background or support and was a mere nobody. "If you are capable, just kill me!" Zen goaded. This time, Bob now prepared to fight for real. There was no way Roger could stop it. s, Zen had the outstanding talent, butcked the observation and judgment skills for certain asions, such as this fight. Roger could only sigh to himself. The baby blue colored life vitality flowed through Bob''s body as the treasured sword in his hand was unsheathed. When Bob unsheathed the sword, a light and long sound resonated from within it. The nice, translucent weapon spread the baby blue beams of light everywhere. Bob wielded and waved the sword in his hand as the life vitality covered its see-through body and formed a session of water drops. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. That was the Water Drop Swordsmanship of the Pei n. The tenacious swordsmanship could be described as ruthless and fierce. ording to the rank of the cultivation methods, this swordsmanship was one of the tier 3 cultivation methods--but as the exclusive swordsmanship of the Pei n, it was said that it could be one of the tier 4 when judged by the rate. High up in the air was Bob, who wielded the treasured sword against Roger and Zen. He now had a n in mind. Roger was from the Meng n and couldn''t be killed, but Bob could teach him a lesson. While the life of the conceited and ignorant bloke would surely be taken away today. When Bob waved the sword, countless water drops sshed and reflected with the transparent light under the sunshine. They formed a huge dense and aimed at Zen and Roger. The water drop made from the life vitality looked like the ordinary water drop, but both Roger and Zen clearly knew that they couldn''t touch any of them. "Zen, go away!" Roger screamed. He held his sword in hand with rapt attention and aimed at those water drops. The dark red sword radiance with the thickness of a thumb swallowed and spat the drops sessively. Every time after the sword radiance exploded a water drop, a chilly power burst out from the water drop. It then expanded to the size of an ice ball and smashed the ground. Even the hard gstone on the ground was smashed into fine, powdery smithereens. The water drop exploded in the air but had such astonishing power. If it exploded on the human body, nobody knew what the effect would be. At this moment, Roger rapidly waved the sword about, and the sword radiance unceasingly swallowed and spat to explode one water drop after another. However, Bob had released more water drops. Even if Roger had exploded dozens of water drops in an instant, hundreds of Bob''s water drops charged at him. This left Roger almost no choices now. He didn''t have the time to care about anything else. He had to wield the sword fast and try his best to destroy all the water drops. While Roger was fully engaged in exploding the water drops, Zen suddenly gripped the back of his robe. Roger was abruptly pulled backward by an irresistible, great force. Now, it was just Zen who faced the numerous water drops that flew in many directions. Chapter 282 Grabbed The Sword With Bare Hands (Part One) Chapter 282 Grabbed The Sword With Bare Hands (Part One) Each droplet of water contained a remarkably strong and numbing icy power. One simple condensation of the moisture in the air could form such a powerful ice ball. If these water drops touched anyone, the person could seriously get hurt. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After residing in a secluded area to practice for quite some time, Roger''s abilities had improved a lot. It took a lot of dedication but now he had reached the fifth-grade of the nature level. Despite everything, however, he found Zen effortlessly tossing him for more than a hundred feet away! Immediately standing up from the ground, Roger tried to give Zen a hand. However, when he saw the man stand as steadfastly as a hill, a wonderful feeling overcame him. ''Is he so confident that he would seed in his fight against Bob?'' he wondered. Truthfully, Zen was not a reckless person. In Roger''s opinion though, he appeared quite irrational when he had lost his temper and picked a fight at Dragon Fort as well as the army camp. It did not seem to matter that most of his rivals were simply stronger. On the other hand, the results indicated that he was a reliable and confident man, even before each fight. ''With Bob as his rival this time, does he really think he is more powerful?'' Roger thought to himself. As soon as he made the assumption, he could not help but be skeptical. Somehow, Roger thought he knew the big difference between the first grade and the top grade of nature level. Beside him, Steward Cao knew about it too. And Bob knew it even better than both of them. It wasmon knowledge since all of them had practiced from the first-grade of the nature level to their present level. But then, why was Zen so confident? It was either he was, indeed, powerful enough to ovee his opponent --- or he was just another cocky idiot! By the looks of it, Zen did not look like the second option. What could it be then? Was he perhaps powerful enough to win this battle? With a gust of wind, Zen waved his fists in the air while the water droplets scattered. Demonic life vitality unceasingly flowed before him as he waved his fists, forming a defensive barrier to protect himself. The dark purple demonic life vitality reflected an unusual glow of light. Inside the demonic life vitality, some glistening star strength emitted blue light. "Are you trying to repel my chilly water drops with your life vitality alone?" Bob asked incredulously, and then he snorted. "Dream on! Like that''s ever going to work!" However, the man he was taunting remained silent. Paying no attention to him at all, Zen appeared to be rather calm and serious behind the demonic life vitality. Although he was confident that he could repel every attack from different nature creatures, he knew that Bob''s power had almost reached an Illuminating Soul Realm master''s level, and the disciples of Cloud Sect had always been strongerpared to the practitioners outside. Even though he felt the first drop of water tearing down the demonic life vitality barrier easily, he did not do anything to get out of the way. Instead, he waited for a perfect chance in silence to retaliate. Soon, more water droplets breached the demonic life vitality barrier, and they drew closer to him with barely any resistance. Some of the water droplets were dangerously close to Zen, probably less than three feet away from him. The chillness emanating from these water droplets made him feel the sudden dip in temperature. A thinyer of frost covered his eyshes and hair. However, he continued to stand still as if he was being nailed on the ground. After most of the water drops had entered the range of the life vitality, Zen abruptly shouted, "Explode!" With an umon rumbling sound, he released the overwhelming energy of the star power in the life vitality. Meanwhile, it triggered the explosion of the stars around it. "Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!" More stars exploded at once. One by one, little by little, from point to surface and to the whole life vitality space Zen had arranged, a violent and overwhelming reaction ensued. The energy released by the exploded stars emitted a dazzling white light. The light was brighter than sunshine. Looking at it was nearly unbearable. If an individual nced at the white light for even just a short moment, he would be unable to look at other things for a long while due to temporary blindness. Although impermanent, it would take a while for one''s eyes to recover. Except for Zen, the three other men lost their eyesight temporarily as they had watched the stars explode. Zen had turned his head away and closed his eyes right at the time the overwhelming energy burst out. When Zen opened his eyes again, the stars'' explosion wiped out the chilly water droplets. Unlike him, Bob''s eyes had notpletely recovered from the white light yet. Of course, Zen dared not to miss such a great opportunity. Before Bob could see again, he had rushed towards him like a cheetah running on the grasnd. Although Bob could not see anything at that moment, he was still alert enough to counterattack. All nature creatures possessed sharp senses such as taste, smell, hearing, and sight. So it was only right that Bob had acute senses. Even with his eyes closed, he could still detect Zen''s presence. After seeing Zen''spetency, Bob could not calm himself down anymore. Initially, he had thought that Zen just wanted to use his life vitality as a barrier to block his attack. If so, the man would die rapidly, as the impact of his chilly water drop was much stronger than that. To his surprise, Zen had taken a more direct and violent method! Chapter 283 Grabbed The Sword With Bare Hands (Part Two) Chapter 283 Grabbed The Sword With Bare Hands (Part Two) He had triggered the explosion of his life vitality directly. Bob never imagined that the energy of the explosion would be so horrible, it even eliminated all his chilly water drops! It was why Bob panicked. He wondered why Zen''s life vitality was so powerful. The energy of the little stars in Zen''s life vitality was so great that Bob''s heart trembled. However, as a master at consummation of the nature level, Bob''s mind had already tampered in various kinds of situations in the process of cultivating from a beginner to such a high level. He realized that besides keeping himself calm, he should counterattack his opponents immediately. After sensing Zen''s location, Bob waved his sword to him. He waved so hard that the sword, which was as thin as a cicada''s wings, was almost bent to its breaking point. Then, tens of thousands of chilly water drops suddenly shot out. ''Anyhow, these water droplets should be able to hold off Zen''s attack, '' Bob thought to himself. However, he had gravely underestimated Zen''s speed. In fact, Zen had not dodged those water droplets, not because he could not deflect any of them, but that he just did not try. Since the situation was quite different at this instant, he tried his best to suppress Bob. The Phoenix Crystal in his right arm suddenly gleamed. The energy coursed through his veins and then spread all over his body. "Whew!" Suddenly, Zen turned into a blur. Like a gust of wind, he dispersed those chilly water drops from the sky covered by them. Just then, the vision of Roger, Cao and Bob returned. When they saw Zen had turned into a blur, they were so surprised that they almost thought it was an illusion. "How fast!" Roger could not help but cry out. At the same time, Bob realized he could not perceive Zen either. ''Where''s he?'' he wondered, looking around. He ced his sword in front of his chest horizontally and maintained maximum alert as he waited for Zen to strike. All of a sudden, Bob felt a small hint of winding from above his head, and then he waved his sword upward instinctively. Reaching out from above the head of Bob, Zen aimed at Bob''s sword de. ''You want to grab my sword with bare hands?'' thought Bob in surprise. Immediately, heughed and shouted, "You''re dicing with death!" The sword in Bob''s hand was a middle-grade spiritual weapon. As it was made of the ''Pris steel'', it was extremely thin. This particr sword had been sent to the weapon-refining workshop of his family before. After being burnt to red by the weapon refiner, the sword de had be nearly transparent. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So one could imagine how thin it was! Being so thin, if the sword had been made of ordinary material, it would have broken soon after the slightest touch. Only when it was made with the Pris steel, which was tough enough, could the sword be refined so thin. Being so narrowly thin, it was much sharper than ordinary swords. ''How dare the young man grab my sword with his bare hands! Let me cut his hands off!'' Thinking about this, Bob shook his arm hard and the sword vibrated quickly before cutting towards Zen''s wrist. With a slight smile, Zen pushed his right hand forward lightly and pinched the tip of Bob''s sword in the blink of an eye. ''So fast!'' Bob shouted in his heart. He wondered why Zen could control his speed to such a degree. Sometimes fast, other times slow. The man''s moves were so unpredictable! Although Zen pinched his sword de, Bob did not worry about it. He suddenly withdrew his sword and tried to stab Zen again. Shocked, Bob''s face turned pale when he tried to withdraw his sword. In spite of the advantages he had, he still failed to grab his sword back. First, as he was holding the sword handle, whereas Zen was only pinching the sword de with two fingers, it would have been much easier for him to apply force on the sword. Second, Bob had reached the consummation of the nature level while Zen had just reached the first- grade of the nature level. In every way one looked, Bob should have had an absolute advantage in terms of strength. When Bob tried for the second time however, he failed again. The sword appeared as though it was embedded between Zen''s fingers. With an utmost disbelief expression on his face, Bob looked like he had seen a ghost. There was no doubt that he had met many people who were born with great strength. He knew a man who seemed to possess endless strength. When this man had just reached the marrow refining level, he was able topete with the masters at half-step into the nature level. However, even though they were born with great strength, they had their limit. How could the strength of a corporeal body like Zen''s have reached such an extent! There was a world of difference between the top-grade nature level practitioners and the first-grade nature level practitioners. Now, because of Zen, Bob had changed his view. No one saw iting. Not even he could have imagined that he would somehow admit that Zen was much stronger than him. After recovering from a brief shock, Bob immediately activated the life vitality in his body. By any means, he was not someone who would throw in the towel so easily. Losing to a young man at first-grade of the nature level was very uneptable for him. The life vitality came out from his arm and emanated upward along his sword before solidifying into white snowkes on the sword''s de. Then, the snowkes formed a long and thin line and quickly mounted on the tip of the sword de. Chapter 284 Real Strength Chapter 284 Real Strength "Icy Seal! Freeze!" "Crackle!" After reaching the sword tip, these snowkes suddenly turned into ice crystals. In an instant, they covered Zen''s right hand. Soon, the right half of Zen''s body was frozen. Zen frowned as these ice crystals covered his hand. He used force to break them. However, these ice crystals were not normal. Even with the enormous power running through his body, Zen couldn''t do anything to them. "Ha-ha! They are not standard ice crystals. You can''t break them with brute force. So what are you going to do with them this time, little boy?" Bob smiled coldly as his Icy Seal froze Zen. Instead of panicking, Zen looked at Bob with calm eyes. There was even some contempt in his expression. With a sly smile, Zen raised his left hand. In the next instant, the Emerald Crystal in his arm suddenly erupted in bright red energy. "Bang!" Zen used his left fist to pound his right arm. A blood red mark glowed on the ice crystals covering his arm. And then, the blood red mark spread like a cobweb. Next, Zen clenched his right fist and freed himself from the ice crystals. "Lash..." The Icy Seal on his right arm and body was instantly broken into tiny pieces of ice crystals. "That''s impossible!" Bob couldn''t believe what he had just seen. The Icy Seal was the quintessence of his power. He had spent a lot of time and effort making it work. The Icy Seal was so challenging to master that Bob hadn''t seeded until recently. This was the first time that he had used the Icy Seal to fight against his enemy. Bob''s father had once told him that only burning life vitality of a person at the Illuminating Soul Realm could break the Icy Seal. It couldn''t be broken by other kinds of force, let alone brute force. That was why Bob thought he could defeat Zen by using the Icy Seal. ''What the hell is he? How could he break my Icy Seal?'' Bob felt as though he was going crazy. What had happened was an unprecedented blow to a proud man like him. Bob was sure that Zen could see through all his moves. Any counterattack by Zen could push him into the abyss of death. He didn''t know what to do. ''Why can''t I defeat him? I''ve never lost to anyone!'' Bob questioned himself. Bob was a proud man. It was his pride that made him improve in martial arts so quickly. He never allowed himself tog behind others in any way. But at the moment, the fact that he had lost to Zen had destroyed his pride and self-respect, which plunged him into mncholy. At the thought of this, his eyes turned red, and the expression on his face grew ferocious. A wild voice shouted in his heart, ''I will never allow myself to fail!'' "Go to hell!" It was a fact that Bob had lost to Zen. The only way to rectify that was to kill Zen. Although Bob might not be able to kill Zen using his strength, as a child of a top seven noble n, he had an ultimate weapon with which to save his life. Bob dropped his sword and lifted his hand. A golden rune, namely, the Golden Holy Rune, appeared in his palm. This was his ultimate weapon. The Golden Holy Rune was small in size, but it cost the Pei n a fortune to have it tattooed on Bob''s hand. They had instructed Bob to use it only as ast resort. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Bob''s life was not in danger and Zen didn''t intend to kill him, so there was no need for Bob to use the Golden Holy Rune. Bob, however, was now inplete turmoil. He didn''t want to reflect on and face his failure. He wanted to kill Zen. Only by killing Zen could Bob face himself. Just as Bob was about to raise his hand, Zen kicked him in the head. Zen had felt the horrible power contained in the Golden Holy Rune. If Bob used it against him, Zen would either die or be seriously injured. A minor matter such as the fight between Bob and Zen was not reason enough to kill a person. So Zen thought that knocking the crazy man out was the best thing to do. After being kicked, Bob felt as though he could not see anything. He stumbled back a few steps and then fell to the ground. "Oh my god! Bob is down!" "What are we going to do if he dies?" At that moment, the disciples that had apanied Bob shouted. All this while, they had remained silent. Each of these inner disciples was well-respected. Some of them were members of noble ns, but they couldn''tpare with the lineal descendants of the top seven noble ns like Bob and Roger. So after Bob and Roger argued, they stood quietly. They knew what would happen if they got involved in a dispute between noble ns. Although they were hesitant to interfere in the fight between Bob and Roger, they were still worried about Bob. In their eyes, Zen and Roger couldn''t match Bob at all. So they were very confident about this battle. However, none of them expected that Zen''s counter-attack would change the battle''s oue. Was Bob, a man who had reached the consummation of the nature level, so vulnerable to a man who had only reached the first-grade of the nature level? This was crazy! As the inner disciples gazed at Bob who was lying motionless on the ground, they began to worry. However, as Zen stood next to Bob, they didn''t dare to shout or approach him. Zen cast a cold nce at them and thought, ''These people are smart enough not to admonish me. If they dare to say anything, I''ll never forgive them!'' Steward Cao, who was standing nearby, went silently to Bob to check on his injuries. He was relieved to see that Bob was all right. He realized that both Roger and Zen were not amateurs. Steward Cao slowly helped Bob up and handed him to the inner disciples who were with him. If ordinary disciples fought in Cloud Sect, then they would surely be expelled. This rule applied to members of ordinary noble ns as well. However, the disciples of the top seven noble ns, especially a lineal descendant had many privileges. The top seven noble ns were the seven pirs of the Burning Sky Empire. Although Cloud Sect imed to treat all people fairly, this was not the case. After all, Cloud Sect was in the Imperial Capital of the Burning Sky Empire. So it would naturally give them numerous privileges. Cloud Sect would always turn a blind eye to influential people, such as Bob and Roger, as long as they didn''t kill other disciples. Steward Cao was terrified by the incident. He did not expect that in this fight Zen would render Bob unconscious. "When we parted ways at Dragon Fort, I didn''t think that you would improve so much. You beat Bob, who has reached the consummation of the nature level. And to think that you are only at the first-grade of the nature level." Roger still felt what had happened was incredible. "I did make progress after leaving Dragon Fort," Zen said with a smile, "But I can''t match you. You are much better than me." Zen was talking about the difference in grades. Compared to Roger, Zen''s progress in grades was really slow. From the time they left Dragon Fort to the present, Zen had progressed from being a half-step into the nature level to the first grade of the nature level. Roger, on the other hand, had moved up to the fifth-grade of the nature level in that short period, which surprised Zen. Zen was born in an ordinary family, and everything he had achieved was through his hard work. Therefore, his speed of improvement was not as fast. His strengths were all honed in actualbats. Ever since Roger returned from Dragon Fort, he started his retreat. A training tower had been dedicated to his retreat. Everything became easier in the tower. During the retreat, he had taken a variety of elixirs. The Meng n knew that Roger was a smart man. So they gave preference to his cultivation and growth. Hence, it was not difficult for him to make tremendous progress in a short time. Roger shook his head and said, "I did increase in terms of grades within the nature level, but I''m far worse than you when ites to real strength." Grades were not equal to real strength. Every martial artist epted this universal fact. Numerous people had reached a high level but had no real strength. Roger had reached the fifth-grade of the nature level, but he still couldn''tpete with Bob. While Zen who had only reached the first-grade took Bob down easily. Clearly, Zen was much better than Roger. "You''re not an inner disciple?" Roger was surprised to see Zen in a white robe. If a genius like Zen existed in other peaks, he would have been an inner disciple by now. Zen shook his head and said, "No, I am not." Since entering Cloud Sect, Zen had spent very little time at the sect. He had used most of his time to aplish other things and had ignored sect-rted tasks completely. Zen didn''t care if he became an inner disciple. Although he was just an outer disciple at Drizzle Peak, because of Aura, his treatment wasparable to an inner disciple. Roger didn''t know why Zen was still an outer disciple. In his opinion, the mentors at Drizzle Peak were just too stupid not to promote Zen. So he said, "In that case, you might as welle to Daylily Peak." Chapter 285 The Report Chapter 285 The Report Daylily Peak ranked fourth among the thirty-three peaks at Cloud Sect. As a result, it was a sought- after peak for the powerful ns. Moreover, most members of the Meng n opted to cultivate at this mountain. If Zen chose to shift to Daylily Peak, no one would dare to make things hard for him. Besides, Zen could benefit a lot if he was transferred to the peak. Zen shook his head and said, "Thanks for the invitation. But I feel good at Drizzle Peak. Besides, it will not be easy for you to facilitate the transfer. I think it''s unnecessary." To transfer Zen to Daylily peak was more challenging than to reach outer space for an ordinary disciple. But it was a piece of cake for Roger. All he needed to do was to ask a favor from a member of his family to settle this matter. But Roger sensed that Zen had no intention of epting his offer. As Zen had declined politely, Roger stopped trying to persuade him. However, Roger sighed and said, "As you have not yet been promoted to inner disciple, I am afraid that you can''t participate in the All Peaks Competition." "All Peaks Competition?" Zen''s heart flipped when he heard Roger. "Oh? Don''t you know that the All Peaks Competition is around the corner?" Roger asked curiously. Zen shook his head. He had heard about the All Peaks Competition¡ªit was held every three years at Cloud Sect. The results of thepetition would decide the rankings of the thirty-three peaks. All the disciples attached great importance to the All Peaks Competition as the rankings of the peaks would directly affect the assessment of the inner disciples and outer disciples, as well as various benefits attached. Most importantly, the interval between thepetitions was three years. Almost every three years, some disciples would make an impression in the All Peaks Competition and became the new shining stars. "The All Peaks Competition will be held as scheduled at the start of the next year. With your strength, I believe you will perform well. But you''re not qualified to participate in thepetition until you be an inner disciple of Drizzle Peak." After thinking for a while, Roger added, "I don''t know why Drizzle Peak hasn''t promoted you to inner disciple yet. For outer disciples who want to ascend to inner disciple status, they need to participate in the annual inner disciple practice trial. But you have far exceeded the general outer disciples in regards to both strength and realm level. They should make an exception and promote you to inner disciple. If someone at Drizzle Peak is intentionally making things difficult for you, please tell me¡­" Roger had overthought. And he did speak freely for Zen''s benefit. It was indeed bizarre that Zen hadn''t be an inner disciple with his strength. However, what Roger didn''t know was that no one was trying to sabotage Zen''s growth at Drizzle Peak. Zen nodded and showed his gratitude to Roger for his friendliness. He also told Roger that he would try to be an inner disciple as soon as possible so that he could qualify for the All Peaks Competition. Zen would never miss such a good opportunity! By taking part in the All Peaks Competition, not only could he test his strength, but it would also serve as a challenge for Zen in his pursuit of martial arts. Moreover, he could cut a striking figure in the All Peaks Competition and win respect from everyone at Cloud Sect. Till now, the strength Zen had shown far exceeded that of his counterparts. However, ever since joining Cloud Sect, he either encountered conflicts with noble ns or irritated the saints at Cloud Sect. He needed an opportunity to show his progress and potential. And thispetition was the perfect chance. He would surely grasp it as it was so important to him. "Thank you for your support, Roger. I''m fine at Drizzle Peak. No one is trying to undermine me. I will definitely be an inner disciple before the All Peaks Competition starts." To be an inner disciple was not a very difficult task for Zen. Seeing that Zen had no problem and seemed so confident, Roger nodded and said, "But you offended Bob today. He will surely act against you. In fact, I stopped you at the beginning because I didn''t want you to get involved in a dispute between noble ns. But now I''m afraid¡­" Today, Zen kicked Bob and rendered him unconscious. This was certainly a great humiliation to Bob. Bob was a vengeful man, and he would not let it go easily. Zen had made another enemy for Roger''s sake now. Upon hearing Roger, Zenughed, "Roger, I got into the fight, not because of the dispute between the Meng and Pei ns. Even if I had been a bystander, Bob would not let me go. Do you think I will let someone like him insult you?" If Zen hadn''t stepped out at the right time, Bob would have crushed Roger. Roger felt moved by Zen''s words. All of a sudden, a sentiment surged to his chest that prompted him to say, "Okay. Forget it. There''s no use dwelling on it. I feel so lucky to have a friend like you! Meng n and Pei n have always been on bad terms. If Bob wants to cause trouble for you, he needs to go through me first!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The disputes among ns were tricky issues. As much as the members fought with swords and spears on the battleground, equally they would intentionally sabotage each other. If the Meng n supported Zen, then members from other noble ns would consider consequences before hurting Zen. When at Dragon Fort, Roger had helped Zen, but he hadn''t pledged the support of the Meng n then. Today, Roger showed his firm support toward Zen. One could see that he considered Zen to be a true friend. Before Roger made this promise to Zen, he had thought it through. Bob was not the only person that Zen had offended. Previously, Zen had conflicts with the Zhuge n. By offering his family''s support, Roger knew that the Meng n would risk offending the Zhuge n. Nheless, Roger believed in Zen. Roger also believed that his decision was prudent. Zen knew that Roger was being sincere, but at the back of his heart, he only regarded Roger as a friend. He didn''t have the slightest intention to attach himself to the powerful Meng n by taking advantage of Roger. Since leaving the Luo n, Zen had realized through numerous life-and-death battles that in this world, sometimes he could get a boost through the help of power and influence from others. However, such power and influence were never his own. He clearly knew that he still had to work hard to grow more powerful himself. Zen continued to concentrate on practice after leaving the Lake of Magical Fish. Although with his current strength, Zen could even beat any opponent at the consummation of nature level, he was still dissatisfied with his growth in the martial arts. But this was what he had to endure if he wanted to reach a higher level. From the half-step into the nature level to the nature level, there was an obstacle he needed to ovee. After he got through this process, the road ahead would be smoother for him. Although there was a small obstacle between the first-grade and the second-grade of the nature level, it was rtively less challenging to ovee. Every cultivator knew that several obstacles existed between levels and that each difficulty was different. The only thing a cultivator needed was a good environment for practice. For example, to refine in the Lake of the Magical Fish, the point one had to consume was beyond the standard that a normal person could bear. This was expensive even for a person like Zen. He didn''t have many points left in his disciple card, and they could only support him to practice about eighteen hours in the Lake of the Magical Fish. In the following days, Zen visited the Lake of the Magical Fish to practice for two hours every day. The first time that Zen dived into the Lake of the Magical Fish, he reached about 130 meters in depth. At that level, he would encounter Murlocs whose bodies werepletely dull red. The red Murlocs were huge. Even their eyes would glow red in the darkness. Once they started moving, the water would be stirred by their huge bodies. Although Zen was able to shake them off temporarily, the number of Murlocs at that depth was overwhelming. Even if Zen managed to ditch one Murloc, several more woulde for Zen. One day, Zen tried to force a breakthrough, but unfortunately, he was besieged by the red Murlocs. He had no choice but to return to the surface. Cao felt almost numb about Zen''s performance in the Lake of the Magical Fish. Zen had reached the 130 meters'' depth, and this was the highest record he had till now. If Zen continued to dive deeper and reach 150 meters or 180 meters, then he would break the record of other disciples at Cloud Sect. The stewards of the Cloud Sect, especially those in charge of the practice realms had an additional responsibility to record and report activities in the ces that they guarded. Zen''s performance was eligible to be reported to the top executives. In this way, the top leaders would pay more attention to him or even give him more resources for practice as a reward. Thinking of this, Cao recorded Zen''s performance and submitted the file to the top leaders. If they saw the record and intended to cultivate Zen, Cao would be rewarded for discovering talent. Cao assumed that an extraordinary talent like Zen would definitely catch the leaders'' eyes. It was true that there were already numerous talented disciples at Cloud Sect, and there was nock of prodigies. However, as the Cloud Sect wasrge in its scale, it was always thirsty for more talents to join. However, to Cao''s surprise, his report seemed to have fallen on deaf ears. It turned out that no one from the top was paying any attention to Zen. To Cao''s knowledge, this was impossible. He suspected that his report had gone missing somewhere and that perhaps the top leaders hadn''t seen it. With such a thought, Cao submitted another report. The result was the same as thest time. There was no response or any news from the top leaders. At Cloud Sect, it was not easy to get a position as a steward. Cao was a very smart man. He soon figured out the reason. "I submitted the report twice, but there is no feedback from the top. This only means one thing¡ªthat the top leaders are giving Zen the cold shoulders deliberately," Cao thought. But as to who was behind all this and what was the person''s intention, Cao didn''t bother to think further. No matter who the person was, Cao was not in a position to worry. He was only an obscure steward, and he couldn''t afford to offend anyone at Cloud Sect. Thus, he gave up the idea of iming the credit of discovering talent. Chapter 286 The Evil Plan (Part One) Chapter 286 The Evil n (Part One) In Lake Mountain, Cloud Sect. Hidden deep in the center of Cloud Sect was Lake Mountain. The way up to the top was steep, and made harder by that fact that there was no path up to the mountain. It was impossible to climb it without any equipment. People at the Illuminating Soul Realm could fly to get to the top of Lake Mountain, while the rest could get there with the help of a flying chariot. Despite the perilous travel, there were many glorious buildings on top of Lake Mountain. There was no doubt that it took a lot of trouble to transport the building materials all the way up to the mountain''s summit. A beautifulke surrounded Lake Mountain, which only added more to its scenic beauty. People could have a good view of the wonderful scenery if they stood on top of the mountain, which was also a good way to rx the senses. Many of Cloud Sect''s saints lived on the elusive Lake Mountain. A long, narrow pavilion was situated at one corner of Lake Mountain. Half of the pavilion was perched firmly on the cliff, while its other half was cantilevered over the edge. A great part of the pavilion was cantilevered and hung in the air. If an acrophobic person stood on the pavilion, he would surely shiver with fear. The fragrant scent of tea wafted pleasantly in the air. An old man with a purple hat on brought the cup of tea to his lips, which was decorated with spun gold, and took a sip. The old man was Saint Zara, one of the top ten saints of Cloud Sect. As he sipped on the hot drink, a stream of bright light suddenly passed over the sky and traversed closer to him. After a moment, another old man appeared at the edge of the pavilion. It was Saint Viana, who ranked tenth out of the top ten saints of Cloud Sect. The gust of wind from Saint Viana''s descent nearly overturned the tea set on the desk. "Viana, why do you break in full fury?" Zara asked with a frown. Every saint had lived for hundreds of years. As they got older, they became calmer when facing different situations. However, Viana was different. He had always been ill-tempered for so many years. An eyebrow slightly raised itself up to Viana''s forehead. "Well, Zara, do you know what I have found out? The identity of Zen, who was on the court trialst time, surprises me a lot!" Viana hissed. Saint Zara put his cup down and turned to look at him. "Zen? Does it matter who he really is?" he asked. This made him a bit confused. A few days ago, several saints got upset because the princess got angry at them just for Zen''s sake. But that was a done deal, so they just let it go at that. "Hisst name is Luo. Did you forget about the genius girl, who was from C County and was brought to the court trial two years ago?" Saint Viana reminded him. Something clicked in Saint Zara''s head, and then he spoke. "Yan?" The name was still clear as ever in Saint Zara''s mind. He had lived for hundreds of years, but never had hee across any disciple who was as talented as Yan. Herst name was also Luo. Could it be that¡­ "Did you mean to say that Yan was rted to Zen?" the question smoothly rolled out of Saint Zara''s tongue as he thought about it. Saint Viana nodded and said, "That is exactly what I''m thinking!" The twinkling eyes of Saint Zara nced at the tea set. "Well, the Luo Family isn''t a big family, not even a noble one. But there are two outstanding talents in their family, it is amazing," Saint Zara quipped with a smile. There were also many exceptional people in Cloud Sect, and their abilities greatly varied from each other. However, supremely excellent talents like Yan and Zen were rarely seen! After a short pause, Saint Zara continued to ask, "But even if it is true, so what?" As opposed to Saint Viana, Saint Zara thought little of the matter. Many things had inevitably vanished like smoke as time passed by. Such was the way of life. Cloud Sect had lots of descendants, and talents were not new to the saints. "Why doesn''t it matter? Zen ising for his sister! He wants to save her! I found out that he had gone to Hell Mountain. I guess he wants to take Yan out!" Saint Viana eximed. However, Saint Zara still appeared unperturbed by the matter. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Yan is Zen''s sister, it is human nature that Zen wants to help Yan out of Hell Mountain. But I don''t think it is easy for him to make it..." Saint Zaramented with a shake of his head. Then, he picked up the rosewood teapot and poured a stream of golden tea into his teacup. Meanwhile, Saint Viana was still quite bothered. "I won''t have it! Zen is a gifted man, but he is also evil. He is practicing Heavenly Ogre Fist now. Once he seeds in it, it is no doubt that he will work hard to figure out what we have done to Yan. I believe he won''t let us off easily if he knows the truth! So we must destroy him while he isn''t powerful enough!" Worry had noticeably shaken Saint Viana right now. He was different from Saint Zara. Saint Zara had never fought with Zen, but he had. That one day when he tried to subdue Zen by using Fatal Palm, Zen had sessfully stopped him. Zen had just reached the nature level at that time, but he was powerful enough to stop Saint Viana. Saint Viana was quite astonished by the strange phenomenon. After that, he poked his nose into the matter, and then he found out that when Zen entered the Heavenly Library, he had taken the hidden book, ''Heavenly Ogre Fist''. To his surprise, Zen had sessfully learned the skill! It was true that Zen was just at the nature level now, but his learning capacity was vast and powerful. If he reached Illuminating Soul Realm, would it be quite possible for him to defeat Saint Viana? If he went through Cloud Road someday, and was elected by Cloud Hall, then he could do anything to Saint Viana if he wished. Chapter 287 The Evil Plan (Part Two) Chapter 287 The Evil n (Part Two) What Saint Viana worried about deserved attention. The person Zen cared about the most was Yan, and he most definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to harm her. That fateful day on Commandment Mount, when Zen got the news that it were Saint Viana, Saint Aderian, and other saints who prisoned Yan in Hell Mountain, he wanted to kill them all then and there. However, he wasn''t powerful enough back then, so he could only restrain himself. After Saint Zara finished his tea, he gently waved his sleeves and the tea set on the tablepletely disappeared. "What you have said is reasonable. However, there are many talents in the world, but only few of them could be quite strong," Saint Zara said. He had thought otherwise. Cloud Sect had hundreds of thousands of disciples and at least ten thousand of them were talented, but only few of them could really be the strong. "Is that so? Have you ever seen anyone who was at the nature level sessfully escape from my Fatal Palm?" Saint Viana shot back. "Well, it..." Saint Zara couldn''t find the next words toplete his sentence. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He waspletely lost for words. When Saint Viana had first told Saint Zara that Zen had blocked his attack, he didn''t believe it at all. It was hard for him to be convinced if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. However, Saint Viana had said it so surely that he waspelled to believe it. If Zen was really so talented, once he became stronger, it would be bad for Cloud Sect because he hated Cloud Sect very much. For the sake of Cloud Sect, Saint Zara must think about how to deal with Zen. "When Zen practiced in Lake of the Magical Fish for the first time, he could dive to a depth of more than one hundred meters. Have you ever seen anyone who only reached grade-one nature level was capable of achieving it?" Saint Viana asked again. Silence hung in the air. Once again, Saint Zara could only shake his head. What Zen had done did surprise him a lot. "The steward who guards the deep pool has reported that Zen deserved some rewards and Cloud Sect''s help, but I refuse it!" Saint Viana hissed. "But it couldn''t stop him. I am thinking that I should suppress him by cruel means!" he added. "What do you mean by cruel means?" Saint Zara asked. He wasn''t as proactive as Saint Viana, but he was much calmer than him. Sometimes, it made him come up with some wonderful suggestions. After having thought about it seriously, he suggested, "There is a good way for us to suppress Zen." Hispanion raised one eyebrow in mild interest. "What is it?" Saint Viana asked. "All Peaks Competition," Saint Zara said slowly. If someone wanted to rise and be recognized in Cloud Sect, then being the champion of All Peaks Competition was a good way to achieve it. The saints knew that Zen was outer disciple and that he had no right to take part in the All Peaks Competition, but they were more sure that if Zen wanted to be an inner disciple, then he could make it. The saints were capable of killing Zen in a variety of ways. However, they dreaded that Aura, who recklessly protected Zen, might be aggravated if they did so. Aura had the Emperor on her side, and the saints clearly knew how powerful the Emperor was. If the saints secretly killed Zen, there would be some traces that would inevitably be left behind. It would be easy for Aura to track down the saints by following the clues, which might put them in a dangerous situation. However, killing Zen in the All Peaks Competition was different. All the disciples of Cloud Sect would take part in All Peaks Competition to try to get a good position on the Cloud Sect list. Thepetition was not only about the ranking of the peaks, but also about the reputation and the ranking of the disciples themselves. It was a normal thing for some people to get killed in the battle ring of the All Peaks Competition. In every battle ring of All Peaks Competition, there were always some people who got out of control and killed their opponents. If Zen was killed in such a way, even Aura knew that it were the saints who had arranged for it, she wouldn''t be able to find any reason to look into what they had done. In such a way, the saints could secretly achieve their goal. Saint Zara only mentioned All Peaks Competition, but it was enough for Saint Viana to understand what he meant. ying tricks in All Peaks Competition was an advisable way to kill Zen. But Saint Viana was still a bit puzzled, and he asked, "What if Zen is unwilling to take part in All Peaks Competition?" Zen was already qualified to be an inner disciple, hence he would also be allowed to take part in the All Peaks Competition if he wanted to. However, what if Zen was unwilling to be an inner disciple and showed no interest in the All Peaks Competition? If that was the case, then they couldn''t implement their n. "It is impossible that Zen doesn''t want to be an inner disciple. Aura has tried her best to train Zen, and it is her hope that Zen could get a good ranking in the All Peaks Competition. Besides,pared to the other 32 peaks, Drizzle Peak is the tail ender. I believe that Zen wants to improve the situation," Saint Zara said. He was sure that this was the case for Zen. "Well, you are right ¡ª but who should be sent to kill Zen? I should think about it seriously," Saint Viana said. A brittleugh escaped his lips. It was impossible for him to tolerate being offended by Zen, who was such a young man! He wouldn''t allow it! Then again, Zen was overqualified so choosing someone who could kill him in the All Peaks Competition would be a handful. However, there were still many masters in Cloud Sect, and Saint Viana would definitely be able to pick someone who was suitable for the task. Chapter 288 Kite Skydeck (Part One) Chapter 288 Kite Skydeck (Part One) While sitting up straight in the room, cross-legged, he eyed the Sun Moon Stars Picture before him with the utmost attention. These past few days, he had not been to the Lake of the Magical Fish, as his points were just not enough. It was during his journey to the south when he collected most of his points. After he killed the de locusts and acquired the crystal core from the queen de locust, the points he had obtained became the envy of all the outer disciples of Cloud Sect. Indeed, thousands of points was a huge number for any outer disciple. It did not cost him much if he only used them for some healing drugs and vitality cultivation elixir, which could help him in the practice. Even when he went to the Heavenly Library once, it only took him a hundred points. However, if an inner disciple used these points for practice, they couldst for ten days or half a month at most. If truth be told, Cloud Sect''s points and rewards system was actually more than practical. If one wanted to go to the certain ces where he could practice and improve his strength rapidly, he had to help the Cloud Sect aplish many tasks. Then, the points they obtained from the tasks could be used in practice again. In the beginning, he had hoped to earn millions of points in a short time. However, after enduring many things, he now realized how naive he had been. The reality was, he did not only have to earn points, but he also had to use them to do other things. If things were to carry on at such a slow speed, collecting millions of points was going to be impossible. Besides obtaining the points through aplishing tasks, there was another way, which was to buy points with cubic crystals. Usually, two cubic crystals could buy one point. At the moment, Zen had around twenty thousand cubic crystals. If he decided to bargain them for points, he could receive ten thousand Cloud Sect points. Even though ten thousand points sounded like it was a lot, that particr amount would notst long if used for practice in the Lake of the Magical Fish. With the rise of the depth in which Zen had leaped into theke, the time it took would also ordingly increase. It took two hundred points for two hours of practice in the Lake of the Magical Fish. If he had to practice for four hours each day, then he had to pay four hundred points on a daily basis. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. That meant that ten thousand points would onlyst him for less than a month. Other than the cubic crystals, Zen also had over six hundred drops of heavenly essence. From the spiritual weapons he had acquired, he extracted over a thousand drops of heavenly essence. Nevertheless, he had not used all the heavenly essence in the dragon sculpture; he had over six hundred drops left with him. In the past, fifty drops of heavenly essence with unknown sources were traded for as high as 120 thousand cubic crystals at the Blessed Auction House. Therefore, if his heavenly essence could be sold at that price as well, then he could gain over one million cubic crystals at the auction. However, thew of supply and demand controlled themodities'' prices. Heavenly essence was a good thing, and it was a precious treasure without a doubt, particrly for those weapon refiners. Normally, finding and getting them only urred with a bit of luck. If six hundred drops of heavenly essence appeared in the market all of a sudden, the price could decrease due to the high amount of supply. In that case, the rate of fifty drops could not be 120 thousand cubic crystals. Besides, Zen had the ck fire that could help him gain more heavenly essence whenever he wanted. On the other hand, it was impossible to bargain so much at once. ''I will sell fifty drops in a bottle one at a time, '' Zen decided after a bit of contemtion. Simultaneously, he wanted to entrust the heavenly essence to Wurth who could sell it. For a long time, not knowing whom to entrust them with troubled him before. On top of that, he was also unsure whether to disguise himself if he ever handed over the heavenly essence to someone. It became clear over time to ask Wurth to sell them for him, as it was possible that the man would only assume that Zen got them by chance. Although, asking Wurth for the second or third time was surely going to raise suspicions. Zen knew the saying ''An innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth'' all too well. If anyone discovered that he had the ability to create heavenly essence, he could get into a lot of trouble. Although a lot of misfortune seemed to surround him already, he still hoped to attract less trouble as possible. Other than Wurth, however, Zen could not think of anyone else whom he could trust with such a delicate favor. ''Wurth and I are good friends, '' he thought. ''It is a good thing he is helping me sell the heavenly essence. His family is very rich, so I assume that he would not take advantage or do any harm to me.'' As the saying went, ''Love your neighbor, yet do not lower your defenses.'' At the end of the day, it did not hurt Zen to be cautious. As soon as he came up with a good excuse, he left and headed for Wurth''s residence. When he reached his destination though, he could not find the man anywhere. After asking someone around the house, he found out Wurth was not in his room, and that he had gone to the Drizzle side peak to practice. Without wasting another moment, Zen went to the side peak to look for him. Among the many side peaks of Drizzle Peak, intensive training became the central purpose for several of them. Although these side peaks paled inparison to the guarded cultivation ces in Cloud Sect, at the very least, these practice spots were free to the disciples of the Drizzle Peak. Chapter 289 Kite Skydeck (Part Two) Chapter 289 Kite Skydeck (Part Two) As it turned out, Kite Skydeck was one of the practice ces in Drizzle side peaks. To go to the Kite Skydeck from the Drizzle main peak, one had to pass a treacherous mountain road. As the path was really a vertical cliff, it was practically inessible. There were wooden piles firmly thrust into the cliff by Illumination Soul Realm masters. Usually, they stepped on the piles to cross the cliff and reach the other end. Cowardly inner disciples would probably shudder at the sight of the bottomless chasm below the cliff and did not dare to cross it. Standing in front of the cliff, Zen nced at the Kite Skydeck not far away, and then he jumped onto the piles without batting an eyelid. The treacherous cliff seemed very dangerous judging by its appearance alone, but if one were brave enough, falling down would be out of the question. After running at full speed for a few minutes, Zen reached the top of the Kite Skydeck. As he had heard that Wurth often went there to practice nowadays, he thought that he would find him there. Panting heavily, Wurth''s huge body quivered with each abrupt gasp he took. Beads of sweat dripped down his cheeks, drenching his white robe all over. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although people who were out of shape tended to bezy, Wurth was quite an exception. On the contrary, he trained rigorously and so few people could match the efforts he put in each practice. The Kite Skydeck was situated on a round side pick, and the towering main peak just stood on the right. On the side of the main peak that faced the Kite Skydeck was a steep mountain cliff. Its surface was very smooth as if a knife had cut it. There was almost no way for one to grasp and climb up. Wurth was wearing a heavy load suit, which waspletely made of lead. It weighed over a thousand pounds. Taking a deep breath, he began to sprint towards the edge of the cliff. "Bang, bang, bang¡­" His heavy body in the heavy load suit caused a dull thud with his every step. When he approached the edge, he drew a deep breath, leaped towards the cliff, and then he began to climb his way up. Despite it being very smooth and with nothing he could hold onto, his resilient momentum made it possible to lug his heavy body as he quickly rushed upward. On the Cliff, one could easily see visible red paint marks with numbers indicating the height: 5m, 10m, 15m, 20m, and etc. With Wurth rising higher upward the cliff, he quickly passed the 5m, 10m, 20m marks, and finally, he did not slow down until he reached 30m where his strength wore off. It was only then when his plump body began to slide downwards. ''30m seems to be my limit¡­'' Wurth thought to himself and shook his head in disappointment. Such a test should be taken seriously. It could demonstrate one''s speed in sprint, strength, and response time. The top mark on the cliff was 55m. Rumors imed there was once an outer disciple who had reached 55 meters. It was the highest record among the outer disciples in the Drizzle Peak. The outer disciple who had set the record smashed hard on the ce where he reached with his palm, leaving a deep hand print. So far, no one had ever surpassed the point marked by the hand print. Nevertheless, this record was only within the outer disciples of the Drizzle Peak. If the nature creatures from the inner disciples of the Drizzle Peak came to challenge the record, they could definitely exceed the current top record. As soon as Wurth slid down to the ground, an agile figure rushed onto the cliff. The thin man was as agile as a monkey. He clung to the cliff and climbed up like a gecko. Sprinting at full speed, he quickly exceeded the height that Wurth had just reached and passed 40m. Even after passing the 40m mark, he maintained the same strength and took another leap. It was not until when he reached 45m that his strength dwindled and he began to fall. Thenky outer disciple sneered at Wurth with a tint of derision. Upon witnessing the man''s triumph, Wurth could do nothing but stare back with his fierce round eyes. Thenky outer disciple whose name was Wyatt Wu joined the Drizzle Peakst year. Although his strength ranked eleventh among the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak, he was still behind Wurth. Due to his small figure, his agility came as a bit of a surprise. His performance had exceeded many people''s expectations during his practice there. In general, Wyatt usually reached over 40m to 45m at most. However, today he just effortlessly surpassed 45m, and almost hit a new record by getting to 46m. It seemed that Wyatt had made further progress in improving his strength. It was highly possible that none of the outer disciples of the Drizzle peak could reach 46m, let alone surpass Wyatt. Truthfully, as a man from a rich and influential family, Wurth could inherit his family trade in the future. Even though he was only amon warrior with bone refining level, he could someday give orders to the masters of nature level. As the saying went, ''Money makes the world go round.'' Tomand nature creatures, he only needed to pay more. It was a piece of cake for the Zhang n. The descendants of the Zhang n possessed half of the head for a business genius, as well as sharp insight. On the other hand, when it came to the talent for cultivation, they were far behind the descendants of the seven noble ns. However, Wurth was a disciplined man. Ever since he joined the Cloud Sect and the Drizzle Peak, his goal was to keep practicing until he made the breakthrough and became a nature creature. As soon as Wurth prepared to sprint for the second time, Zen suddenly appeared on the Kite Skydeck before him to block his only path and broke the man''s concentration. Chapter 290 Zen鈥檚 Incredible Jump Chapter 290 Zen¡¯s Incredible Jump "Wurth!" Zen called from a distance. "Zen, what are you doing here?" Wurth asked, wiping the sweat from his face. He didn''t know why Zen decided to suddenly visit the Kite Skydeck. Although Zen had just joined the Drizzle Peak a few months ago, he had already upgraded from marrow refining level to nature level. He became more powerful than any of those outer disciples from Drizzle Peak, and with this, he could be an inner disciple soon. With Zen''s current level in the Drizzle Peak, it wasn''t necessary for him to go to Kite Skydeck for cultivation. The other outer disciples of Drizzle Peak immediately cast their eyes to Zen when they heard Wurth call his name. Zen had be famous in Drizzle Peak with the improvement of his cultivation and his name would make heads turn. The outer disciple named Wyatt was distracted upon hearing the name Zen and his eyes suddenly went aze. Wyatt was a gifted and persistent practitioner. But because he had been born in an ordinary family, he had gone through trials and tribtions in the cultivation process in Cloud Sect. Being discriminated because of his family roots, he always wanted to prove himself by defeating others. But he had no interest in challenging a practitioner like Wurth. The person he wanted to challenge the most was Zen, and defeating him was the only significant victory for Wyatt. Unfortunately, it was impossible for him to defeat Zen now. He had just reached the half-step into the nature level, while Zen was already a nature creature. Wyatt had been cultivating on Kite Skydeck for a long time, so he thought that Zen would be no match for him if he challenged thetter to a climbingpetition When Zen was talking to Wurth, Wyatt came up to him in a suit weighing a thousand pounds. Then he gestured at Zen for a challenge before turning around and rushing to the cliff wall. Wyatt gave his all and climbed like a monkey. Swiftly, he ascended from the ground. After a short time, he had ascended from 10 meters to 47 meters. Wyatt didn''t look down and continued to ascend without slipping. Reaching 47 meters was his best record by far. After reaching that height, he carefully slid down from the cliff, looking down at Zen with defiant eyes. As soon as he reached the ground, he came over to Zen and asked, "Do you want to try your luck? Look! There''s a handprint on the wall of the cliff. It''s said that the handprint was left by the most powerful inner disciple of our Drizzle Peak." Wyatt knew that Zen had just upgraded from a half-step into the nature level practitioner to a nature creature. Furthermore, the biggest difference between a nature creature and a half-step into the nature level practitioner was the life energy, not the corporeal body. So Wyatt thought that Zen could neither surpass the height of the handprint left by that inner disciple nor reach the height that he just climbed. Climbing the cliff didn''t only require strength, but also the flexibility of one''s body. The timing was also another significant factor. Since Zen hadn''t tried this for once, he would have a hard time on this challenge. Looking at Wyatt''s arrogant face, Wurth couldn''t help but feel disgusted. He knew that Wyatt only wanted Zen to look stupid in front of all the other disciples. Although Zen had made great progress in his cultivation, Wurth was worried that Zen would fail because it was his first time to climb a cliff. To save his friend from the embarrassment, he pulled Zen and said, "Zen, leave him alone. Let''s have tea in the pavilion over there and catch up!" Zen didn''t want to waste time on such a trivial challenge, so he agreed with Wurth. But just as he was about to leave for the Pavilion, Wyatt suddenly said, "Hey, where are you going? You''re not threatened by me, are you? How can a coward like you be called the best outer disciple in Drizzle Peak?" Zen wasn''t aware that he gained such title, but even so, he didn''t care much for any titles or prestige at all. Surprised by Wyatt''s remark, Zen turned around and shrugged. "I''m not scared. I''m not just up for this childish stuff. But if you insist, then I guess there''s no harm in trying. I don''t get enough free time, so I guess it''s a good chance to rx," he said. "Zen, I don''t think that''s a good idea," Wurth tried to stop him. He had climbed this cliff before, so he knew that even though it looked easy, the cliff''s surface was smooth and there was nothing to step or hold on to. One would need extra effort and familiarity of the cliff to sessfully climb it. However, since Zen hadn''t climbed it before, he would be at a disadvantage. Zen waved his hand to cut Wurth off. "Wurth, don''t worry about me. I have nothing to lose if I fail. I don''t care about any title or prestige of being the best disciple. I would even dly give it to someone who wants it," he said and chuckled lightly. Hearing that, Wurth was certain that Zen had already made up his mind and there was nothing he could do to stop him. ''I don''t know about this, but Zen might have a chance of winning, '' Wurth thought to himself. Zen had always seeded at any obstacles he faced. He would always ovee a difficult situation even when nobody thought he could seed. Wurthughed and said, "You''re right, there''s nothing to lose if you try. It''s not important how high you can reach." He made sure to say that out loud that the rest of the disciples could hear it. This way, Zen wouldn''t be ashamed even if he could not sessfully climb the cliff. "This suit weighs a thousand pounds. But you can also try some lesser weight grade. We have the suits of a hundred pounds, five hundred pounds, and eight hundred pounds. Which one do you prefer?" Wyatt asked sarcastically as he took off his heavy load suit and lifted it in his hand. Although he had given Zen some options, he stressed that he wore the heaviest suit so that Zen would feel the pressure. It would look fair if Zen would choose the same weight grade as his. "It''s your first climb on this cliff so it''s okay if you choose the lightest weight grade," Wurth convinced Zen. But to his surprise, Zen took the suit from Wyatt''s hand and put it onto himself and jumped like a light feather. Zen felt a little bit of pressure of the heavy loaded suit, but with his current strength, this weight meant nothing to him. Even without the power from the dragon scales, he couldpletely ignore the weight of the heavy load suit. Zen walked up to the runway of the cliff and measured the distance from where he stood to the cliff. "Zen, you can do it!" Wurth shouted beside him. Zen nodded. He then took a deep breath and dashed forward the foot of the cliff. The height he could climb depended on his momentum and strength. The faster he ran and greater his strength, the higher he could climb. Although he was not considering this apetition, he was still serious about it. Even if it was a way to rx, he was still giving his all to this challenge. Giving his all in everything he would do was Zen''s philosophy in life. As he dashed towards the cliff, he activated the Phoenix Crystal in his right arm. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Whew!" Zen was suddenly surrounded by a thin barrier which was formed by the energy released from the Phoenix Crystal. The barrier kept the wind out and removed the resistance as Zen ran. The other outer disciples showed great interest when they heard Zen was going to attend the climbing test on Kite Skydeck. He was regarded as the best outer disciple of the Drizzle Park, so everyone wanted to see what was so special about him and whether he was as powerful as what they said he was. All of the disciples stopped what they were doing and stood there to watch. They were watching carefully when Zen suddenly appeared blur with his speed and motion. "Oh my God! He is really fast! How can he do that?" "It''s unbelievable! He moves so fast that I can''t even see him!" "I wonder how high he can go. Do you think he can pass the height of the handprint? Who knows?" The buzz of conversation grew. All the disciples couldn''t even blink their eyes in fear of losing track of the running disciple. Zen hadn''t used his full strength. If he did, the other disciples wouldn''t see him with their naked eyes. This wasn''t only to test his speed and strength, but also his control ability on timing. If he went on full speed, he could hit the wall. He had to adjust his speed and motion so he could leap up the wall swiftly. Since it was his first attempt on this, he was just relying on his instincts. As he approached the foot of the cliff, he pressed his feet hard on the ground, bent his knees, and pushed himself upward. He zoomed upward at an incredibly high speed. He just bounced off the ground, and his feet hadn''t even touched the cliff wall. Wurth was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped to the ground. He couldn''t blink and talk because of the intensity of the challenge. ''He is not stepping on the cliff wall! How could he even keep that momentum from bouncing off the ground?'' he wondered. Technically, in order to climb higher, the disciples would have to push on the cliff wall with their hands and feet so that the rebound force could be produced. But to everyone''s surprise, Zen had reached the 20 meters mark with just the momentum from his initial jump. "He is such a freak! How could he climb dozens of meters only relying on his bounce?" "I don''t know what to say. God is so unfair! I don''t even want to live after I found the gap between him and me!" Wyatt was looking on in the crowd. He said coldly, "One can''t climb the cliff wall merely by bouncing off the ground. Let''s say he could reach the first 20 meters by his initial jump, but he would certainly fall off later when his momentum reduces! Look, he is finally slowing down!" With one bounce, Zen had reached the height of 27 meters. Now that his upward momentum started to fade away, he began to climb the cliff wall with the use of his hands and feet. After his handsnded on the wall, Zen was surprised to realize that the wall was so smooth that he couldn''t even find a ce to apply force. Chapter 291 More Heavenly Essence Chapter 291 More Heavenly Essence In fact, there were points of the mountain wall that remained strong. The disciples from Drizzle Peak climbed the mountain wall continuously. Wherever other disciples tramped, there were marks left behind. As time went on, tiny hollows were etched into the mountain wall. As some disciples practiced more, they discovered these hollows, and using them, they could climb higher. Some hollows were used frequently, and they gradually sunk. Viewed from below, the wall appeared smooth and t, but in reality, it had many recesses. After climbing its face hundreds of times, some disciples could remember each hollow. They needed to pay attention to where it was safe to tread the first few steps after they made the leap. So, the experience in climbing this mountain wall was very important. Zen didn''t have the experience and climbed it with just his strength. It was believed he would surely suffer losses. Wyatt was able to reach a height of 47 meters because he was nimble and made good use of the recesses. From ancient to modern times, the people who could reach the summit was far less than those who initially set out climbing, so the higher one went, the fewer recesses in the face of the wall. They were also more indistinct and difficult to find, the higher one scaled. Zencked the experience to find the niches in the mountain wall, but, he had an advantage, speed. The Phoenix Crystal''s energy yed an important role. He pped the mountain wall with both hands continuously while at the same time he tramped his feet into the surface quickly. Zen was well aware that with the strength he currently possessed, he could slice into the hard mountain wall easily and catapult himself up to the top. But if he did that, it would be considered cheating, so he decided against it. Zen could control his strength in a manner that it was imperceptible to see and as he pped and tramped nonstop, his speed was once more quickened, unexpectedly. "Wow, look at Zen''s speed increase again unexpectedly. My Gosh!" shouted one of the outer disciples. "Seriously? How''d that happen? It''s beyond reason!"mented some of the outer disciples in confusion. Normally, when disciples climbed the mountain wall, the higher they went, the slower they became. At the bottom, the disciples would be at their strongest and speediest, and then because there was no ce they could apply their force to at the midway, speed decreased, making the climb upward grow slower and slower. Nobody could change the rules of rtivity. However, halfway up the wall, Zen''s speed suddenly increased... What did that mean? It meant Zen didn''t need to store his force when he was at the bottom. He was even able to skip the dashing to elerate. He could climb the mountain wall with the same stamina, whether he went 30 meters, 100 meters or even 1000 meters. It didn''t seem to make a difference to him whether he climbed the mountain wall or ran on t ground. Given the information, this test to climb the mountain wall had no real impact on Zen. First Zen passed the 30 meters mark, then 40, and elerating as he went, he reached 55 meters and continued. Soon enough, he''d gone further than the palm print. Stopping at 60 meters, Zen stretched his hand to pound the mountain wall. "Smash!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After battering at the stone surface until a deep handprint became visible, Zen turned and fell straight down. "He''s made a new record when he climbed for the first time. He''s a nature creature and certainly different from us!" "It''s not a matter of him being a nature creature. The fact is, I''ve seen powerful inner disciples take the test, and although they reached 60 meters, it didn''t go smoothly and they weren''t anywhere near as fast as Zen..." "Right. What other people have aplished means nothing to Zen. If he wanted to, he could climb the mountain wall as easily as strolling across t ground!" While the other disciples were discussing Zen, he reached the bottom and approached Wyatt. While walking, he removed the weight-bearing suit and handed it to Wyatt, smiling as hemented, "I didn''t do a very good job!" Wyatt''s expression remained stiff and bitter. He wasn''t just the outer disciple at Drizzle Peak who was ranked number one, but, he was also a fairly abnormal person. Nobody could find an outer disciple among all peaks of the Cloud Sect let alone at Drizzle Peak who could rival him. Which begged the question; why was Zen still an outer disciple? Challenging Zen this way, was like him asking to be insulted... Wyatt felt a deep sense of frustration. After delivering the weight-bearing suit back to Wyatt, Zen went over to Wurth and patted his shoulder. Wurth reacted deliberately with an exaggeratedly startled expression, but after Zen patted him, he had a smile on his face andughed wildly as he said, "Ha-ha! I knew you would seed. Zen, but, wow, you didn''t just make it, did you?" While he praised Zen, Wurth nced from time to time over in Wyatt''s direction. Zen had helped Wurth vent his anger. When he''d thought about Wyatt''s earlier expression, Wurth had be enraged. Given his station, Wurth didn''t need to be annoyed about a warrior who was merely a half-step into the nature level, especially one who hailed from a poor family. He didn''t take disciples whopleted the nature level seriously, let alone one who was merely at half-step into the nature level. The Zhang n wasn''t powerful, but its wealth was famous throughout all of the Eastern Region. Customarily, only a few of the disciples from the Cloud Sect were able to enter the Illuminating Soul Realm, and most of those masters were from distinguished noble ns. Of course, it was impossible for noble ns to have all the advantages, and there were always a few rare talents from impoverished families. Most of the masters in the Illuminating Soul Realm whose families weremon went to work as officials for the Zhang n. Those officials who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm answered directly to the Zhang n. It was the reason that while the Zhang n wasn''t among the top seven noble ns, it was able to advance alongside any of them, at an equal pace. Since Wurth was the third son of the Zhang n, even the officials at the Illuminating Soul Realm respected him. So, he didn''t need to take Wyatt into ount. Being inherently robust, Wurth enjoyed immersing himself in studying martial arts presently, even though he didn''t n on going that far. Having been crushed many times by Wyatt had left Wurth feeling enraged. So, even though he didn''t personally defeat Wyatt, it thrilled Wurth to have Zen''s assistance venting his anger. Wurth walked over to the pavilion alongside Zen, and then they sat on a stone bench. Cloud Sect boasted a beautiful scenery and Kite Skydeck nked Drizzle Peak which had an amazing view of the mountain to the west that they could watch. "Zen, you specifically came here today. What is it that you want?" asked Wurth. A quick thinker, Wurth guessed that Zen owned something valuable that he wanted tomission Wurth to sell at auction. However, propriety kept him from blurting that out and he feigned ignorance. Zen nodded and replied, "Wurth, I do want you to help me with something. But, I hope you can keep it under wraps for me, for now!" Wurth gave Zen a deep, meaningful look as he said, "Zen, you are like a brother to me. You don''t need to ask me to keep it a secret. Regardless of what it is, I won''t tell anybody, even if someone is to try and kill me." Zen chuckled, feeling rather embarrassed and said, "I know, I worry too much. Please, forgive me, Wurth. I know you''re reliable, and I just over analyze things." "No worries Zen. It''s always best to be cautious! You''ve piqued my curiosity now, and it makes me believe you want tomission me to sell something very important for you," said Wurth eagerly. He knew Zen wasn''t short-sighted and wouldn''t tell him to make such a promise unless it was of great importance. Last time, it was a crystal core of fire scorpion lion that Zenmissioned Wurth to sell, but, at the time, Zen didn''t act as seriously as he did now. Wurth wondered if what Zen had now was much more valuable than a crystal core of fire scorpion lion. Seeing the curiosity etched into Wurth''s face prompted Zen to tap his space ring lightly. He opened it, and pulled a small cup from it. Nobody was near them at the pavilion, and even if someone were to see it, it was highly unlikely any of the outer disciples from Drizzle Peak possessed the knowledge to recognize the substance that was in the cup. However, Zen still covered it covertly with his hand before handing it over to Wurth. As Wurth stared at what was in the cup, his eyes widened, and in a hushed tone with a hint of surprise, he whispered, "Heavenly essence?!" When Zen had the crystal core at auction, someone was selling some heavenly essence. Wurth still recalled at the time, that the heavenly essenceted 120 thousand cubic crystals. If one of the bidders hadn''t given up and stopped bidding, the price of the heavenly essence would probably have kept rising in cost, to what could only be imagined. "It appears that you have at least as much heavenly essence as what sold at the Blessed Auction Housest time we were there. How many drops do you have here?" asked Wurth, his voice trembling in excitement as he wondered where Zen could have gotten any heavenly essence. "I have 55 droplets of essence in this cup," replied Zen. Taking a deep, calming breath, Wurth said, "Well, that exins why you were so hesitant. In your shoes, I would be even more cautious." Zen chuckled and told him, "Well, I wouldn''t if I only had the one cup of heavenly essence. I can offer you this much heavenly essence spread out over intervals of time. Please, Wurth, help me sell it at auction." "Wait, what are you saying? Spread out over intervals! You mean, you have more than this?" asked Wurth. He was shocked, and took a sharp breath of air, the chilliness hurting his nose. Heavenly essence was such a very mysterious substance that even now, nobody could figure out how it was produced. Even what they had sold at auction was unintentionally obtained by some warriors. What Zen was implying though was that he had more heavenly essence, and because it was such a large quantity, it needed to be sold over time... What did it all mean though? Chapter 292 Reputation Chapter 292 Reputation Evidently, this meant that Zen possessed heavenly essence in arge quantity. More importantly, he might have even known how to make the heavenly essence. Zen nodded. "Wurth, I want to sell the heavenly essence through an auction at Blessed Auction House which I havee to realize is a win-win situation for your family. That sounds right?" Zenid down the incentives. Wurth expressed his agreement with a rather enthusiastic nod. "By now you must have gotten a thorough understanding of my doubts. I fear that your family must be under great pressure if the heavenly essence is to be auctioned several more times. Can you handle that?" asked Zen. He tried to express his concerns. Wurth took a deep and heavy sigh. Zen was right to worry and be concerned about that. After all nothing in this world was certain and anything could happen under any circumstance. Even though Zhang Family was strong in terms of both their political and financial standing, it was still inferior to the top seven noble ns. It was normal and easy for the Zhang Family to auction the heavenly essence once, because there had been other extremely lucky warriors who could get ahold of it. However, if the Zhang Family were to auction heavenly essence every month, it would most certainly arouse suspicion and draw unnecessary attention. And all of this would mean only one thing. Either some clients of the Zhang Family must have arge inventory of the heavenly essence or they had the very method of producing it in mass. Once the noble ns chanced upon this significant development, they would put an enormous amount of pressure on the Zhang Family. One way or another, the Zhang Family would break under stress and confess as to how they came upon the heavenly essence. There was a risk there, no man could deny it. All of a sudden, Wurth chuckled and then addressed Zen, "You are getting too worked up and stressed, Zen." This change in tone surprised Zen. After pausing for a moment Zen said, "Can you do anything to avoid this pertinent risk? Can you control your familypletely?" A smile appeared on Wurth''s face as he spoke, "Zen, you barely know my family. With that said, you have no idea of how my family deals with troubles or reacts under any circumstance. Our auction house has been handling business for many years and has always managed to work out solutions for all sorts of problems. You''d be surprised at what all we can handle. Many warriors shared your doubts and were reluctant to sell their treasures at our auction house. What''s more, some warriors, after killing people and taking away their weapons, wanted to sell them. However, since those weapons were illegal possessions, they also didn''t want to face troubles and bypass thew. We had toe up with some ideas to ensure that they remained safe while selling those illegally-procured weapons at our premises." Killing owners and taking away treasures had be amon urrence reported almost every day and night. Even those young men from the noble ns could be robbed of their spiritual and mysterious weapons and get killed in broad daylight. Some spiritual weapons were taken away from others. Therefore, they couldn''t be auctioned easily at the auction houses as there always ran the risk of previous owners of those weapons finding clues or even traces indicating the robbers or even killers identity. The Zhang Family was clever and always managed to find alternative methods to solve problems and avoid the potential risks in this illegal business. Right before the auction, the treasures would be hidden at some secret spots, and the addresses to these ces were written on a piece of paper by some third parties. Then, this piece of parchment would be sent across to a responsible man from the Blessed Auction House, who would pick the treasures. In this inconspicuous manner, the entire auction would be conducted without even shedding light on the owners or the purchasers of the treasures. Even employees of the Blessed Auction House didn''t have a clue about who bought or sold the treasures. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When the auction was safely carried out, the auction house would make a small charge. The collected cubic crystals would be stored in an unregistered token and sent to the sellers. Then the whole transaction ended. Wurth exined this entire sequence to Zen and then added, "Please don''t worry. I''ll tell my family to ensure the entire transaction to be carried out in this way. That way, your identity will remain unknown to everybody but me. In fact, no one will ever know you''re involved." Zen took a deep breath as he replied, "I understand." All this while he was concerned about how to hide his identity and sell the heavenly essence secretly. Now Wurth had worked out a clear path out of the transaction. Besides, the Blessed Auction House had been doing this for so many years that the sellers'' interest was a matter of the utmost importance and would be protected. "But, I will ask you again, are you sure you want me to sell the 55 drops of heavenly essence for you?" Wurth tried to crack a sly joke without even smiling. "Haha, those cubic crystals may be a big fortune for other people, but not you, the third son of the powerful and wealthy Zhang Family. I have confidence in you, my friend," said Zen. Wurth had a big picture in his mind and wouldn''t sacrifice his long-term goals for some short-sighted profits. Besides, Zen told him that he had already taken possession of more heavenly essence than these drops. Wurth would be a fool to illegally grab those 55 drops of heavenly essence and give up more of them. He knew for sure that if he really did that, Zen would not sell any more heavenly essences to him. Besides, Zen would get extremely annoyed. Wurth couldn''t stay at the Drizzle Peak and had to guard carefully against Zen. His sacrifices would mean much more than a half millions of cubic crystals. Chapter 293 Reputation (Part One) Chapter 293 Reputation (Part One) Wurth took the heavenly essences from Zen and delicately stuffed them into a beautiful emerald ring which was carefully on the ring finger of his left hand. It was a space ring. When it was done, Wurth sighed and spoke out, "There will be an uproar if so many heavenly essences are sold in the Imperial Capital." Heavenly essence was precious and immensely valuable because it could be applied to the weapons directly. For example, a top-grade spiritual weapon could have qualitative changes if enough heavenly essences were applied to it. There was even a possibility of producing a fairy weapon from it. Although considerable time and effort was required and lots of heavenly essences were consumed, the fairy weapon deserved it. Its holder would make huge profits even after the making costs were taken into ount. That exined why the heavenly essence was so valuable. Wurth stopped practicing his martial arts and took off his heavy load suit. They returned to the main peak where they were to meet Sean and Nory. "Zen and Wurth, I was looking for you," said Nory. He shed a warm smile at them. "What''s up?" asked Zen. He felt confused. Wurth patted Zen on his shoulder as he smiled, "Oh so, have you forgotten? A few days ago Nory very clearly mentioned that a party would be held among his n men. He invited us to this party," Wurth replied. Zen came from a humble n which was even inferior to Mo n. Therefore, he had very little knowledge about the great noble ns, their conventions or even norms. However, Wurth had a better understanding of everything, and simply sympathized with Nory who felt helpless and sad living under the burden of a noble n''s name. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I have been quite busy recently and almost forgot about this gathering. I must apologize. Will the party be held today?" asked Zen. Nory nodded and answered, "Yes, today is the day." They had made a promise to attend the party. So, they followed Nory and went to his house. The Mo n, living in the northern part of the city, wasmonly considered a declining one among the other ns of various sizes. The hereditary system, in ce, ensured that the descendants of a declining family could still hold onto the same title or rank despite the circumstance. However, despite all of this, some ns remained unlucky, and disappearedpletely. For instance, once upon a time there was a powerful noble n called Xiao n. Although it wasn''t among the most ancient ns, in fact it was actually better and more powerful than the seven noble ns, since a gxy of talents came from its descendants. This great n held important posts both in the imperial army and in the Burning Sky Empire. Besides, some of them were even unprecedented masters of martial arts. Once it became powerful and influential, their ambition too began to swell. Their people were busy in expanding the territory, contending for power and profits. There was a time when nobody could challenge them both in and out of the court. Even members from the seven noble ns had to bow and show their respect to this expanding and powerful n. However, sooner thanter the circumstances changed and the Xiao n was used of conspiring against the royal family, which changed their fate forever. The whole Xiao n was destroyed and almost all of its people were executed within days of the usation. Despite a few people surviving, the Xiao n could never recover from the disaster. The blow was too strong. This tragedy served as a warning for everybody to whom privileges and power of noble ns were given by the emperor. He could withdraw these opportunities as fast as he had granted them when the situation arose. The Mo family in the northern part of the city too had declined rapidly in the recent years, and no talents hade from this family. They would be deprived of their privileges and titles very soon if their situation didn''t improve or they didn''t find other powerful noble ns to live on. A broad street stretched out in the northern part of the Imperial Capital and at the end of it stood a tall door almost 10 meters high. The gigantic door was painted red, two giant bronze lions were lying on their stomachs while appearing threatening and dangerous. Those regr citizens living in the Imperial Capital could only imagine how wealthy those noble ns were, even the declining ns were beyond their reach. Nory took Zen, Wurth and Sean through this grand door to the other world of cheer and luxurious indulgences. The Mo family''s mansion was spotlessly clean and was permeated with a jubnt atmosphere owing to the party and the never-ending line of arriving guests. Four carpnterns hung on the door. The bronze had been cleansed. A butler and two servants were standing before the gate, weing guests courteously. The butler had been repeating the same action of smiling and bowing for several hours with unwavering enthusiasm. All of the guests were respected and esteemed members of the society. The butler had to make sure that they were satisfied with the service. So, he worked hard to please everyone. The smile on his face was professional and his manners were perfect. However, when he saw Nory and his group, his behavior suddenly changed. His fake smile disappeared, and instead he wore an arrogant and scornful look. "Young master, why are you back?" Nory too evidently never liked this butler. Since his mother died, this mansion was no longer his home. In response to the butler''s cold question, Nory answered, "What''s wrong? So are you telling me that I shouldn''te back home today?" The butler shook his head and responded, "You really misunderstood what I was saying. However, you''re an outer disciple of the Cloud Sect now. Whether youe back home or not isn''t important any more. Ha-ha," the butler chuckled nervously. The butler emphasized on the words "outer disciple". He actually meant that even though the Mo Family was declining, they still didn''t think highly of any outer disciple of the Cloud Sect or care. Besides, he warned that Nory would be a big fool to think that his position at the Mo Family had changed even the slightest bit. Chapter 294 Helping A Friend In Need Chapter 294 Helping A Friend In Need Nory didn''t feel wee when he returned to his home. Since he was a child, he had always been despised and treated unfairly by the Mo n. And because he wasn''t strong enough to fight back and had no family to back him up, he had to bear everything on his own. Nevertheless, he was used to this treatment and it didn''t bother him. However, Zen, Wurth, and Sean were not used to this. Who did the butler think he was? He used to be a servant, but now he had been promoted to butler. Did that give him the guts to speak to them in that manner? Amongst the young men, Wurth was the most furious. In the Zhang n where he grew up, no servant dared to talk like that in front of his master. Wurth frowned and asked, "Nory, is this the way all your servants speak to their master?" Nory smiled and was about to say something, but the butler overheard what Wurth said and he got annoyed. The irate butler turned up his nose and faced Wurth with pride. "What do you mean, little fatso? What did I do wrong?" the butler asked aggressively. Wurth frowned at him when he saw his arrogant expression. Wurth was a good-tempered and honest man, but when someone annoyed him, he would put him in their proper ce. If Wurth lost his temper, the Mo n''s family party would surely be spoiled. Anyone who annoyed a member of the Zhang n would be given a good lesson they wouldn''t forget. But Wurth managed to hold his temper. He didn''t want to make any trouble for the sake of Nory. Nory felt very embarrassed for the butler''s attitude towards Wurth. As a host of the Mo n family party, he couldn''t let the butler treat the third young master of the Zhang n so rudely Nory roared at the butler, "Ralph! They are all my friends, so treat them politely!" The butler chuckled. "Why? Who do you think ¨C?" Ralph couldn''t finish his words because he had sensed danger. He felt something ferocious was staring at him and he shivered. When he looked back with pale face, he saw Zen''s bright eyes. Zen looked calm, but he had already released some aura from his soul that put a strain on Ralph''s soul. Now Zen became powerful enough that he could retrain someone''s soul and made them unable to speak. "Nory, let''s just go inside," Zen said yfully. Although Nory didn''t know exactly why Ralph suddenly looked pale like he had seen a ghost, he guessed it must be because Zen had done something to him. Nory patted Wurth on the shoulder and apologized, "I''m so sorry, Wurth! I know Ralph was arrogant and rude, but he doesn''t deserve your anger. Let''s just go inside, shall we?" Wurth nodded and decided not to waste time arguing with a mere steward. He walked right behind Nory and Sean. Zen walked right behind them, too. Ralph felt like being released from strange pressure when Zen moved his gaze away from him. His body rxed a little and he could now feel his voice came back. Being restrained by Zen made him feel ufortable, Ralph felt the urge to scold him right there and then. He had to admit that Zen''s skill was umon. But it didn''t bother Ralph a little because he knew that Zen had just reached the first-grade of nature level, and there was no way that Nory''s friends could be that powerful. Furthermore, Ralph didn''t believe that a young man at the first-grade of nature level would dare to make any trouble at the Mo Mansion. When he pointed at Zen and was about to say something rude, Zen suddenly turned around. He stared back at Ralph closely with a sly smile. A gust of bright yellow soul power discreetly formed a sharp thorn and it went for Ralph. The strain that Zen had put on Ralph was just a light warning so he would stop insulting them. Unfortunately, Ralph wasn''t that smart, so Zen had no choice but to give him a hard lesson. "Ah!" Ralph suddenly let out a shrill cry. Then he covered his head with his hands and kept on rolling and tossing on the ground looking miserable. The two servants beside Ralph were terrified by what they were seeing. Their eyes widened in fear and they got anxious. "Ralph, are you okay? What the hell is going on?" "Did Ralph get cackle fever?" Zen sneered, then turned and walked towards the yard of the Mo Mansion. From the sounds they were hearing, his three buddies guessed that Zen was using the spiritual attack again. It was the same attack that he had used on the disciple of Vulture Peak named Jesse. The attack had damaged Jesse a lot. ''Ralph got what he deserved for being rude!'' All of them had the same thought. Now Zen had caught up with them and walked alongside them. The Mo Mansion covered arge area ofnd with numerous courtyards and houses. The houses had been built many years ago, but after a few repairs, they had regained their brilliance. On their way, they saw the busy servants and maids with various food and snacks on their hands. They were in the middle of preparing for the feast. After passing through several corridors and doors, they finally arrived at the reception room of the Mo n. There was an open ground in front of the reception hall where an operapany had built up a stage. Several opera performers were singing on the stage. Beside the opera stage were dozens of tables. Although some tables were not yet upied, there were already many guests at the reception hall. When Nory led his three friends into the reception hall, a servant immediately saw and recognized him. Though the servant didn''t say anything rude to Nory, it was obvious that he wasn''t taking Nory seriously. The servant coldly said, "Young master Nory, are they your friends? Just find yourselves a ce to sit!" Nory couldn''t do anything but to guide his friends to a table that was not yet upied. He found the table hadn''t been arranged, so he needed to move some chairs by himself. After Nory had prepared the table, the four of them sat down. Wurth was carefully looking at the guests coming in the reception hall. He shook his head and chuckled. "Nory, tell me. It''s not easy to live in the Mo n, right?" Nory smiled bitterly and answered, "Well, I''m used to it. I''m really sorry that you were treated that way." "I don''t mind at all. But do you have any brothers or sisters?" Wurth asked. They came here not to enjoy the feats, but to support Nory. But witnessing what happened since they had arrived, Zen and Wurth had made up their minds to protect Nory. If anyone tried to bully Nory, they would give them a good lesson. Wurth was more thoughtful than Zen and Sean, so he wanted to know if Nory was from the direct branch of the Mo n. Nory had understood what Wurth meant and he was kind enough to share to his friends the Mo n family tree. Nory did note from the other branches of the Mo n. In fact, he was a member of the direct branch of the n and the eldest son of the former Mo n head. With this, he should have been the most powerful member of the n and no servant should dare to offend him. But why had he been treated as if he was a nobody? Nory told them that when he was young, his dad had been defeated in a battle and been killed by the enemy''s arrow. From then on, Nory and his family had lost the noble status. Although he was still the eldest son of the former head, it was his uncle who had be the leader when his father had died. His uncle was never kind to him and treated Nory like a stranger. "Your uncle is mean! Is there any other elder in your n that would speak on your behalf?" Hearing everything from Nory, Wurth became more furious at the rest of the Mo n. As the norm, the n members should have treated Nory better after his father''s death. But instead, they treated Nory unfairly and might have thrown him out of the n if they had a choice. "It''s heartbreaking to grow up in such a cold family," Sean said angrily. After sipping a cup of tea, Zen said lightly, "Then we have every reason to help Nory out. What should we do if these people start acting out stupidly and mess up with you again?" Nory''s story was quite like Zen''s. They both lost their power in their ns after their fathers'' death. And with this, Zen was more determined to help his friend. Seeing resentment on their faces, Nory said, "Thank you for being here with me. I could really use your help right now." Wurthughed and said, "Then that''s settled. I will take the matters into my hands if the members of the Mo n try to make trouble." Normally, Wurth wasn''t the type to put himself in another n''s business. Because even if the Mo n wasn''t big, it was still a noble n in the north region and Wurth had no reason to offend them. He wasn''t afraid of the Mo n at all because such declining noble ns like the Mo n were considered nothingpared to the top seven noble ns. However, the Zhang n lived by the principle of not doing anything without profit. But why would he like to do such a thing for Nory? Wurth had his own reason this time. Based on his observations, Zen was worth an investment. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His intuition told him that this young man would reach an incredible level in no time. Chapter 295 Yates Mo (Part One) Chapter 295 Yates Mo (Part One) Throughout the Eastern Region, no one at the Illuminating Soul Realm would subject themselves to taking direction from anyone who was not an influential master. There was a rich merchant of G County, and he could afford to employ several nature creatures as his personal bodyguards, which was rare for a man of his station. However, it was pure fantasy to think he could hire any of the masters in the Illuminating Soul Realm. Still, the members of the Zhang n could. The Zhang n employed multiple Illuminating Soul Realm masters. These masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm willingly remained in the employ of the Zhang n to assist with the n at critical times because they valued the connections along with the resources that the Zhang n possessed. More importantly though, since the Zhang n financially supported those same masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm while they were growing up, they served loyally. This was the biggest reason the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm remained with the n. As the third son in the Zhang n, Wurth was raised in the environment which gave him a natural sensitivity to this aspect of how things were. In Wurth''s opinion, if Zen managed to defy the odds and gain entry into the Illuminating Soul Realm someday, his strength would rival any official at the Zhang n. Therefore, Wurth wanted to invest in Zen. He didn''t invest money though because Zen wasn''tcking in that department, even going so far as to commission Wurth in the auctioning of heavenly essence which would in turn earn Wurth some money. No, Zen had no need of Wurth''s money, so, instead, Wurth invested his time,panionship in the form of building a friendship with Zen. He knew how much Zen valued sentiment, friendship and respect above all other things, and although sometimes Zen would react emotionally, it was evident that he cared about his friends and brothers around him more than others. For this reason alone Wurth was willing to help Nory and didn''t consider the cost immediately. Even if he put that aspect aside, Wurth would be involved because he viewed Zen and others as his brothers. He was dwelling on that information, when a group of men and women entered. A busy servant saw the group as they came in and stopped what he was doing to rush over to them. He nodded as he bowed and greeted them warmly, "Hello, Young Master Yates, wee back. Please, have a seat here. This table was specially arranged for you and your guests." While he spoke, several other servants hurried to set the chairs and table in order. Theyid a soft napped tablecloth over the table beforeying out fruit and snacks on it. Young Master Yates smiled, graciously inviting his friends to sit down. Zen nced at the young master dressed in a ck robe. When he glimpsed thepanions, he noticed they too wore ck robes. The Mo n might be weaker now, but it wasn''t difficult for the children to be inner disciples, and this only illuminated just how low Nory''s position was in his n. After being seated, the young master Yates looked around the room, and when he saw Nory, he fixated on him. After staring at Nory, he nced from Nory to Zen, Wurth, and Sean, noticing that the friends apanying Nory were all outer disciples dressed in white robes. Raising his thick brows, Yates sneered at Nory and asked, "Well there Nory, what brings you venturing out of Drizzle Peak today?" When he''d finished his mocking inquiry, the young masterughed. Nory blinked obliviously as he replied, "As the rule, I normally attend family reunions, Yates, why do you ask?" "Oh," responded Yates while he shook his head and went on, "I knew with your capabilities, you''d be epted into the Cloud Sect and have the forte to persevere. But, can I ask you; why have you returned now, and with such loser friends?" It wasn''t news to anyone there how the inner disciples from Cloud Sect looked down on outer disciples, constantly. Inner and outer disciples that were members of the same peak might get along well, but, inner disciples from any of the other peaks were unwilling to see outer disciples as anything more than their whipping boys. All the disciples with Yates were from Egret Peak. Egret Peak was sixteenth ranked peak at Cloud Sect, making it the midway point between the top and bottom. The inner disciples with Yates noticed the Drizzle Peak logo on Zen''s and Wurth''s chests and rolled their eyes disdainfully. Considering that Zen and the others were from the peak that was the lowest ranking at the Cloud Sect, and on top of that, they were all outer disciples, Yates''panions saw Nory and his friends as insignificant. Nory didn''t care if he was being insulted, he''d been dealing with worse his entire life. However, he found it difficult to maintain self-control when his friends were, and in a menacing tone said, "Yates, these are my friends, not losers. You would do well to watch how you speak to them." "Oh really?" replied Yates, with an inflection in his voice that denoted his growing interest. He stared at Nory''s flustered expression, which always amused him, and had heard the exasperation in his voice, which he enjoyed. Yates asked, "So, they''re not losers. Maybe you can share why you were ced in Drizzle Peak, the lowest ranking one within the Cloud Sect? Logically speaking, the outer disciples from Drizzle Peak can be the least powerful of all the disciples at the Cloud Sect. At least, in my opinion. It is better not to enter the Cloud Sect than to remain at Drizzle Peak since it''s where losers are cultivated." "Yates, what the hell is that supposed to mean?" shouted Nory as he jumped to his feet angrily. Only half of the guests had arrived, and the feast hadn''t started yet. When other guests heard Nory shouting loudly, one after another turned to see what was going on, and even the actors up on stage stopped singing to see what was happening. Yates concentrated on rising from his seat slowly, smirking, and having a tough time restraining the laughter he felt welling up in him. Nory was always such a weak target who Yates thought was easy to bully, until today. Odd that today Nory had been found to have a backbone. Yates wondered why Nory suddenly had the courage to stand up to him. Was Nory relying on these guys to stand against Yates? Earlier when Yates entered, he had examined Nory''s friends. All the disciples from noble ns had keen vision. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. First, he took in the fact that Zen, Wurth, and Sean were attired in white robes, then he scrutinized them to ensure they all came from lower ss families without noble ties. Chapter 296 Yates Mo (Part Two) Chapter 296 Yates Mo (Part Two) While Yates had assessed the three astutely, he was, in fact, wrong in his overall assessment. Wurth was a member of the Zhang n which wasn''t a poor family. True, it wasn''t one of the top seven noble ns, but, Wurth''s family actually held far more power than an ordinary noble n. After all, the Zhang n was the only family able to progress alongside the top seven noble ns, equally. If a rank were required, then the Zhang n would be counted asparable to any of the top seven noble ns. Of course, wearing his white outer disciple robe was deceptive, so, Yates wasn''t at fault for misjudging Wurth as a nobody. After his initial assessment, Yates had noted that the three weren''t very powerful. While Zen was a nature creature, he was just at grade one, and Wurth and Sean were only at half-step into the nature level. Yates wasn''t worried about their strength because he was at grade four of the nature level, while his friends were grades four and five, respectively. With their cumtive strength, Yates hadn''t given Nory''s friends a second thought, which led him to refer to Zen and the others as losers to their faces. "Nory, when did you grow up? How brave of you to deem to talk to me like this today!" said Yates snidely as he frowned unhappily. With so many people in attendance today, Yates needed to teach Nory a lesson and give him a reminder of who he was addressing. Wurth and Sean red back at Yates, enraged. They hadn''t thought Nory''s family members would ignore his devoted enthusiasm, and they would suffer personal disgrace. One member of Nory''s group remained staunchly expressionless, Zen. With calm, collected mannerisms, Zen picked up a kettle that was dark-red and enameled from the table and slowly poured some of the water over his hands. As he did, life vitality rose from within, to cover his hands. Under the heat of his life vitality, the tea water quickly evaporated into the air as steam. When he had finished, Zen stood up, a smile stered across his face. He patted Nory on the shoulder, and asked, "Hey Nory, who''s this guy talking to you?" Nory continued to re as he ground his teeth, "He''s my cousin." "Oh, this is your cousin, right?" said Zen in an animated tone. He turned his attention to Yates, continuing to smile, and he said in a bubbly voice, "Since you''re Nory''s cousin, we''re all friends here! I don''t see a need for cousins to speak this way between each other. You''re rtives. It''s unhealthy to shatter the harmony." "Us, rtives? Ha-ha!" remarked Yates snidely. After a brief pause he rolled his eyes, huffed and contemptuously added, "How does he deserve to be considered a rtive of mine? Which member of the Mo n acknowledges that Nory is their rtive?" "Well then, since Nory doesn''t merit being considered your rtive, it makes this much easier now," said Zen while a faint gleam shed briefly in his eyes, and he smiled slightly. "Excuse me? Just what do you mean? What is easier?" asked a visibly confused Yates. What Zen said baffled Yates, and left him puzzled. Chuckling, Zen sarcastically said, "Just now, I believe I heard someone refer to us as Nory''s loser friends. Since you and he are family, for Nory''s sake, we can bear it. However, you said you aren''t rtives. Therefore, there is no reason for us to tolerate such insults!" Zen timed his words so that as he finished speaking and the words sank in, his life vitality congealed on his right hand, and at the same time, a fierce power spread from his body to engulf Yates and hispanions. There was a strong force within the momentum that came from deep in Zen, below his soul to where his killing intention was rooted. From the time Zen and the others had arrived at the Mo mansion with Nory, they had endured every slight that was given. Now though, Zen understood there was no reason to stand on formal ceremony because they didn''t need to stand for this mistreatment. Up until now, Zen hadn''t been willing to fight here. After all, this seemed to be a happy reunion for family members and guests at the Mo mansion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Nory invited them in the spirit of goodwill and not to fight. If Zen went too far, it would embarrass Nory and Zen didn''t want to do that to his friend. Consequently, Zen gave Yates a chance. If he acknowledged Nory as his rtive, Zen felt they could discuss things, but Yates didn''t seem to care about family ties, so, Nory had no reason to worry about the Mo Mansion''s reputation. If it were left in shambles today, they wouldn''t have gone too far. Seeing the strong power Zen had suddenly radiated, Yates and his cohorts stood up one after another, all straight-faced. Zen''s momentum was astonishing; nheless, Yates and hispanions hadn''t seen Zen''s full strength. They thought Zen was only a grade one in the nature level and ordingly, couldn''t possibly be very powerful. With all of Yates friends in the nature level at grades four and five, if they fought now, the gap between the capabilities of each side would be considerable. In the blink of an eye, they might end up killing the outer disciples that Nory brought with him. Each side prepared for the battle that was about to start. Most of the guests who were watching possessed ordinary abilities, and because of that, no one dared to stop the fight. It was at that moment that five, maybe six guests came through the door. They were female disciples in Cloud Sect. As per the rules of the Cloud Sect, the female disciples wore either ck or white robes, depending on their rank, when they stayed at the sect. Nevertheless, the robes were ugly in the eyes of the disciples, so, whenever they had the opportunity to leave the Cloud Sect, they would change out of their disciple robes hastily to wear beautiful clothes, such as long dresses with patterns of birds in flight, or blouses that were embroidered, paired with skirts that bore designs of flowers on them. These were the disciples of Lady Peak entering, and they had all changed before they''d arrived, and looked gorgeous. "Is that you, Yetta?" Even though Yates and hisrades as well as Nory and his friends were at sword points with each other, Yates immediately noticed when the female disciples from Lady Peak entered the room. Excitedly he called out, "Oh, and there''s Nina, an honored guest!" Seeing thedies, Yates no longer wanted to be at odds with Nory or his friends. He might have returned to attend the family reunion, but, his main reason foring was that his cousin, Yetta, said she would be bringing some friends home with her, to give them a tour. One of the friends with Yetta was Nina. Yates had developed a crush on her, and thought about her every day and night. Chapter 297 Zen Was So Remarkable (Part One) Chapter 297 Zen Was So Remarkable (Part One) Yates had met Nina Zhu several times and not even during the course of his interactions, he had rather fallen in love with her at first sight. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Zhu n was one of the top seven noble ns in the empire and Nina belonged to the same. On the contrary, Yates was only a young master from a small declining noble n. It was said that Nina had a very high position in the Zhu n. Although she was a girl, and she did not have much ascendancy in strength, she was deemed to be even higher in rank than the eldest son of the eldest branch. She was, so to speak, doted on by all family members. With therge social gap between the two in mind, which was actually the gap between the two ns, Yates had already decided that the usual ways of wooing a girl would not work. When it came to marriages, the noble ns preferred that their sons and daughters be wed into families of equal status. Even with the strength, talent, wealth and status that Yates carried, marrying Nina was an unrealistic fantasy. If the Mo n sent a matchmaker to the Zhu n with orders to formally talk about a marriage, not only he, but the entire n would be humiliated terribly by the Zhus. Therefore, Yates did the only sensible thing that he could do, and asked his cousin Yetta to bring Nina to their house. Yetta was Nina''s friend in Lady Peak, Cloud Sect. Yates was hoping to win Nina''s heart through their mutual contacts. Last time, Yates had heard that Nina was going to take part in the trial for ying demons. Immediately, he had gotten desperate to pass the examination in Egret Peak as well. A pity there were so many talented disciples over there! Although he had passed the initial test, he was defeated by the other disciples in the second test and therefore, could not qualify for the trials. After all, Yates'' strength of fourth-grade of nature level was not particrly overbearing against the inner disciples. During Nina''s stay in White Emperor City, Yates had also been concerned for her safety. However, after she hade back to the Cloud Sect, he was at a loss and couldn''t find a reason to keep visiting her anymore. The family party was a good opportunity for him and therefore, when he heard about it, he strongly demanded his cousin, Yetta, to bring Nina to the party. In return, he promised to give her a low- grade spiritual weapon for her kind help. Motivated by his offer, Yetta did her best to persuade Nina to join the party. Once Nina came, Yates stopped fussing with Nory and his ''loser friends'' anymore. Obviously, Nina was to be the center of his attention now. "This is Miss Nina Zhu, the youngdy of the Zhu n. Tell everybody!" Yates ordered his servant. The servant announced over the hubbub of the party obediently, "Miss Nina Zhu, the youngdy of the Zhu n is here!" The noble ns would often loudly announce their guests'' presence in order to show respect, which was also a way to show off their ss and status. Normally, their names would be announced by the servants. If the host announced their names himself, it meant that the guests were extremely distinguished and the host valued them very much. As a youngdy of the Zhu n, Nina was certainly a notable guest for the Mo n. But since she was a woman, Yates thought it would be better to have her announced by a servant. If a direct son of the Zhu n, such as Hendy or Matthew, came, Yates would have announced him himself. Interestingly, ording to this custom, Wurth, the young master of the wealthy Zhang n required Yates to announce him personally. Nory knew about the same, but couldn''t take the initiative to announce him, since Wurth was a very low-key person and Yates didn''t know him at all. In his opinion, all of Nory''s friends who were in white robes of Cloud Sect were rabbles. Nina was wearing a pink coat with a silvery moire today. For warriors of the nature level, the function of clothing was more of beautifying than resisting cold. They were said to be able to stand in the snow naked without feeling any cold! The pink coat suited her and set off her delicate figure. And charming face made her stand off from the crowd, even though the women from Lady Peak sitting right next to her were also pretty. She habitually responded when she heard someone say hello to her. In her memory, the inner disciple standing in front of her was most probably Yetta''s brother. But he was still a stranger to her since they hadn''t interacted very often. After the servant had announced her, Yates courteously led Nina and the other girls from Lady Peak to their table. The servants hadid out the chairs diligently and they respectfully invited the girls to take their seats, drawing a chair for each one of them. After sitting down, Nina felt someone gazing at her. Her eyes swept over a table nearby and suddenly settled on Zen''s face. "Zen?" Nina eximed. She immediately got excited on seeing the man. Here was the man who had risked his life to save her and squeezed his strength to kill the demon generals. Obviously, he had deeply branded an indelible mark on her heart. On that day, after the fierce war between the imperial army and the demons in the White Emperor City, the disciples of the Cloud Sect had eventually been sent back, except for Zen. Ynde had captured him for his fight with Hugh. Nina had been really concerned about him. Before leaving White Emperor City, she had implored her uncle Lennie to protect him in any case. Although her uncle had promised readily, Nina was still deeply worried. Later, she had learned from correspondence with her uncle that Zen had not only survived the war, but had also made great contributions. Chapter 298 Zen Was So Remarkable (Part Two) Chapter 298 Zen Was So Remarkable (Part Two) With a strength of merely a half-step into the nature level, Zen had been able to establish brilliant achievements in war among the Illuminating Soul Realm masters. With all that news, Zen had risen to higher and higher levels in Nina''s mind. But once he had left the White Emperor City, Nina had been unable to hear any news about him. She had even pondered the possibility of going out to look for him. However, she hadn''t done such an apparently disgraceful thing such as a girl travelling thousands of miles just to find a man. Although the customs in Burning Sky Empire were fairly open-minded, Nina, who was born in a top noble n, was still quite conservative. Later, she had received the information that Zen had returned to Cloud Sect and often went to Lake of the Magical Fish to practice. She felt both happy and disappointed when she learned this. She was happy that Zen had returned to Cloud Sect unharmed. She was also disappointed that Zen seemed to havepletely forgotten her and only cared about his boring practice. ''How about I go see him?'' Nina had entertained the thought for some time. However, with a noble lady''s reserved character, she had stifled it in the end. She had initially been hesitant to join today''s party. But her close friend, Yetta, had repeatedly invited her and finally, she had to agree. She had never expected that she would meet Zen at the Mo n''s party. Nina had missed him so much, but it seemed that Zen was indifferent towards her. ''It was okay when I found out that he was addicted to his practice. What''s disappointing is that he has time to attend the Mo n''s party, but no time to see me. Has he really forgotten me?'' Nina was sad. But when she saw him raising his head, smiling at her with his clear ck eyes, she forgot all about her comints at once. She ignored Yates who was being all brands of courteous towards her at that time and shifted her attention towards Zen. Smiling like a flower, she went towards him. "I heard that you''de back. Why didn''t youe over to the Lady Peak to see me? Am I not your friend?" Sheined softly. Hearing their conversation, everyone present there was shocked. Especially those who knew Nina''s identity. One of them was Wurth. As the young master of the wealthy Zhang n, Wurth had been made to learn to sort out the rtionship between the important figures in the Imperial Capital from a very young age. Whether the elders of the top seven noble ns or the important descendants of them, their powers, abilities, character and hobbies etc., were supposed to be clearly remembered by the children of the Zhang n. This was apulsory course for them and couldn''t be forgotten. Hence, Wurth knew Nina more deeply than Zen. Nina, the direct descendant of the Zhu n, though not very talented, was still quite loved by the elders of the Zhu n. Even though she was a woman, she had an advantageous position that other children in the Zhu n could not have. Generally, in order to develop their ns, all the noble ns had made their own set of strict family rules. They weren''t aimed at any single individual and were to be obeyed by all. If you only had average talent and strength and still didn''t know how to work hard, then you would receive less and less resources from your n. But, Nina was an exception. Her talent could only be regarded as above-average, but she was still a beloved daughter of the Zhu n and it could very well be said that the whole Zhu n was willing to give her whatever she wanted. This was absolutely impossible in other noble ns. Too much favoritism towards one child was bound to cause other children''s dissatisfaction and discontentment. Over time, this would lead to the intensification of conflicts inside the n, which was very detrimental to their development. However, the Zhu n hadn''t faced this problem. On the contrary, they were all partial towards Nina, including the elders and the younger generation. Wurth had studied all the nobles of the capital of Burning Sky Empire, but she still had special significance for him. The reason for this was that the Zhang n had once nned on establishing a marriage with the Zhu n. It was decided to let Wurth''s brother, Wick, marry Nina. Marriages between the noble ns were verymon as both ns would get to expand their power and wealth by the ceremony. However, after inquiring about the thoughts of the Zhu n''s elders and Nina herself through various channels, the Zhang n had given up on the idea. The reason was the Zhu n''s deration that "Nina will decide who she has to marry by herself, and the elders won''t interfere. They will always support her choice." Judging from Nina''s character, she was a young girl with a fantasy about love. Therefore, marrying a man without love for the sake of family interests was bound to make her disgusted, which, obviously, was uneptable. After various analysis, the Zhang n had given up the n. Actually, the most critical factor behind the failure of the Zhang''s n was the idea of the Zhu n''s elders. Most marriages were arranged by the parents of the prospective brides and grooms, and the n elders at that time. The practice was even more popr among the noble ns since in that case, the marriage was not just about them, but the union of two ns. However, the Zhu n was intent on not restricting Nina for her marriage. From this point, one could clearly understand out how deep the elders'' love for Nina was. Because of this failed n, Wurth today knew Nina better than other nobles. But at present, Wurth wondered how Zen knew Nina. He had never heard of any rtionship between the two. ''Nina is comining that Zen has nevere to visit her, but Zen seems somewhat indifferent towards her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. You know Nina isn''t an average noble girl. With her position in the Zhu n, she is even more powerful than the unloved princesses. How many people want to please her? How many young men are dreaming to marry her? But to everyone''s surprise, Nina is courting Zen.'' Musing, Wurth sighed with a strong feeling about how remarkable Zen was. Chapter 299 James Mo (Part One) Chapter 299 James Mo (Part One) Sean and Nory were not as surprised as Wurth. Upon seeing Zen, this dainty, pretty girlined that he did not visit her! Zen must have a lot of charm to bewitch her like this. ''When exactly did Zen meet Nina?'' they wondered. ''Did they meet at the trial for ying demons?'' "Hey, Zen, won''t you give us an introduction? Is this your girlfriend?" Sean, who was older than Zen, teased him. Nory was more flippant and straightforward. He straightened and gave Nina a solemn salute. "How are you, Zen''s girlfriend?" "Don''t say nonsense!" Nina rebuked him, but her face broke into a flush. She didn''t really seem to mind how Zen''s friends addressed her. Zen''s friends were quite perceptive, so how could they not make out what that blush meant? Generally speaking, it was a universal sign indicating that a girl harbored a crush on a guy. "Okay, fine! I won''t talk nonsense anymore. I will reserve calling you that for the future!" Nory responded, casting Yates a short, casual look. Nory was naive but not ignorant. Yates had been particrly attentive to Nina ever since she walked in. As per what Nory observed, Yates obviously held some kind of affection for her. The more he teased Nina about Zen, the more dispirited and indignant Yates got. "Humph!" Nina gave a snort and wrinkled her nose in chagrin. She turned to her friends, calling them from a distance. "Girls... Come here. I want to introduce you to someone. This is Zen Luo!" Hearing this, a few girls came up to her, huddling and checking out Zen from head to toe with their wide, pretty eyes. They immediatelyunched into a stream ofments. "So, this is Zen! No wonder you always talk about him, Nina. Listening to you describe him is not as good as actually meeting him in person. He is so handsome!" "Yeah, his eyes are so bright, they seem to glow!" "Wow, I should have taken part in thest trial of ying demons too! How exhrating it must have been to be saved by him from the demon generals!" Zen had no idea that the stories of him defeating the demon general and saving Nina from the clutches of another five of them had spread throughout Lady Peak! Apparently, he was more popr there than he was at Drizzle Peak. Those sentiments were not widely shared by the disciples at Drizzle Peak. His fellow participants there were tight-lipped about his astonishing feats at the trial for ying demons. The female disciples talked in whispers among themselves, their faces lit up with excitement. Except for Yetta, who appeared disinterested and aloof, everyone sang praises of Zen and was in awe of his heroics. Yetta, who was Nina''s best friend, was, of course, aware of Zen''s valor. Nina had described him more than once as a great hero. In addition, the other female disciples who had taken part in the trial took note of Zen''s gantry. At any other time and ce, Yetta too would have participated and expressed her admiration for Zen. However, today, Yetta had invited Nina to meet her family at the repeated requests of her brother, Yates. She knew Yates had feelings for Nina. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She had not expected Zen to be here when she brought Nina along. What a strange coincidence. Now, Yetta was in a quandary. It looked like it was Nory who brought Zen here. Out of the tens of thousands of disciples at Drizzle Peak, not to mention many more in the entirety of Cloud Sect, why was it Nory who happened to be Zen''s friend?! Yetta looked at Yates, who stood at a distance, from the corner of her eye. She watched quietly how her brother''s face darkened with ire. He was not enjoying any of this. Nina was like an unattainable goddess to Yates. He had admired and looked up to her ever since he first met her, like he couldn''t stop himself from doing so. He knew his chances of winning Nina''s heart were slim, but that didn''t mean they were in the negative. So, he wanted to give it a try. Though the Mo family had almost declined now, it was still a noble n. Yates was talented, and if he worked hard, he could be the next head of the Mo family. When Yates became the family head, he would be qualified to court Nina. It pleased him that his sister brought Nina to the house. He had been preparing for this for a long time. He had even arranged for various entertainment programs for her. He would do anything to please Nina! But not once had he imagined that he would encounter such a scene when Nina finally arrived at the Mo family''s house. Judging by how she was acting, Nina had a crush on this guy, Zen. A sense of deep frustration rose in his chest and took hold of him. Yates felt his strength slip away from him. Why was this happening to him? Yates''s friends, who stood around him, also grew gloomy and resentful. They were well aware that Yates wanted to pursue Nina. However, judging from what was happening before them, things were not unfolding as they had hoped for. Suddenly, Yates clenched his fists, a fierce look shing across his eyes. A mad thought urred to him. ''I will kill Zen by any and all means!'' Noticing his grim appearance, a friend next to him pressed his hand on his fist and shook his head slowly. "Yates, calm down," he said to him in a hushed voice. "Zen is unusual and very strong. It wouldn''t be a good idea toe to blows with him." Yates certainly could not kill Zen here. Zen did seem powerful. The momentum that he unleashed was astonishing. Although he was only at the first grade of nature level, the disciples of the Cloud Sect knew that the realm was sometimes inconsistent when it came to strength. Moreover, ording to what the female disciples surrounding Zen just said, he had killed some demon generals! Chapter 300 James Mo (Part Two) Chapter 300 James Mo (Part Two) How much strength did a demon general have? Yates and his friends had never been to the trial of ying demons, but they had heard a number of tales about demon generals. At Egret Peak, the disciples who qualified to fight them ranked among at least the top fifty of the inner disciples. As for actually killing a demon general, they had not heard of any inner disciple at Egret Peak who had managed to do so. However, since they had not seen Zen y demon generals with their own eyes, and since what the female disciples were gushing about was hardly believable, it was debatable that Zen had really killed some. Even if Zen''s strength was really in line with his realm at the first grade of nature level, a show of Yates''s antagonism right in front of Nina would be quite irrational. It would gain him the opposite of what he wanted. Not only would it make him an unfavorable person in Nina''s eyes, but also, it would make her outright hate him. At his friend''s warning, Yates rxed his fists. He understood that it would be unwise to make an enemy of Zen right now. Today, the Mo family was hosting a party, and if he got into a fight with Zen, the event was likely to fall through. ''I''ll hold myself back for the time being, and after the party is over, I will deal with you, Zen!'' Yates swore to himself. And Nory, how could he bring home this troublesome boy? He was courting death. Yates silently told himself to endure this until he finally got the chance to get back at Nory too. Watching Nina smile at Zen bashfully, Yates felt his heart break into pieces and bleed. Imperceptibly, he tightened his fists again, his fingernails digging deep into the flesh of his palms and gouging a few wounds. Zen''s soul was far more sentient than the average person. Yates tried his best to restrain himself, but Zen still sensed the deep hostility directed toward him. This hostility felt different than the previous one Yates had harbored against him. He had previously shown his contempt, aiming to teach Nory''s friends a lesson. But now, Yates seemed to want Zen dead! Zen, however, did not care for his malice. Ever since arriving at the Mo family''s house, Zen, Wurth, and Sean had been seething with silent rage. They needed a reason to let off their steam, and in doing so, they wanted to help Nory reim his ce in his family. Yates would y right into their hands if he tried to provoke them. Suddenly, four servants walked out of the living room and opened the door to the hall. Then a dozen people emerged out. The man at the head of the crowd was lean and sported a goatee. His name was James Mo, and he was the head of the Mo n. Zen sat at the table, quietly watching James Mo. His aura seemed restrained, but there was still a faint sense of menace about him. Clearly, he had his life vitality contained well inside of him. On that basis, Zen judged that he was in the Illuminating Soul Realm. "This is the head of the Mo family, James Mo, the only master of the Illuminating Soul Realm in the n," Wurth whispered, his tone scornful. Needless to say, each of the seven noble ns was supposed to have a number of masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm. In the Zhang family, few members belonged to the realm, but the officials under theirmand were all remarkable masters. In other words, only the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm were qualified to be the officials of the Zhang family! As one of the noble ns, however, the Mo n had declined to a point that James Mo was the only living master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Wurth predicted that the Mo n would sooner orte be excluded from the group of noble ns. "Father!" Yates got up and strode briskly toward James Mo, throwing a deliberate nce at Zen and his friends. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After what had just happened, he hade to regard Zen as the greatest enemy of his life. He, however, was a little unsure whether or not he could truly defeat Zen. So his first thought was to use his father''s formidable power against his rival. But Yates''s eyes were met with sneers from Zen and Wurth. In the eyes of the others, the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm were like Gods. But for Zen and his friends, they were not particrly powerful or special. Wurth could mobilize the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm with a singlemand. He had done so with men who were much more powerful than James Mo. As for Zen, he had encountered and fought against many a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Not only did he embarrass Hugh, who belonged to the Illuminating Soul Realm at White Emperor City, but also he killed masters of equal strength inside the fairy pce. Although Zen was aware that there was a gap between his true strength and that of a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm, he had alsoe to understand that the chasm could be ovee in other ways. "Yates," James Mo said, patting Yates on the shoulder. Then he looked over to his guests. "I am deeply honored to have each of you present at the Mo family gathering. Please forgive me if you don''t find the arrangements to your liking." "You''re much too modest, Master Mo!" "It''s an honor to be invited, Master Mo. You should have no reason to say otherwise." Not all the guests present belonged to the noble ns. True nobility would not be caught dead attending a mediocre party such as this one. Although the Mo family was on the verge of decline, it was yet a noble n. Besides, many others depended on this family for their survival, so most of the guests were perfectly courteous toward James Mo. With the polite remark, James Mo took his son around to greet the guests. The people sitting at Zen''s table were engaged in animated discussions. Chapter 301 The Mixed Element Blood Bracelet (Part One) Chapter 301 The Mixed Element Blood Bracelet (Part One) Nina didn''t want to sit at the table Yates arranged for her, so, she led her friends over to the table where Zen and the others were seated. There they all chatted amicably. Sean, Nory and Wurth talked with them joyfully. Females weren''t allowed to be too close to men in Eastern Region, but they didn''t need to be restrained at a reunion for the noble ns. The tinklingughter resounded from their table now and then. It had to be said that Nory was a perpetual optimist. Even after being bullied by everyone aftering back home, he still talked andughed happily. It was as though he''d forgotten the distasteful events from just a few moments ago. From time to time, he shared a joke that made one or more of the female disciples double over inughter. In no time at all, after greeting other guests at several tables, James led Yates over to thedies. James smiled at Nina as he greeted her, "Miss Zhu, I am honored that you were able to attend the feast of Mo Mansion today!" James'' polite pretensions towards Nina were excessive. As the head of the Mo n, James was a formidable man, and along with the influence his family wielded, he was also quite important within the ranks of the Illuminating Soul Realm. So, even though Nina was the beloved daughter of the Zhu n, there was no need for him to be this polite. When someone was overly courteous to others to this degree, there was an ulterior motive. In this case, a blind man could have seen the reason. He knew his son, Yates was infatuated with Nina. News of this sort was handled delicately between the noble ns. James was clear that although the Mo n had declined, if they could im kinship ties to the Zhu n, it wouldn''t be too difficult to imagine how it would benefit the Mo n in future. But, if Nina wasn''t a direct line descent of Zhu n, James wouldn''t humble himself in this gant manner by treating a woman of this younger generation so well. However, having worked in the Imperial Capital for many years, James was not only sophisticated but, he was privy to the same intelligence Wurth had ess to. Through his sources, James knew that Nina''s position within the Zhu n was special. If his son married Nina, they would have the powerful Zhu n backing them. James knew it would be challenging, but he realized if he were sessful, James would be fulfilling his son''s wish while at the same time, he''d be ensuring that the Mo n came through a difficult time more prosperous and stronger. The benefits were so great that he''d decided he would help his son. Although Nina appeared pure and innocent, she was born into a famous family, and from early childhood, she was subjected to social situations of this nature, so she was adept at dealing with people like James. Nina rose hurriedly and replied, "Hello Uncle Mo, you are too kind. It''s a great honor to be here at the request of Yetta." James chuckled and responded, "Whatever brings you here, Nina, your attendance has raised Mo Mansion''s fame. You''re a good friend to Yetta, and as her uncle, I need to give you a gift to wee you." With that announcement, James pulled a small brocade box out that he''d hidden in his sleeve. Then, he lightly shook the container, and it fell spontaneously revealing a little bracelet delicately lying in theN?velDrama.Org is the owner. box. The bracelet was entirely blood red, and while the color wasn''t dazzling, it gave people a feeling of warmth after they saw it. The intricate piece of jewelry was quite extraordinary. "Please, ept this gift of the Mixed Element Blood Bracelet inmemoration of our first meeting, Nina," stated James slowly and formally. Gazing down at the Mixed Element Blood Bracelet, Nina''s lips curled into a smile. With her unique insight, Nina saw, at first nce, that the Mixed Element Blood Bracelet was extraordinary. If she was correct in her assessment, the Mixed Element Blood Bracelet was created using a mixed element blood jade, which was a kind of jade produced in the east. It was rumored that over in the east there was a mountain range called Snow Mountain that remained covered in ice and snow year round. When seen from far away, there was nothing peculiar about the mountain, and it looked like any other snow-covered mountain. However, every year around March or April, Snow Mountain erupted. Any ordinary volcano spatva, but when Snow Mountain erupted, fresh red liquid spewed forth. The fresh red liquid looked like human blood, giving Snow Mountain the nickname Blood Mountain. Before Snow Mountain exploded, many people traveled to it, but, they didn''t go there for the fresh, blood-like liquid. Rather than being helpful, the liquid was instead harmful to humans. The poison was hidden inside the red fluid. If a human was near it for any length of time, the toxin would affect him. A victim''s face ckened, boils festered covering the body before an agonizing death. So, any ordinary people wouldn''t dare go to Snow Mountain when it was due to blow its stack. Only a nature creature could procure the fresh red liquid while avoiding the lethal toxins. These nature creatures risked life and limb travelling to Snow Mountain to acquire the mixed element blood jade, which spurted from deep within Snow Mountain when it erupted. But, the mountain didn''t give the treasures up easily, and there were only a few dozens to a few hundred of the mixed element blood jades to be found when the Snow Mountain erupted each year. Most nature creatures just relied on good fortune, determining that if none were found, it was simply poor luck, but, if one or two mixed element blood jades were found, it was very lucky. The cost of mixed element blood jades was so steep, that if only one were found, the nature creature would be wealthy overnight. Chapter 302 The Mixed Element Blood Bracelet (Part Two) Chapter 302 The Mixed Element Blood Bracelet (Part Two) When the mixed element blood jade was worn by someone, it could put the blood and vitality in the skin. As time passed, the blood and vitality in the human body would be stronger, thus he would promote his strength and even be in higher spirit. Due to the miraculous effects that a blood jade instilled, it was regarded as invaluable. However, it was extremely rare to find anything but small jades, which was fine, since most people wanted one that could be worn around their necks, like a jade pendant or tablet. It appeared that the bracelet from James was carved from a single piece of a mixed element blood jade, and if that was the case, that would mean it started out the size of a fist, and this single bracelet was priceless! However, the worth of the bracelet hadn''t urred to Nina. It so happened that because of the status her n elevated her to, Nina could request anything, including the family''s heirloom, and immediately, she would be given what she wanted. On herst visit to the White Emperor City, Nina even threatened Lennie with the sales of their family''s most prized heirloom, Tai-Yi Moxa Stick, if he didn''t willingly open his wallet, part with whatever money it cost, and bail Zen out of trouble. Alongside that irreceable family heirloom, Nina had many valuable treasures that could outshine the mixed element blood bracelet. Although the mixed element blood bracelet was a rarity that was priceless to others, Nina saw it as ordinary. None of that mattered though, Nina couldn''t ept a gift. She was neither a close friend nor a family member of the Mo n which made it highly inappropriate for her to receive a present as costly as this bracelet, especially considering this was the first time she met James as well as her initial visit to the Mo Mansion. After gazing at the precious piece of jewelry for a moment, Nina slowly shook her head exining, "Uncle Mo, regrettably, I can''t ept your generous gift." When Yates heard Nina''s refusal, he gently lifted the Mixed Element Blood Bracelet from the simple, yet elegant box. His hands were slightly shaky, while he pushed it toward her wrist, smiled awkwardly at Nina and hurriedly blurted, "No, no, Nina, it''s alright, honestly! It''s only a bracelet. Why wouldn''t you be able to ept it?" Nina''s cheeks had the faintest of pink flushes as she smiled demurely, and in a soft, near whisper she said, "No pain no gain. This is my first visit to Mo Mansion; therefore, it''s improper to ept such a precious gift." "Oh, is that all? It''s alright for you to ept it! And you are wee to visit here at my home again in the future. Won''t it be nice if youe visit more often?" asked Yatesughing nervously. Zen sat off to the side, furrowing his brow, slightly. He had never seen such shameless disy from any guy, let alone two. Both father and son were behaving so obscenely. Nina had already politely declined the gift, but they were insistent and forcing it on her. It was an embarrassing scene to witness; he could only imagine what Nina was going through. Just as Zen opened his mouth to speak up on Nina''s behalf, he was silenced and another voice interjected from the other side of the table. He turned his head in surprise as he heard, "You cannot give this bracelet to another!" It was surprising to hear the clear determination in Nory''s tone. His face was emotionless, although his gaze hinted at being able to turn dark as he reiterated, "This bracelet can''t be given away!" A look of surprise covered Zen''s face, and his mouth opened slightly in anticipation of what would come next. Since arriving at Mo Mansion, Nory had remained tolerant the whole time, no matter what happened! He remained in high spirits when the servants cursed at him. Nory smiled when they ignored and evaded him. Even Zen, Wurth and Sean were bullied because of him. So, why was Nory set off by James and Yates trying to give this bracelet to Nina? What made Nory tough all the sudden? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Whatever it was, it gave Nory the gumption to stand up to James, the head of the entire Mo n, and master of Mo Mansion. When James heard the criticism in Nory''s voice, he glowered and turned to face him. But, before James could say anything, Yates spoke up. His teeth were gritted behind a rigid smile as he said, "Nory, remember, it''s not your ce to talk!" It was evident that Nory wasn''t willing to ept submissively this time. He shook his head as he stood his ground firmly and replied, "No, you are wrong, it is my ce to speak. You can''t give this bracelet to someone else, because it was my father''s. When he passed away, I looked for the blood jade bracelet and didn''t know where it went. Now I see, it somehow ended up in your hands!" "Nory, don''t talk such nonsense! Since your dad died, I''ve always treated you well. Why would you use me of such a thing?" James was the head and master over the n, and yet, here was his nephew, embarrassing him by exposing his lies. He turned his expression as foul and sour as his mood was shifting. But, he wasn''t willing to confront Nory in such a public venue, and certainly not during a party, so, all he could do was change the subject, abruptly. "Have you though? Have you treated me well?" Nory shook his head disappointedly as he continued, "Uncle, I don''t care if you treat me well or not and you and I both know that. The great Mo n was unwilling to give me a noble n certificate, which meant I had to pass the entrance exam to get epted into the Cloud Sect on my own. I didn''t bother bringing it up, because it was insignificant. After my father''s death, you didn''t give him a proper funeral fit for one from a noble n, and I erred because I still didn''t stand up to you. But, now, well now I only have one question for you, how did my father''s blood jade bracelet disappear at the time of his death and yet, here you are, holding it in your hand?" Nory''s questioning panicked James, and a horrified expression shed over his face. Just as quickly, James stered a nk look and empty smile, reminding himself he was a famous noble lord. In complete denial, James smoothly said, "You are thinking too much Nory. This isn''t the same blood jade bracelet that your father owned." "Oh really? Uncle, do you think I am a fool, or do you believe I was too young to remember details? Well, either way, you''re wrong! I remember specifics about my father''s bracelet, like how on the back, ''Good Fortune" is engraved inrge letters, and there''re small runes inscribed alongside the letters. Tell me, uncle, do you think there were two such bracelets made?" As soon as Nory stopped, everyone stared over to where Nory was ring. The words, Good Fortune, were on the inside of the blood jade bracelet like Nory expected. As all eyes turned from the bracelet to James and Yates, they stood frozen, neither of them was able to think of a way to wriggle out of this embarrassing development. Chapter 303 Unique Spear (Part One) Chapter 303 Unique Spear (Part One) Nory waspletely certain that James could no longer find a way to prove his point now. "Stop bbering nonsense, Nory. We have guests here today. We can discuss the affairs of our family later in private." James rebuked him coldly. Men who were at the higher rung of the powerdder tended to crush their rivals with power rather than words, especially when they weren''t entirely in the right. Nory refused to give in even though he was facing the n leader. "We can discuss itter. But you can''t just give away the blood jade bracelet. It''s not yours to give!" "Shut up!" Yates snapped, unable to contain himself any longer. He felt a pang of regret on hearing Nory''s words. Perhaps it would have been best if he had thrown Nory and his lot out before Nina arrived. He hadn''t expected that they would cause so much trouble and make him look like a fool in front of Nina. It was so embarrassing. The present he wanted to give out belonged to someone else. He didn''t even dare imagine what Nina would think of him upon hearing that. The thought of Nina despising him just because of Nory''s words filled Yates with uncontroble urges to kill someone, especially Nory. James said nothing. He was their elder and it wouldn''t look good if this were to go on much farther. He decided he''d better stay calm, hold his breath, and see where this would lead. If only his son could handle Nory! Nory was born to be a coward, a total waste of space. He was always scared of Yates. It was highly likely that Nory would just give up because what Yates had said. But Nory didn''t yield. A voice rang out before he could speak. Zen had spoken before anything could happen. "Shut up? Why should Nory shut up?" He grinned even though there was noughter in his eyes. What he had witnessed had made him realize that this party would never have a peaceful ending. He would have to step in at the suitable moment. "You should also shut up. Have you forgotten where you are? This is Mo''s territory. You don''t get to speak here, outer disciple." Yates hated Zen even more than Nory. He was first stealing Nina and now speaking out of turn. The guts of the man! Nory suddenly stood up and dered in a loud, resolute voice, "I''m one of the Mo n. Zen is my friend. Of course he can speak." It should have been a jolly asion to have the Mo''s family members gathering here today. They all kept their voices down even though they were arguing with each other. Nory''s suddenly raised voice drew the attention of all the guests. "You are a Mo? That is funny. Is there a ce for you in the Mo n? Nory. Let''s have this clear, you have no right to set foot here from now on! Guards, throw him out of here!" Yates abandoned tact completely. His mind was worked feverishly and deliriously. He would chuck out Nory and his fellows first and then devise a way to finish them all. Several servants answered Yates''s call. They hurried over towards Nory menacingly with rods in their hands. Nory shook his head and managed a sad smile. He tried to open his mouth to say something but the words seemed to have frozen in his throat. After a long silence he just pped Zen on the shoulder and signaled his friends to leave with him. Zen felt his heart sinking down as he saw the look on Nory''s face. He knew how Nory was feeling right now and could rte to that emotion. This scene took him back to his time in the Luo n. Back then he had been through the same thing and today, he couldn''t help but feel it was his duty to do something for Nory. With a smile, Zen shook his head and challenged, "Nory''s surname is Mo. Sure he is a Mo member. At the same time, he is my friend. I''d like to see who dares to throw him out." Yates let out a sneer and waved his hand. And the very next moment, those servants pounced on Zen, their rods rising and falling towards his head. Zen scowled, his eyebrows drawing together. He swung his arm against the rods, which snapped at his touch just as his footshed out at the servants. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Fuck off!" These servants had only entered the marrow refining level. They could hardly dodge such a ferocious attack and were sent flying away by Zen''s kick. "They are fighting! That boy at the first rank of the nature level. He''s got huge balls! Pick a fight here in the Mo''s territory? How dare he?" "Mo is still a noble n even though it''s on the wane. And James is an expert in the Illuminating Soul Realm. Where does this youngster get the nerve to defy James? If I''m not mistaken, he''s only reached the first rank of the nature level." "He embarrassed James. He is dead for sure." The fight had be more appealing now than the food. Many people had left their table and gathered around to watch. Yates had no time to butter Nina up now. He gave a cold smile and dered, "All these people who picked a fight here are mostly dead." A long spear appeared in Yates''s hand as he tapped his finger. The spearshed out, pointing at Zen. "They are dead, and you are no exception!" Tension between them had finally reached the breaking point. Nina stepped back to one side, and the other female disciples from Lady Peak followed her. Yetta went pale and said anxiously, "Yates, don''t get into a fight. Just let it go!" "Shut up. This is none of your business, Yetta. He has no respect and he will pay for it." All Yates could think about was that he had to kill Zen. Chapter 304 Unique Spear (Part Two) Chapter 304 Unique Spear (Part Two) James was the elder and expert in the Illuminating Soul Realm. His sense of dignity was forcing him to stay out of the fight. This brat who had just reached the first rank of the nature level was the best among Nory''s lot and he was way weaker than Yates. There was no point worrying about his son. Even so, James still said, "This has nothing to do with you, Yetta. The youngsters want a duel, they can have one." Although he said so, it was obvious that James was encouraging his son to teach Zen a sharp lesson. Yetta bit her lip and fell silent. However, Nina gave Yetta a long look, her calm eyes surveying her face, and asked, "Why are you so worried, Yetta?" Yetta shook her head. "I''m afraid that my brother will lose, Nina." Yetta knew what Yates was doing was wrong. Still... He was her brother. Her best friend Nina had told her loads of stories about Zen. She could tell from what she had heard that Zen wasn''t as simple as he looked. Nina gave her a smile. "Your brother will be fine." Yetta blinked and asked, "Why? I mean how are you so certain?" Nina replied calmly, "Your brother isn''t qualified to fight with Zen. If it were your uncle, this fight would be more seemly." Yetta''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had heard stories about how Zen had fought with demon generals, how he had defied the Zhuge n in the White Emperor City, and how extraordinary his powers were. Still,paring him with an expert in the Illuminating Soul Realm was beyond her imagination. Nina had faith in her judgment. Zen and his unique life energy had nearly killed Hugh in White Emperor City. Back then he was only a half-step into the nature level. Now he had be a nature creature and his powers had improved. Maybe he wouldn''t win in the fight with the Illuminating Soul Realm expert, but he definitely stood a chance. Despite what she had said, Nina was worried. In any case, Burning Sky Empire wasn''t so far away from her home. If James was determined not to let it go, she could immediately mass some experts from her n. At this moment Wurth was thinking about the same thing as Nina. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Wurth knew full well about Zen''s capability and was certain that Yates was no match for Zen. But if James stepped into the fight, it was highly likely Zen would lose. James had entered the Illuminating Soul Realm several years back. Even though he wasn''t some top refiner in this level, he had the advantages of age and experience. If he was thick-skinned enough to fight with Zen, a youngster, Wurth had to do something. Yates was filled with rage and hatred toward Zen. The spear leapt out of his space ring into his hands. And in the blink of an eye, the spearshed out. Yates''s spear skill was very special. His spear wasn''t very long, three feet shorter than the normal ones which were usually eight feet long. It was made of Wind Willow Core. Wind Willow was extremely light. It was said that a hundred-year-old Wind Willow with bucket-like trunk wouldn''t weigh more than a hundred pounds. A singlemon adult could carry it away on his shoulder after he sawed it down. Wind Willow Core, the best part inside its trunk, was even lighter. A spear made of Wind Willow Core was lighter and far more flexible. When you held it in your hand, you could hardly feel a thing. Since the spear was so light, its owner could strike at zing fast speed. In an instant, Yates hadunched twelve stabs. This stroke would have enabled Yates to surpass all refiners at his level. Bymon consent, a spear caused more harm than a sword or knife since its wielder could use its point to prate the enemy. But the long spear also had a drawback. It would take more time to withdraw it. If the enemy ducked the attack and fought the way back along the spear with a fast counterattack, the spear holder normally had no time to dodge. Yates''s spear was shorter than normal ones, which meant he could strike and withdraw it faster. This basically made up for the drawback of long spear. What was more, Yates had infused the spear with life vitality which cut like sharp des along the attack of the spear. This life vitality de extended three feet from the tip of the spear, which made his spear about as long as a normal one. James nodded at his son''s attack, an approving look on his face. He had pinned all his hopes on his son. Yates had shown great talent ever since he was a child and was incredibly quick on the uptake. He had met a mysterious master in the outskirts of Imperial Capital when he was fourteen and that master had taught Yates a skill which was called the Willow Leaf Spear Art. James had checked it himself. It was a tier 4 cultivation method. Yates was blessed with the kind of luck which made James believe that his son would surpass himself and lead the Mo n to a whole new level. That was why, he had spent all the Mo n''s money building the Willow Spear for Yates. Mo n seemed on the wane these years. But the fact was, James had invested all the resources in his son. Yates had never disappointed his father until now. So far, everything had been excellent. Yates had excelled his peers in every way. Every day, he looked like he was improving, his ferocity and velocity were better, and even the rate at which he improved was speeding up. Now he was at the fourth rank of the nature level and he could easily beat anyone at the same rank. James was sure that even a refiner at the seventh rank of the nature level wouldn''t have the upper hand in a fight against Yates. Chapter 305 Stay Calm Chapter 305 Stay Calm In a concealed manner, Yates tried to show off his skill in front of the cheering crowd. He gathered his life vitality and injected it right into the spear rod. Then while charging great power into the spear point, he rushed right at Zen. "Wow, Yates has made progress again! Look, his spear''s strength has grown by two inches when compared to earlier." "Yates is such a gifted and talented man! He just became an inner disciple, however, hispetence has been increased at a horrible pace!" "The man hailing from Drizzle Peak is going to have a bad day. Yates seems to be showing no signs of mercy. All of the twelve stabs were pointed right at the vital parts of the young man!" The disciples of Egret Peak, brought here by Yates, were discussing in a low voice. Since they were all practitioners and also inner disciples of Egret Peak, they knew each other quite well. Nory, Sean and Wurth had stepped aside and they didn''t seem to be worried about Zen at all. And their confidence in him was justified. As since they met, Zen had left quite an impression by defeating rivals with higher cultivation level. So the truth of judgingpetence by cultivation level didn''t apply for Zen. Even with this said, they had no idea about how powerful Zen actually was and what kind of masters he could defeat with the power he possessed. But at least, they knew that in the end the one who underestimated Zen would most definitely suffer a great deal. Zen stood still for quite a while. He smiled indifferently as he spotted Yates stabbing at him with all his strength. Yates was extraordinarily fast in wielding his spear. It was rare for a practitioner at the fourth grade of nature level to have reached such a high speed. However, that was just how the average person saw and understood it. As far as Zen was concerned, Yates'' speed was nothing at all. At the most it felt like a p on the wrist. He stabbed towards Zen twelve times in a split second and all these aims were pointing and positioned right at Zen''s critical parts, which would maim him. Zen knew that even though Yates'' speed was extremely fast, the twelve stabs couldn''t reach him at the same time, so he had adequate time to dodge the spear and make a defensive move. As the twelve points approached Zen, he suddenly moved and disappeared into a blur. "It seems he got stabbed! Go to hell!" Yates cried out in his heart with joy as he wore a vicious smile. He was excited at the thought of actually hitting Zen, like a dart board. ''Even if you''re admired by Nina, so what? It doesn''t matter, you''re dead!'' he thought gleefully. However, to Yates'' surprise, nothing had turned out in his favor. Not a single one of his twelve stabs had even brushed Zen let alone hit him. In fact, he just realized that all twelve of his thrusts had aimed at Zen''s shadow, not Zen. He wouldn''t be surprised if he had hit Zen''s shadow only several times, but how could he have missed all the targets? It was impossible! Zen shouldn''t have reached such an outrageous speed! It was no wonder that Yates stabbed so fast. After all, his spear was feather light and the tier-4 cultivation method he used was powerful enough to pierce through a brick wall. Yet the stabs missed the aim, so the real question was how Zen moved so fast and how he kept dodging each and every different-angled stabing at him in such a high speed. Yates stared at Zen nkly, like he was watching a ghost, trying to understand what had happened because it was all so fast. He still couldn''t believe what he had witnessed was true. James, who had been watching from behind them was shocked too. As a high-level practitioner, he knew even better than the others what an incredible level Zen had reached to be able to do what he had just done. Technically, Zen wasn''t that special. He hadn''t learned any other skills except for the Heavenly Ogre Fist, so there was nothing special about his moves, nothing really. However, just owing to this fact, it should have been more difficult for him to dodge Yates'' spear. ''That young man dodged Yates'' attack merely by quick steps! Even a master who has just entered the Illuminating Soul Realm can''t reach such speed and agility! Is he really just at first grade of the nature level? It all seemed surreal. Or maybe he is an Illuminating Soul Realm master, but has been trying to hide his true cultivation level deliberately for some reason? No, that''s impossible!'' James disregarded his assumption immediately. When a practitioner had reached the nature level, he could collect his life vitality and send it below the belly to cover his original breath, so that the others wouldn''t know his true practice realm. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, it was useless for the lower-level practitioners to use this method when they encountered higher-level practitioners. James didn''t think that Zen could top him but he still wondered. Nina looked at Zen with a wide smile as he moved and dodged Yates'' spear swiftly. She found the fight between them very interesting. After the trial for ying demons and returning to Lady Peak, she had always been talking about Zen. After hearing the name of ''Zen'' so many times, her friends couldn''t bear to handle it any more. So these young girls had begun to mock her when she mentioned Zen again. "Really? Is Zen really so powerful as you mentioned? Since he is so powerful, why wasn''t he ranked on the Cloud Sect list?" Although they were just joking, Nina remembered all these words. Now her friends would see how powerful Zen was on the spot! Whereas, Yetta, who stood beside Nina, looked very anxious. Yetta had just reached the first grade of nature level, so with her currentpetence, she couldn''t fathom the subtlety lying in the fight between his cousin and Zen. Even so, she knew the difficulty in dodging Yates'' spear for Zen was much higher than the difficulty for Yates to thrust his spear. Now Yates'' face had turned pale. On the contrary, Zen looked very rxed. He didn''t seem to take Yates seriously at all. Just like teasing a mouse, he was just ying with Yates. It seemed that Nina was right. Her brother Yates was no match for Zen by any standards. From Zen''s expression, Yetta could tell that he was disdain to strike back. If he counterattacked, could her brother dodge the hit and survive? She dared not to think further, because the consequence could be harsh. At the same time, Nina''s other friends kept discussing in loud voices. "Wow! Zen moved so fast! He was so cool when he dodged the spear!" "Only very gifted men at the first grade of nature level could reach such a high speed! But it''s a pity..." A girl who stood behind Nina eximed with a sigh. "Exactly! He hasn''te to visit Nina yet after returning. Is he attracted to some other girl?" Another girl slyly joked with Nina. "You naughty girls! If you don''t stop saying this utter nonsense, I''ll stitch up your lips!" Nina eximed and was going to hit them, pretending to be annoyed with the unnecessary chatter. She seemed very confident about Zen, so she was still in the mood to romp with her friends in such circumstances. "It''s impossible! How could you move so fast?" Yates couldn''t ept the truth. He held his spear tightly and took a deep breath, looking flustered. Zen looked at Yates indifferently and shook his head. "The most important thing for a practitioner is to remain calm, especially when you are attacking your rival. You should rx and take a breath before stabbing. And only when you calm down, you could be more fast. But unfortunately, you have been distracted," he said. "Stop! Don''t try to trick me!" Yates yelled out. Then he held up his spear and stabbed it towards Zen with more determination. But, this time, his moves seemed to have totally spiralled out of control. Since Yates couldn''t remain calm as the fear of loss got to him, his speed wavered and was greatly reduced. When he remained calm, he could thrust twelve stabs in the blink of an eye. However, since he had lost his temper, he could only thrust eight stabs within the same duration. Therefore, with this attempt, it was even less likely for him to actually hit Zen. James was a little shocked when he heard Zen, because he knew what Zen had said was an important rule that a practitioner should abide by under any circumstance. It was also the key for practising cultivation. No matter what kind of situation he faced, even if it was death, a practitioner should always stay calm. Most often, when a practitioner couldn''t find a way to escape death, the negative emotions like rage, anger and etc. were useless, but instead they just sped up his death and brought him closer to his end. The best way was to calm himself down and manage to find a way to get off the hook with his retrospective nature. It was not until forty that James had realized the truth. However, the young man, who did not even look 20, had already figured that out. How incredible! On the contrary, his son Yates had lost his temper now. His spear''s strength now appeared even longer, thicker and more powerful than before. However, this didn''t help him to speed up, but yet again slowed him down. Furthermore, instead of being specific, he had begun to stab aimlessly. ''Yates is no match for that young man. They''re not even in the same level inpetence, '' James thought to himself as he watched the duel. Zen was still shuttling back and forth at an extremely high speed in gusts of spear waves. After thrusting about forty-five stabs, Yates finally realized that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t hit the target, not when it was Zen. Then with a roar, he waved his spear and used a sweep strike towards Zen as ast bid. "I don''t believe you will be able to dodge my attack this time!" Yates shouted in a hoarse voice. However, Zen didn''t dodge at all, but instead reached out and grabbed the spear rod. Yates tried to draw his spear out of Zen''s hand, but only realized that the spear didn''t move at all, as if it was cemented in Zen''s hand. It was only now he had realized that Zen''s strength was much greater than his. ''What level has he reached?'' Yates wondered. His eyes were filled with horror. Zen was not only much faster than him, but his strength too was incredibly high. How could a practitioner at the first grade of nature level be so extremely powerful? God was so unfair! In Yates'' view, a practitioner''spetence should be proportional to the level he had reached to ensure fairness. He knew that cultivation level didn''t mean everything, but at least, it should be an important reference. Otherwise, there was no need to rank practitioners. However, the principle of grading practitioners ording to theirpetence didn''t seem to work for Zen, not one bit! Zen grabbed Yates'' spear rod and suddenly shook his hand slightly. Yates immediately felt a violent vibration flowing through from the spear rod. Zen had learned the vibration skill from the Murlocs in the Lake of the Magical Fish. When Zen shook his hand, the light spear rod began to vibrate in a simr manner. Yates felt his hands grow numb with the raging vibration and now he was unable to hold his spear for a moment longer. Chapter 306 A Great Many Weapons Chapter 306 A Great Many Weapons Zen pulled the spear out, swinging it at Yates''s head dangerously as he stepped forward. Thetter, however, waspletely dumbfounded. He stood in shock and forgot to defend himself. All his arrogance, his resolve, and his confidence melted before Zen. But suddenly, just as the spear was about to m into Yates, a surge of blue vitality contorted into a protective shield, standing erect before him. The spear hit the blue shield heavily with a ng. The shield was so strong that it did not crack, instead, its strong counter-force had the spear shooting back to Zen. Zen moved aside to avoid the spear and immediately took advantage of the counter-force to throw the weapon at the shield once again. ng, ng, ng! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The spear hit the shield seven or eight times in a row, but its blue surface did not crack. Zen tossed the weapon to the ground as his lips twisted into an unruffled smirk. His eyes shot to the man behind Yates. The man behind Yates, responsible for blocking Zen''s attack, was James Mo¡ªYates''s father. "Kid, you''ve already one-upped my son. Why do you keep attacking him?" James''s voice was as frosty as ice. Admittedly, James admired Zen a lot, for he possessed a strength far beyond the first grade of nature level that he belonged to. In the future, Zen would continue to progress leaps and bounds, and perhaps no one would be able to stop his rise. However, he was also on Nory''s side, which meant that he was James''s enemy. James could not let Zen have his way. "Why not? All his attacks against me were lethal to my life, so why can''t I attack him in return? As a father, you have let your son so loose that he has be vicious to others! How do you still have the face to me me? It''sughable!" Zen''s words were derisive, and a lop-sided smile rested on his lips. James flushed with embarrassments. How dared Zen insult the Mo family in front of so many guests? They might not be big names, and most of them were not even refiners, but they had a reputation and entertained close rtionships with the Mo n. James clenched his jaw in rage. He was a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. He would not just stand here and be called names by a boy who was only at the first grade of nature level! "It''s none of your business how I educate my son! How dare you run amok in my own house! My son hasn''t done anything to you." As an elder, James tried to sound reasonable and wise, but his tone betrayed his anger. Deep inside, he couldn''t wait to get his hands on the flippant young man. "He hasn''t done anything? And I''m the one troubling people? You are ridiculous. I came to this gathering because I was invited by my friend, Nory. How is that running amok? It''s your son who has been looking to find trouble with Nory from the beginning. And you! You took Nory''s heirloom and refused to return it to him. You''re the head of your n, so isn''t it you who is running amok by condoning that kind of behavior?" Zen snapped at him sharply, his nostrils ring with anger. Nory gaped at Zen. Listening to his friend defend him, his heart soared. He was lucky he could count Zen as a buddy. Nory almost burst into tears before the audience. Who had a spine? Zen did! Even while facing a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm, he never yielded. Nory had endured the slights of the Mo n for years. Finally, it was Zen who had ryed his troubles before them. As that thought came to him, Nory took two steps forward. He yelled, "Uncle James! Several years ago, you told me that my father was shot to death by a number of arrows, but that you didn''t witness his death. How is it then that the blood jade bracelet, strangely appeared on your hand? What all have you been hiding from me? Is it you who is my father''s killer?" Ever since Nory saw the blood jade bracelet, he had been prevailed by that notion. Before that, he had never suspected anything Uncle James said. But Uncle James did imply that he was not with Nory''s father when thetter died. So how could the bracelet be in his possession? Why did Uncle James lie? If he didn''t kill his father, why would he need to hide the truth? James was several decades old and knew well how to handle such a situation. A crafty sneer emerged on his face. "Nory, I can''t answer that, but you can go to your father''s tomb and ask him how he died!" "Fine, let''s ept that you can''t give me an answer. But why did you have the blood jade bracelet with you?" Nory pressed him impatiently. James realized that he could no longer avoid the question regarding the bracelet. However, he had no ns of answering it. He gazed at Nory coldly. "Such a brat! I''ve been nothing but good to you, and is this how you repay me?" "Good to me?" Nory revealed a bitter smile, "Haha, James, I''m young and cowardly. You knew that and took advantage of it. But did you stop to think that I''m not a fool? As the eldest son of the Mo n, when was I ever treated the way Yates was? There is no servant in this house who shows an iota of respect to me! If you were good to me, how would they dare behave that way? It''s all at your behest! You want to force me out of the Mo n¡ª" "You spoiled wretch! Hold your tongue! I''m going to give you the lesson your father would have wanted to teach you!" James interrupted Nory, refusing to let him give voice to his suspicions. He swept a hand and his blue life vitality transformed into a long, blue sword in his hand. Even before the sword could take its shape, he had it already brandished at Nory. Did he really want to teach Nory a lesson? No! He was going to take his life away! A majority of the members of the Mo n had assembled here for the party. But no one dared to stand up for Nory and say something to bring a stop to James''s intentions. Nory felt his heart sink at their indifference. At this moment, he held no sentimentality for this family. "Hey, you don''t deserve to be Nory''s uncle. You have no right to educate him!" As the long, blue sword rushed at Nory, Zen punched right on the sword with the purple-ck shadow of his fist. As his fist hit it, Zen brought the star power of the demonic life vitality to the forefront, making it explode. Rumble! The starlight exploded into innumerable beams of destructive energy, devouring the long, blue sword of James in the blink of an eye. Seeing Zen block his offense, James pressed his lips together in irritation. The boy was such a nuisance! The reason why he didn''t attack Zen, even though thetter attempted to kill his son, was that he had a few misgivings about him. Zen was much stronger than other disciples who were of simr age. James wondered who Zen''s master was, otherwise, how could he have gained such strength? He knew he had to be careful in dealing with Zen, so he hadn''t charged at him earlier. Besides, today''s failure could ultimately prove to be a positive experience for Yates. At least he would understand that there were better and more powerful people than him in the outside world, which perhaps would urge him to work harder on himself. But now, Zen had attacked James himself. James had intended to teach Nory a lesson, but Zen dared to put an end to it. James snorted with contempt. "Do you really think you''ll pay no price for standing against me?" As he voiced out his threat, bursts of blue mes surged out of his body. His life vitality burned ferociously. How terrible was the momentum of his Illuminating Soul Realm power! It flickered in the air menacingly, and those standing close to him were forced to retreat several steps back. The burning life vitality danced in the air and began to transform into a great many weapons. Machetes, swords, sticks, spears, and so on. At the reveal of James''s true strength, worry gnawed in Zen''s gut. He hadn''t imagined James''s life vitality could transform into so many weapons. James seemed to have aplex intellect. Abruptly, the demonic life vitality in Zen''s arm began to fuse into his Phoenix Crystal. James was strongerpared to Hugh... Zen had been aware that helping Nory meant dering war against James, but everything happened so fast that he didn''t have the time to meditate on his actions. Still, he resolved to face this head-on. What the Mo n did to Nory made his blood boil. Today, he must avenge Nory, no matter what happened next. Zen raised the fist that carried the purple-ck shadow of his demonic life vitality. Faced with a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm, he must give his best and not employ any carelessness. Suddenly, Wurth frowned, knowing it would be hard for Zen to defeat a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm, given his current nature level. Wurth slipped his hand under his clothes and put one finger on the token on his chest, stroking it. An invisible wave began spreading out. Unbeknownst to him, someone else had taken up the same action. That person, of course, was Nina. ''This guy! He really runs headfirst into trouble at every turn. How is it that he started a battle against the n leader, at whose house he only came for a meal?'' Nina curled her lips sardonically. However, she was still pretty proud of what her love had done. After all, how many nature creatures were willing to lock horns with a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm? So far, she only knew of Zen who had the courage to do that. Moreover, he was only at the first grade of nature level. With further training, he would be promoted to the ultimate grade of nature level, and be able to defeat every refiner of the Illuminating Soul Realm. She knew Zen was capable of doing that, but it still worried her. James was not weak. He was a lot more powerful than Hugh. At once, she unsped the Immediate Messenger in her hand to ensure Zen''s safety. The Imperial City in the Burning Sky Empire upied a massive area, but it took only a second for the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm to arrive. Meanwhile, Jamesunched an attack at Zen. His cultivation method was superior. Usually, refiners could transform their life vitality into only one weapon. If they preferred to use swords, their life vitality morphed into swords. Most of them chose to do so to improve their strengths. As for Hugh, he preferred to transform his life vitality into a Five-wed Golden Dragon. In contrast, James transformed his life vitality into a number of weapons. B, chopper, and darts of different shapes and sizes... The various weapons were pitched into the air. They followed their trajectories and hurtled at Zen from all directions, allowing him no room to escape. Chapter 307 Pseudo Fairy Weapon (Part One) Chapter 307 Pseudo Fairy Weapon (Part One) With a sharp nk, a blue b flew at Zen, but was smashed by Zen''s fist in a sh. Woosh, woosh, woosh¡­ After Zen got rid of the blue b, several sharp arrows shot into the air, aiming at him. He dodged the arrows with ease, like a butterfly flitting in the shrubs. Swish, swish¡­ As soon as he escaped the arrows, arge sword was shed at Zen''s head. Zen hit his palm hard on the sword, breaking it into two pieces with the help of the indestructible force of the stars. The pieces turned back into the original life vitality and dissipated. "So many weapons..." Compared to the nature creatures, the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm were a lot more powerful. As permon knowledge, transforming the life vitality into too many different weapons also meant weakening the power of each of them. With Zen''s speed and defensive power, he thought that he had the potential to enervate James. However, it turned out that he was wrong. The strength of the Illuminating Soul Realm was iparable. James shot out a number of weapons continuously, and they hurtled at Zen like endless stream of water. Moreover, the weapons James conjured were all different from one another. As he fought them, Zen had no clue which of them woulde at him next. He mechanically dodged being hit by them. "Huh! You cocky brat! You will pay for your arrogance!" James''s nostrils red in annoyance. He was the master of the Mo n, and Zen seemingly had no respect for that. He must make Zen see the real difference between a nature creature and an Illuminating Soul Realm master. As he finished speaking, the blue life vitality that emitted from his skin grew even more dazzling. The weapons propelled into the air doubled in number, and instantly hurtled at Zen from every possible direction. Zen tried his best to face the attack. He smashed the weapons that he could, but for those that came too fast at him, he took advantage of his speed and dodged them. James was obviously pissed off, otherwise, he wouldn''t haveunched such a fierce attack at him. It was considered disgraceful for a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm to try to mp down on a lesser ranking nature creature that was so inferior to him. James was different from Hugh. Hugh was a soldier who had no scruples about fighting Zen in White Emperor City. In the army, the idea of bullying the weak was considered fair and valid. However, James belonged to a noble n in the Imperial Capital. Not to mention, he was its head. He had no justified reason to go all out in a fight against a first-level nature creature. But Zen''s actual strength was not as little as it seemed. James relentlessly summoned more weapons to attack Zen, but they had little effect on thetter. asionally, one or two of them hit him sessfully, but they hardly caused injury. Seeing this, James hesitated, wondering if he should resort to more powerful means. As James pondered on this, Zen had already worked out a solution to the attack. It was true that the weapons James summoned were huge in number, but there was an obvious loophole. Since they came inrge quantities, the power of each of them was less than that of the Five-wed Golden Dragon that had been summoned by Hugh previously when Zen fought him. The heart of the matter was the weapons just shot at him endlessly and he couldn''t keep up with them. Suddenly, as he faced the weapons that were flying at him, Zen''s fists began to vibrate. The minor tremors made it possible for him to hit the various weapons that came at him in consecutive strikes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His strategy worked immediately. Any weapon that rushed at him and touched his vibrating fist was smashed into smithereens at once. Bang! Bang! Bang! Zen continued to punch the weapons and they continued to fall into pieces. Despite the fact that James never ceased churning out weapons, Zen fought him tooth and nail. The speed of his fists matched the assault. Soon, the situation was in a tight deadlock. James''s eyes grew narrowed as he saw Zen handle the attack easily in the middle of the many weapons and smash them that he had transformed from his life vitality. ''Does this kid think he has the ability to fight me?'' A cold smile found its way to James'' face. He waved a casual hand and the weapons hung suspended in the air motionlessly. The attack came to a halt and James gently dropped his hand. The weapons were like obedient pets, alling back to James'' side and surrounding him. Zen looked at James warily, knowing that thetter was about to change his strategy of attack. A master of the Illuminating Soul Realm had multiple means to win a battle. James waved his arms, drawing a circle in the air. The weapons too circled in ordance to his movements. They circled faster and faster, following James'' gestiction. Soon, they were moving in a big vortex, eventually exploding into strips of blue life vitality that gathered in his hands. It was a hilt that first appeared in James''s fist. Soon, as the life vitality in his hand swelled, it manifested the de. ''He is turning his life vitality into a sword? Just a sword?'' Zen looked at the movements with confusion. It looked to be a simple sword. If that was the only other thing James could do with his life vitality, his strength wasn''t much to write home about. ''No, it can''t be. It can''t simply be a sword.'' All of a sudden, Zen''s eyelids twitched. A sense of danger rose in Zen''s heart. He was sharp on his instinct. Whenever he sensed danger, it meant he was truly in deep waters. Chapter 308 Pseudo Fairy Weapon (Part Two) Chapter 308 Pseudo Fairy Weapon (Part Two) Zen was certain that James was not simply turning his life vitality into a sword. Just now, when the weapons melted into his life vitality and formed a vortex, a hint of milky-white color could be seen. It was¡­ Heavenly essence! Zen gazed in the direction of the heavenly essence looming in the vortex, his eyebrows snapping together. Heavenly essence was not easy to obtain. When a weapon refiner was about to temper a weapon, he coulde to realize a few earthly and heavenly rules, that then could be used to forge the weapons. The more superior a weapon was, therger number of heavenlyws it contained. So far, he knew of many weapon refiners in the Burning Sky Empire who had a knack for deciphering the Heavenly Law, and refining mysterious and spiritual weapons with it. But there was only one person who had the ability to disintegrate a weapon and extract the heavenly essence from it¡ªit was Zen himself. Zen could get his hands on the heavenly essence using the ck fire in his mind to melt a weapon. How could James create it so easily? The weapons he had thrown at Zen were not real; they were virtual ones formed with the help of his life vitality. Did James obtain the heavenly essence by dissolving the virtual weapons made out of his life vitality? No, absolutely not. Impossible! If James really could work such wonders, the Mo n wouldn''t have copsed into a decline. Zen assumed that the heavenly essence he was seeing was not the real deal. It was something James had summoned through his life vitality¡ªan element of illusion. It was definitely not the same thing as the heavenly essence Zen had. Even so, Zen still marveled at the technique. Those qualified to enter the Illuminating Soul Realm must undoubtedly have extraordinary skills. Weapons were constantly sucked into the center of the vortex and smashed to pieces, releasing James'' life vitality and the heavenly essence that gathered to form a sword in James'' hand. In this process of cohesion, the level of the life vitality sword upgraded continuously. The low-level mysterious weapon morphed to medium-level, then to a high-level one... Low-level spiritual weapon turned to medium-level, then to a high-level spiritual weapon. Buzzz¡­ All of a sudden, the sword dazzled with a brilliant, blue light. The crowd which stood there gawking instinctively closed their eyes when they saw it. Zen covered his eyes with his hands too. When he opened them to look at James, the long sword had alreadye into shape. Glimmers of light lit up the surface of the long, blue sword. A tremor of shock passed through him at the mere sight of it. "It is a fairy weapon!" James was indeed powerful! He could conjure a variety of different weapons, like knives, swords, hammers... They might not hold a lot of power, but they wererge in number, and each of them held a trace of the heavenly essence. James broke the weapons into pieces and absorbed the life vitality and the essence to form a fairy weapon. It was indeed spellbinding to watch it happen. However, there was still a difference between this contrived fairy weapon and a true one. One could use the real fairy weapon at any time. It could be used to defend oneself against the enemy and even be given to others. But the fairy weapon in James'' hand could be only used by himself. If he stopped the supply of his life vitality at any given moment, the weapon would gradually disappear. This was a pseudo-fairy weapon, but its power was just about the same as that of a real one. Theoretically, as long as James was granted enough strength and life vitality, he had the potential to cultivate a legendary sacred weapon. Of course, this was only feasible in theory. Every time a magic weapon went up a level, the heavenly essence required to sustain itself increased exponentially. The long sword James held was only a low-level fairy weapon. It was likely he couldn''t upgrade it to a medium-level one. No one had that kind of endless strength and power. Every time James summoned a weapon, he could only generate a tiny bit of the heavenly essence. Unfortunately, the life vitality within him was hardly enough to manifest a sacred weapon. Zen knew it was impossible for James to manifest a medium-level fairy weapon, not to mention a sacred one. However, even it was only a fairy weapon, the power it held was awe-inspiring. "Boy! You brought this on yourself. You''ve forced me to take this action, and I''m afraid today won''t end so well for you. Every time I cultivate my Ruin Sword, it needs to drink blood. Today, it''s your blood that will feed it!" Saying thus, James wielded the sword. Lifting it above his head, he shed down at Zen. At his movement, the tip of the sword morphed into the shape of a crescent moon. It was the sword energy. Fwoosh¡­ As soon as the sword energy materialized, it rushed at Zen with formidable power. "Watch out!" Nina cried out anxiously. The moment she saw the sword energy, her heart had leaped into her mouth. She wondered why none of her nsmen hade yet, when she had already sent for them through the Immediate Messenger. The fairy weapon was a lot more powerful than the spiritual weapon. Although the sword energy looked ordinary, it came at Zen with fierce strength. If Zen failed to avoid the attack, he would probably be hacked into two pieces. Nina ced her hand on her small jade box with hesitation. She was not sure if she should help Zen in this fight. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Wurth''s eyebrows furrowed. James had no shame! How could he act like this under the gaze of so many others? James was a nature creature with extraordinary strength. It surprised Wurth that he used such a ruthless trick to charge at Zen. His actions were no less shameless than an adult going all out to fight a child! Could Zen get away this time? Chapter 309 The Threat From Wurth (Part One) Chapter 309 The Threat From Wurth (Part One) At the moment, Zen had no ns of backing off. It did not matter whether it was Yates or James that he had to face. It was simply out of the question. The reason why he did not back was simple. He was confident in his own strength. However, when he saw the sword energy trying to destroy him, he could not help but start to retreat. It was not out of fear though. He was simply not a fool or a coward. After all, his body, which was a spiritual weapon, possessed a defensive power much stronger than that of an ordinary warrior. On the other hand, the opponent was a master at the Illuminating Soul Realm. What he had in his hand was a fairy weapon, and no one would wish to be at the receiving end of the sword energy! The sword energy did not have high speed at the beginning. In fact, it had the same pace as ordinary people who aimlessly trotted. However, after it focused on Zen as the target, its velocity greatly increased all of a sudden. The sword energy brought a baby blue shadow in the air, and then it tried to cut Zen at an incredibly high speed. It was rapid, indeed, but Zen was not slow either. Moving backward, he swung a fist at the sword energy. A part of him had hoped that the Heavenly Ogre Fist could counteract the power of the sword energy. At that moment, he gave it his best shot and unceasingly tried to subdue his opponent''s power. Each time he swung his fist, a dark purple fist shadow dashed towards the sword energy. With the power of the Phoenix Crystal, he made dozens of fist shadows in an instant. To his great surprise, however, the first fist shadow that had struck the sword energy went through it directly. The sword energy was unscathed. ''It''s useless?'' When Zen realized that his attack did not affect the sword energy, he felt a pang of disappointment. Slowly, the reason dawned on him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The sword energy merely emitted from a low-grade fairy weapon with strong power. It was not made from life vitality, so his Heavenly Ogre Fist could do nothing to it. As soon as he saw that the first fist shadow had failed to counteract the sword energy''s power, he reacted quickly and changed his tactic. When the second fist shadow reached the sword energy, he decisively ignited the star power in his life vitality "Bang!" The explosion from the star power created a violent and bright light, releasing an immense force of annihtion. On the other hand, right after the bright light disappeared, the sword energy showed no sign of weakening and still rushed to sh Zen. ''It''s still useless, '' he thought to himself. As all his methods had been weak against the sword energy so far, he could not help but feel a bit frustrated. The master at the Illuminating Soul Realm was too powerful. Even if the Mo n was only a declining n, as the master, James still possessed a remarkably powerful strength, which was beyond what Zen had expected. In the past, he had fought against someone at the Illuminating Soul Realm twice and did not suffer any loss. This time though, he deeply realized the horrible power of the masters at this realm. Due to his astonishment, he thought but quickly forgot about his realm. The nature creature and master at the Illuminating Soul Realm had arge gap in terms of strength. There was a world of difference. Zen could force James to show the master card, the Ruin Sword, and it was enough to make every nature creature in the world feel deeply ashamed. If Zen could resist James'' sword this time, then all the nature creatures mightmit suicide. After all, Zen was only at grade 1 of the nature level. When Zen retreated hastily, he had moved back to the edge of the courtyard. Facing the high wall made of green bricks, he did not have time to think and dashed to the wall with his tough back. In almost a humorous manner, he dashed through the wall and created a human-shaped hole, as if it was jerry-built. Meanwhile, the sword energy trailed after Zen as if it was his shadow and entered through the hole in the wall. Except that the shadow was taller than Zen. It had the height of about nine feet, so it cut the wall with a tiny crack. All the people stared at the wall with different expressions. The people who stood on the Mo n''s side naturally thought that Zen was going to kick the bucket, as they did not think that he could avoid the sword energy. How could a nature creature avoid the attack of a master at the Illuminating Soul Realm with all of his strength? So far, Zen had deflected James'' attacks with all kinds of weapons sessfully. If he could stay alive despite the sword energy chasing after him, that would be incredible. Meanwhile, the disciples of Cloud Sect like Wurth and Nina wore worried expressions. Without a doubt, they hoped that Zen could escape from death and avoid the sword energy. Regardless, they could not deny thinking that it was impossible. "Bang, bang!" The violent sh appeared continuously from the side of the wall. It appeared that Zen had run through so many walls just to dodge the sword energy. At this time, Nina could not stand it anymore. Creasing her beautiful brows lightly, she tried to calm down and then spoke to James, "Master Mo, Zen is just a junior and has said something unpleasant to hear, but he doesn''t deserve to die. Please forgive him." At that moment, James still held up the long sword and pointed out the direction of the sword''s tip with his fingers. When he was controlling the sword energy to chase Zen, he saw that it was almost about to kill him, but the man managed to run away because of Nina''s interruption. However, James was not anxious. If this sword energy could not kill Zen, James would have wasted so many years cultivating. When James heard Nina''s words, he smiled casually, "Since he has said something wrong, he needs to pay the price. I am just teaching him a lesson." James was unwilling to let the man go. Although he said he was simply teaching Zen a lesson, how could the man stay alive if the sword energy chopped his body? Chapter 310 The Threat From Wurth (Part Two) Chapter 310 The Threat From Wurth (Part Two) "Teach him a lesson?" questioned Nina. "Master Mo, please. You can''t kill Zen! He saved my life. If you really kill him, I think the Mo n will not have a reasonable exnation to the Zhu n." When Nina saw that her mediation was futile, she took a tougher approach. In front of the powerful Zhu n, the small Mo n was hardly worth mentioning. James wore a long face. Did Nina just dare to threaten him? Compared to the powerful Zhu n, although the Mo n was also one of the noble ns, it was, in fact, quite powerless. In all honesty, Nina''s threat had worked. After all, her status was clear to James. If she employed the Zhu n''s resources to defeat the Mo n, his n would surely suffer. There was no need to suppress the Mo n with weapons. After all, the Mo n was not wealthy, and their current ie came from several mines in the south of the Imperial Capital. However, with the power of the Zhu n, they could easily take away the economic lifeline of the Mo n, and thus, put the whole n in imminent danger. James thought about it carefully. Although the Mo n was a declining noble n, sometimes a slight move in one part might affect a bigger situation as a whole. The Zhu n was powerful, but they had enemies. As a result, they could only take action after taking all things into consideration and therefore, might not listen to this little girl. Moreover, he was the master of a n and a powerful man at the Illuminating Soul Realm. A little girl hardly intimidated him. Laughing, James said, "Miss Zhu, don''t joke with me. If I ever do anything I shouldn''t be doing, I will carry a rod and ask the Zhu n to spank me." Indirectly, he meant that he was unwilling to yield. As Nina heard his response, she wore a straight face. Now, all she could do was hope that someone from the Zhu n woulde soon. Unable to speak, Nina pressed her lips tightly. At that moment, Wurth decided to step forward. Earlier, Wurth had said that he would y with Zen today. But he had been watching the y for a long while, and saw that Zen was in trouble. While watching the man run for his life with James'' sword energy chasing him, Wurth thought he had to do something. "Mr. Mo, can I say something?" Wurth saluted to James. As Zen''s speed was faster than he expected, James grew impatient. On top of having to concentrate on controlling the sword energy to chase Zen, he had to deal with these juniors interrupting him. Granted, James could show some respect for Nina. However, what was wrong with this little fatty in front of him? Annoyed, he asked coldly, "What? Who are you?" "I am the third son of the Zhang n. My name is Wurth," he introduced himself, sping his hands. There were many people with the family name of Zhang in the Imperial Capital of Burning Sky Empire. This fatty imed he was from the Zhang n and the third son, so apparently he had to be from the Blessed Zhang n with treasures filling the home. Since he was "the third son", he was probably the son of the direct line. Although Wurth spoke in a low voice, most of the people around him heard his introduction clearly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It was at this moment that James controlled the sword energy and forced Zen into a dead corner. Because of Wurth''s disturbance, Zen avoided the sword energy and turned to flee, which threw James into a fit of rage. Still, he felt inclined to think about the problem at hand. ''The Zhang n? This fatty belongs to the Zhang n?'' As soon as the thought dawned on him, he could not help but feel the onset of a headache. For now, he could just ignore the Zhu n, as the Mo n did not have a directmon interest with the Zhu n. If the Zhu n wanted to close the mines of the Mo n, which although seemed easy, it would take a lot of effort. Other noble ns would also probably try to stop it. Getting on the wrong side of the Zhang n, though, was another thing. The Zhang n was not one of the top seven noble ns, and yet it nearly controlled the entire economic lifeline of the whole empire. More importantly, the mines of the Mo n transacted through the Zhang n, and they settled ounts in the exchange shop of the Zhang n. Although they could sell fire crystals produced in the mines to others instead of the Zhang n, this n had the influence almost everywhere. If he offended the Zhu n, perhaps it would bring the Mo n a lot of big trouble, but there were solutions. It was not a totally lost cause. While if he offended the Zhang n, it would be difficult to move a single step for the Mo n in the future. What happened? Why were all the friends that Nory brought home difficult to handle? He felt something was strange about it. And he was not alone. Not only James felt this way, so did Yates who had shrunk in the side. ''Nory is just a disaster! He brought Zen to embarrass me, and now someone from the Zhang n is getting my dad in trouble. Nory, I will kill you sooner orter.'' With blood in his eyes, Yates stared at Nory. The friends he had brought stood aside in silence. His friends were also disciples from the noble ns. Their ns were much more powerful than the Mo n, but not as strong as the Zhu n and Zhang n, which was not one of the top seven noble ns. On such an asion, they did not qualify to speak. As they thought about how they had looked down on Nory''s friends just now, they finally realized that although Nory appeared to be easy to bully, he was actually someone strong enough who just pretended to be weak. The same could be said about the people beside him. Due to this realization, someone even looked at Sean up and down secretly and thought that this person would stand up and im that he was also from one of the top seven noble ns. They found Sean''s identity quite mysterious. This time, though, they guessed wrong. Unlike their presumptions, Sean was actually someone who came from a poor family without any background. Chapter 311 The Counter Attack (Part One) Chapter 311 The Counter Attack (Part One) "Oh, you''re the third son of the Zhang family. I didn''t recognize you. Please forgive me!" muttered James in a rush. The situation had him consider that he might have offended too many people when he tried all means to deal with Zen. If he really killed Zen, it seemed that apart from the Zhu family, he would also offend the Zhang family. "Master Mo, we have to measure and weigh the costs at times. Just as the saying goes, you need to take a step back and get some rity on the situation!" Although Wurth didn''t have much physical strength, he had deep insights into the human mind. Perhaps James really strongly intended to kill Zen. However, as head of his family, James had to ponder on numerous problems. In addition, he was not only implicated in a single matter, but also even acted on impulse just to protect the dignity of the Mo family. Although he protected the Mo family''s reputation for the time being, how could the family live well in the future? After observation, Wurth concluded that Nina undoubtedly showed great affection for Zen. After all, Zen had saved her life. If something bad happened to Zen there, it would be extremely difficult to provide the Zhu family with a sound and satisfactory exnation. Moreover, Wurth himself would not remain indifferent provided that something did happen to Zen. The Zhang family didn''t have many rigorous requirements for its members. In addition, Wurth was the son of his father''s principal wife, and his elder brother would shoulder the major responsibilities of the Zhang family. Maybe it would not be an easy task topletely ruin the Mo family if Wurth tried persuading the Zhang family. Still, what about the future? It was beyond any doubt that Wurth could destroy the Mo family as long as things went his way. Regardless of the intentions of the Zhang family or of Wurth, it was not a difficult thing to achieve. After all, the Mo family was only a small n with rather small influence. The Zhang family would not feel the burden or pressure, no matter which of the seven major ns took a stand to speak for the Mo family. However, James still looked hesitant. At this critical moment, though, a wall behind James suddenly copsed. A tinge of bright light was immediately emitted out of the copsed wall. Thwip! The sound of a knife flying filled the space. As it turned out, the bright light was a reflection of Zen''s broken knife. This time, he was heavily and strongly overwhelmed by the energy of James'' sword. Previously, Zen had been able to confront Hugh as he depended on his demonic life energy. Moreover, he even killed Seymour inside a pavilion of the fairy pce. Zen could simply kill him as he fully engulfed a great deal of life vitality by taking advantage of the conflicts among the Illuminating Soul Realm masters. It was nothing as he seized the chance to kill Seymour when he was badly injured. Today, though, Zen''s demonic life vitality didn''t seem to work. No matter how he tried, he failed to resist James'' sword. To fight off the de''s energy and avoid being dominated by it, Zen made his way here and there in the Mo Mansion as quickly and rashly as he could. The tiles and interiors of the house were crashed andConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . wrecked, and a good many gates copsed because of Zen crashing into them. Although Zen tried all means to escape from James'' sword, he still failed. Whenever he evaded the de, he was closely followed as if it was a maggot attached to his bone. With such a determined foe, he was backed into a corner by the powerful energy of James'' sword and was nearly killed too many times. Still, Zen narrowly escaped the final strike of death every time with luck. For now, Zen could escape by a thread, but it was only a matter of time that he would miss a beat and get killed. It was an almost impossible task. Zen crazily racked up his brain to figure out a way to escape while running away like a madman. Afterying out his options, Zen deduced that it was impossible for him to unravel the energy. Since the energy was under James'' control, he had to target James. With this in mind, Zen ran all the way around the Mo mansion, so he could dash over to the guest hall. While shing into the wall with his corporeal body, he gently flickered his space ring. Suddenly, the broken flying knife flew out towards James. There weren''t many options for Zen in such a situation. If he had any other choice, Zen would not directly confront James, but he had to resort to his sole chance to stay alive. Wurth''s expression twisted abruptly as he heard a thundering sound from the copsed wall and saw the broken knife, flying and beaming with a silver ray of light as it made its way towards James. To save Zen, Wurth had put some pressure on James. As his way seemed to have worked, Wurth supposed that James would probably let go of Zen upon his persuasion. But whatever Wurth had thought of and nned, it was beyond his expectations that Zen would even be able toy his hands on James as he was closely followed by the energy of James'' sword. How troublesome the situation had be. It made James even more hesitant as he debated killing Zen or not. What would happen if he put Zen to death? What could he gain from killing the man? At most, he could only help the Mo family and himself save face to certain extent. The Mo family had already declined but its prestige might still be worth mentioning among ordinary folks, even if it meant nothing at all among the noble ns. What was worse, James had already offended both the Zhu and Zhang families. Had he known he would be in such a situation, James would have made some concessions. Since Nory imed that the blood jade bracelet was his father''s, nothing would have happened if James simply returned the bracelet to him. However, James forced Nory into something like hell. Perhaps Zen would not have evenid his hands on the Mo family if James hadn''t forced Nory that way. Thinking of all that could have been, James felt regretful about Nory. It was possibly the very first time that James felt such regret about his nephew even as he was coerced by everyone else. Chapter 312 The Counter Attack (Part Two) Chapter 312 The Counter Attack (Part Two) While James pondered over killing Zen or not, Zen acted first against him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "The flying knife? I don''t fear it at all. It means nothing to me," James blurted out arrogantly. Just as he said it, he saw the broken flying knife heading towards him. Like a reflex, he lifted his long blue sword up and chopped up the weapon. Although James'' blue sword was made from his life vitality, it was as mighty as a fairy weapon as it had absorbed loads of heavenly essence. In addition, James used his Ruin Sword when he chopped up the broken flying knife. The chopping manifested James'' unique and skilled swordsmanship as his long blue swordnded on the very center of the knife. It was what he thought at first--that he could chop Zen''s knife into two halves with his powerful sword. But when his own weapon touched Zen''s knife, it was immediately shattered broken. "How is this possible? My sword was produced from my life vitality and it''s evenparable to a fairy weapon. How could a broken flying knife destroy my sword?" mumbled James in shock. Never could he have expected that Zen''s broken flying knife would be so strong. As he watched his life vitality-based long sword get chopped into two by a knife, he was stunned agape. The long sword was as hard as a low-grade fairy weapon. How was it possible that his sword was cleaved by a defective knife? The idea was still totally unbelievable for James even as it happened right in front of his eyes. Still, the broken flying knife worked fast. As soon as the long sword was destroyed, it went straight for James'' head. In any other situation, it would be a piece of cake for James to escape such an attack, but James was still shocked by what had just happened to his weapon. While he was standing in a daze, lost in his defeated thoughts, Zen''s knife dashed right for James'' head. As James snapped out of the daze, the knife was already extremely close to his face. Faced with the cold weapon, he felt an intensely cold chill run up his spine. It was not until that moment that he realized that he would have been killed by a guy who had only reached the first grade of nature level if he hadn''te to his senses timely. At the critical moment, James jerked his head away from the broken flying knife almostpletely on instinct. His head was stiffly inclined sideways, only inches away from the attack he dodged. Thwip! The knife flew right by James'' face, shing his cheek and leaving a small wound on his face. A drop of blood trickled down as James'' eyes widened. Although he had fought several battles before, he couldn''t help but feel rather chilled to his bone at that moment. Previously, Zen had defeated James'' son with his strength on the first tier of the nature level. In spite of Zen''s amazing strengths and boundless prospects, James took for granted that Zen was less powerful than him. In James'' eyes, Zen was still like an ant, only a little stronger than others at his level. Considering what he achieved in the Illuminating Soul Realm, James thought that he could deal with Zen easily in any way he wished. Although Zen was capable of escaping his weapon and could stand his ground, James never thought that it meant Zen would be a threat to him and arrogantly scorned that Zen couldn''t possibly inflict any harm upon him. Contrary to his expectations, Zen could even put him to death, not only bring him harm. If he hadn''t instinctively dodged away from Zen''s knife, James would have already been a corpse lying on the ground, the sharp weapon having pierced right through him. Normally, people were scared when in danger of death. After narrowly escaping death, however, their fear would turn into an extreme fury. Such was the case for James at that moment. Originally, he wanted to ponder further upon what Wurth had said to him, so he could weigh the pros and cons of killing Zen, and hesitated because he had the option to only inflict mild punishment on the man. Now, though, James was filled with rage. As a consequence, he thought of nothing but putting Zen to death. Meanwhile, Nory, Wurth, Sean, and Nina were shocked frozen by the scene. When James intended to execute Zen, Wurth threatened him, making him begin to change his mind about dealing with Zen. s, the incident was beyond all expectations. Someone like Zen was able to counterattack James, someone who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. "Huh, Zen was so strong. No wonder that many people spoke highly of his might¡­" Given what just happened, Sean remarked with a wry smile. On the other hand, Wurth heaved a heavy sigh andined, "Ah, Zen nearly killed James and now he''s in even greater trouble. It looks like we can''t do anything but wait for the n elders to deal with the current situation. It would be dangerous if James counterattacks Zen. Would Zen be able to endure the attack until the elderse?" Standing straight and still where she was, Nina kept biting her lips. At this moment, she activated her Immediate Messager again, wondering why the Zhu family hadn''t arrived yet. Something in the air made her feel anxious. Even Yetta, who stood beside her, turned ghastly pale as well. As a female member of the family, she didn''t have any right to speak. On one hand, she hoped that her uncle would remain safe and unharmed against Zen, but on the other hand, it was clear to her how huge the trouble her uncle would cause to the Mo family if he continued to act willfully and arbitrarily. Perhaps Yetta''s uncle still wanted to bet on a chance. In his opinion, Nina was only a female member of the Zhu family, so he concluded that her family wouldn''t reallyy hands on the Mo family only because of her. However, as Nina''s best friend, Yetta knew her well. There was no doubt that Nina would absolutely not let James go if Zen was truly killed. Given that, she wondered what she should do. "You son of a bitch. You looked for trouble deliberately, so you can''t put the me on anyone else," James retorted as his face turned grim. In the meantime, Ruin Sword suddenly beamed with a much brighter, brilliant blue light. Whoosh! Lifting his fake fairy weapon, James pointed his Ruin Sword at Zen, swaying it up and down for four consecutive times. Chapter 313 A favor (Part One) Chapter 313 A favor (Part One) Every time he delivered a blow with the sword, yet a wisp of sword energy would appear. After he had chopped four times in session, a total of four sword energies had appeared in the form of wisps, with each one being more powerful than the previous one. These four energies added themselves to the one already chasing Zen and now, he was being hunted by a total of five sword energies, plus the original sword itself. "I will chop you to pieces." James roared at him as he held the Ruin Sword in one hand and pointed at the sword tip with the other. He concentrated his will on controlling the five wisps of sword energy which were being telepathically ordered to chase Zen. Zen reacted rapidly and in the only manner he could right now. After the assassination plot that he had so borately nned failed, he didn''t stay there anymore and ran away immediately. However, it wasn''t going to be easy for him to get rid of James'' chase. Since the first sword energy was already fixated on Zen, the remaining four only needed to follow the first one and they caught up with Zen easily. Besides, James had hesitated just now and had not diligently controlled the sword energy, so until now, his attack hadn''t been that fast. However, now he was furious and wanted to take Zen''s life. He had gotten deeply absorbed in controlling the sword energies and ordering them to jointly attack Zen, so their flying speed was much higher than before. Zen desperately extracted the energy of the Phoenix Crystal and tried as much as he could to make his body lighter. Noticing a shadow in the wall, he quickly turned inside and found himself in ane. Thisne was only about 100 feet long so after he had entered, it took him just a second to rush towards the end. Zen''s speed reached an extreme high, but the flying speed of the sword energies was astonishing. They were just at the hem of clothes and would have chopped him up if he wasn''t running so fast. As soon as he reached the end of thene, five wisps of sword energy came to a screeching halt at his back. The overwhelming speed with which they had been flying spread around their momentum and made his hair messy. "Jump!" Zen saw that it was difficult to dodge the energies in such a confined space, and he jumped high over the wall on the end. On the other side, hended into the Mo Mansion courtyard. However, the speed of the sword energies was too high to be contained. They cut at the wall that Zen had jumped across and broke it into several parts directly. Then, under James'' control, the five energies changed direction and rushed towards Zen in the courtyard once more. The whole affair of breaking the wall happened so fast that Zen didn''t have any time to rest. As soon as he fell on the ground, he had to stand up and directly rush into a room in the courtyard. He dashed the wooden door and the back door of the courtyard into a copse. After bringing down another wall to pieces, he continued running as if he was flying inside the mansion. The servants of the Mo n suffered quite a bit due to his swashbuckling. They were busy in the Mo Mansion, just as the wall to their side exploded into several pieces abruptly. In fact, Zen was on a rampage across the whole house. However, the servants couldn''t see clearly who was breaking the Mo Mansion down to pieces. They hid in the corners and trembled in fear. "Bang, bang, bang..."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The thuds could be heard from time to time. However, no matter how much Zen tried to increase his speed, he couldn''t get rid of the sword energies. They were getting closer and closer to him and once had flown beside his belly several times. As long as they were close to him, they would take his life. "Gee, why are there only three wisps of sword energy?" While running crazily, Zen suddenly noticed the change on his back. There had been five wisps of sword energy chasing him originally, but two of them were gone now. He frowned and knew that the two wisps of sword energy which weren''t there couldn''t have disappeared for no apparent reason at all. The two wisps could have turned around and attacked him from the front. Just as he was thinking about this, Zen suddenly heard two muffled thuds from the wall just in front of him. Then two weird cracks appeared out of nowhere in the wall, and the two wisps which had disappeared just now came out flying across and rushed towards him directly. At the same time, the three wisps which had been behind him separated themselves suddenly and encircled Zen from three different directions. "Damn it! I am surrounded!" Zen couldn''t dodge them anymore. There was a sword energy in the front, one at the back, and one each on the left and right. Thest one was trying to kill him from above his head. What should he do now? In a second, Zen imagined several scenarios and several ideas shed in his mind, but none of them could be used. "I''ll risk my life!" Although he was surrounded by the sword energies from all five directions, the circle that the energies had formed wasn''t exactly airtight, and there was still a tiny gap he could utilize to go through. But if he went through such a small space between the sword energies, he might get killed as easily as a mosquito, or he might lose his arms or legs. Even so, it was better than dying. At least he could search for some elixir to recover his broken bones or cut body parts. If he lost his life, he would be done. The question was, even if he could avoid the attack this time, what about the next? Right now he had healthy legs but was still unable topletely avoid the sword energies. If he was injured in this attack, there was not even a snowball''s chance in hell that he could avoid it. Chapter 314 A favor (Part Two) Chapter 314 A favor (Part Two) He couldn''t overthink the matter but just dyed his death. Just as he was about to go through from the side regardless of possibly getting injured, a voice suddenly ordered from his brain, "Bloke, stand still! I am here to help you!" "Who is it?" Zen heard the voice but couldn''t see the person who was speaking. Instead of an answer, Zen found that the air around him was getting cold all of a sudden. Then countless ice crystals appeared and as soon as they showed up, they congealed with each other quickly to form a small ice wall. They were all around him and in an instant, they had formed five walls in the five directions that Zen was being attacked from. The sword energies immediately started trying to chop up the walls to pieces. "Crack..." The energies came chopping and five loud, simultaneous thuds were heard. Zen was locked in the ice walls but could see clearly that the energies trying to cut through the ice walls had left several deep dents. He breathed out deeply, but his chest was still heaving and trembling heavily. It was too dangerous just now. If this powerful man had not helped him, he would probably have died with his body and his headnding in two spots at the same time. The masters who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm were really too powerful. He thought of his actions and realized that he was too much at risk in the fairy pce. If he hadn''t met the array of Desperate Melee in the pavilion, he couldn''t have stayed alive while fighting against the masters at the Illuminating Soul Realm. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. Bloke,e to the guest hall of Mo Mansion. Don''t worry. I am here, and James won''t dare to kill you!" His mystery savior casually told him. As soon as he finished speaking, the ice crystal walls around Zen fell apart into several ice cakes beside Zen''s feet. Zen picked up one of the ice cakes and found that it was ice cold like a real cake. The water from it made his hand wet. It lookedpletely ordinary but had been strong enough to resist James'' sword energies. This person must be another master at the Illuminating Soul Realm. When Zen had run away, he knew that Wurth just wouldn''t have looked on with folded arms. ''Is this person an official of the Zhang n?'' Zen didn''t know that when someone had released the ice crystal walls to save him, another person had shed into existence right in front of James and pressed his sword tip. The person was tall and big with a red face and thick hair all over his body. He looked like a woodcutter who had grown up in the mountains. "Master Mo, if I were you, I wouldn''t move!" The woodcutter lifted a ck wood chopper, and on the edge there was a red light shing continuously. James didn''t recognize the person, but when he looked at the wood chopper, a legend suddenly shed into his mind and he shouted with a terrible expression, "You... You are West Mount Woodcutter!" West Mount Woodcutter... The West Mount was on the Shura Battlefield. And the woodcutter was the person cutting the firewood on the mountain as the term suggested. But there were no trees on the West Mount, so no firewood could be cut there. The only signs of life on the West Mount were demon soldiers and generals. The West Mount Woodcutter had killed countless demons on that mountain. His real name was Tyson Shi and he had stayed on the West Mount for three years. It was known that the West Mount was near the home of the demons and almost at the entrance of their den, but Tyson had cultivated there for three years, withouting to any apparent harm. He had utilized the demon soldiers and generals as firewood and chopped them while he had been cultivating himself. Countless demon soldiers and generals had been killed by him. More incredibly, he had stayed there for three years, but the demon kings had not been able to do anything to him. At that time, White Emperor City was under heavy pressure. After the imperial army had lost several of their generals, their strength had melted away and they were in danger every time they faced an attack by the demons. It was only because Tyson had cultivated on the West Mount and mercilessly killed demon soldiers and generals that demons'' attack had been dyed. From then on, Tyson Shi had received a great fame. And he had been given the nickname West Mount Woodcutter. Tyson was so powerful that he had in demons in their den, avoided the demon kings'' hunts and stayed on the West Mount for three years. Undoubtedly, he was a miracle. So the title of West Mount Woodcutter spread, and people forgot his true name. But when seeing the wood chopper in his hand, everyone would think of the woodcutter who had taken the demons as firewood to chop. Tyson retired from the imperial army ten years ago. Even though the imperial army tried their best to invite him to guard the White Emperor City, he still chose to go back to the Imperial Capital. It was said that Tyson would return a favor. He was known to be an illiterate youth from the mountains with some innate miraculous powers. After leaving the mountains, he had worked as a drudge in a powerful family. At that time, he had no experience or knowledge of any kind and didn''t know about people''s evil intentions. The son of the powerful family did something wrong and was about to be convicted by the government. So the powerful family paid arge amount of bribe to deal with the matter, and instead of the boy, they chose Tyson as the scapegoat. Tyson was put in prison for no reason and sentenced to death unexpectedly. He was about to be beheaded after autumn. But he was saved by someone on the day of his execution. The person who had saved Tyson was a young master of the Zhang n. Since then, Tyson had followed the young master all the time. Later, he had promoted his cultivation greatly. Then he had joined the army and made a great deal of contribution. That young master of the Zhang n was the current master of the n and Wurth''s father, Jefferson. That was why Tyson had left the imperial army and came back to the Imperial Capital in order to return the favor he owed to the Zhang n. Chapter 315 Simple Requirement Chapter 315 Simple Requirement It was said that Tyson''s strength was incredible. But now, he was an official in the Zhang n and did not seek any reward as he valued the kindness of the Zhang n. And this testified to the Zhang n''s skill when evaluating talent. The Zhang n used to be an ordinary, small family. The ability of the n to spot and nourish talent was what had helped the Zhang n to be stronger. With its rapid development, the n kept its pace with the top seven noble ns. When warned by Tyson, James stood still. He did not dare to move even an inch. The firewood cutter didn''t look very impressive, but he knew how powerful it was. And from the expression on Tyson''s face, if James dared to stir, Tyson would surely swing the firewood cutter at him, and show no mercy! At the same time, the temperature of the courtyard suddenly dropped. At the end of the year, when winter set in, everyone wore more clothes because of the cold. Some weaker servants had put on a cotton-padded jacket. But the temperature dropped so sharply that the servants could not help but pull the cor of the cotton-padded jacket to keep themselves warm. Specks of ice crystals floated in the air. They drifted slowly before turning into a human form. "Whirr..." When the ice crystals dispersedpletely, the figure in the air became clearer. It was a young man with grey hair. At the sight of the man, a lump formed in James''s throat. The person with the young face and the grey hair standing in front of James could only be Chand Zhu. The Zhu n specialized in various kinds of needle methods and concealed weapons. Many famous masters of the Zhu n were good at using needles, swords, or concealed weapons. But in the past ten years, there was an exception in the Zhu n whose name was Chand Zhu. Chand Zhu was a strange and ineloquent man. Since he was not wee in the Zhu n, he turned against the n at a very young age. Eventually, he ran away from home and vowed to never return to the Zhu n. He disappeared for ten years. When Chand Zhu returned after the long gap, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, and was fantastic. He even solved several big troubles for the Zhu n! Although this man was unsociable and strange, he was a member of the Zhu n. Since he missed his family, Chand Zhu returned. "Uncle Chand! Were you able to save Zen?" asked Nina timidly as she looked at Chand Zhu. Nina was close to everyone in the Zhu n except Chand Zhu. As Chand Zhu was strange, Nina spent very little time with him when she was a child. Thus, she wasn''t veryfortable in his presence. Chand Zhu smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry. The little fellow is all right. I have helped him to ward off the energies of those swords. Look, isn''t heing toward us?" Chand Zhu pointed in the direction from where Zen was approaching them. A shadow shed, and Zen flitted into the courtyard. Just when uncle Chand contacted her by life vitality, she asked him to save Zen as Zen was in great danger. She wasn''t sure how long Zen would survive among those sharp swords. Upon seeing that Zen was safe, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. As Zen walked into the courtyard, he saw the floating man with grey hair. Although Zen did not see the face of the person that had saved him, he recognized the life vitality the person sent out. It was the ice attribute. The man''s appearance and the life vitality allowed Zen to be sure that it was the man who had saved him. Zen stepped forward and bowed to Chand Zhu. Then he said, "Thank you for saving my life!" When speaking with Nina, Chand Zhu was very polite. But when he conversed with others, he was cold and indifferent. Chand Zhu lifted his chin and replied, "Don''t thank me. I was helping Nina. You should show your gratitude to the right person." Zen smiled and said, "Even so, I should be appreciative for what you''ve done," Zen then turned and smiled at Nina. Shy, Nina''s big, round eyes blinked rapidly. Her eyes were as beautiful as the moon. What hidden in the bashfulness was a trace of pride. At the moment, no one was more upset than James. He was not stronger than his opponents, Tyson and Chand Zhu. He had no choice now but to give up. James shook his hand, and the Ruin Sword made from life vitality turned into specks before dissipating in the air. Even the heavenly essence contained in the sword disappeared. The heavenly essence was congealed by James'' life vitality, which was different from Zen''s. Because the heavenly essence that Zen extracted from mysterious weapons mightst forever. After putting away his weapon, James smiled briefly and said to Tyson and Chand, "If you don''t mind my asking, I''d like to know what brought you here?" Since James was not strong enough to fight them, he decided to act like a schr. At this moment, James thought that justice still stood on his side! After James withdrew the Ruin Sword, Tyson took a step back and said, "I am not here unnecessarily. The young master of the Zhang n called. That is why I had toe." Chand Zhu who was floating not far away ignored James'' question. He felt that James had asked a foolish question. Since Nina was here, he had naturally been called by her! "I am hosting a party at my house. But it seems that there has been a misunderstanding between me and some friends attending the event. There is no need to fight about such matters. If anyone was offended, I am here to apologize. First let me exin what happened as per my understanding. My nephew, Nory caused the dispute. This is a Mo n affair, and as the leader of the Mo n, I should handle this issue..." James wanted to avoid outsiders from meddling in matters pertaining to his n. As for Nory, he would punish him after all this was done. But before he could finish, Zen stepped forward and scolded him, "How is this a Mo n affair? Nory is my brother. His business is mine too. If you have something to say, say it in my presence!" When Zen spoke, Wurth stood and walked toward Zen. Even Nina showed her approval by standing beside Zen and Wurth. It became clear that the two juniors of the Zhang n and the Zhu n were definitely supporting Zen. Since Nina and Wurth backed Zen, Tyson and Chand Zhu also pledged their assistance by standing with Zen! Seeing that Zen had stood up to James, surprise reflected in Tyson''s and Chand Zhu''s eyes. ''This young man is so courageous. Although he is at the first grade of nature level, he is not afraid of the leader of the Mo n...'' thought Tyson Shi and Chand Zhu. They were impressed. James''s expression changed when interrupted by Zen. He was embarrassed! James had never thought that someone at Zen''s level would behave in such an impudent manner. He was going to spare him. But this guy was not smart enough. How dare he hold on to this matter! A nature creature was not a challenge to James. If he could, James would confront Zen. However, he could do nothing as the Zhang n and the Zhu n were standing behind Zen. James felt as though he was getting a terrible headache! James was not ready to reconcile and stay silent. Instead, he wanted to fight with the boy. On second thought, however, James knew it would be impossible for him to take Zen''s life in front of the two masters, Tyson, and Chand Zhu... After a long time, James realized he had no other choice but to lower his head reverently! Forced by the situation, James sighed before adding, "Please remind me, is there anything unclear?" James was rumored to be indignant, but he had to hold back his anger in this situation. He had no choice but to be humble in front of Zen! A master at the Illuminating Soul Realm bowed his head to a nature creature! James was really embarrassed. His face turned grey. The inner disciples from Egret Peak that Yates had brought were also humiliated. Their faces darkened. Yates was totally jealous. The person with Nory was fortunate to have two powerful noble ns'' support. The two masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm in front of him were stronger than his father. "Hey, hey," smiled Zen as he turned his head and grasped Nory by the shoulder. "You should ask Nory!" James'' pupils shrank slightly as he gazed at the humble Nory. Nory had always been a weak person in the family. And it looked like everyone bullied him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Even when a servant scolded him loudly, Nory would smile and ept the treatment! His position in the family was lower than a servant''s. James had never thought of asking Nory''s opinion. How was that possible? But in this case, James had to say, "Nory, what do you want?" Nory was very nervous at the moment. He looked up and saw that all the people were staring at him. Hisplexion became pale. But when he thought of his father''s suffering, Nory couldn''t suppress the anger growing inside him. Even his father''s personal item, the blood jade bracelet was in James'' hand. Nory''s expression turned cold. ''How on earth did father die? What happened? Why is the blood jade bracelet in James'' hand?'' Nory was confused. Nory knew he would never be able to sleep if his questions were not answered. But Nory knew that it would be impossible to ask James to face this matter at this moment and investigate his father''s death. On the one hand, it was an old issue that had happened years ago, evidence might have gotten lost. On the other hand, he had no proof and he was just guessing and doubting. Getting James to tell the truth was extremely difficult. Nory pulled himself away from his thoughts and replied, "I want my father''s blood jade bracelet!" James felt relieved when he heard Nory. It was not a difficult thing to return the blood jade bracelet. Then James said as he nodded, "The blood jade bracelet belonged to your father. I will give it to you!" As James finished, he stretched out one hand and turned it over. A box containing the blood jade bracelet appeared in his hand. The box flew forward. Zen gently pushed it, and the box floated in front of Nory. Excitement filled Nory as he took the box and opened it to check the blood jade bracelet. After a while, he put the box away. But Nory was not satisfied. He wasn''t worried about the blood jade bracelet. Nory was more concerned about his father''s death! He wanted to know the truth. But after thinking for a while, Nory sighed and said, "Besides this, I want nothing..." Chapter 316 What鈥檚 Holding You Back Chapter 316 What¡¯s Holding You Back A cunning smile crossed James'' face. As expected, his nephew was so easy to fool. He resumed his usual noble manner and gracefully said, "Then, today... " "Wait!" Nina stepped forward and cut James off. James frowned at the sight of Nina. Since he became the master of the Mo n, he had never met anyone who dared to interrupt him, until today. He was already quite annoyed when he was interrupted by these young people earlier. But at the sight of Nina, he tried to stay calm and asked, "Miss Zhu, what''s the matter?" "You almost killed Zen. Do you want to exin that?" Most of the women tended to be petty and vengeful if they were offended. And Nina wasn''t a gentle one and it was impossible for her not to bear grudges. It was true that James almost killed Zen, and it was something that Nina would never tolerate. James'' face darkened. He already lost his face today, but Nina was still pushing and had no intention to stop. James looked sullen. "Miss Zhu, I stand with what I said earlier that we were all to me for what happened. It was a misunderstanding, and if you really think that I overdid it, please don''t take it to heart," said he. Nina sneered, "I have warned you not to do anything rashly, but have you taken it to heart? If it wasn''t for Uncle Chand, would you really stop? So tell me, do you really think that I could just shake it off?" "Does Miss Zhu really want to dwell on it?" James retorted sullenly, feeling cornered. "Yes, I do," Nina replied calmly. "You really want to push it too far!" James had put up with her for so long but finally burst into anger as he couldn''t hold his temper anymore. As the master of the Mo n, he had never felt so humiliated and he couldn''t just let a young woman have her way all the time. He couldn''t just tolerate her pushing him to this extent. At this moment, Chand who was floating in the air said with a gentle smile, "Since Nina is still not satisfied with it, I''m here to help her." He then looked at Nina and continued, "Nina, please tell me what you want me to do." Nina was about to tell Chand to give James a lesson, but she was stopped by Yetta who stood beside her and dragged her cuff. Yetta''s face looked pale as she pleaded in a faint voice, "Nina, please let my uncle go. Could you drop this matter and let it be?" Yetta was the niece of James and Nina''s best friend. She was caught in the middle of this situation. Nina''s heart softened by Yetta''s pleading face. Finally, Nina sighed and said to Chand, "Uncle Chand, forget it. Let''s not further discuss this matter." Chand bore no resentment towards James. Since Nina gave the word, he had no reason to disagree. He shed a cunning smile, then the ice crystals around him began to float until they covered all his body and he soon flew away. Nory had gotten his father''s blood jade bracelet, thus there was no reason for him to stay here any longer. He said, "Zen, it''s time to go!" Zen nodded and motioned for Wurth and Sean to leave. Wurth said something to Tyson, and then Tyson followed him with the wood cutter in his hand. Nina was thest one to leave. Earlier, she was determined to give Yetta''s uncle a lesson but was stopped by Yetta. After she consoled her friend, she shot a cold stare at James, as if telling him, ''If it were not for my friendship with your niece, I would have definitely made you pay today!" She followed behind them and yelled, "Hey! Wait for me!" After Zen and all the others left, James sighed and waved his hand. The wooden armchair automatically came to his side and he slid into the chair as if he was paralyzed. He had never been disgraced like this since he became the master of Mo n. The other people of Mo n remained silent as they were afraid to taste the wrath of James if they dared to speak up. But Yates, James'' son, didn''t hold back. He stepped forward and said to his father, "Dad, are you just letting them go like that?" James sighed and said, "What else could I do?" He knew that there was no way the Mo n could fight the Zhu n or the Zhang n. Mo n couldn''t even hold a candle for the two ns, let alone act against them. Yates gritted his teeth and his eyes turned red with anger. He felt like a trapped beast because they couldn''t do anything. Thinking that it was Nory who started all this, he swore in his heart to make the latter pay. But for Zen who beat him, he knew that there was no way he could return the favor. He was certainly not a match for Zen, even his father could do nothing to Zen. Thus, he could only drop his hatred towards Zen. At that time, a steward suddenly rushed to them. The steward intended to report something to James when he saw the other members of the Mo n wink at him, giving him the hint that the news could wait. It was not the right time to disturb James with some trivial matters. And if he dared to do so, he would find himself in serious trouble. But despite the consequences, the steward felt that James needed to hear the report. He looked anxious as he paced restlessly beside. Yates noticed the steward''s strange behavior and walked up to him. He then asked, "What''s the matter?" The steward looked at Yates and sadly said, "I just checked the mansion and found that three hundred and thirty-six rooms of the house were destroyed by that man." "What?" Yates'' face suddenly darkened. Earlier, he had heard a loud explosion and assumed that it had caused great damage. The Mo mansion had five hundred and sixty-one rooms altogether. To any n, repairing the damage of their house and its rooms was not the problem. But the repairs done would greatly change the features of the house and would diminish the heritage value. The mansion was inherited from the Mo n''s ancestors. He didn''t expect that the fight would damage over three hundred rooms. That was about half of the mansion and it was undoubtedly a great loss for the Mo n. Upon hearing this news from the steward, Yates became more vengeful. Staring at the gate of the mansion where Nory went out, he murmured, "Nory, I swear that I will kill you myself!" Despite retrieving the bloody jade bracelet, Nory was still feeling under the weather. The usual jovial young man was looking depressed as he led the group outside. Seeing Nory''s sad face, Wurth and Sean could only exchange nces as they didn''t know how to console their friend. The fact that Nory''s father was probably killed by his uncle was a hard blow on Nory''s face. With this revtion, they assumed that Nory would nevere back to the Mo Mansion again. Wurth and Sean didn''t know how it felt to be betrayed by their own n. But Zen could rte to Nory''s feeling at that time, though he wasn''t saying anything, He had a simr experience with Nory. His father was killed by his uncles. After his father was killed, he was degraded to a ve, suffered all kinds of humiliations in the n, and almost lost his life. Zen suddenly quickened his pace to catch up to Nory. He gently patted Nory''s shoulder and said, "Nory, do you want to know what really happened to your father and take revenge?" Nory drooped his head and nodded, "Yes, I do. But I don''t think I can take it." "What do you mean you can''t take it?" Zen smiled with derision, "How can you even live in this world? You better just jump into the Gold River and die." The young men walked along the Gold River¨Cthergest inner-city river in the imperial capital. The glistening water reflected irregr golden light under the sunset, making the whole river look as if it was ted with gold. ncing at the Gold River, Nory felt frustrated and said, "Yes! My father died in a frame-up and I can''t even investigate it. Even if I found out the truth, I can''t avenge his death with my own hands. I''d rather die now. Hundreds of people drowned in this river every year so it wouldn''t matter if I drown myself in here. People won''t care to see another body floating on the river." Wurth and Sean were caught off guard by what Zen just said. He wasn''t trying to console Nory. Was Zen trying to connive Nory to justmit suicide out of self-pity? They knew Zen wouldn''t have such an absurd idea and he had his own ways of doing things. So, they put their trust in Zen and didn''t interrupt. They chose to remain silent and watch how things would turn out. But if Nory would take Zen''s words literally and decide to kill himself, they wouldn''t just stand there and watch. They would stop him frommitting suicide. At this time, Zen smiled and said, "I was starting to think that you''re a coward. Turned out you have more courage than I thought!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nory nced at Zen in confusion and asked curiously, "Courage? When did you see me have that courage?" "You''re not afraid to die. You''re not even afraid to kill yourself. What else would you fear? What''s holding you back? If you dared to ask James in his face, he could try and kill you with his sword. But what could be worse than that?" Zen fired a battery of questions at him. "If you are not afraid of death, you''d better go all out to improve yourself. When you are strong enough, you can confront James and ask him. What else could he do to you? Since you already didn''t care whether you live or die, why not die trying?" Nory''s heart suddenly beat faster after hearing Zen''s homily. He might be a soft young man who rolled up with punches, but he was full of stamina and determination to seed. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have entered the Cloud Sect even with Zen''s help. Nory knew that Zen was right all along. Life was a long and miserable journey. It was a pity if he would die in misery. He''d rather try and fail than fail without trying. The worst that could happen to him was death. Those words were like a door of hope to Nory. He was not an ambitious man. In fact, he entered the Cloud Sect only to fulfill his daily task in practice perfunctorily and didn''t even put on much effort during his free time. But things had changed for Nory. His goal now was to trample Yates underfoot and question James in the face about his father''s death. And the sess of his goal heavily relied on his strength. His eyes brightened with determination as he thought more about it. He clenched his fist, and his body trembled with excitement. Chapter 317 The Search For The Best Weapon Chapter 317 The Search For The Best Weapon When the others saw Nory''s reaction, they understood his excitement. Nory said to Zen, "You''re right! As long as I am alive, I have a chance to avenge my father''s death!" Seeing Nory fired up immediately, Zen smiled and said, "That''s right! Use that as a motivation for cultivation!" Wurth and Sean smiled at each other. They both admired Zen''s charm to encourage Nory to fight back. "Hey! Have you eaten enough at the Mo house?" Nina scoffed as she was being ignored for a while now. Wurth touched his fat belly, shook his head and replied, "Of course not! I haven''t had a bite of food for a while. Where can we get a meal now?" "I didn''t eat anything either. Why don''t we find a ce to have a meal?" said Nina. "Sounds good! Count me in!" Sean said as he raised his hands above his head. After the battle between Zen and James, everyone was hungry and all they wanted to do was to find a restaurant to eat in. There were many business districts in the Imperial Capital, and it would be difficult to navigate one''s self in the Imperial Capital. Luckily, Nina, Wurth, and Nory all grew up in the capital and they were familiar with the business districts. In no time, they all figured out the best restaurant and headed there. While having their meal, Nory drank a lot of wine but was still sober. The more he drank, the more active and lively he became. It had been a while since they all gathered for a meal despite all being in the Drizzle Peak. So, as they were enjoying a meal, they all chatted until midnight. When they were about to finish, Nina''s cheeks were noticeably turning red from the alcohol she consumed. She wore her long, ebony hair loose that fell on her shoulders like a waterfall. The curly bangs covered her forehead like a cloud. She looked almost like a beautiful fairy in the pictures. Nature creatures usually had high resistance to alcohol especially when they deliberately controlled themselves. But perhaps Nina was happy to meet Zen that she drank a little too much. The two girls who came with her had already walked behind Sean and Nory as they chatted with each other. Meanwhile Nina and Zen walked together side by side. Although it was alreadyte in the evening, the nightlife in the Imperial Capital had just begun. Lanterns on the roof of the pavilions lightened the street as if it was daytime. People who walked along the road cast long shadows over the ground. Zen could not help but notice the charming appearance of Nina and her beautiful face under the moonlight. He felt his heart beat faster the longer he stared at her. "Hey, you haven''t answered me yet. Why didn''t youe to my peak and y with me?" Nina asked again. Given Nina''s noble identity, it wasn''t fit for her to say such things. However, she was happy and slightly drunk at the same time ¨C which was obviously not the right mix. This was how Nina usually behaved when she liked someone ¨C that guy would be stuck in her mind for a long time. But when she was sober, she could not dare ask Zen this question. Alcohol could make Nina pluck up enough courage to speak to Zen and that was why she had too much wine that night. When Nina asked Zen the same question a few hours ago at the Mo Mansion, he did not answer it. But this time, he had no way to avoid it. Zen tried toe up with a good excuse but ended up saying, "Well, I''ve been quite busy recently, and I just forgot it." Nina curled her lips in slight disappointment. She knew that Zen was busy cultivating martial arts, but she thought he could have lied to her just to make her feel good. However, Nina also knew that Zen was always forthright ¨C the character that made him stand out amongst the yboys in the city. That was what she liked about him more. Chatting for a while, they didn''t notice that they already walked so far. They continued to walk on the side of the Gold River and finally parted ways in the middle. Both Wurth and Zen had other things to do and did not return to Cloud Sect. Wurth had to deal with the fifty drops of the heavenly essence that Zen hadmissioned him. Last time at the Blessed Auction House, the Zhang n auctioned a few drops of heavenly essence. After which, many people wanted to inquire if the Zhang n had more heavenly essence for them to buy. Among these people were the powerful masters living like hermits and some members of noble ns. The heavenly essence had many uses, one of which was to improve the quality of almost all kinds of weapons. The possession of a high-grade weapon was the lifetime pursuit of every martial artist. However, once a weapon was built, it was impossible to upgrade it unless it was thrown into a furnace for refinement, which was almost the equivalent of building a new weapon. Therefore, the heavenly essence was the only hope for them. But the essence was rare and hard to obtain. When people heard that fifty drops of the heavenly essence had been bought by the elder from the Huang n at the price of 120, 000 cubic crystals, they all regretted not attending the public auction. If they had taken part in the public auction, the hammer price of the fifty drops of heavenly essence would have been pushed up higher. Since Zenmissioned Wurth to auction fifty drops of the heavenly essence, Wurth did much advance publicity. The more affluent people participated in the auction, the higher the transaction price would be. As Wurth came back to the Blessed Auction House, he began to deal with the heavenly essence. Although the Zhang n did not assess the fighting ability of its members, there were high demands for business skills to all the children. Since at the age of ten, every member would get an ount to record the money that they had earned for the Zhang n. And on that ledger, Wurth always came in fourth ce. The top three were the elite children of the descendants of the Zhang n ¨C one of whom was Wurth''s eldest brother, Wick. As Zenmissioned Wurth to auction the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion, it was a big deal on Wurth''s personal ount. At the moment, there was a huge gap between Wurth''s sales performance and that of the person in third ce. The deal of the crystal core of the fire scorpion lion would help Wurth to close the gap. And if this time Wurth managed to sell the heavenly essence, he would finally get into the third spot. Furthermore, Zen had told Wurth that he had more than fifty drops of heavenly essence and he could provide them to Wurth continuously. The Blessed Auction House had few valuable things that were worth more than a hundred thousand cubic crystals. If Zen could indeed steadily provide the heavenly essence to Wurth, thetter would even have opportunities to surpass the auction achievements of the otherpetitors and would eventually rise to the first ce. Whether it was for business or cultivation, Wurth was not the kind of person who would give up easily. But since his talent for martial arts was not as good as his brother Wick, he would be proud of himself if his auction achievements could exceed that of Wick. Zen didn''t worry about the price that his heavenly essence would fetch at the auction. He believed that because of the professional means of the Zhang n, the transaction price would exceed his expectation. Moreover, since Zen had the ck fire in his head, he could get heavenly essence whenever he liked. The fact that the ck fire could extract heavenly essence was really a windfall for him. During his battle with James yesterday, a considerable weakness of Zen was exposed. Whenever Zen met a special kind of attacking method and his demonic life vitality could not y a role in the battle, he would be helpless. When Zen could not deal with the sword energy released by James, he just fled. He also knew that even if he was able to dodge the sword energy, James would have used other killing skills. After all, Zen still couldn''t stand a chance against a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm. If only Zen got a great weapon, the situation would have probably been different. At present, Zen''s body was like a mid-grade spiritual weapon. Any general weapon could not hurt him. But if encountering an enemy who used a high-grade or fairy weapon, he wouldn''t be able to survive it. Although Zen''s broken flying knife was his trump card all along, it could only be used in sneak attacks. It was not a good idea to use the broken flying knife to fight against people in face-to-facebat. At that time, the All Peaks Competition was about to take ce. The All Peaks Competition would bring together all the elite disciples of the Cloud Sect, and there was no shortage of powerful geniuses. And Zen had been preparing for thispetition all along. Fortunately, the All Peaks Competition would be held after the Chinese New Year, so there was plenty of time for Zen to prepare. As for the weapon, Zen had to find the best one to use. The conventional weapons were hacking knives and swords. In the Eastern Region, most of the people preferred swords to knives. Swords were deemed to be the best among all kinds of weapons. They could be used to hack and stab, and the cultivation books had more swordsmanship methods than any other skills.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The knives, on the other hand, were also a handful. They couldn''t be used to thrust someone, but they were more powerful since their des were thicker. But aside from knives and swords, other choices of weapons were bows, hammers, axes, spears, and so on. Considering for a moment, Zen eventually decided to use a sword. He remembered that his father once used a top-grade mysterious sword called the Green Wind Rider Sword. Unfortunately, it got lost. Since his father used a sword, he believed he was also equipped to handle the said weapon. After finally determining what weapon he wanted, Zen rushed to the Weapon Pavilion. The business of Weapon Pavilion was booming as usual. When Zen went inside, the waiters didn''t pay attention to him. But the middle-aged shopkeeper who attended to himst time noticed him, his face lit up. Last time Zen was there, he bought more than two hundred swords. That impressed the middle-aged shopkeeper and he remembered Zen since then. The deal had brought the middle-aged shopkeeper a considerable amount ofmission. So when he saw Zen again, he couldn''t contain his happiness and hurried to greet Zen. Chapter 318 The Nine Edges Sword Chapter 318 The Nine Edges Sword "Mr. Luo, what a pleasure! How may I help you this time?" Having been in the business for decades, the middle-aged shopkeeper excelled at dealing with customers, and both his tone and expression were carefully adjusted. But since Zen was a customer with a deep-pocket, the middle-aged shopkeeper was too excited that his voice was trembling. "Oh? Hello, sir!" After exchanging greetings with the shopkeeper, Zen exined, "I''m here to see what weapons the Weapon Pavilion has in store for me." The middle-aged shopkeeper wanted to ask Zen about the weapons he boughtst time. ''More than two hundred mysterious weapons, sufficient to build up a private army. I wonder what he purchased so many for.'' With a second thought, the middle-aged shopkeeper decided not to pose such a question, because he might vite certain taboo and offend the customer. Thus, the middle-aged shopkeeper asked beamingly, "I''ll be more than willing to show you around. What kind of weapons do you have in mind? Our Weapon Pavilion has recently acquired a fresh batch of mysterious weapons." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He assumed that Zen would like to take another shipment of mysterious weapon this time. But Zen shook his head and rified, "This time I don''t want any mysterious weapon. Perhaps next time. Right now, I just want to buy a sword." Zen was not anxious to purchase mysterious weapons to prepare the heavenly essence. He was biding his time until Wurth auctioned the first batch of the heavenly essence, then he would act ording to the circumstances. Anyway, he still had over six hundred drops of the heavenly essence at hand. Even if they were bought at the auction, next time Zen would not release so many drops of the heavenly essence to the market at a time. In the Eastern Region, he was the only one who could offer a stable supply of the heavenly essence and no other shop or brand was in this business. Being the exclusive supplier, Zen was aware that the heavenly essence was valuable because of its rarity. If a big volume of the heavenly essence suddenly appeared in the market, its price would surely plummet. Therefore, the best method was to sell it in several small batches. "A sword? What kind of sword do you want?" the middle-aged shopkeeper inquired. "I''ll know once I see. Take me to your showroom so I can look." Zen didn''t have a specific idea of the sword he wanted, so he would like to look at samples first. After all, it was hard to pin down the ideal one at first nce. "Now that Mr. Luo only wants one sword, I won''t suggest these ordinary ones on the first floor," said the middle-aged shopkeeper with a smile. He had already witnessed how wealthy Zen was. ''He has bought over two hundred mysterious weapons. And now that he only wants one weapon, these mysterious weapons won''t be good enough for him.'' "Let me take you to the second floor instead. The best items of our Weapon Pavilion are on the second floor!" Zen nodded and followed behind the middle-aged shopkeeper. However, before he could step onto the stairs leading up to the second floor, Zen was stopped by two guards stationed by the staircase. "The ess to the second floor requires the verification of membership for the Weapon Pavilion," one of the guards announced. The second floor of the Weapon Pavilion housed many legendary weapons with incredible value. Thus, ordinary people were not allowed to enter it. At this time, the middle-aged shopkeeper said, "Mr. Luo has not joined the membership of our Weapon Pavilion yet. But he is a distinguished guest of mine, so please let him pass through." The two guards were hesitating at first. ''This is certainly a breach of the rules. If we let this brat pass through and he tampered or stole something, we''ll jeopardize our jobs.'' At this point, the middle-aged shopkeeper was losing patience. He could not afford to upset his honored guest. Thus, he snarled, "Move it, you bastards! Get out of our way!" The middle-aged shopkeeper was desperate that he blurted out such curse at the two guards. The two guards looked quite disgruntled. But considering the status of the middle-aged shopkeeper, they could only suck it up and retreated sideways to make a way for Zen. When the two guards finally moved, the middle-aged shopkeeper spoke to Zen with a smiley face, "After you, Mr. Luo. I apologize that you must witness that. These two guards are just ignorant of the norms, so please don''t me them." Zen gave a smile and replied, "It''s fine. They were doing their jobs. We are actually putting them in a difficult situation right now." He could empathize with the two guards. Considering that they were just doing their duties, they did nothing wrong. When they reached the second floor, Zen noticed that the second floor of the Weapon Pavilion was smallerpared to the first floor. But since there was no one there, it lookedrge and empty. Although it wasn''t very spacious, the room was well decorated to impress many distinguished guests. Even at a quick nce, one could see the borate designs of the room. For example, the floor looked like it was carpeted with some sort of a handmade fluffy green rug. But in fact, the floor was constituted by a kind of nt called Earthy Fur Grass. The Earthy Fur Grass usually lived in the slits between high mountains in the south. It felt soft andfortable if you stood on it. And it would make the room it was nted in warm during winter and cool in summer. The royal pce first transnted a turf at the back of the pce. Later, all the noble ns in Imperial Capital followed suit. The Earthy Fur Grass was indeed an umon nt. Since there weren''t many high mountains in the South, it immediately became rare and precious after the noble ns frenzied about it. The small patch of the Earthy Fur Grass under Zen''s feet was almost worth a hundred cubic crystals. And that had not even included the fee for the daily maintenance of the Earthy Fur Grass. The poor could hardly imagine that a patch of that grass was too much and that they couldn''t afford it even if they kept working for the rest of their lives. Aside from the floor, the whole room was designed with other good things. For instance, the window beside Zen was made of transparent colored ze, while the decorating frame around it revealed strips of natural cloud pattern, which showed that it was made of equally precious mica wood. "This way, please!" Seeing Zen was looking around, the middle-aged shopkeeper was happy that his distinguished client was amazed by the glory of the second floor. The boss of the Weapon Pavilion knew well his customers'' mindset very well. The purpose of pouring so much time and money to decorate the second floor of the Weapon Pavilion was exactly to create such an effect. At the sight of the expression of the middle-aged shopkeeper, Zen smiled faintly instead. He did not find luxury andfort off-putting. He could also do with a lousy environment. Following the lead of the middle-aged shopkeeper, Zen weaved through all the goods on the second floor. Although the second-floor room was not asrge as the first floor, there was a lot of good stuff in the exhibition. As Zen walked along the hall, he saw an exhibition stand on the floor, and in the middle of itid a weapon. There were no mysterious weapons on this floor. Everywhere Zen looked, he could only see spiritual weapons and more advanced ones. As Zen examined the stand, he saw a fully scarlet broadsword hanging on the middle of several iron sticks. And when he got closer, a wave of powerful force hit him. It was zing and emitting enormous heat that scorched the Earthy Fur Grass around it. From the looks of it, this broadsword must be a supreme spiritual weapon. It was certainly quite expensive. Though he was curious about the broadsword, he didn''t intend to own one. When the middle-aged shopkeeper noticed that Zen was interested in this broadsword, he eagerly turned around to introduce the sword to Zen. But Zen shook his head and gestured the middle-aged shopkeeper to keep going. They went on and passed by assorted weapons that Zen just skimmed through. After passing by so many exhibitions, Zen finally stopped in front of one stand. This stand disyed three swords of different styles, shapes, and colors. Zen was curious as to why they put the three swords together. Sensing that Zen began to scrutinize the three swords, the middle-aged shopkeeper told Zen with a beam, "They are three top-grade spiritual weapons forged by the elder Chase when he was alive!" "Chase?" Zen was taken aback. He did not know many weapon-refining masters. But he remembered buying the Weapon Refining Principle of Chase at an auction. And after reading it, he was quite astonished by the ways Chase employed in weapon refining. This man had spent all his life researching about the art of weapon refining, and he indeed achieved a marvelous level unreachable by anybody else. Therefore, upon learning that these swords were forged by Chase, he became suddenly intrigued. At the sight of Zen''s expression, the middle-aged shopkeeper certainly knew that his client was eyeing for these treasures. So, he immediately flipped the lid open with his hands and unbuckled one of the swords. He took it out as he said, "These swords have a story full of twists and turns." The middle-aged shopkeeper fished out the white sword first, turned the handle towards Zen and handed it to him. Zen reached out his hand to take the sword. As itnded in his palm, he felt his arm was yanked downwards. "This sword is heavy!" Zen''s arm strength was actually quite amazing. Even without the help of the dragon scales, Zen''s strength was still impressive and above any other ordinary men. But grasping the sword single-handedly, he still found it rather heavy. Normally, swords tended to be light and the de was thin and nearly weightless. The thinner and lighter it was, the faster it could be thrust out and the sharper its energy would be. But this sword was refined in the opposite norm. Zen had no idea what it was made of to be this cumbersome. The middle-aged shopkeeper obviously knew the secret. He chuckled, "Mr. Luo, please let me tell you the story!" He called the handyman beside him, "Hurry up, fetch us two chairs here." Zen found this funny but annoying at the same time. ''The shopkeeper is being overly helpful on the second floor. Why do we need chairs for just a story?'' But as Zen was exining that he did not need to sit, the handyman already put two chairs behind him and the middle-aged shopkeeper. The middle-aged shopkeeper motioned him to take a seat. When they were finally settled, the shopkeeper began, "This sword is called ''Nine Edges Sword''. It weighs a hundred times of an ordinary sword." "Nine Edges Sword?" Zen unlocked the sheath, drew it gently until half of the de was already out. Generally, when a sword was unsheathed, the de would rub against the iron buckle on the sheath and create a clear whoosh sound. But due to the weight of the Nine Edges Sword, Zen only heard a muffled thud as he drew it out. The edge of this sword was also wider and thicker than other swords. The sword looked quite good with coated grid-like metal grains. "This sword is named Nine Edges Sword because it hasbined the edges of nine different swords," the middle-aged shopkeeper stated with a smile. Chapter 319 Green Wave (Part One) Chapter 319 Green Wave (Part One) "Nine edgesbined together? Wow, that sure does sound awesome!" Zen said in an astonished tone. In the first nce, he thought the Nine Edges Sword''s edge was too thick, but now he didn''t think so after he understood the significance of its name. He thought to himself, ''Even though the nine edges used to forge this sword are very thin, it is still hard to condense them into a tool which is as thin as this.'' The shopkeeper nodded in approval, "Chase''s weapon refining skills are outstanding and irreceable. Only a genius like him could think of such an innovative way to optimally use the materials and forge such a mighty sword." ording to the shopkeeper''s further exnation, Chase used a special kind of steel which had great ductility for the sword''s purpose. His first step was to heat the steel until it softened and after that the matter was ced on an iron te which too had been heated in a furnace filled with a special kind of charcoal for special effect. This special kind of charcoal, mined right from the Cloud Mountain, could keep burning for over three months after being lit. After being heated for such a long time, the iron te had be red-hot while maintaining a t ne. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A dozen of muscr men would then be ordered to move a huge roller, weighing over ten thousand pounds, to keep ttening the steel on the iron te. After seven days of hard and constant work, the steel was condensed andpressed into a thin sheet which was stuck tightly to the iron te. But now instead of putting it all into cold water, which was themon procedure in forging, the iron te would be ced in normal temperature until it cooled down and the steel sheet fell off it naturally in its own pace. After this long process, the kind of extremely thin steel sheets processed formed the basic material of the Nine Edges Sword. Post the preparation of nine steel sheets of this sort, Chase merged them together oneyer after another patiently to deliver the finest result. Each time he merged twoyers of the steel sheets, he would add a concoction of different special materials and employed his special refining method, which was a well-kept secret from the world. It was a tedious process which required great patience, strength and determination. After the steel sheets were all merged together, they would be put into a smelting furnace and using the fire generated by the weapon refiner''s life energy, they would receive the final refinement. During this process, the weapon refiner added the heavenly essence into the weapon to further strengthen it giving it a special nature of its own. In fact, Chase''s way of forging the Nine Edges Sword was well known to the public. Even so with such knowledge, no other weapon refiners was able to repeat the process with the same skillset to produce a masterpiece. It was said that even the weapon refining master at the Burning Sky Pce tried his hands at making a weapon on the lines of the Nine Edges Sword. But he too failed to merge all of the nine steel sheets together and was only able to produce an iparable "Eight Edges Sword". "I didn''t expect for this mighty sword to undergo so many processes and require so much effort to reach perfection," Zen spoke out honestly as he fully pulled out this sword from its sheath and waved it with vigour in the air. He appreciated the details and perfection of this weapon. Because of its heavy weight, it could generate a greater power as its user cut through his enemies with it. On the other hand, its user could also employ it as a sword to stab his enemies and perform swordy if he had great strength to wave the tool smoothly. "Despite its powerful features and magnificence, yet there is just one small problem about this weapon," the shopkeeper said as he took a heavy deep sigh expressing his disappointment. "Oh really?" Zen asked immediately with dripping curiosity, "This weapon seems perfect owing to its grand appearance and appealing functions. What is the imperfect part it conceals so well?" The shopkeeper answered with a sorry look, "Actually, Chase was attempting to forge a "Ten Edges Sword" at the very beginning. However, he failed right at thest step. Had he seeded, this weapon had the capability to have been a fairy weapon!" "Oh, now I understand it." Zen stared at the weapon in his hand quietly almost like he was studying the details. It was already an extraordinary achievement to merge nineyers of steel sheets together, and it must be much harder to add just thisst oneyer. The shopkeeper regained his smile and said, "Nheless, as a spiritual weapon, the Nine Edges Sword too is the best among other swords of the same rank. Are you interested to own it?" Zen pushed the weapon back into its sheath delicately and said, "Before I make a decision, I want to have a look at the other two swords here." There were still two other weapons in the showcase which Zen decided to examine carefully before he finally decided on one! "Okay. I totally understand that you need to examine and analyze each carefully before you find a suitable spiritual weapon for yourself," the shopkeeper said as he took out the second sword carefully and handed it to Zen with a warm smile. This sword was a unique beautiful green color including its hilt and sheath. It seemed to be made of jade. Compared to the Nine Edges Sword, this green sword was on the other end of the spectrum in terms of appearance. While the Nine Edges Sword was extremely heavy which would intimidate those with poor strength who would struggle even to wave it, whereas this sword was almost as light as a feather, and Zen felt no strain on his hand when holding it. "This sword is called ''Green Wave'', it is another high-level weapon among the spiritual weapons. Like the other two swords here, it was made by Chase during histe experienced years. At that time, he had nearly exhausted his talent, but he still tried to challenge himself and wanted to produce another fairy weapon." A weapon refiner''s basis for distinguishing himself from the others as a master creator was the fact that he was able to produce a fairy weapon. This was an unwritten rule in the Eastern Region for the past thousands of decades. Brady, the weapon refiner from the Wang family, Chase, and the weapon refiner at the Burning Sky Pce were all called weapon refining masters because each of them had managed to make a fairy weapon using their special skills and knowledge. But what distinguished Brady was the fact that he had only produced two fairy weapons during his past lives, but that was enough to make his mark in the world. Chapter 320 Green Wave (Part Two) Chapter 320 Green Wave (Part Two) As for Chase, he was far better known and respected than Brady because he had made thirteen fairy weapons altogether putting him in a different league all together. Even during the entire course of the Eastern Region''s long history, he was the only weapon refiner who was able to make such a significant achievement leaving a legacy. All of those thirteen weapons were finished at his peak. He did try onest time to make another fairy weapon during histe years, but he had already run out of his great talent. These three swords in front of Zen were Chase''sst attempts at making a fairy weapon during his final days. He exhausted the remaining inspiration and strength to make these three swords before he eventually died. Some strongly believed that he would have lived for several more years had he not exerted himself. Zen pulled the sword lightly, and the sharp edge of the sword popped out of its sheath, it was that light and fast. "Shiiiiiing! Vzzzzt..." The green edge kept shaking, almost emitting strong vibrations, after it was pulled out of the sheath. Its ringing sound carried itself to the entire space around them, and it sounded refreshing and pleasing as a fairy ying a zither. Zen lifted the sword and observed its movement casually. Its thin edge was so crystal clear that he could see through it. Everything he saw through this weapon was tinted green. "It''s a good sword," he praised as he admired the perfect piece of weapon. Zen had a somewhat broad knowledge of weapons because he had visited the weapon house in White Emperor City, not to mention the fairy pce too. Even so, he couldn''t help but feel amazed at the brilliance and slender nature of this beautiful sword. The shopkeeper smiled as he spoke out, "It surely is. Its raw material is the wings of the golden cicadas which give its colour and strength." The golden cicada was one of level seven beasts. It was almost as rare as the fire scorpion lion which was a little higher up the rank. Evidently procuring golden cicadas'' wings was not an easy task, but it was even harder to make a sword with them. The golden cicadas had very hard and sharp wings which could easily cut through iron and leave a lasting mark. However, the wings couldn''t be used directly to make weapons. One reason was that they had poor ductility due to their great solidity. Aside from that, the wings could only maintain their supernatural power when they were still on the cicadas'' alive bodies. Once they were removed from the cicadas, the wings would lose their energies and soon be fragile almost instantly. After a short time, they would easily break apart just upon being touched so that they couldn''t be used to make a weapon. Owing to this very reason, the hunters needed to get the golden cicadas'' blood and immerse the wings in it. After that, they had to rush back to the capital of Burning Sky Empire and hand the materials to Chase who would then use his knowledge and special method to preserve the wings. In this way, the ductility and potence of the wings were bnced to the highest extent possible. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Although Chase failed to make the ''Green Wave'' into a fairy weapon, it is one of the best weapons among its rank. Its power and quality are extremely close to an actual fairy weapon!" the shopkeeper said with excitement as his face beamed with pride. Zen held the sword with a tight grip in his hand and casually waved it in the air. Although he mainly learned about the Purple Light Fist instead of any swordsmanship, he still had some basic skills of using a sword because it was a required course for every warrior. His swift motion was smooth and sharp as he performed a set of swordy with the Green Wave. He could feel that the edge of this sword was quite different from a metal weapon. After all, its material was taken from a living creature, and there were numerous tiny spaces among the dead cells. Zen tried to inject his demonic life vitality into the "Green Wave", and the sword was immediately filled with his energies. Under the influence of his great power, the green sword turned into a color of deep purple. "Mr. Luo, how do you like this sword?" asked the shopkeeper, trying to get an impression of his first thoughts. Zen nodded lightly, "It''s really a good weapon. I want to know about the prices of the Nine Edges Sword and the Green Wave respectively." The shopkeeper pointed at the Nine Edges Sword as he answered, "Although these two swords are both high-level spiritual weapons, they differ a lot in their prices owing to their distinct properties. This Nine Edges Sword will cost you about 30, 000 cubic crystals, while the Green Wave will cost you 80, 000." After hearing the shopkeeper''s words, Zen was slightly astonished and taken aback by the high price. He was prepared as he knew that the spiritual weapons would cost much more than his previous weapons, but he never once expected such a high number. Despite that, he realized that the high prices were reasonable enough as they were high-quality after he pondered over it. For example, he had once sold a crystal core of fire scorpion lion for 70, 000 cubic crystals at an auction. The crystal core could be used to strengthen the power of the fire generated by a weapon refiner or a pill refiner''s life energies. The main materials of the Green Wave were the wings of the golden cicadas which were close to the fire scorpion lions in their ranks. ording to ranks of the beasts, the golden cicadas'' wings might only be a bit cheaper than the crystal cores of fire scorpion lions. Furthermore, the golden cicadas'' wings still required more processes and refinement before they were finally transformed into the mighty Green Wave, not to mention that it was made by the famous Chase. To be honest, now after analyzing everything, Zen felt that this weapon was being sold at a very cheap rate. As he was not prepared to make such an investment, he didn''t bring so many cubic crystals with him, but that wasn''t a problem. With the Blessed Draft Bank token that Wurth had given him, he could pay his bills on credit. As for the cubic crystals he needed to pay here, he knew that Wurth would handle it for him after he told him about the figure. He was not worried because he still had fifty drops of heavenly essence in Wurth''s hand, and those were worth much more than several dozens of thousand cubic crystals. Chapter 321 The Final Work Of Chase (Part One) Chapter 321 The Final Work Of Chase (Part One) Thest instance when some heavenly essence was sold via an auction in the Blessed Auction House, the elders from noble families of Imperial Capital regretted that they were not present there that particr day for a long time. Or else the price of the fifty drops of heavenly essence would have been far higher than the few hundred thousand cubic crystals. After asking for the price, Zen returned the ''Green Wave'' sword to the shopkeeper and then in a following movement pointed towards the third one and asked, "Sir, could I know the name of the third sword?" The shopkeeper gently ced the sword ''Green Wave'' back on the shelf. He then looked at the third sword as he shook his head and said, "As per what I know about the third sword, I strongly advice you not to buy it and choose some other sword." "Oh? May I know the reason?" Zen asked in an apparent tone of surprise. "Well, I simply say so because the third sword is an unfinished one," the middle-aged shopkeeper responded in a soft hushed voice. "When Chase was forging this sword, he remained relentlessly awake for over two whole days. He began meditating after he took the refining fire back from the sword. And then he never woke up--Chase passed away in an upright sitting posture." Zen raised his eyebrows and asked with curiosity, "Does this mean that Chase died from making this particr sword?" "You could probably say that, but it would not bepletely true or even reasonable. Around the same time, Chase''s natural lifespan too wasing to an end and he knew it very well. But for him, to make a fairy weapon was far more important and superior over one more year of mortality. It really is a pity that the sword remained unfinished even with the way he exerted himself for excellence onest time. It could have been a fairy weapon if Chase did not die. So now it is less valuable because it is a semi- finished sword!" The middle-aged shopkeeper bobbed his head slowly to express the sense of regret. "Since it is only an iplete product, why would you ce it here on the shelf with the other swords?" Zen asked. He went on with his second inquiry without a moment''s pause, "Is there anyone who would buy a semi-product?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Hey hey," the middle-aged shopkeeperughed at Zen''s naive question and answered. "It is not ordinary either since it has the potential to be a fairy weapon with the right assistance. Being the final work of Chase, it is clearly worth something. I can show you its potential if you don''t believe it..." While the middle-aged shopkeeper was speaking, he grabbed the third sword off the shelf. The next moment, he beganparing it with the other two swords Zen saw previously. The third one did not seem to share an on-par excellence. Its sheath appeared grey and there was no aura to be sensed at all. The first sword, Nine Edges Sword, was like a mighty warrior, which would immediately give people a sense of its intimidating power upon appearing. And the second sword, ''Green Wave'', was like an agile killer with an ethereal vibe, which would arrive withouting into notice in an extremely swift and efficient manner. But the third sword appeared ordinary. It was like an airhead with a normal look, but without anything in his mind. The sword had lost its soul. The middle-aged shopkeeper then pulled the sword out of the sheath. It was almost finished. When Zen''s eyes focused on the edge, he raised his eyebrows without even realizing it. The sword''s edge was extraordinarily sharp. He could just sense the sharpness by looking at it. Except for the edge, all other parts, including the sword body, the handle and the sheath, seemed to be grey with grime. "This sword is nearly finished. Chase passed away before thest final procedure, which is the most important and crucial to make a weapon. And that is condensation," the shopkeeper spoke out. As he stroked the sword, he went on, "Condensation is to give the sword power with Heaven''s derivative principle the weapon refiner learns so that the sword can have its own soul. And also because of this, weapon refiners can make all kinds of weapons, and the weapons can be thereupon divided into different levels. We put the unfinished sword here on disy, just hoping that some fated weapon refiner would buy it and take it to its destiny!" "Condensing depends on the weapon refiner''s understanding of Heaven''s derivative. But each weapon refiner has his own understanding of Heaven''s derivative and it is different from person to person. If an ordinary weapon refiner bought it, the result of condensing would probably be not good enough for the sword. So the sword may be only a mysterious weapon, isn''t it?" Zen enthusiastically questioned again. The middle-aged shopkeeper agreed as he nodded, "Well, you''re right. We only list the price ten thousand cubic crystals. If a weapon refiner has deep understanding of Heaven''s derivative, the sword may turn to a fairy weapon. He can then sell it at the price of one million or several million cubic crystals. But over many years, several weapon refiners have seen the sword, but none of them can be sure to seed!" "Condensation needs the weapon refiner''s understanding of Heaven''s derivative and he needs to condense it into the weapon. How about directly filling the sword with heavenly essence?" Zen blurted out yet another question. "Ha ha ha," the shopkeeperughed loudly upon hearing Zen''s words and continued, "Heavenly essence is the essence of Heaven''s derivative. Of course it will be better than the original method!" "Why don''t they buy the sword and fill it with heavenly essence directly?" Zen was still puzzled. "That is a good question. First, heavenly essence is very expensive, and people usually can''t buy it even they have many cubic crystals. Second, the sword is an unfinished weapon. Who knows how much heavenly essence it would need? It is a hit and missing process depending on skills and knowledge of the subject. Let''s assume it is a fairy weapon. It can''t be a fairy weapon without dozens or even hundreds of drops of heavenly essence. Moreover, a weapon refiner can strengthen a finished high-level spiritual weapon. It will be a better choice and it also will definitely guarantee a good result." The middle-aged shopkeeper replied confidently. Chapter 322 The Final Work Of Chase (Part Two) Chapter 322 The Final Work Of Chase (Part Two) "Oh, I see," Zen understood the entire concept. ''Heavenly essence is so precious that even people with lots of cubic crystals can''t buy it as there have been only a few sellers of it for a long time. And if a weapon refiner obtains heavenly essence, he would rather strengthen a spiritual weapon. High-level spiritual weapons are avable for some people and they have been very familiar with their spiritual weapon. So it is reasonable to strengthen their spiritual weapon into fairy weapon directly rather than invest in this unfinished sword which may require an unsure amount of essence. But this sword fits me well! I have an abundance of heavenly essence. Even though I haven''t learned all the weapon refining skills, the procedure of condensation is not difficult for me. I can surely give it a try!'' Zen was deep in thought for a long moment before he suddenly smiled and said to the shopkeeper, "I will buy this sword." "What?" The shopkeeper didn''t believe his ears, "Did you say you wanted the third sword?" Zen nodded and replied in a serious tone, "Yes, I choose this sword." "But," the shopkeeper hesitated realizing what Zen requested. In fact the shopkeeper didn''t tell Zen the entire story. The sword actually should not be sold as Chase had pinned his dying hope on the sword. The middle-aged shopkeeper still remembered what Weapon Pavilion''s boss told him: if there was really the person who could sessfully turn the sword into a fairy weapon, the sword would be rewarded to him for free! Sensing the shopkeeper''s hesitation, Zen felt strange and he asked, "Is there any problem? Isn''t the sword''s price ten thousand cubic crystals? Do you request a higher price?" "No, that''s not the case!" the shopkeeper shook his head immediately upon hearing Zen''s question. "It''s not that. Let me tell you the truth. The Weapon Pavilion did not put the sword here for sale. What we really hope is to find a weapon refiner who could finish it. If someone really can do it, we will let him have the sword without any charge. But... But..." The shopkeeper looked at Zen from top to bottom with a shocked look. Zen did not look like a weapon refiner even in his wildest dream! "Oh, I see. What if I insist on buying this particr sword?" Zen asked curiously. "Well, you can actually buy it..." Such a crucial deal could not be turned down or even be handled by the shopkeeper. So being undecided about this sword and lost in thoughts, the shopkeeper said, "I have to ask my boss about it! Could you please wait here for a minute?" After Zen nodded and agreed to wait patiently, the middle-aged shopkeeper hurriedly rushed to a corner on the second floor. Zen sat there waiting quietly and patiently just curious about the oue. He began wondering who the boss of Weapon Pavilion was. Within a few minutes, the shopkeeper returned in a hurry and said, "Mr. Luo, our boss wants to meet you. Could you please follow me there right away?" Zen got up instantly. The middle-aged man then grabbed the third sword and led Zen forward. Soon they walked to the corridor''s end and winded up at another staircase. They went up and finally reached a giant red door. The shopkeeper knocked on the red door ever-so-lightly prompting a woman''s voiceing from the other side, "Come in, please." ''Is the boss of Weapon Pavilion a woman?'' Zen wondered with awe. Without hesitating for a moment, he followed the shopkeeper in. Upon entering the room, Zen spotted a chair covered with a white tiger''s skin. A woman sat on the chair in an entitled and regal manner. At the end of the wall was a firece, shing sparks and zing me. The woman was extremely beautiful and elegant. Her hair was pulled back into a bun at the back of her head. Her skin was a little tan, which entuated her beauty in a different way. The woman leaned against the tiger skin''s head, with one hand supporting her cheek graciously. She was looking in the door''s direction. Although it was winter now, she didn''t wear many clothes, nor did she wear shoes. Most of her skin was exposed making her appear tough. The shopkeeper lowered his head in respect and fear the moment he entered the room without even looking at the woman once. Zen raised his eyes and looked right at the woman. Suddenly, just as he looked at her, he felt stimted and his heartbeat quickened. It seemed that he was controlled by the woman spiritually and physically. All of a sudden, he felt a thirst grow in his body and a sprawling heat. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ''It must be a kind of flirtation skill!'' Zen soon realized it as he understood that all his reactions were abnormal. There were some women in the world, who could master the skill of flirtation perfectly., while some other women could cultivate themselves to use flirtation soon after they were born. Some high-level flirtation even could be used in fighting as a means to distract people. And what was more, someone could even control her opponent with just a look, making him to surrender without putting up a fight willingly! Whether the woman''s flirtation was gifted or practised was not important. In fact, Zen didn''t mind it at all. But he knew for sure that he had been influenced by her. No wonder the middle-aged man dropped his head at once upon entering. He probably knew that his boss had a high-level flirtation skill. After all, flirtation, just like some illusion, was to control people''s mind by misleading them and reading them. If one had a strong soul, he would not be naturally controlled by flirtation. Zen blinked his eyes and soon his mind turned nk. With his ability of forgetting himself, the woman''s flirtation had no influence on him at all. So he recovered within a second. Chapter 323 Sword Granting (Part One) Chapter 323 Sword Granting (Part One) The woman yelled in cracking hoarse voice dripping with shock. She least expected that Zen would have the patience to withstand her flirtation. And what surprised her more was his thorough resistance and finally she felt powerless in front of him. It was amon sense that Flirtation was a fighting tactic that worked mostly on men at younger age as when they hit puberty they were evidently attracted to the feminine nature the most. And at the moment, seeing this man who was less than 20-year-old and should be the easiest prey of her seduction, brazenly turn down her attempts, made her curious and more determined. With this first encounter, the woman, who was in fact the owner of Weapon Pavilion, got a profound impression of Zen. A me of curiosity was raging in her heart, and this possessed her and pushed her to pursue Zen and find out more about him. "Is it you who want to buy that sword?" inquired the woman, passing a wide inviting smile to him. Even though her voice remained broken and hoarse, the whole tone on the contrary was soft and appeasing. No one could deny the gentle and soft feeling that stuck in the heart. "You are right, that is me," Zen replied reverently as he nodded his head. "Well..." The woman sighed with hesitation as she held out her hand to start brushing the white tiger''s hair. With a polite yet shrewd smile still lingering on her face, she began to approach him. "Didn''t Manager Qi tell you? This particr sword is not for sale," she said while gazing into Zen''s eyes. Zen smiled back with equal politeness and said, "Yes, he did. It is just that the sword attracted me so much that I will be so depressed if I cannot earn it. Do you think you could bend your rule this once and quote a price for it?" He pursued diligently. Upon hearing his persistent attempt, the woman burst out into a small shrillugh. She shook her head expressing her refusal and exined, "This sword is not anymon sword on which I could bear to put a tag. It is abination of the knowledge of Chase''sst times on earth. He poured his lifetime''s hard work, knowledge and dedication into this sword when making it. And I inherited it because he was my father''s close friend. And ording to his will, I am not allowed to sell it to anyone unless someone would be able to refine it into a fairy weapon, and in that case, the sword could be awarded with no charge at all. So right now, there is no point in mentioning any price if you have no ability to fulfill Chase''sst wish." After hearing her long speech, a small contemptuous smile appeared on Zen''s lips. "What if I possess the ability to refine it into a fairy weapon? Then will you do as you just promised? Will then give it to me for free?" he asked, with a determined and confident light shining in his eyes. His confident aura grabbed the elder shopkeeper''s attention who had been intently listening to their conversation the entire time. He lifted his head and scoured Zen from top to feet, wondering if he was just exaggerating about his ability or did he really possess such a faculty. From his first impression and glimpse at Zen upon his entrance into the shop, he had the faint feeling that Zen could not possibly be an ordinary person. And right now, he was surprised and amazed more than ever. Even though he had so many questions about Zen, he did not dare to vocalize them because his boss was present in their company. So he lowered his head yet again and waited for their further conversation with full concentration. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The woman pulled out a handkerchief from the pouch under her dress and startedughing enchantingly as she covered her mouth with the hankie which had delicately dyed roses all over it. "What a funny person you are, Sir. You are not even a weapon refiner, and not to mention you have no fire in your body yet you are confident that you have the ability to refine it. So what instills such confidence in you?" she asked in a rather firm mocking tone. When it came to condensing weapons, fire was not the essential element in the whole process. However, it went without saying that anyone who had the ability to condense weapons must be a weapon refiner. From the moment sheid her eyes on Zen, the woman noticed that it was the life vitality that Zen was practicing not the fire. In other words, Zen was not a weapon refiner at the moment. And that was the reason why the woman doubted Zen''s ability to refine the sword into a fairy weapon. "I am afraid I cannot agree on the point you tried to make," retorted Zen exhuming confidence. "It is true that I have not reached the level of practising fire at the moment. But who said that you have to use fire in your body to refine a weapon? There can be another kind of fire that can be used to refine weapons as well. Am I right?" he asked with a certain degree of arrogance on his face. The woman sighed helplessly at his audacity. Zen''s confident words intensified her impression that Zen could not be a weapon refiner, or more urately, she was almost positive that one could not high up to weapon refiner''s level at such a young age. She felt Zen was just bluffing and unting in front of her as many youth of his age commonly would. Gradually, a strong desire to expose his lie arose in her mind. "Well then, if you are so certain that you could refine a weapon, then show me what you have got." Right after saying that, the woman''s face instantly turned to firm, serious look as she snapped her fingers. As the loud sound resonated and echoed in the air, the fire that had been zing wildly in the furnace now began to dwindle. And before anyone could realize what was happening, the fire diminished into a bird-shaped me and flew out from inside. "Fire spirit!" Zen cried in wonder beholding the sight before him. Actually when he entered the room and saw the fire the first time, a strange, odd feeling came across his mind and he felt the fire seemed different than the usual fire. But the idea never urred to him that it could indeed be a fire spirit. Only very special fire contained a fire spirit in it. ording to legend, the fire spirit originated in an ancient n. There was story which said that with the continuous years of disaster and drought, the n''s elder invited a witch to disperse the bad omen that people believed to be the reason of their hardships. And from that time on, they set up a giant furnace and kindled the fire obeying the witch''s spell. And henceforward, the n only grew wealthier and stronger, and began to expand their territory. They then became thergest and the most powerful n in the Eastern Region. And the fire that lit in the furnace had never been extinguished from the first day till this day. It became the most holy and divine symbol in the whole n which kept their hopes and dreams afloat. After the fire had burned for over one thousand years, a living spirit came out of it eventually, and it was never easy for people to see a fire spirit rising from any kind of fire despite of how long time it had burned. There were only a few fire spirits in the whole worldwide. And today, very luckily, they happened toe across one, a beautiful, delicate one. Zen remembered the fire of the Earth''s core that he absorbed in his body in the past. He believed that the fire had also burned in the cave under the ground for over a thousand years before he took it in at length. But even that fire did not possess the capability to produce a fire spirit. As Zen was lost in his line of own thoughts wondering about the fire spirit, the woman broke the silence and resumed speaking, "I don''t like my time to be wasted. You better be as strong as you imed. So now it is your show time." Evidently, her tone carried a hint of mockery and despise. Chapter 324 Sword Granting (Part Two) Chapter 324 Sword Granting (Part Two) As they stood there, challenging Zen in the confirmation test, the fire spirit flew around them with its golden, radiant body circling above as if it was a rainbow that fell upon them creating a beautiful sight to behold. Upon sensing antagonism in the atmosphere, the bird flew down and rested in the woman''s palm. Tilting its head sideways, the bird watched Zen with its clean, golden eyes and chirped as if it could read its owner''s mind and it too was terrorizing Zen. Despite the test, the woman herself attracted Zen''s attention all the more. He never once expected toe across such a mysterious, powerful woman with a fire spirit in her possession in the Imperial Capital. ''Who could she possibly be? How has she hidden in Weapon Pavilion for so long without anyone ever noticing her capability and strength? Although she looks merely 20-year-old, but seeing the fire spirit acting so docile towards her, she could never be a common citizen. And moreover, how am I unable to detect her strength as I have always been able to with other people? Such an extraordinary person who owns a fire spirit? I doubt even Cloud Sect would be able to raise such a capable person, '' Zen contemted in his heart as he looked with an absorbed expression at the bird. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nheless, Zen was exceedingly confident about his ability to disy his fire in front of the mighty woman. He smiled vaguely and inquired, "So your proposal means that, if I could show you the fire, then you will give me the sword without any other strings attached?" The woman smiled again and shook her head to express disapproval. "It wouldn''t be that easy. You first need to prove yourself and that does not mean that you simply need to show me your fire. You know Chase, right? You don''t really expect me to disappoint him, do you? If what you are going to disy is just an ordinary fire, then I am sorry, you are not qualified and worthy, and I am not allowed to give the sword to you. Who knows what you will refine the sword into when you have no capability at all? Maybe a top grade spiritual weapon, or maybe your ability only allows you to refine it into a medium grade spiritual weapon. If that is the case, I will fail Chase and his entire life''s hard work and effort will vanish into thin air. That is thest thing I want," she said, staring right into Zen''s eyes. A contemptuous smile came across Zen''s face. He walked up to Manager Qi who had been intently listening to their conversation and politely requested, "I am sorry, can you excuse us for a few minutes?" Manager Qi was taken aback a little at first by his sudden request, but then in an instant, he exchanged an understanding look and retreated off silently obliging humbly. After being in business for so many years, he clearly knew that as much as he was filled with curiosity and eager to find out about Zen''s true capability,paring to his own pure curiosity, business always came first. After Manager Qi left the chamber and the door was closed, the test officially began. Zen closed his eyes and started to make a connection with the giant furnace in his mind. Within a short moment, a me of ck fire came spitting out, right from the middle of his brows, and began floating about in front of him. It was evident that this fire would create a rise in temperature or even bring heat to the surroundings. And it was not easy for any kind of fire to withhold its heat inside. Even the fire spirit, though it had contained most of its heat inward, was not able to restrict itpletely. It was just because that woman was an extraordinary person who could prevail over heat, then the bird could be able to rest in her palm without burning her. Otherwise, she could have suffered serious burns just by being so close to the fire spirit. However, to their astonishment, the fire that Zen summoned out from his body was inplete dark colour exhibiting no sign of heat inside. It was as if a small phantom was floating, swaying around them and was trying to send across a message. Within seconds, the ck fire not only terrorized the woman, but also horrified the fire spirit. The moment the ck fire came out, the fire spirit started to react in a rather odd manner with weird motion that the woman had never seen it exhibit before. Apparently, it had encountered a strong and powerful opponent this time. Its body began to shiver, its feathers all erected up, and mes of fires ejected from its mouth. For a moment, the woman stood stone cold there in perfect silence. In her heart, she sensed the strong and profound power of the ck fire swaying in the air between them. Her mind contemted over the situation that she was caught in. She lost confidence that her fire spirit could power over the mysterious and rather cool ck fire. Once the fire spirit sensed its owner''s fear, the terror in its heart intensified and it suddenly stopped emitting fire from its mouth. Then in an instant, he flew off and circled in the air for a few turns with hastened and tense pping wings before finally swooping down and hiding back in the furnace again. "This fire that you summoned out..." The woman started speaking rather discreetly as she asked, "Is it a fire spirit?" Upon hearing her enquire, Zen did not answer at once. Instead, he watched his ck fire that circled around in the air for a few more moments. And then again, he closed his eyes and recalled it back into his body. As the fire spirit had already admitted its inferiority to his ck fire, there was no need to have the ck fire wandering around any longer exemplifying his power. In all honesty, Zen did not have absolute control over the ck fire at the moment. It came out partly because it was hungry and tried to find some prey. The ck fire had a wide range choice for food. In addition to its choice of devouring weapons, other fires could also be its food. But after all, a fire spirit could never be a prey that it could often see, let alone get. Seeing the living, delicious fire spirit sitting across, it had been waiting eagerly to rush to his battle. However, to its disappointment, before it could chase after the fire spirit, Zen had already ordered it back. The ck fire had no choice but to obey him as Zen''s body was its home that it must inhabit peacefully. And also, it was smart to know that as long as it lived in his body, Zen would provide food and shelter to look out for it. So after circling around in the air hesitantly for a short time, while lusting over the bird, it finally came down and disappeared into the middle of Zen''s brows upon receiving themand. After the test waspleted, Zen turned to the woman who was still standing all frozen and numb with her mouth partially opened wide in shock as to what she had just witnessed. "I cannot say that it is a fire spirit. I am not certain myself either. But anyway, you saw the result. So I hope now you will fulfill our agreement that we decided upon," he reminded politely. However, the woman remained silent. It was clear that she still needed some time to recover from the shock she received from witnessing the majestic ck fire. So for a while, standing in a trance-like state, her mind was arrested by the thought about that ck fire. In the past, she had encountered a number of different fires and fire spirits. But nothing she had seen could evenpare to this one and part of the shock came because she least expected to see it coming from this young man. ording to her vast experience and knowledge about fires, it was not the disruptive strength and ability of releasing heat that defined their capability. On the contrary, it was the ability to introvert its heat inward that defined their power. The cooler, the stronger! If a fire spirit had the ability to fly close over the wood without igniting it, then it was considered a strong and powerful fire. Chapter 325 Sword Granting (Part Three) Chapter 325 Sword Granting (Part Three) The ck fire that she witnessed, did not emit any heat. It might have sealed its heat so perfectly that it looked like a me-like creature instead of a me itself. Then again, having this indescribable ability to conceal all of its heat which was supreme, how really powerful could the ck fire be? No one knew for sure, not even its owner Zen. He just knew that so far, there hadn''t been a single thing that the ck fire could not destroy. Even those upper scale mysterious weapons that were made of the hardest material in the world, it could just as easily scorch them and dissolve them into heavenly essence before enjoying it. In its eyes, everything was just as soft and weak as candles and it could just easily make them his food. The silence in the room prevailed. The woman nced at Zen with a rather pensive look for a moment before she finally resumed, "You just proved that you have a special fire although I am not sure that if it is a fire spirit or what. But anyway, the main question is: how are you not a weapon refiner?" A look of doubt appeared across her elegant face. "I admit I am not a weapon refiner." Zen smiled in a meek manner and continued, "However, I am very positive that I will be a weapon refiner one day. And I strongly believe that the day wille very soon. And I am pretty sure that I have the ability to refine this sword into a fairy weapon. So do trust my abilities!" His voice was infused with irresistible determination. It was true that Zen hadn''t been able to umte all the skills required to be a weapon refiner yet. But the major point of the entire thing was, he had now gathered more heavenly essences than any other person. And everyone knew that heavenly essence was the critical element in the process of refining weapons. But what seemed funny was now a young man with no weapon refiner''s degree or any relevant experience was iming that he could refine Chase''s final work into a fairy weapon. This idea would have inevitably been mocked and teased if this woman had not witnessed his ck fire with her own eyes just a few moments back. With her original hope to unmask his lie, now the woman began to hesitate over her decision. She never once considered that she would have to part with the sword. She started to believe that Zen could not be an ordinary,mon person with the abilities he just showcased. He seemed to have a more depth of mystery than she thought he possessed. She recalled the words her mentor had always said when he was alive. ''When could we have a talented person in Eastern Region? I am afraid I could not live that long to see one rise.'' A strong, vivid feeling struck her heart that maybe the time that her mentor had always longed for had now finallye, and Zen might be the person that her mentor referred to. And if that were true, there was no other option for her but to hand the sword out. She had to give it a shot and let loose of it now that she had gotten a glimpse of how powerful Zen was. With a gentle smile she consented, "Of course I will keep my promise." And without any dy and hesitation, she snapped her fingers and motioned the storekeeper toe in. After the man had entered, she ordered, "Manager Qi, grant the sword to this gentleman." Manager Qi was taken aback upon hearing her request. He did not move at once, wondering if he had heard her wrong. He was confused as to what happened when he left just a moment ago. After all, the sword was the most precious thing that she had ever kept in so many years after Chase''s death. ''Although this young man looks extraordinary and seems to possess some special talents, is he really competent enough to earn that sword?'' he contemted with a look of awe. Noting his concern, the woman exined to rify his mounting doubts, ''He has passed the test. So I need to keep my promise and reward the sword to him." She seemed to have made up her mind. There were no way around it. After receiving the clear direction from his boss, Manager Qi came out from his trance and gave the sword to Zen. After receiving the sword from Manager Qi, Zen cupped his hands in front and bowed slightly to show his respects and gratitude to the woman for granting the sword. The woman nodded her head and said in an absent tone, "Well, I didn''t grant you the sword because I thought you were the best option I saw. It is just that there hasn''t been an exceptional weapon-refining master in Eastern Region for many years now. I once wanted to give it to Brady and the other master, but they both refused. I am not sure how much longer I have to wait to find another distinguished weapon-refining master. Leaving it here is just wasting time. I can see that you have got some power, talent and determination in you. If you are really sure about your abilities, then you can give it a go. Like what Chase wrote in his will, ''Everything has its fate, the sword will choose the right person when the right timees.'' You liked it at your first glimpse, maybe you two were destined to take this journey together." Zen nodded with gratitude and thanked her once again before taking his leave. On his way back, he was filled with excitement and happiness. He was anxious to find out what kind of weapon he could refine it into using his heavenly essence and strength. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Meanwhile at the Weapon Pavilion, a small argument was sparked between Manager Qi and the woman. Unlike the subservient look he disyed earlier, Manager Qi now stood upright and frowned at the woman as he used her, "What have you just done? You disobeyed our original rule, are you aware of that?" His voice was strong with protest and disdain. With a careless shrug, the woman shook her head absently. Her eyes averted to the furnace in which her fire spirit was still trembling in utter fear caused from seeing Zen''s ck fire back then. After a short pause, she said in a tone intertwined with contempt and mockery, "Rule? Rules mean nothing in Manager Qi shrank back with shock as he epted what just happened. Much as he had been choosing to neglect the reality, he knew in his heart that the atmosphere in Eastern Region was bing tense and uneasy. What she was saying was true and with that he decided to be silent. But no matter what, giving such a precious sword to such a young man still seemed like a ck and reckless decision. "But that young fellow is just a¡­" he paused, not knowing how he should express Zen''s level properly. His face was drowning in a confused and querulous look. "Just a what? A nature creature? So far, I have never been wrong at predicting people''s future and judging their character. He might be just a nature creature at the moment, but I don''t believe he will be at Cloud Sect forever. Very soon, he will be on his way to the upper level, and when the timees, the sword we gave him wille in handy as a superior and transformed weapon," she said optimistically. As she spoke, a golden, radiant light shimmered in herrge, attentive eyes. She looked as if a gorgeous, elegant peacock that was looking down at the other birds while disying her enchanting, affectionate demeanor. "What makes you so confident of his abilities?" inquired Manager Qi. The fear still persisted on his face. The woman smiled and turned to the furnace. "You were not in the room when the test was carried out and that is why you remain so doubtful about my decision while I have confidence in his abilities. But even now look at the fire spirit in the furnace! I think it would exin everything to you," she humbly requested. Puzzled, Manager Qi turned to follow the direction of the woman''s gaze. To his shock, the fire spirit was trembling violently as if something bad and horror had frightened it. Manager Qi''s face turned pale in astonishment at the sight. It was the first time he saw the fire spirit in such an agitated, frightened state. "Why? What made it so terrified?" he wondered. Chapter 326 The Quenching Peak (Part One) Chapter 326 The Quenching Peak (Part One) Not spending a single piece of cubic crystal and much effort, he now got an unfinished weapon. What good luck he had! Still, he knew nothing was for free, and sooner orter he would have no choice but to pay when they charged him. Unlike thest time when Zen bought weapons from here, he realized that neither the shopkeeper named Qi nor the female boss of the Weapon Pavilion were to be regarded as normal people this time. He wasn''t that curious about the shopkeeper, but the woman''s strength was powerful, and Zen couldn''t detect the peak of her real strength, which made him more curious about just how strong she could be. Adding to her mystique was the fact that she''d raised a Fire spirit which was a very rare creature. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ''Here, the Weapon Pavilion, such a small organization to handle weapon dealings, has so powerful people like them. Wow, the Burning Sky Empire is truly a good ce with so many hidden talents!'' thought Zen. However, presently, Zen wasn''t aware if there was another reason why these two were hiding out in the Weapon Pavilion. Now that he was aware of them, he would keep a close eye on them. It was early morningter, when Zen was back at the Cloud Sect, and he saw the peaks were covered with heavy clouds. He didn''t head to Drizzle Peak after passing through the gates into the Cloud Sect. Instead, he strode toward the back gate, toward Quenching Peak. Quenching Peak was adjacent to Hell Mountain and not included as one of the thirty-three Peaks. One of Hell Mountain''s active volcanic branches extended to Quenching Peak. It was used to refine weapons for disciples of the Cloud Sect. Even though Quenching Peak recruited disciples too, it was a ce to learn the art of refining weapons, and not to study martial arts. As such, while the disciples of thirty-three peaks were assessed on their martial arts aptitude, within the Quenching Peak, the disciples'' skills in refining weapons were gauged. However, the Cloud Sect was not one of the prominent factions for refiners to study the art of weapons refining, so, there wasn''t much of an influx of disciples pouring into Quenching Peak. On the other hand, there was always an issue with overcrowding at the thirty-three peaks with more than ten thousand outer disciples residing in each peak only at any given time. Taking a tally of every disciple at Quenching Peak resulted in just about one thousand disciples. However, that didn''t mean the disciples at Quenching Peak weren''t popr. In all of the Eastern Region, there were very few people who followed the path to be a weapon refiner, and while none of the refiners at Quenching Peak was at the master level, quite a few of them were highly skilled. Each disciple in all thirty-three peaks at the Cloud Sect was required to train in boxing first when they joined the Sect. Midway through the training period, the disciples had to have a weapon of their own. However, the average disciple wasn''t able to afford to purchase one, since the price of weaponry was so steep, and a single piece of random mysterious weapon could set a disciple back a few hundred cubic crystals. Therefore, the disciples at Quenching Peak were entrusted with the auspicious task of building weapons, and in reality, it was the only option for those disciples who weren''t wealthy. As a further incentive to support the Quenching Peak weapon refiners, the officials at Cloud Sect enacted a policy that granted perks for any of the weapon refiners that assisted in creating a weapon for the disciples from the thirty-three peaks. The perks included some extra points, whichrgely spurred enthusiasm for the weapon refiners at Quenching Peak. The resident weapon refiners ranged from rich to poor. Refining materials were really expensive, and a failed project was more than a setback with the precious materials being nothing more than a pile of waste, leading many of the prospective weapon refiners to suffer losses they weren''t able to recover from, and leaving them destitute. Considering how few could afford trial and error at such excessive costs, the potential weapon refiners would first take their family finances into ount, not their talent or passion in the art of weapon refinery. Quenching Peak was not far from Hell Mountain and looked not so high in altitude. Zen stood at the foot of Quenching Peak, looking up. A shadow hung over Quenching Peak and Zen''s gaze was drawn to the side, and he craned his neck further back, looking up at the towering Hell Mountain. Standing in the shadow of the Hell Mountain, people thought Quenching Peak resembled nothing more than a hill. Zen noticed a plume of ck smoke, steadily rising from the Quenching Peak which indicated the disciples were busily honing their refining skills. Throughout the tempering process, they had to maintain control to keep the core temperature of the fires within the furnace so the heat would be uniform. The thick, ck smoke produced rising into the air now indicated that some disciples were not having a good control of the fire temperature. If the fire temperature in the furnace was controlled properly, then soon the materials being refined in it would be burnedpletely, the fires would be extinguished, and no more smoke would rise up into the air above. Walking along the t, lower path leading up Quenching Peak, Zen soon saw the many buildings sporting identical roofs. Regardless of how long he had been in the Cloud Sect, it amazed him to see such distinctive steel and stone buildings. He was also left slightly in awe when he reached the top and the first thing he realized was that not even a single building was made of wood. When he walked up the peak, he asked himself, ''Why aren''t there any wooden houses here?'' There were two reasons, Quenching Peak was an offshoot, yet, still part of an active volcano, Hell Mountain, which maintained unusually high temperatures year round. The second reason was the inevitability that in the process of weapon refining, sparks would be sent through the air, and a wooden building was nothing more than kindling for a prospective zing inferno. Zen had traveled to Quenching Peak in hopes of being permitted to use a refining furnace. He was grateful that it wasn''t difficult to find a refining furnace at Quenching Peak. Zen didn''t even need to know the way as he had to merely look skyward and make his way towards the rising ck smoke. Chapter 327 The Quenching Peak (Part Two) Chapter 327 The Quenching Peak (Part Two) After a long, steep hike, Zen found himself in the courtyard. As he entered, Zen saw a bronze furnace standing taller than an adult, which he knew as the weapon refining furnace. Once, a while back, he''d been held captive in Evil Lan''s cave, and confined in the bowels of a refining furnace, while Evil Lan tried for quite some time to refine him. Back then, Zen nned to keep Evil Lan''s refining furnace. However, it was too big and he couldn''t fit it in his Space Ring. So, he had to give that n up. Evil Lan was a weapon refiner at half-step into the nature level. Although his refining abilities were unique, he couldn''t bepared to the disciples at the Cloud Sect. Runes were engraved into the shiny bronze surface of the furnace in front of Zen, and it was clear that it was more advanced than the furnace Zen remembered from Evil Lan''s cave. There were seven or eight disciples encircling the furnace, diligently working. Based on Zen''s observation of them, it was obvious that they were divided into inner and outer disciples like the thirty-three peaks. Yet, unlike the inner and outer disciples in the thirty-three peaks who worked separately in different ces, the weapon refining disciples in Quenching Peak worked harmoniously alongside one another, with varying responsibilities based on level. Most of the tasks that the weapon refining outer disciples were responsible for were the physical chores, including lifting, fetching supplies, carrying items and running errands for the inner disciples. While the outer disciples scurried around, bringing items to the furnace area, and removing others, the inner disciples were as busy at the bronze furnace ensuring the heat from the zing mes remained consistent by spraying fire as needed. Zen noticed as he entered the courtyard that one of the disciples in ck robes up on the patio, was crouching on his knees and had a nonstop stream of fire shooting from his hand into the opening at the top of the furnace. Several disciples donned in white robes, merely nced up from the tasks they were busy at when they saw Zen walking into the courtyard, but, one outer disciple stopped what he''d been doing, walked over to Zen and said, "This is the Seventeenth Court of weapon refining. Strangers, are asked to keep their distance, and not approach the furnace!" The disciples of Quenching Peak were titled ording to the courtyard door number. As Zen walked through thepound, he''d seen each gate marked with a number, and the gate leading to the courtyard he''d just entered bore the number seventeen. Since the project the disciples of the seventeenth court were refining today was a top-grade mysterious weapon, they were understandably more tense and taking precautions to be sessful. Refining a top-grade mysterious weapon was still challenging for the disciples. Although their inner fire was far superior to what Zen had seen in Evil Lan''s cave, the disciples'' skill and proficiency were still not on par with the levels Evil Lan had. Seeing the aggressive looks of the outer disciples, Zen stopped. One of the outer disciples approached, looking Zen up and down, noting he was a disciple from Drizzle Peak. Generally, disciples from one of the thirty-three peaks, came to Quenching Peak to forge weapons, which was a good thing for them. But Zen, wearing a white robe at the moment, was thereforemonly regarded as an outer disciple with no money or no power. He had no money at hand, let alone points which were difficult to obtain since there were very few tasks avable for outer disciples to earn a decent point. Based on this assessment, he wouldn''t be able to afford even the cheapest low-grade mysterious weapons. As a result, the outer discipleing to him didn''t look friendly, and simply asked broadly, "What''s up? Do you want to buy weapons?" Zen shook his head and replied casually, "No." He never thought highly of the mysterious weapons made by the disciples of Quenching Peak. Why would he buy any of them? "Then why are you at Quenching Peak? Go away! Have fun somewhere else. Don''t disturb our senior disciples from making a top-grade mysterious weapon! You can''t afford what it''ll cost, I''m warning you." His words were barely out as he waved impatiently and began to drive him out of the court. When referring to the top-grade mysterious weapon earlier, he was quite proud of it. The over a thousand disciples of Quenching Peak were divided into more than a hundred small courts, while the ones able to produce top-grade mysterious weapons were quite rare. Therefore, if their refining today seeded, it would be a great achievement for them and all the disciples of the seventeenth Court, no matter outer or inner disciples, would receive a lot of rewards. Of course, the rewards might be a lot, but, in Zen''s eyes, it was too small to be mentioned. Despite the outer disciple was driving him away, Zen didn''t move. Instead, he stood in situ, shook his head again and said, "I just want to borrow your refining furnace." When the outer disciple heard Zen, he was startled, and suddenlyughed and said impatiently, "Are you joking? Borrow our furnace? Do you want to refine any weapon yourself?" "I don''t want to refine any weapon. I just want to condense a weapon," said Zen seriously. Weapon refining was aplex technology. Zen did not receive systematical training about it so he was not familiar with its first few steps, but thest step, condensation only depended on a weapon refiner''s understanding of Heavenly Law. Zen might not have a deep understanding of Heavenly Law. But as he had heavenly essence in hand now, simple condensation should not be difficult for him. "Heh, heh..." The outer disciple sneered. There was a saying that the difference in professions made one feel worlds apart. The disciples of the thirty-three Peaks were the practitioners of martial arts, not weapon refiners. Of course, it didn''t mean that the tens of thousands of disciples from the Peaks could not have a weapon refiner. After all, the world was so big and there would never be a shortage of geniuses. Some of them not only practiced high-level martial arts but also were good at weapon refining. "I''ve told you, don''t joke with me here, when you are bored and have nothing to do. Just go somewhere else to find some fun. Get out of here, immediately! I need to close the door now!" said the outer disciple, losing his patience and starting driving him out. Just at the moment, there was amotioning from the furnace.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 328 The Explosion Of The Weapon Refining Furnace Chapter 328 The Explosion Of The Weapon Refining Furnace A tinkle echoed in the air before a ck smoke billowed out of the weapon refining furnace. When the outer disciple looked back at the smoke, his face suddenly turned pale and he cried out, "Oh, Harrison. What''s wrong? Is there a fire shortage?" If the fire was not enough to burn the material in the furnace, the furnace would explode. The inside and outside pressures of the furnace were different because of the high heat. In order to resist the high pressure in the furnace, the furnace wall had to be very thick. But it was clearly impossible to resist the high pressure by relying on thick furnace alone. Certain materials would have different reactions when put into the weapon refining furnace. These reactions must be handled ordingly. Thus, a weapon refiner had to be well-experienced and resourceful to manage these reactions well. This was why even without proper training, ad at half-step into the nature level like Evil Lan could refine weapons far better than any disciples in Cloud Sect. If he had studied in Cloud Sect, he would have been able to refine not only top-grade mysterious weapons but also spiritual ones. Zen sensed that the disciple of the Seventeenth Court who was operating the weapon refining furnace was already panicking. It would be a big disaster if the furnace exploded. The weapon refining furnaces of Quenching Peak were expensive. Each furnace was made of refined copper and rare metals for the inner wall. If the furnace did explode, these disciples couldn''t afford the loss. Thus, all the disciples of Seventeenth Court were flurried. "Oh-oh, I''ll go get a master!" eximed one disciple. "The furnace will explode any minute now. It is toote to call master now," another shouted. Those disciples were fussing around like ants on a hot pan. "Harrison, try to use your life vitality to separate the sword embryo from other materials in the furnace," someone suggested to the disciple who was operating the weapon refining furnace. The disciple named Harrison replied, "I''m trying my best to do it, but the sword embryo is closely attached to other materials. There''s nothing I can do to separate them." He poured life vitality from his hands into the furnace to feed fire continuously. He was already sweating from the heat of the furnace and the anxiousness he was feeling that moment. "Come on, Harrison, refuel!" the disciples encouraged. But unfortunately, Harrison was already running out of fuel. Zen watched them without caring whether the furnace exploded or not. But he thought that in order to borrow their weapon refining furnace, he should help them out. If the furnace was broken, there was no way he could refine his sword. So without any second thought, Zen stepped forward to help. "What are you going to do?" The outer disciple who had previously stopped Zen saw thetter again coming towards the furnace. He got angry at the stubbornness of Zen, and thought to himself, ''Why is this guying back again? Does he really want to be beaten up?'' The disciple suddenly punched Zen out of fury. The disciples of Quenching Peak were mainly trained for weapon refinery, and not to cultivate strength. Thus, their strength in martial arts was worse than that of disciples of the thirty-three peaks at Cloud Sect. In general, Quenching Peak was weaker than the Drizzle Peak. When Zen saw that fisting for him, he suddenly quickened his pace to avoid the punch. He then continued to walk towards the furnace. The outer disciple was shocked when he witnessed Zen''s speed and realized that thetter wasn''t ordinary. However, he didn''t want Zen to disturb Harrison at any cost, so he shouted hurriedly to his mates, "Everybody, stop that guy. Don''t let him get near Harrison! Hurry!" In an instant, several disciples surrounded Zen but none of them could stop Zen. The disciples were stunned to see Zen breaking through their siege so easily. At that moment, one of them realized something and shouted, "Maybe he can help Harrison!" The disciple was right. Zen intended to help Harrison in preventing the furnace from exploding. Once Zen reached the weapon refining furnace, he patted Harrison on the back before thetter even realized it. Over time, Zen had developed his skill in utilizing the demonic life vitality. When Zen first mastered the demonic life energy, he could not control its devouring power. But after a while, he learned how topletely control it and avoid devouring other people''s life vitality. He learned that in order to do that, he should keep half of the demon life vitality and half of the purple life vitality in his belly. As he patted Harrison, he softly said to him, "Rx!" The demonic life vitality started to pour from Zen''s hands through Harrison''s body. Harrison got nervous at first, he felt relieved when he realized Zen''s intention. He didn''t expect that a strange young man would help him in this way. He had already reached his limit but thanks to the stranger, he could feel that his life vitality became powerful again. The only solution to avoid the furnace from exploding was to use the life vitality to form a fire and tie the sword embryo and other materials together. The more intense the chemical reaction of the sword embryo, the faster the fire would be consumed. Once the life vitality of the weapon refiner was exhausted, the sword embryo would be freed from the fire, then the explosion would ur. At such circumstances, there was often no better way but to hold on despite the pain or abandon the furnace and run for life. Zen''s life vitality was pure that the fire in the weapon refining furnace burnt up again. The red mes were crackling in the furnace. With Harrison constantly pouring the life vitality, the fire net was soon reinforced, and the sword embryo was firmly fixed in the fire. The disciples of the Seventeenth Court were relieved when they saw the fire strengthened and the reaction in the furnace came to a slow standstill. They all looked at Zen with grateful eyes. But still, they were surprised to see that this outer disciple had marvelous strength that helped Harrison through the big difficulty. Harrison fed fire into the furnace for a long time then gradually stopped when a burst of white smoke billowed out of the furnace¨Cindicating that the weapon refining was in good condition. Before the furnace was opened, a weapon refiner would judge the sess rate of refining based on the color of smoke that the furnace emitted. A pure ck smoke indicated that the sess rate was at ten percent to twenty percent or in other terms, poor. While the grey color indicated that the sess rate was from twenty to fifty percent. On the other hand, a pure white smoke indicated that the impurities in the sword embryo and materials were burned sufficiently, and the sess rate was above eighty percent. It was the first time for the disciples of the Seventeenth Court to refine top grade mysterious weapon, so they were not confident on the sess rate. They didn''t mind the ck or grey smoke if the furnace wouldn''t explode. But they were ecstatic when they saw that the furnace emitted a pure white smoke. The disciples of the Seventeenth Court cheered noisily as the white smoke continued to rise from the furnace. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. They celebrated as their first attempt to refine a top-grade mysterious weapon seeded. It was going to be big news at Quenching Peak and the other disciples would envy them. Although the white smoke was not an assurance that the refining would be a sess, it was a good start for them and enough to make them happy. With a satisfied smile on his face, Harrison sat on the ground and sighed of relief. They were able to save the situation of the furnace almost blowing up. He was grateful to have survived that life-and- death situation. But first, he must thank the person who helped him. So Harrison stood up and bowed to Zen, "Thank you so much for your help, my friend. If it weren''t for you, the furnace would have blown up and we''d be in great trouble. My name is Harrison Xu, the eldest disciple of the Seventeenth Court." Zen returned the gesture by bowing and introduced himself, "I''m Zen Luo, the outer disciple of Drizzle Peak." After greeting each other, Harrison asked, "Did youe to Quenching Peak to refine a mysterious weapon?" He waited for Zen to respond, but when thetter wasn''t saying a word, Harrison continued. "I haven''t mastered the skill of weapon refining. As you can see, we''re in the middle of making a top- grade mysterious weapon, but it almost ended in a furnace explosion. Fortunately, you''re here to help us. But if you''re looking to refine low and middle-grade mysterious weapons, we can help you to make one." Zen helped Harrison escape from the danger of a furnace explosion. And to show his gratitude, Harrison was willing to refine a mysterious weapon for Zen. But Zen wasn''t looking to refine a mysterious or spiritual weapon. After considering Harrison''s offer, he said, "I appreciate your kindness, Harrison. But I don''t want to bother you. I just like to use your weapon refining furnace for a while." "What?" Harrison eximed, looking at Zen with suspicious eyes. "But you are neither a weapon refiner nor a disciple of Quenching Peak." Chapter 329 The Weapon Condensing Skill (Part One) Chapter 329 The Weapon Condensing Skill (Part One) It was the first time that an outer disciple of the Drizzle Peak came to the Quenching Peak to borrow the weapon refining furnace. Harrison heard about some gifted and talented disciples that not only practiced martial arts but also had great attainments in refining weapons. But most of those talented disciples came from the noble ns and had great family backgrounds. Moreover, the weapon refining furnaces used by the noble ns were more advanced than those used by the disciples on Quenching Peak. So how could it be that a disciple came to Quenching Peak to borrow the weapon refining furnace from them? "You heard me right. I want to borrow your weapon refining furnace for a while. But don''t worry, I''m not going to use it to refine a weapon. I just want to condense a weapon," Zen exined in a calm tone. Harrison was even more confused after hearing Zen''s exnation. From what Harrison could see, Zen wasn''t a weapon refiner, so how could thetter be able to condense a weapon? Condensation was a process where a weapon refiner condensed his understanding of the Heavenly Law into a weapon. Only after the condensation could the weapon be graded. Therefore, condensation was considered the most important process in refining a weapon as the amount of understanding of the Heavenly Law would determine the grade of a weapon. There was amon belief that a thing could not exist without a basis. If Zen wasn''t a weapon refiner, how could heprehend the Heavenly Law? And if he couldn''t comprehend the Heavenly Law, how could he possibly condense a weapon? This was the reason why Harrison was confused about Zen''s n. But Harrison didn''t see anything wrong in lending the weapon refining furnace to Zen for condensing a weapon. After all, condensing a weapon was less risky than refining one, and the first wouldn''t result in the furnace explosion. Besides, whether Zen seeded or not was none of Harrison''s business. Moreover, Zen helped him earlier. If it wasn''t for Zen, the weapon refining furnace could have exploded. After considering all of these, Harrison finally said to Zen, "If you just need to condense a weapon, I will dly lend you the weapon refining furnace. But you need to wait until my top-grade mysterious weapon is condensed. It will take me some time to condense it, though." Zen smiled and replied, "I can wait. Take your time." With that, Zen turned and stood aside. Harrison then sat in front of the weapon refining furnace and released the fire again. But in reality, both fire and life vitality could be used to condense a weapon. The weapon refiner only needed to pour the life vitality into the weapon ording to his own understanding of Heavenly Law to complete the process of condensation. It was not good for condensation if the applied heat was too high. After all, there was a volcanic branch connected at the bottom of the weapon refining furnace. The said volcano continuously provided temperature to the furnace by the undergroundva so the temperature in the furnace wouldn''t be too low even if there was no fire released in it. Zen knew about the undergroundva and that was the reason he came to the Quenching Peak to condense his weapon. Since he didn''t specialize in the practice of fire cultivation method, he was not confident that the demonic life vitality could be used to condense a weapon. Although condensation didn''t require high temperature, the weapon refining furnace still needed a certain temperature to work. Given Zen''s circumstances, the weapon refining furnace on the Quenching Peak was the best and only option to condense a weapon. Zen stood by and waited for a while. He saw Harrison poured the fire into the weapon refining furnace. From his observation, the fire Harrison used for condensation was less powerful than for the refining. When Zen looked carefully at the fire, he sensed that the fire emitted a strange power that he didn''t know how to describe in words. Although the power that the fire emitted was extremely small, it couldn''t be ignored at all. ''The power might be Harrison''s understanding of Heavenly Law!'' Zen thought in his mind as he looked awed at the power hidden in the fire. The process of condensation was the most critical stage in weapon refining. The duration of condensation depended entirely on the understanding of Heavenly Law and a little luck. However, the duration of the condensation would not dictate the quality and the grade of the weapon after it was taken out from the weapon refining furnace. There were stories about weapon refiners and the stage of condensation. Since this process involved the Heavenly Law, these stories became more legendary. One of the legends said that there was someone who spent a month condensing a weapon. The weapon refiner didn''t waste any time during the whole month of condensation that he ate and drank in front of the weapon refining furnace. He took that long because he thought that he hadn''t condensed the weapon very well. And after a month of continuous condensation, he was able to condense a fairy weapon.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. There was another story that a weapon refiner was screwed up with abnormal weather in the process of condensation. The weapon refiner had only half an hour to condense his weapon considering the lightning, thunder, and gale. But after all the challenges, he was still able to condense a fairy weapon. These kinds of stories created misconceptions about weapon refining. They thought that the sess of the weapon refining depended only on luck. But in reality, the ability was more important than luck in the process of weapon refining. In general, the weapon refining trainee like Harrison would take a long time in the process of condensation. It would take him two to four hours to condense a weapon. But Zen was willing to wait. He stood aside and waited for Harrison silently. Chapter 330 The Weapon Condensing Skill (Part Two) Chapter 330 The Weapon Condensing Skill (Part Two) Out of his expectation, the process of condensation was more sessful this time. Zen saw Harrison withdrew the fire an hourter. He heard Harrison said, "s! It''s done!" The disciples of Seventeenth Court who were standing nearby also cheered when they saw Harrison finished the condensation process. "Harrison, you did it!" "Come on! Let''s open the weapon refining furnace and look at the first top-grade mysterious weapon of our Seventeenth Court!" someone said in an excited tone. Harrison walked towards the weapon refining furnace and took off its lid. Right now, the temperature in the furnace was quite high, so he had to condense a fire on his arm to protect himself from being burned in the high temperature of the furnace. When Harrison retracted his hand from the furnace, he was finally holding a sword in his hand. The silver sword was shining, and it glittered under the ray of the sun. "It''s an actual top-grade mysterious weapon! I''d like to name this sword the Water Seeking Sword!" Harrison said as he took the sword in his hand and looked at it carefully. His junior fellow disciples rushed to him like a swarm of bees trying to get a look at the top-grade mysterious weapon. Meanwhile, Zen walked slowly towards Harrison. Heplimented him with a smile on his face, "You did it, Harrison! You have refined a top-grade mysterious weapon." Harrison saw the casual nce that Zen threw at the top-grade mysterious weapon he just refined. It seemed that Zen wasn''t really interested in it at all, so Harrison asked, "I have finished the condensation now. So, when will you use the weapon refining furnace to condense your weapon?" "I''ll do it now," replied Zen in a calm tone. Harrison stood aside and stretched out his hand, gesturing for Zen to take over the furnace, "Take all the time you need." Harrison was also curious about what Zen was about to do. He wanted to know what kind of weapon a non-weapon refiner could condense. Zen tapped his space ring gently and took a sword out of it. Harrison and other disciples of the Seventeenth Court were surprised at the sight of Zen''s sword. As for weapon refiners, they had good eyes for any weapon that they saw. The sword in Zen''s hand wasn''t amon weapon although it hadn''t been condensed. They knew the sword must be a masterpiece from a master of weapon refiner when they looked at it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just as Zen was about to put the sword into the weapon refining furnace, Harrison stretched out his hand again and stopped him. "Zen, this sword in your hand is of extraordinary quality. If you ask a master of weapon refiner to condense it, you can get a top-grade spiritual weapon out of it!" What Harrison was trying to say was that Zen shouldn''t condense this sword himself. Thetter wasn''t a weapon refiner, so Harrison was afraid that he could just destroy the extraordinary sword if he condensed it himself. Since Zen had the ability to acquire such an extraordinary sword, Harrison thought that he could also afford a weapon refiner. A qualified weapon refiner could do the trick and condense a top-grade spiritual weapon. Just the thought made Harrison excited. But Zen shook his head. He didn''t want to waste his time and energy to ask someone just to condense the sword for him. If he wanted a top-grade spiritual weapon, he could just buy it. Moreover, he had the chance to get a top- grade spiritual weapon in the treasure house of White Emperor City. But he let that chance pass by and just chose two crystals instead. The reason he wanted to do it himself was to condense a fairy weapon with the use of the heavenly essence. "Harrison, I appreciate your thoughtfulness. But I have to try it myself. I want to know whether I can seed in condensing it or not," replied Zen with a smile. Harrison felt sorry for the sword after he heard what Zen said. Zen was indeed a prodigal young man. Even though it was an extraordinary sword, Zen still wanted to condense it on his own without thinking what would happen to the sword if he failed. Weapons couldn''t be condensed repeatedly. If Zen wouldn''t seed in condensing it the first time, the sword would be ruined. Harrison still couldn''t believe that Zen wanted to condense the sword by himself. It all sounded to him like a joke. He wanted to stop Zen from condensing this sword himself. However, he wasn''t the owner of the sword after all, so he wouldn''t be able to convince Zen not to do it. And by the expression in Zen''s face, there was nothing Harrison could do right now. The other disciples of the Seventeenth Court didn''t know what else to say. Just like Harrison, some of them were resentful for Zen''s decision to waste such an extraordinary sword. Zen just ignored the pitiful and angry looks of the disciples around him and put the sword in the weapon refining furnace. "Zen, don''t you need the fire to protect yourself from burning?" Harrison inquired in confusion. Harrison found another peculiarity of Zen. He noticed that Zen didn''t get burned even if he put his hands in the furnace without any protection. "Oh, the temperature in this furnace is not too high, so I don''t need to protect my arm with the fire," Zen replied and smiled. Harrison was suddenly at loss for words. Although he knew Zen was a man of great power when he delivered the life vitality to help him earlier, he didn''t expect that Zen could stand such high temperature. There was undergroundva connected at the bottom of the weapon refining furnace, and he just condensed a weapon with the fire in it. How could it be possible that the temperature in the furnace wasn''t too high? The temperature was so high in the furnace right now that it might take only two seconds to make a pig roast if you threw one in it. But Zen''s arms weren''t burned after he put the sword inside the furnace. There wasn''t even a scratch on his arms. How was it even possible? Chapter 331 Condensation (Part One) Chapter 331 Condensation (Part One) After putting the treasured sword into the weapon refining furnace, Zen closed the furnace''s door casually. Then he went to the seat, where Harrison refined the weapon a few moments earlier. It faced the weapon refining furnace''s burner. After Zen took his seat, the demonic life vitality appeared in his hand. The demonic life vitality wrapped up around his hand within seconds. The heavenly essence was a big deal. He let Wurth help him sell it at auction because he trusted Wurth and also honestly other than Wurth, he didn''t have any better person to help him sell the heavenly essence. However, he also didn''t want anybody but Wurth and himself to know that he had the heavenly essence. So owing to these conditions, Wurth seemed like the only option! Of course, there was no way Zen would let the disciples in the Seventeenth Court before his eyes discover anything. In order to meet the purpose, Zen had to do something about it. The demonic life vitality''s colour was a deep brooding dark purple. He made the demonic life vitality wrap up around his hand with the space ring and then took out the heavenly essence from the ring. The heavenly essence was mixed in the demonic life vitality and couldn''t be spotted from outside. After preparing everything in order, Zen pushed the demonic life vitality to shoot at the weapon refining furnace''s burner, and the heavenly essence was wrapped in the demonic life vitality. He couldn''t make it all perfect, so the real masters would find out. However, Zen believed that the disciples in the Seventeenth Court couldn''t perceive it. The demonic life vitality formed a thick line and poured the heavenly essence in the weapon refining furnace one drop after another slowly and delicately. Looking at the dark purple demonic life vitality, Harrison''s eyelid flickered. He thought no wonder Zen''s life vitality was heavy right now. The dark purple life vitality was actually unusual. Zen was only at grade 1 of the nature level, but his strength couldn''t be belittled and was immense. Even though the dark purple demonic life vitality was special... It was useless to refine the weapon. Harrison saw very clearly that there was no Heavenly Law in the life vitality. In fact Zen didn''t even understand the Heavenly Law. How could he use it to refine with such confidence then? Several disciples in the Seventeenth Court all sighed in a synchronized manner expressing disappointment. ''s, it appears that Zen is just having fun, killing away time and wasting a brilliant sword...'' But Zen was not in the mood to care about what they thought instead just concentrated on the task in hand, that is refining. It was true Zen hadn''t mastered the Heavenly Law, so in fact, he was not refining but just watering the sword with the heavenly essence. It all came down to what level of the treasured sword could be at last. On the contrary to what everyone thought, he didn''t have the confidence. After all, it was the first time for him to water the weapon with the heavenly essence. There was an extreme possibility that he might make a mysterious weapon or a waste product in the end because of his choice of the wrong method. Once he put the demonic life vitality in the weapon refining furnace, Zen controlled the demonic life vitality to cover the treasured sword. ... The magma in the underground fire vein slowly flowed through the passage under the furnace. And through the heat conductor, it transmitted the high temperature upward. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The treasured sword was ced in the furnace and began to bake owing to the magma''s heat. It needed to maintain a certain temperature during the refining process, and the temperature in the furnace was just right, not too high or low. After the demonic life vitality covered it, the first drop of the heavenly essence was supported by the life vitality as it dripped on the treasured sword''s de. When the first drop dripped on the sword''s de, a metal coloured riffle formed on the bright and smooth de. The riffle didn''t spread to arge range but only an inch and then stopped, leaving a strange pattern on the de. Soon after, a second drop of the heavenly essence dripped on the de and left another small pattern. More and more drops of heavenly essence fell on the de like the pristine drops of rain leaving behind one and another pattern. At the moment, in a continuous movement the heavenly essence from Zen''s ring was transmitted into the weapon refining furnace through the channel made of the demonic life vitality. If some famous weapon refiners saw how Zen wasted the heavenly essence in this way, they would most probably get furious. How the immensely valuable heavenly essence was getting wasted! Most often, the heavenly essence was used to refine the weapon at the most crucial part. As it was said, you must use the best material at the key point to make the best of everything. If they used the heavenly essence to refine a sword, it could only be used on the de. If the heavenly essence was not enough, they might put it exactly on the edge of the de following the saying. Even though some effect of the heavenly essence would be lost, the effect would be better than that of a stick in the eye. However, Zen didn''t have the knowledge to economize and micromanage. He almost let the heavenly essence drip randomly, so it not only fell on the de but also filled the sword''s handle. But even this treasured sword couldn''t absorb the heavenly essence infinitely. There was a limit, which depended on the weapon refiner''s attainment. Zen put hundreds of heavenly essence drops in the weapon refining furnace in one go. The whole treasured sword was covered with the heavenly essence. From the de to the handle and even the top, it was absorbing all that it could. It was saturated in heavenly essence. Till now, Zen withdrew the heavenly essence which was not absorbed from the weapon refining furnace and made it return into his space ring. The refining process was almost over and it took a short duration of somewhere around thirty minutes. Chapter 332 Condensation (Part Two) Chapter 332 Condensation (Part Two) Seeing that Zen tore the demonic life vitality, the disciples in the Seventeenth Court felt confused. Harrison too stared nkly, "Are you done with it so fast?" ording to their knowledge about how to refine a weapon, the time would be either long or short, but Zen finished it in such a short time, which was umon. Judging from this point, Harrison was sure that Zen was just having fun! Zen replied with a relieved smile, "Yes, I have finished refining the sword." "Zen, please open the furnace so that we can have a look at the result." Harrison didn''t harbour any ill intention but was simply curious about what Zen wanted to do. Zen walked to the weapon refining furnace. When he uncovered the furnace lid, a silver light suddenly reflected out from the furnace. "Buzz!" The sharp silver light was shining brightly from the burner and dashed to the wall in the Seventeenth Court. Oneyer of the wall was cut by the light unexpectedly. When Zen stretched his hand into the furnace and took out the treasured sword, the silver light on the sword rushed to the sky. An invisible wave spread around the sword. "Buzz..." For a second, all people at Quenching Peak found something unusual. On the side behind the Quenching Peak, the ground fire vein extending from the Hell Mountain converged here and formed a pool with a depth of three meters. However, there was no water but rolling magma in the pool, so it could very simply be called a fire pool. Around the fire pool sat two weapon refiners who summoned the body fire to mix with the magma in the fire pool. These two weapon refiners were the masters at Quenching Peak: Jerrison Yan and Merk Jiang. Both of them reached grade 7 of the nature level. They didn''t have powerful strength but had great knowledge on refining weapons. Although they were a great distance from a grand master, it was more than enough to be a master at Quenching Peak. In order to make his fire purer, the weapon refiner would choose to contemte the fire. There were many kinds of fire, and the magma from the underground was one of them, but the fire in it was extremely violent. After contemtion, they could increase their fire''s power manifold, but their fire would thus be furious and hard to control. So when the two contemted the fire pool, they would take a "chill pill" every thirty minutes which would make them have a chilly breath. In fact, the weapon refiners often chose the cultivation method with fire attribute, and the chilly stuff was a big taboo, but the chilly breath could spread all over the body and help them control the magma''s fury to calm down. When they concentrated on contemting the magma in the fire pool, suddenly a silver wave flew past them and quickly moved far away. Both of their expressions changed in an instant. "This wave... The refined weapon of someone is out of the furnace." Jerrison disyed a cautious expression on his face, but he was unwilling to speak out his judgment. However, Merk beside him expressed in advance, "This is an aftermath of a treasureing out from the furnace." Generally, any weapon with a rank, even including the low-grade mysterious weapon would have the aftermath when it was pulled out of the furnace, only the aftermath was slight, difficult to perceive for ordinary people. While the wave made from the spiritual weapon was more visible. Even ordinary people could sense it, but it could not reach far away. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The fire pool beside Jerrison and Merk was not far away from the Quenching Peak, but the aftermath of the spiritual weapon naturally couldn''t spread all the way here. Only the fairy weapon could have such violent aftermath when it was pulled out of the furnace. The aftermath spread to the fire pool and farther away but didn''t tend to stop. The two refiners couldn''t judge this weapon''s grade. "Who the hell can actually refine a fairy weapon at Quenching Peak?" Jerrison frowned and asked as his curiosity grew. "Was Enio refining a fairy weapon?" Merk thought for a long moment but couldn''t figure it out, so he had to guess. Cloud Sect was not strong at weapon refining. There were nearly one million disciples in Cloud Sect, but only one thousand were willing to choose to cultivate weapon refining skills in Quenching Peak. Only one weapon refining grand master appeared in Cloud Sect over these years, and he was one of the three famous grand masters in Burning Sky Empire, Enio Qian. As soon as Merk expressed his thought, Jerrison disapproved, "No way. Why is Enio willing to refine weapons at Quenching Peak? He is a grand master!" The weapon refining furnaces used by the disciples at Quenching Peak couldn''t attract Enio''s observant and alert eyes. The Nine-rune Earthworm Furnace Cloud Sect arranged for Enio cost a lot of money. It was a treasure not inferior to a fairy weapon in the eyes of the weapon refiners. Enio was used to the Nine-rune Earthworm Furnace. How did he agree to use the ordinary copper furnace at Quenching Peak? Merk replied, "I don''t think it is possible, either. But Enio is the only one who can refine fairy weapons in Cloud Sect. How can anyone else even be able to refine a fairy weapon?" "Since we can''t figure out. Why not just head to the spot and have a look for ourselves?" Afterwards, Jerrison stood up and headed to Quenching Peak, and Merk followed him closely behind. Although they were weapon refiners, they had the strength at grade 7 of the nature level, so they had high speed. With that said they arrived at Quenching Peak in an instant. In the Seventeenth Court, the treasured sword in Zen''s hand had totally transformed, even though the treasured sword''s shape hadn''t changed. Before it was refined, it looked ordinary. However, the whole treasured sword was now full of weird silver lights currently. If someone stared carefully, there were some runes on the de of the sword indistinctly. Harrison and the disciples in the Seventeenth Court werepletely dumbfounded. They opened their eyes wide and nkly stared at the treasured sword in Zen''s hand. They wanted to speak but were astonished and unable to say anything, so they just wore a dull expression. Chapter 333 The Two Greedy Masters Chapter 333 The Two Greedy Masters The weapon refiner was the most sensitive person towards weapons. Although Harrison still couldn''t believe that Zen had made a fairy weapon, the sword in front of him was the proof that thetter did it. Zen held the sword''s hilt and gently brandished it around. Then a satisfied smile crossed his face. Zen noticed a texture at the bottom of the sword that looked moreplex and beautifully-shaped than the spiritual textures on his body. The more he looked at it, the more he realized that it wasn''t a spiritual texture but a fairy texture. The sword bore a fairy texture, and that could only mean that it was indeed a fairy weapon. After wielding it, Zen suddenly turned and thrust the sword diagonally upward. "Shoop!" A beam of bright silver light rushed out from the point of the sword. It was so sharp that it pierced the eaves on its way. The eaves at Quenching Peak were made of steel. But now, the ray of light from the sharp sword left a hole in the eaves just as if they were made of mud. The damage was made from the power of the sword. Zen didn''t even have to use his demonic life vitality. ''This sword didn''t have a name before it was finished. Now that I ultimately condensed it, I will give it a name, '' Zen pondered. ''Because of its powerful light, I''ll just call it Streamer!'' The sword in his hand suddenly gave a wave of tremor when he thought of this name. "Eh?" Zen looked curiously at the Streamer Sword. It was said that a part of the magic weapon''s consciousness would gradually awaken when it became powerful enough. Although it could not communicate with its owner directly, it could create some connection with the owner. It was the link between the sword intent and its owner''s consciousness. After the awakening of the sword intent, it would condense into a sword beast. Then the sword would finally be its owner''s incarnation. However, whether this sword could form into a sword beast was something that Zen wouldn''t be able to know just now, so he shrugged off the idea for the time being. What had just happened caused quite a stir, drawing all the disciples at Quenching Peak. These disciples in ck or white robes all huddled at the gate of the Seventeenth Court, stretching their heads to try to peer in. They were curious about who was the weapon refiner that had caused such a stir in the Seventeenth Court. No sooner than that, the gate of the Seventeenth Court became overcrowded. From not so far away, two figures suddenly sprinted and then firmly stopped by the gate. The two men came from the fire pool and were known by the names of Jerrison and Merk. When they saw the crowd at the gate of the Seventeenth Court, they immediately realized that the wave was from here. This saved them the trouble of going door to door. Seeing their masters had arrived, the disciples that gathered at the gate of the Seventeenth Court all made way for them. "Who was refining the weapon?" Merk asked before entering through the gate. But Jerrison''s eyes were much sharper. As soon as he got into the Seventeenth Court, he nced around and found Zen with the sword in his hands. When Harrison heard Merk''s question, he quickly came up to Merk and bowed obediently. "Master Jiang, it was me." "It was you!" Harrison''s reply led Merk to think that it was Harrison who condensed the fairy weapon that caused such a great wave. There were not many disciples at Quenching Peak and Merk knew every disciple very well. Harrison had some talent, and through hard work, he could be a good weapon refiner. However, his limited talent allowed him to refine medium-grade spiritual weapons at most. If he was painstaking with weapon refining and could luckily get some insights into this art, he might be able to be an outstanding weapon refiner and refine top-grade spiritual weapons. Yet, Harrison was never meant to be a guru of weapon refining. He didn''t have even the slightest chance of it. So, how could he forge a fairy weapon? Thus, Merk couldn''t believe that it was Harrison at all. But when he looked at Harrison''s calm and cautious face, he didn''t see a slight hint of a lie in him. This made Merk a little confused for a moment. But Jerrison was quite calmer than Merk and couldn''t be fooled easily. "What weapon have you just worked out? Is it the sword that that young man holds?" Jerrison inquired. Harrison then realized that Merk had misunderstood him. He waved his hand hurriedly and said, "Master Jiang, I think you misunderstood what I was saying. That sword wasn''t created by me. I just made a top-grade mysterious weapon together with the other disciples of Seventeenth Court. And that young man is Zen, a disciple from Drizzle Peak. He was not forging a weapon but condensing the sword!" "So he condensed out a fairy weapon?" Jerrison questioned further. "Yes." Harrison answered with a nod. His quick answer silenced Merk and Jerrison momentarily. The two masters were shocked. The disciples of the 33 peaks all focused on practicing martial arts and had no clue about the way of weapon refining. But incredibly, this young man in front of them had just condensed out a fairy weapon. During the years of studying the craft of weapon refining, the two of them had never heard of a non- weapon refiner condensing out a fairy weapon. They thought it was impossible and againstmon sense. To confirm Harrison''s im, Jerrison walked over to Zen and asked, "Did you truly condense this sword?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You mean Streamer?" Zen raised his sword with a smile. "Yes, I did." When Zen admitted it without hesitation, Jerrison gaped and his mind started to cloud with numerous questions. He couldn''t resist asking, "How did you do it?" Zen sheathed his Streamer Sword and replied, "That I can''t tell you." Jerrison knew that he crossed the line by asking that question. Both body refiners and weapon refiners had their own secrets. No one would be so foolish to share secrets of refining methods with others. Therefore, it was an absolute taboo to ask others for their secrets. If it was Enio refining weapons here, Jerrison would by no means ask him that question. It was because Jerrison subconsciously regarded Zen as a junior. Zen was just a teenager. He was one of the Cloud Sect''s outer disciples who was just at his first grade of nature level. Jerrison, on the other hand, was the Sect''s master. Being the master of the Quenching Peak, he possessed a higher position than Zen. Zen''s reluctance to answer his question made Jerrison a bit resentful, especially that the young man was holding that fairy sword. In Jerrison''s view, it was a waste for an outer disciple to use a fairy weapon. The human heart was changeable andplex. Jerrison, who was only curious about the fairy weapon just now, suddenly had the greed for the sword. He quietly looked into Merk''s eyes and was satisfied to see that Merk''s eyes were also twinkling with greed. In their eyes, Zen was like a kid with a treasure that they could easily snatch out of his hands. He should have the amazing secret about weapon refining. Jerrison and Merk would literally have a meteoric rise if they could get Zen''s fairy weapon and methods. They would no longer need to stay in Quenching Peak to teach a bunch of hopeless disciples. If they could take away Zen''s secret, they were likely to be the new gurus of weapon refining. They could be as prominent as Enio. The children of the noble ns became the inner disciples as soon as they entered the Cloud Sect. While Zen was clearly an outer disciple, which they knew from the white robe he was wearing. And judging from his looks, Jerrison already knew that Zen came from the grassroots. Moreover, Zen didn''t even have a furnace for weapon refining and had to borrow a copper furnace from Quenching Peak. It was hard to stop an evil thought once it had started. Jerrison grinned, and asked, "Oh, you''re Drizzle Peak''s disciple. What''s your name again?" "I''m Zen Luo," Zen answered lightly. "Well, Zen, since you condensed out such an astonishing weapon in our Quenching Peak, we have to record it. May I have a word with you?" Jerrison whispered. "Oh?" Zen raised his eyebrows slightly and then nodded in agreement. "Sure," he said. Zen ostensibly agreed to his request, but he knew that something wasn''t right. He could clearly see that the two men were lusting for his sword. Jerrison and Merk made no secret of their evil intentions. In their opinion, as the masters of Quenching Peak, the whole peak was their territory. And being an outer disciple from another peak, Zen could not absolutely refuse their request. And if it hadn''t been for the other disciples around, they would have already shown their ferocity. A fairy weapon and the way to condense it¨C both of them could drive any weapon refiner mad. Jerrison and Merk thought they had fooled Zen already. But little did they know that Zen didn''t take them seriously. The two men were both at the seventh grade of nature level. On the same level, the weapon refiners were weaker than the body refiners. Thus, the two were no match for Zen. If they did show some malevolence toward Zen, the young man wouldn''t mind giving them a severe lecture. It was a good way to test the power of his newly condensed Streamer Sword. ''Now that Zen has agreed to my request, it will be much easier to aplish my goals, '' Jerrison muttered in his heart. He was highly delighted wondering if Zen was really a fool. Of course, it was better for him if he had really fooled Zen. He hoped that Zen would surrender his fairy weapon and the weapon refining method. That way, they could both spare him the trouble. "Get out of our way! Move!" Jerrison cried and waved at the disciples at the door to make them leave the Seventeenth Court. "Stop watching!" When the disciples had finally all left, he said to Zen, "Zen, come with me." Then Jerrison took the lead, followed by Zen, and then Merk walked right behind them. The two deliberately sandwiched Zen in between them, afraid that the fool would try to run away. But they felt it was unnecessary. How could a disciple at the first grade of nature level escape from both of them? They made up their minds that if Zen didn''t hand over his fairy weapon and weapon refining method, they would never allow him to leave Quenching Peak. Zen then found himself led by Jerrison into a yard. Chapter 334 Basic Swordsmanship (Part One) Chapter 334 Basic Swordsmanship (Part One) This was the courtyard where masters could rest, as such, it was a quiet haven, away from people and distractions. On entering the courtyard, Jerrison''s eyes were drawn immediately to the sheathed sword that Zen clutched. Generally, if a sword was sheathed, there was no aura emitting from it. However, the light from this sword shone so brilliantly that it even covered the scabbard. Most refiners followed a simple rule of thumb and always chose the best materials used in creating the body and handle carefully when a sword was forged. However, they would avoid pouring heavenlyw into the handle of the weapon, because it was wasteful. Jerrison and Merk saw that the handle of Zen''s sword was manifesting an intense amount of energy, even after he had inserted it into the scabbard. ''Did this guy waste his understanding of heavenlyw on the handle while he was making the sword? Oh, wow! How was he able toprehend heavenlyw? The workmanship is amazing; he has a remarkable ability to be able to craft such a good sword, '' thought Jerrison and Merk, bing excited at the prospect. "I can''t believe you were able to forge such a good fairy weapon at such a young age. That''s crazy! Have you given your baby a name?" asked Jerrison. All the while he stared down at the sword. Usually, after a weapon refiner finished, he would give his new weapon a name to identify it. Zen''s sword had no name earlier because Chase hadn''t condensed it and wanted someone else to finish it. Zen had to name it. Zen simply stated, "The name is Streamer." "Streamer Sword? That''s beautiful. A good name! I like it!" Jerrison nodded and said, "Yes, that''s really a good name! May I see it?" Zen shook his head in denial of Jerrison''s request while he reminded himself, ''I''m no fool. My weapon is as important as my life. There was a wise martial artist once who said, two things cannot be shared, a man''s weapon and his woman!'' Zen had barely finished making Streamer Sword and even though he hadn''t used it inbat, he wasn''t prepared to share it either. When Zen rejected Jerrison''s request, Merk piped up saying, "Master Yan is an excellent weapons refiner. He isn''t a grand master yet, but, he''d be able to see if there are any ws in your Streamer Sword. We''re the masters of the Cloud Sect, so, you don''t need to be on the defensive with us." Zen still shook his head, but smiled as he spoke, "By the way, Master Yan was just telling me that he''d take me to make the record. So, where do I record it? I will work with you, if that''s how it''s done, but, if not, I''ll go first." All the two men were thinking about was how they''d be able to grab Zen''s sword? They were so eager to possess the fairy weapon in Zen''s hand that both of them were ready to risk killing him, thinking his fairy weapon was well worth it. They were in charge at Quenching Peak, and although the disciples would know about it, none of them would mention it as long as they had saved it properly. "Of course, yes, you will need to do that. However, first, I have a question for you. How did you fashion your fairy weapon?" asked Merk, who unlike Jerrison, was blunt. It appeared Zen appreciated Merk''s directness, and he replied immediately, "I just told you that I wasn''t able to answer your question." "I''m afraid that''s not eptable. Since you''re a disciple of the Cloud Sect, you''re required to tell us your methods. Especially, any new discoveries, techniques, or secrets. If you fail to, you won''t be permitted to continue with your cultivations," Jerrison said. Despite his grandiose words, Zen knew his evil mind. "Huh? That doesn''t sound right. Why do I need to share my method with you, if I made the weapon alone? That doesn''t sound reasonable," said Zen, feigning naivety while there was sarcasm in his heart as he thought, ''I can see the true colors of both of you now.'' Jerrison smiled as he bobbed his head and said, "Oh, yes, you have to. Why else would we have so much manpower and use the amount of materials to train our outer disciples?" "And, what happens if I don''t?" asked Zen. In reaction to what Zen asked, a me suddenly burst from the palm of Merk''s hand, and smiling wickedly, he said, "You won''t leave Quenching Peak alive, if you don''t tell us." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As Zen nced at the me dancing on Merk''s hand, the smile on Zen''s face was slowly reced by a sinister look. "Oh, is that so? Are the two of you sure you can defeat me on your own? After all, you are only at seventh grade of the nature level. Since you''ve decided to threaten me, I''ll show you Streamer Sword''s power!" Pulling the sword slowly out of its scabbard as he finished talking, Zen held it out, with the tip of Steamer Sword aimed at the two of them. There was a look of serenity on Zen''s face, as though he didn''t care that he was facing off against two masters. Zen''s bold actions shocked Merk and Jerrison, and they stood there wondering, ''What is he talking about? Only at the seventh grade of the nature level? After all, we''re better than him, since he''s only at the first grade of nature level! How could he dare look down on us?'' "Ha-ha! Drizzle Peak is the worst peak of all Cloud Sect''s peaks, but they''ve cultivated quite an arrogant disciple! You are barely at the first grade of nature level, and yet you look down on us? That''s hrious!" Jerrison smiled as he extended his hand, and a purple me appeared from his palm. Each weapons refiner had his own unique me. The one dancing over Merk''s hand was pink, and was as delicate as a peach blossom. Although the me might seem weak, it actually held incredibly hot, destructive power. Chapter 335 Basic Swordsmanship (Part Two) Chapter 335 Basic Swordsmanship (Part Two) Jerrison had a tiny strand of dark purple me jumping around on his palm. Although the dark purple me wasn''t as strong as Merk''s pink me, it had a distinctive characteristic, the me wouldn''t be extinguished. Specifically, the purple me could set nearly everything in the world aze, even if it were on the surface of the water, giving it the appearance of being indestructible. However, it wasn''t a true immortal me since a weapon refiner of his grade wouldn''t be able to possess one. It seemed Merk had no intention of letting the matter drop as he threatened, "You''d be wise to tell me the secrets of making the weapon and give me your sword, or you''ll be nothing more than ashes when my me finishes with you!" Strands of demonic life vitality rose from deep under Zen''s skin, amassing on his hands. As it grew, the demonic life vitality spread across his hands, engulfing the Streamer Sword. Zen became amazingly powerful, as demonic life vitality imbued with fairy weapon energy coursed through him. "Have you forgotten you''re masters at the Cloud Sect? Shame on you for acting in such a manner! Since I came to Quenching Peak and made a fairy weapon, you must realize I''m not afraid to face you! Didn''t that cross your minds? And just look at yourselves now. You are acting so greedy! Fine, if that is how you want to be, you can pay the price!" stated Zen sneering. "Merk, get on with it! Catch him, and I''m sure he''ll tell us everything we want to know!" said Jerrison loudly. He was concerned after he saw Zen''s dreadful appearance, but he kept his concerns to himself. After all, in his opinion, Zen couldn''t be better than someone who was in the nature level at the seventh grade. Merk stood next to him and didn''t hesitate to wave his hand. As he did, two peach blossom-like mes rushed to Zen. This was the first time Zen used Streamer Sword, and it was basic swordsmanship. As the name implied, it was the most basic battle form of swordsmanship. There weren''t many moves. However, this swordsmanship technique was the most practical. Of course, it didn''t mean that basic swordsmanship was the best swordsmanship. Because with lots of others practicing it, the technique was familiar, and easier to counter. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But there was a problem with countering Zen. He had a Phoenix Crystal in his arm. Using the energy of the Phoenix Crystal, Zen could be horribly fast with his sword. Whatever it was, as long as its speed was improved to the extreme, its nature would bepletely changed. For example, the leaves and flowers could also hurt people if they fell at an extreme speed. Zen sneered as he watched the mes rush at him before lifting his arm, and slicing at them with the Streamer Sword. The move looked simple. "Swish!" As the Streamer Sword sliced through the air, it looked like a fluttering piece of long, narrow cloth. The point of the sword plunged through the mes with demonic life vitality poured in little by little. The two flying mes changed, transforming from pink to a light purple and then to dark purple. The fire produced by a weapon refiner was actually a kind of life vitality. By turning life vitality into fire through meditation, they refined weapons. Demonic life vitality devoured the mes easily, just like it did to the opponents'' life vitality before. By the time the two mes reached Zen, they werepletely engulfed and transformed by demonic life vitality. Zen moved his fingers, gently, and the two dark-purple fires jumped to his hand. He smirked and said, "Were you going to burn my body to ashes with this?" Since Zen''s body was like a spiritual weapon, he wasn''t in the least afraid of burning. Basically, he was a natural enemy to martial artists who practiced cultivation methods with fire attribute. Besides, their fire was used to make weapons, and not kill enemies, so its power was much worse than that of other martial artists who were practicing fire cultivation methods. Merk was shocked that Zen could take his fire away, and as Jerrison watched, a grim look spread across his face too. The saints of the Cloud Sect had been shocked at Zen''s bizarre skills. Hence, it was natural that these two weapon refiners who couldn''t bepared to those saints at all would feel astonished. They were wondering, ''What''s with the dark purple life vitality in Zen''s hand?'' Realizing Zen was a tough nut to crack, Jerrison reacted faster than Merk, and he knew he''d have to take Zen on himself. He thought he''d be able to beat Zen, considering that Zen''s grade was so much lower than his. As Zen finished speaking, Jerrison''s purple fire became a thread and darted at Zen. As Jerrison''s fire thread shot at Zen, he stood his ground, unflinchingly. When the me was close to him, Zen''s demonic life vitality leapt over the short distance and devoured it. He could have ended things with just his demonic life vitality, but, he''d just gotten the Steamer Sword today, and he couldn''t help but want to use it. Therefore, instead of allowing the purple me to be devoured by demonic life vitality, he rushed at Jerrison with Steamer Sword arched and ready to strike. "Basic swordsmanship chop!" There were seventeen basic swordsmanship moves. Chop, the mostmon move, made by the sword cutting from top to down. As soon as he executed the move, he lifted his sword again. The two moves seemed ordinary, but with Zen''s quick moves, he''d instantly cut through all the fire threads, leaving tiny slivers. Of course, he couldn''t kill the fire thread. After all, it wasn''t an entity, and could grow back again. Zen had a fairy weapon in his hand. Even if he couldn''t use its true power, every move of his sword could extinguish anotheryer of the mes. In light of Zen''s attack, Jerrison''s fire thread was cut down by Streamer Sword like a bamboo branch, until it disappeared. Chapter 336 Look Out For Yourselves (Part One) Chapter 336 Look Out For Yourselves (Part One) Jerrison and Merk nced at each other when they saw that their fires were of no avail when it came to threatening and defeating Zen. Until now, they had been unafraid but this realization seemed to bring some tinge of fear in their eyes. Perhaps they really were wrong. They shouldn''t have treated Zen as an ordinary outer disciple. Furthermore, they should have paid heed to other aspects of Zen''s ability rather than his mere cultivation level. Although he had just reached the first tier of the nature level, he still had been able to produce a powerful fairy weapon and amazing life vitality using merely his strength... Clearly, Zen was no ordinary person and they had miscalcted. To be frank, both Jerrison and Merk had beenpletely dominated by avarice just now. As a result, they had not taken several factors into ount which affected the situation they were in. Perhaps that was one of the reasons why Zen had so easily counterattacked against both of their assaults. It was only after they had pondered over their entire battle that they wereing to the realization that they might have been wrong. Zen wasn''t an ordinary target and they shouldn''t have underestimated his powers. Oh, well! The damage was already done now. No matter how much they regretted their rash decision to lay their hands on Zen without proper tactics, the situation was irreparable. Since they had chosen to battle Zen, their regret was useless and meaningless now. In addition, Jerrison and Merk hadn''t given their best while fighting Zen. So they were thinking that Zen would lose if they started to strain every nerve in their battle. Apart from getting themselves a fairy weapon directly, more importantly, they also had a chance to force Zen to reveal his secret on producing one once they defeated him. As the saying goes, fortune and wealth are achieved through risks. To transcend himself and upy the position he yearned for, one had to face a considerable amount of risks. And right now, both Jerrison and Merk thought that the risks they faced were worth taking. "Merk, don''t be lenient!" Jerrison warned his ally. His eyes were fixed on Zen as though he were a hawk. Suddenly, he took a spear out of his space ring. Along with that, a glimmer of bloody light was shing on its tip, and two spiritual textures were imprinted upon it. This spear was a medium grade spiritual weapon, named Beacon Spear. For Jerrison, this was his most satisfactory masterpiece. At the same time, Merk brought a ghostly machete out of his space ring, on which two spiritual textures were inscribed. Just like the spear, this ghostly machete was also a medium grade spiritual weapon. In general, warriors who were not born in big noble ns could hardly have their own superior weapons. Although both Jerrison and Merk were not from big noble ns, they definitely didn''tck money since they were weapon refiners. What was more, both of their spiritual weapons had been refined by themselves. Zen stood with his hands sped behind his back, his sword standing in front of his chest like a crouching dragon. His cold eyes were fixed on both of them. As Jerrison kneaded his spear, it trembled intensely and wisps of purple fire surged into its pike. Then, the purple fire spread along the textures it had imprinted on till its tip. Atst, the fire jetted out of one side of the pike tip. The purple fire spurted out on a nonstop basis as if it were a tassel of the pike. Right beside him, Merk was wielding his ghostly machete, which had been refined with heretic techniques. As he was brandishing his machete, utter dreary cries and howls were heard from over the sky. It sounded rather miserable and terrible. And at that moment, Jerrison and Merk did not hesitate at all. They directly besieged Zen, one from the left and one from the right. Even though they were weapon refiners, they had been staying in Cloud Sect for several years now. Their achievements in martial arts were not as great as their attainments in weapon refinement, but the gap between the two wasn''t that immense. "Purple dragon circling around the sun!" Jerrison''s spear, which was pointed directly at Zen, shivered. Soon afterwards, the entire spear bent itself into a bow and suddenly, without warning, it shot abruptly like an arrow towards Zen. In very simple words, this was a mighty assault. "Ferocious ghost engulfing the heaven!" While Jerrison used the spear he was proud of, Merk, on the other hand, wielded his machete over the sky. As he chopped towards Zen, the giant knife in his hand emitted a streak of light from its end. Somehow, it was bright but ck. With his chop, an ambient sound much like the whistle of ferocious winds was heard. It was followed by a long, desperate wail, like that of a ghost or a wolf in pain. The attacks that Zen faced were enormous and, to be frank, rather extravagantpared to his response. In face of the two men, he gently moved back a couple of steps. It was Jerrison''s Beacon Spear that reached Zen''s chest first, beating Merk''s machete. Noticing it getting closer, Zen simply stepped sideways and easily dodged away. If it were anyone else, he would have been impaled on the tip of the spear and if not, he would have been burnt alive at the very moment that he dodged. A streak of light abruptly left the tip of the spear and directly dashed towards Zen''s chest. At the sight of this, Zen simply gave a sneer. Without any sign of worry or fear on his face, he slightly and gently swept the Streamer Sword in front of his chest, thereby blocking the light that the spear had emitted with its de. In general, swords were rarely used for defense, since their des were rarely wide enough to properly block an attack. In addition, they could be easily broken. In this case, however, as the streak of light from the tip of the pike touched the Streamer Sword, it bent the swordpletely into a bow-like shape. It was true that the attack was powerful but after all, the sword was a fairy weapon and could not be so easily broken. After blocking this second luminescent attack from Jerrison, Zen moved forward and used his basic sword tactic. "Lift up sword!" "Tinkling!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A high pitched nking sound shredded the atmosphere as Zen lifted up his sword to block and push Jerrison''s pike away at an extremely fast pace. "Circle parry!" "Flick the sword!" As Jerrison retried his moves, Zen defeated him in two easy steps. First, he directly knocked Jerrison''s Beacon Spear off the ground. Second, he flicked his sword towards Jerrison. All his moves were executed so fast that Jerrison never got time to react at all. Before he knew what had happened, his Beacon Spear was lying on the floor, chopped into pieces by Zen''s sword. And when he did see that, Zen had already pointed his Streamer Sword at him right towards his face. Now, Jerrison looked a little scared. Somehow, he felt that time was passing more slowly than ever right now, perhaps because he thought that he was right on the brink of death. As he saw the beaming bright silver light on Zen''s Streamer Sword inches away from his throat, he knew that his end was near. He yelled loudly, "My life is destined!" Even though he was totally certain that it was impossible for him to dodge Zen''s sword now, and that his end was near, he lifted both of his arms up and crossed them in front of his chest in a desperate attempt to protect himself as if it was some sort of conditional response. "Puff!" The Streamer Sword stabbed into one of Jerrison''s arms through two shinbones and came out of the other side. Then, it was withdrawn at the same rapid pace and flew straight towards his chest, finally ready tond the coup de grace. However, it suddenly stopped flying just as it pierced his clothes and pricked his skin. The sudden stop astounded Jerrison. He could sense a tinge of chill running from the tip of the sword into his chest through the small prick it had made. He was totally sure that he would be undoubtedly put to death now. So why did Zen stop suddenly? Jerrison was confused. Chapter 337 Look Out For Yourselves (Part Two) Chapter 337 Look Out For Yourselves (Part Two) Frightened, trying not to move a muscle, he shifted his gaze towards Zen, who looked rather cold. He saw nothing on his face but heard him snorting. Immediately after that, Zen pulled his sword back. Except for the fact that the sword had injured his arm, not a single wound had been made on his body by Zen. He waspletely intact elsewhere. The Streamer Sword had been fairly sharp but even so, when Zen pulled it back from Jerrison''s skin, no blood dripped off. Even the wound left on Jerrison''s arm was remarkably small. It wasn''t until after a long while that a few drops of blood trickled. It was mere a minor injury for a nature creature. Initially, Jerrison had thought that his death at the hands of Zen was certain. After all, who would have spared one''s enemy in such a situation? But it was totally beyond his expectations that Zen would pull his punches. Jerrison waspletely confused about why Zen had let him off the hook. After Zen took his Streamer Sword back, he turned around and made another move with his sword. "Chop upwards." At that very moment, Merk''s machete was shining with an intense light; a light which felt gloomy and terrifying despite its radiance. "Bang!" The bright silver light on Zen''s Streamer Sword, which looked like a streak of meteors, was passing over the sky, inteced with the light on Merk''s machete. At the moment that the two lights converged, the wails and the howls became more sonorous than before. Immediately, a ck shadow of a skull head started floating around the light of Merk''s machete. Its mouth was wide open, and with its fangs showing, it was staring ferociously at Zen, as if it had sworn to mangle him. But the light on Zen''s Streamer Sword was extremely intense. It was inteced and fused only for a short while and soon enough, the dazzling light that Merk''s machete had emitted was shattered into infinite small fragments like confetti by Zen''s radiance. After the light of Merk''s machete copsed into fragments, it scattered away in all directions. Due to its effects, the ground around them which had been originally t suddenly got full of bumps. With the Streamer Sword swinging arbitrarily in his hand, Zen approached Merk step by step. Merk''s face was betraying his flustered emotions now. Just now, he had adopted his best striking technique. In applying this technique, the "ghostlike wails and wolf-like howls" were emanated to threaten and scare his opponent, which would render him less likely to defend himself. Apart from this outstanding technique, he had also made the ghostly machete all by himself. When he used his refinement methods inbination with this ghostly machete, Merk was capable of even challenging others with higher levels of cultivation. And perhaps Merk was not as good as Jerrison at refining weapons, but his fighting capacity was still absolutely recognizable among weapon refiners. Nevertheless, just now, Zen had merely swung his sword once by his most fundamental swordsmanship but the power that he had yielded and the defense he had put up had been deadly and mighty. All warriors were required to cultivate different skills at the very beginning of their cultivation, including arts of fist duels, basic knife skills and fundamental swordsmanship... It was not until they grew up that they could choose what skills they would focus on during their cultivation dependent upon their strong points. Although Merk had been devoted to his life path as a weapon refiner, he still had certain knowledge about basic swordsmanship. Thus, he was certain that the swordsmanship that Zen had adopted against him was only a basic skill. Hence, he judged that Zen wasn''t used to employing swords.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If so, Zen must have harnessed some hidden skills that he had mastered, as he had been able to confront with and defeat Merk, merely by employing very fundamental moves. By weighing all factors, Merk deduced that he might be no match for Zen... As this idea came over to Merk, his brain totally went out of control. At this moment, all he could think of was escaping. But as soon as he threw his ghostly machete away in an attempt to flee, Zen eximed, "Hey! I have already spared the life of that guy behind you, so I will naturally not kill you. Besides, do you think you can run away in this situation?" Merk stopped immediately as soon as he heard Zen''s words. To be honest, they sounded quite usible. As Zen had said, Merk was in no situation to flee away based on his current strengths even though he strongly intended to run away. Just now, Zen could have directly killed Jerrison when he had stabbed his sword at him. However, neither of them was dead. Initially, Merk was rather confused about how the pair of them were alive in such a critical situation. Atst, he realized that it was Zen who had pulled his punches. Zen was not a phnthropist, but a warrior. For warriors, it was considered a taboo to be kind to their enemies, since they wouldn''t be kind in return. Zen was quite clear that he would most likely be imprisoned, questioned, and interrogated closely about the secrets on how to condense fairy weapons if he failed to defeat Merk and Jerrison today. And finally, he would be turned into a dead corpse and buried on a secluded hilltop whether he disclosed the secrets to them or not. As time passed by, he would be forgotten by the world. Zen definitely would not have gone easy on them if this battle had taken ce outside the Cloud Sect. In his opinion, anyone who dared to take advantage of him deserved to be killed whoever he or she was. But after all, Merk and Jerrison were masters in the Cloud Sect. And many people knew that Zen had come to the Quenching Peak. If Zen killed them today, he would cause considerable troubles to Aura and himself, especially if the Cloud Sect investigated their deaths and found out the truth. "I have spared your lives, only because you are masters in the Cloud Sect, although I badly wish to kill the pair of you, you ck sheep!" Zen tly insulted Merk and Jerrison. After a moment of pause, he added, "I have spared your lives today, so I think it is best if you understand one thing now. Shut up and order your disciples not to gossip about here and there!" If Merk and Jerrison hadn''t gotten this near-death experience in today''s battle with Zen, it would have been difficult for anyone to shut them up and prevent them from spreading any rumors. But as masters in the Cloud Sect, the two of them had a very important reason to keep quiet. Today, they had disgraced themselves. So, they were far less willing to let anyone know about how badly they had been defeated. As soon as Zen ordered them, Jerrison immediately responded, "Please, don''t hurt us! Rest assured that we will not gossip about what happened today! No one will know about today''s events." "All that group of people are my disciples. I will make them shut up. Then, they will not dare to reveal anything about what happened here today," Merk promised too. Zen tly smiled at their promises and stated, "I am just reminding you. It won''t matter that much even if otherse to know about today. From this moment on, you should look out for yourselves." There were a thousand people on the Quenching Peak, and hundreds of people had witnessed Zen''s refinement of fairy weapon. By this moment, all the disciples of the Quenching Peak knew about that. Zen didn''t believe at all that Merk and Jerrison could really prevent so many people from revealing such a big secret. It was only after Zen had left that Jerrison wiped the sweat on his forehead. They had been extremely lucky that Zen had some misgivings when he was deciding whether to kill Merk and Jerrison or not. Without his decision to do otherwise, Zen would have killed them without doubt. Besides, from his words, Jerrison had realized that Zen had let Merk and him off the hook not purely because of his misgivings. Deep in his mind, Jerrison felt that Zen didn''t take the two of them seriously. "Nowadays, all these young people are rather cruel," Merk remarked. He was picking up his ghostly machete from the ground. He hadn''t recovered from the battles panic until now and it could be heard in his voice. "You are wrong. It''s wrong to say that all young people are cruel," Jerrison responded while shaking his head in disagreement. Except for the fact that hegged behind Merk in terms of fighting capacity, he was much better than Merk in regards to his knowledge, experience and foresight. After some further thought for organizing his words, he continued, "Today''s young people are still as cruel as before. But now, another cruel man has joined our Cloud Sect." Zen had the strength and the capability to challenge Merk and Jerrison, both of whom had reached the seventh grade of nature level. Furthermore, he had defeated the two of them with ease and carelessness. His strength was such that they even saw his attacksing. What was more unbelievable was the fact that Zen was capable of condensing and refining fairy weapons. So far, perhaps not a single figure like Zen had ever been seen in the Cloud Sect since its establishment. "Hmm, what if he is cruel? He is just an outer disciple. I will surely y some tricks on him if I get a chance!" Merk swore in an angry, grudging tone. However, Jerrison shook his head, sneered and responded, "y tricks on him? You? Hehehe, Merk. I don''t mean to me you, but I have to say that you were defeated rather badly by him just now. Zen just didn''t want to haggle with us. But do you still n to y some tricks on him? If so, I think you will gain nothing but seek death!" Merk was still unwilling to submit, but he spoke in a lower and lower tone. Like Jerrison, he also understood that men like Zen were sure to make some outstanding achievements one day. He should be grateful since Zen had not been so serious with him. After clearing his throat, he responded, "I was justining. However shrewd that guy is, he is not a iraudient, so is it possible for him to hear what I have said about him?" Chapter 338 The Expensive Heavenly Essence (Part One) Chapter 338 The Expensive Heavenly Essence (Part One) As Zen came out of Quenching Peak, he saw it was raining. Rainy days were rare toe by in the dead of winter. He looked up at Hell Mountain, located not so far off in the distance, and his eyes instantly hardened. He used to think the mountain too far to get to. But as his strength increased day-by-day, he knew it wouldn''t be too long before he finally rescued his sister. Moving his eyes away from the mountain, he turned around and took off. The All Peaks Competition would be a golden opportunity for him to disy his talent. It would be the ultimate test of his strengths. Although there was still a long time to go before thepetition was held, Zen was eager to make the best of every minute and second till then to prepare himself. Thepetition was held every three years, and as it drew nearer, all the disciples began to feel a sense of urgency. The outer disciples were anxious to shoot ahead of others and be inner disciples; while the inner ones were seeking to be awarded the higher rankings. The top-ranked ones in the inner circle were training themselves to obtain good scores in thepetition. Whether it was Skytop Peak, that ranked the first among the Peaks, or Drizzle Peak, that ranked the last, all the disciples including the mediocre and the highly talented ones were training hard. Of course, Zen was no exception to it. Entering the Lake of the Magical Fish would cost him a slew of points. Zen had practiced in it for two hours each time before, but now, he would need four, or even six hours in total. The points it would deduct from his card was rather astonishing. Each time he entered theke, hundreds of points were on the line. To ensure there were sufficient points in his disciple card, Zen had to trade away his cubic crystals. He had no choice but to let the Cloud Sect demand an outrageous charge from him¡ªten thousand cubic crystals in exchange for five thousand points. However, in order to practice, he had to make do with the deal. Zen practiced continuously in the Lake of the Magical Fish for about a week. After hours spent fighting against the deadly Murlocs, he finally experienced a new breakthrough. Having entered the nature level from half a step, he had already broken through a critical bottleneck on his road to the martial arts. Contrary to that, breaking through the first grade of nature level to reach the second was way easier. But nature creatures faced the same bottleneck subsequently as well. For instance, breaking through the ninth grade to reach the tenth, which was the consummation of the nature level, was a constriction very difficult for them to sort out. Advancing from the consummation of nature level to the Illuminating Soul Realm was even more challenging. As a matter of fact, only one out of a hundred who reached the consummation of nature level could sessfully leap into the Illuminating Soul Realm, while most of them found themselves stuck and unable to cross the choke-point. It was a major achievement on his part to reach the second grade of nature level, but the points in his disciple card were almost depleted by now... "Now I''m in trouble," murmured Zen as he returned to Drizzle Peak once he was done training in the Lake of the Magical Fish. His brows were deeply furrowed, and one could not see the joy of the breakthrough on his face. His points were quickly running out. It was not too severe a problem, but it was a tricky situation to get himself out of. Zen could cultivate his body in the Lake of the Magical Fish, but the Streamer Sword he had acquired could not be honed in that ce, which meant that he could not brush up on his swordsmanship there. At the Cloud Sect, the most suited ce for practicing swordsmanship was the Seven-Star Sword Light tform. That ce did not consume as many points as the Lake of the Magical Fish did. Every two hours in theke docked him two hundred points, while the sword tform would only deduct eighty. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Zen guessed that it was probably because the Seven-Star Sword Light tform had room for multiple people to practice simultaneously, whereas the Lake of the Magical Fish only had provisions for one person at a time. His dilemma was that there were only about a hundred points left in his disciple card, which would enable him to practice at the tform for only two hours tops, and that was far from enough for him... Feeling rather gloomy, Zen climbed onto Drizzle Peak, about to have a sumptuous meal before taking some rest. To his surprise, he ran into Wurth right after finishing dinner. When Zen caught sight of Wurth, he felt like he hade across the God of Rain after enduring a lengthy drought. If Wurth had sold the heavenly essence Zen had entrusted him withst time, it would satisfy Zen''s crying needs! "How was the auction?" Zen was always calm and rational, but at the moment, he asked the question rather urgently. Wurth was bewildered to see Zen so edgy. Previously, when he had auctioned the crystal core, Zen obtained arge number of cubic crystals. To the other outer disciples, that amount would be quite substantial. But now, looking at Zen''s anxious face, Wurth deemed that his friend was badly in need of more cubic crystals. Despite his confusion, Wurth didn''t ask him about it directly. He merely gave a smile and said, "I did sell all your goods in thest auction." "What was the final price of the deal?" Zen probed him. Even though he did not attend the auction, he would not be fooled on the price, because the sky-high rates of each of the items the Blessed Auction House sold off soon passed down among folks via word-of-mouth. Zen could easily inquire about the information from anyone. Wurth grinned teasingly, choosing to keep Zen in suspense. "Take a guess!" Watching his beaming face, Zen knew the selling of the heavenly essence was a sess. The price should be good, certainly not lower than the price at the prior auction. After giving it a thought, Zen offered his guess, "One hundred and fifty thousand, right?" Wurth shook his head, his expression unfathomable. "Two hundred thousand?" Zen blurted, simply guessing a higher number. "Not high enough!" Chapter 339 The Expensive Heavenly Essence (Part Two) Chapter 339 The Expensive Heavenly Essence (Part Two) "Two hundred and fifty thousand?" Zen slowly grew excited. Last time at the Blessed Auction House, he had watched the heavenly essence get sold at a price of one hundred and twenty thousand. Did the price double up this time because of Wurth''s business acumen? Wurthughed and said, "Two hundred and eighty thousand!" "That high?" At the figure, Zen''s face showed gleeful surprise. How could the price of the same heavenly essence shoot up to two hundred and eighty thousand this time? That was arge margin compared to the one hundred and twenty thousandst time. For the life of him, Zen could not figure it out. "It went for a lot more than I expected. The auction turned out to be sopetitive this time." Wurth shook his head and locked his eyes on Zen. He went on with a smile, "You were in luck! Just happened to sell the goods when two great ns were engaged in refining their fairy weapons!" "Two great ns?" Zen was still at a loss. The two great ns that Wurth just mentioned were the Yu and the Yun ns. It was assumed that the two ns were trying to polish their fairy weapons, so as to convert the low- grade ones into medium-grade. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. From refining it to molding it into shape, each weapon had only one chance to get condensed. The condensation directly determined its grade. Zen could condense the Streamer Sword back then because Chase was unable to do it. He left the chance to someone fromter generations, who happened to be Zen. When a weapon was already condensed and in shape, it could get difficult to upgrade it. One way was to melt it down, which was basically starting over again. Another was to embed crystals into it so as to enhance its power, but that enhancement was rather limited. Thest option was to infuse the heavenly essence into the weapon through secret means, upgrading it forcefully. But the heavenly essence was so rare that it was possible for it not to be avable for several years in a row. Plus, to make a low-grade fairy weapon into a medium-grade one, it normally required dozens, if not over a hundred drops of the heavenly essence, and that still could not guarantee a sessful upgrade. After so many decades, the Yu, as well as the Yun n had in their possession three or so low-grade fairy weapons, but neither of them had a medium-grade one. In fact, the remaining five of the top seven noble ns owned one medium-grade fairy weapon each. That was why the Yu and the Yun n wanted the heavenly essence: to upgrade the weapons they possessed! Last time, fifty drops of heavenly essence were bought by the Huang n. And this time, with the hype surrounding the Blessed Auction House, how could the two noble ns miss out on the opportunity? Since the start of the auction, the two families were hell bent on trying to outbid each other¡ªraising the price up to one hundred and thirty thousand cubic crystals, which immediately blocked outside bidders. Next, the Yu n and the Yun n began to bid between themselves. They even sent their men to each other''s tables to offer some give-and-take conditions, persuading the other to give up the bid in exchange for other marypensations and the like. Unfortunately, the heavenly essence was too precious. Neither side was willing to let go of it. So, they had topete with each other head-on. Consequently, the auction turned out way fiercer than thest one. The price did not stop soaring. It finally went up to two hundred and eighty thousand cubic crystals. In the end, the heavenly essence fell in the hands of the Yu n. As Zen listened to Wurth''s ount of the above, he imagined how hot and vehement the auction must have been. He could even visualize the Yu n bickering with the Yun n, and if they had no scruples about maintaining their images as noble ns, he was sure they would havee to blows. Wurth took out a small card from his pocket. The card was fully transparent and gleamed with a hint of green light. "Give me your token," he said to Zen. "After deducting the auction service charge, you''re left with two hundred and fifty-two thousand cubic crystals. I''ll transfer them to your token." The service charge of the Blessed Auction House was separate for different persons. For normal people who wanted to auction off some items, the charge was twenty percent, or even thirty percent of the sale. It was thergest source of profit for the Blessed Auction House. However, Wurth helped Zen apply for the minimum charge, which only deducted ten percent of the sale. Even though the charge was set at a ten percent rate, this single deal earned the Blessed Auction House twenty-eight thousand cubic crystals! The deal would go down as an outstanding record in Wurth''s file. So in reality, Wurth should be the one thanking Zen. Zen took out his token from the space ring swiftly and tossed it at Wurth. Wurth put the transparent green card and the token of the Blessed Draft Bank on each other. As pneuma started to surge from his hands, the transparent card gradually began to melt, soonbining into the token of the Blessed Draft Bank. This transparent card was refined with the crystal core of a supernatural beast. It recorded the crystal quantity of the Blessed Draft Bank and was encrypted with special measures of security, so it was convenient and safe to use. As the card enjoined into the token, the two hundred and fifty-two thousand cubic crystals worth of bnce was recorded onto it. "It''s done! This was a sessful deal. But Zen,st time you said you were in possession of more heavenly essence. Do you really have more..." Wurth asked his friend tentatively. He knew Zen seldom lied. If Zen said he had some, it must be true. However, it was still rather difficult to believe that someone could provide so much of heavenly essence at any given moment. Unless Wurth saw it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t be confident about it. It would be great if Zen was truly in possession of it. Heavenly essence was the most elusive item in the Burning Sky Empire. Wurth could sell for Zen as much as he had, but... Did Zen truly have more? A mysterious smile yed on the corners of Zen''s mouth. After he put away the token of the Blessed Draft Bank safely, he sidled Wurth into a secluded ce and fished out a small bottle. "Here are one hundred more drops of the heavenly essence. Whether it should be sold all at once or twice in parts, is your call," Zen told him, chuckling lightly. Wurth''s eyes widened to two round saucers. "You do have more! And these are a hundred drops..." Wurth was rendered utterly speechless. Truthfully, he started to suspect that the amount of heavenly essence Zen actually had was far more than the one hundred drops he currently held in his hand. Chapter 340 The Seven Star Sword Light Platform (Part One) Chapter 340 The Seven Star Sword Light tform (Part One) As a matter of fact, at the moment, Zen had over that amount of heavenly essence. Last time when he owned more than 600 drops of heavenly essence, he entrusted the auction of 50 drops to Wurth, indicating that he still had over 500 drops left with him. On another asion, when he refined the Streamer Sword, it cost more than a hundred drops. Adding up all of these, including the bottle with a hundred drops of heavenly essence in his hand currently, Zen had a total of 400 drops of heavenly essence remaining. "Since it''s so popr and in demand, should the hundred drops be divided into two fifties and sold at two separate auctions or sold entirely at one auction? Which way suits you better?" Zen inquired with an apparent tone of curiosity. "Well¡­ Well, of course, the best bet is to sell it as a whole at one auction!" Owing to a sudden burst of excitement, Wurth spoke out in an abrupt high pitch, but he quickly covered his mouth and looked around carefully, turning his chubby head twice in a bid to check if someone was paying close attention to what he just said. After all, he could not expose the secret of his business, that the heavenly essence he auctioned was being procured from Zen. Upon seeing his cautious behaviour, Zen was amused as he briskly responded, "Don''t worry. Nobody was paying attention to our conversation!" As Zen''s strength of soul was far more powerful than that of other outer disciples of Drizzle Peak and Wurth, even if he closed his eyes, he could easily detect if anyone was paying any attention to him. "If any weapon refiner wants to upgrade a low-grade fairy weapon into a medium-grade fairy weapon, 50 drops of heavenly essence may not be enough. Hence, in their refining process, no weapon refiner will have the thought to save even a single drop of essence they have, that is to say, they will utilize all the heavenly essence into the furnace in one shot. The more amount of heavenly essence, the higher the sess rate will be," Wurth exined what he thought in detail. For example, if 50 drops of heavenly essence were mixed with a single low-grade fairy weapon for refining, the odds for its sessful upgrade to a medium-grade fairy weapon was only approximately 20%, but if a hundred drops of heavenly essence were to be added, the odds of that sess would witness a sharp increase to about 50%. Therefore, this basically meant, the value of a hundred drops of heavenly essence, in fact, was way more than that of 50 drops of heavenly essence. Just like thest time when Zen refined the Streamer Sword, he poured all his heavenly essence into the refining process, which could be termed as the right way to refine a sword. Nevertheless, he poured the essence all over the sword instead of focusing on the primary parts, which was considered a great waste of the valuable essence. Thus, it was reasonable to believe that he should have arge amount of heavenly essence. "In that case, this time, Wurth, I am also counting on you for the auction!" Zen expressed in a rather sincere tone. Soon after that, Zen handed Wurth the bottle full of a hundred drops of heavenly essence. The hundred drops of heavenly essence were gathered in the small bottle, like a hundred elves, emitting a silver-white glow. It appeared so alluring. Upon seeing so much heavenly essence, Wurth too felt a little overwhelmed, as he wondered where Zen got a hold of so much of it! However, he knew very clearly that it was none of his concern as it was Zen''s private business. He would certainly not be nosy and petty to indulge in any gossip about it. After carefully putting it into his Space Ring, he smiled and politely said, "Zen, thank you for the opportunity. I will surely live up to your expectation!" This was the second time Zen had sold a hundred drops of heavenly essence, and ording to Wurth''s judgment, Zen would have a lot more of that in hand, and he estimated that the quantity was surely over a hundred drops. With that thought, he guessed that Zen had discovered a secret ce, where there was arge amount of heavenly essence avable for use or that he found a way to make heavenly essence! However, whether it was the former or thetter situation, it was Zen''s own luck and destiny. Wurth would never interfere in those matters. Currently, Zen was facing a money crunch, and at this crucial point, Wurth offered him another two hundred and fifty-two thousand cubic crystals earned from the auction, which was really a timely intervention that solved his pressing need for money. The next day, Zen went to exchange 50, 000 cubic crystals for the 25, 000 points. Barely with any remaining, he rushed to the Seven Star Sword Light tform. Simr to the Lake of the Magical Fish, Seven Star Sword Light tform was also a special area dedicated for practising martial arts. The only difference was that Lake of the Magical Fish, which was built decades back, could only amodate one person at a time to practice, while Seven Star Sword Light tform could amodate hundreds of people to practice at the same time! This was quite the advantage. Zen had thought that if hundreds of people could practice together at Seven Star Sword Light tform at one time, then unlike the long waiting period in the Lake of the Magical Fish, he might not need to wait at all. Before that moment, when Zen went to Lake of the Magical Fish, he often had to wait outside for several hours altogether as someone was practising inside. What was worse, sometimes, he had to wait for many more hours, because someone else had reached before him and was waiting for a longer time. The charge of Lake of the Magical Fish was rather expensive, but the practising effects were surprisingly good which justified the price, not to mention that hundreds of points were merely a drop in the bucket to those top noble ns, despite that it was an astronomical number to ordinary disciples. But when finally Zen came to Seven Star Sword Light tform, he was dumbfounded. Even here, there was a long queue of people waiting before him, and a ball park figure was that there were several hundred people waiting for their turn¡­ "Howe there are so many people here?" Zen murmured to himself with increasing doubt and depression. Yet, it took him quite a few days to get here. So he still chose to wait and practice here. Watching the crowded ce with a sad face, he slowly walked to the end of the queue to wait for his turn patiently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Seven Star Sword Light tform was built six years ago by the Cloud Sect. Back then, it was said that a n had discovered a pr magical stone in the north, 100 feet high and about 300 feet wide. After Cloud Sect discovered the stone''s existence, it managed to buy it at a mighty cost. Such a giant pr magical stone, even the great figures of Cloud Sect, could not transport all at once. Eventually, the giant stone was cut into six pieces, and each was loaded into a giant flying chariot, transported back and ced in the Seven Star Sword Light tform. Later, the Cloud Sect magic array masters ced magic arrays inside the Seven Star Sword Light tform. With the added power of the pr magical stones, people could practice and greatly improve their swordy skills there! Although Seven Star Sword Light tform could also act like the ce for people to practice the use of all kinds of weapons including sword, spear, and stick, but it was gradually found that it had the best effect for improving swordy skills. In addition to this, the number of people who practiced swordy at the Cloud Sect was thergest. Gradually, the Seven Star Sword Light tform basically became a special ce dedicated to practice swordy. Chapter 341 The Seven Star Sword Light Platform (Part Two) Chapter 341 The Seven Star Sword Light tform (Part Two) If someone came in with a saber, they would not be allowed to enter the premise. As Zen drew closer to the crowd, he soon realized that there were two queues in front of him, one with many people while the other had much fewer people inparison. He slightly knitted his eyebrows and wondered, ''Why two queues? Maybe it has the same rule as the entrance exam that those who got the written certificates of the noble ns would be offered privileges of waiting in the smaller queue?'' This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In the long queue, a rough estimation was that there were over hundreds of people, and they still needed to wait until the disciples practising in the Seven Star Sword Light tform got out. Anyone who got a glimpse of the situation would know a long time waiting was inevitable. What was more, as the time for theunch of All Peaks Competition was getting closer, almost all Cloud Sect disciples were working hard for it. Therefore, the disciples outside would have to wait much longer than they usually did. What Zen didn''t know was that some people in the long queue had been waiting for an entire day, and some even longer! As for the other queue, while people were also waiting in line, they didn''t need to wait long before their turn, and meanwhile, there were only a dozen or so people waiting in line. Upon realizing the facts, Zen simply walked to the queue with fewer people. "Well, my friend, may I ask why there are fewer people in line here?" asked Zen curiously. The man Zen asked was a disciple d in a ck robe. After hearing his inquiry, he turned around, looked at him and saw that he was dressed in a white robe. With a disdainful look, he responded, "You had better line up in the other queue and stay there." "Why is that? Are you saying that the outer disciples in white robes are not allowed to be waiting in this queue?" Zen asked such a brazen question only because he too realized that the people in this line were wearing ck robes. The man sneered at him twice, snapping sharply, "Didn''t you see the strength of the people in this queue? This queue is for those who are to enter the grade eight, nine, or even ten of the Seven Star Sword Light tform! However, those without such strength should remain in the line over there, which is for those who are to enter the grade one to seven!" "Oh, so that is the case! I understand now..." Zen said in a happy tone, nodding. Finally, he realized the underlying situation here. It turned out that this Seven Star Sword Light tform had different rules and arrangements when compared to the Lake of the Magical Fish. Since the practice grade arrangement of Lake of the Magical Fish was designed long time ago, it was not so reasonable and suitable for now. As a result, every time Zen dived into the Lake of the Magical Fish, he had to dive from the first level. The first hundred and fifty meters of the Lake of the Sea Fish were barely helpful to Zen''s practice. Thus, it would waste a major chunk of his time during every practice. However, the situation in Seven Star Sword Light tform was quite different, which was directly divided into several grades ording to different strength of disciples. Those weaker disciples would choose the first to the seventh grade of the tform for their practice, while those with stronger strength would choose the eighth to tenth grade of the tform. The strength of those disciples wearing ck robes in the queue here was not weak, basically with the grade seven to nine of the nature level, even one with the grade consummation, the top grade of the nature level. No wonder they were waiting in line separately here. Based on the above knowledge, it would be easy for Zen to choose to wait in which queue. Although Zen didn''t receive any training on the swordy, and he was using the basic swordsmanship, if in terms of real fighting strength, he was not convinced that he would lose to the disciples in ck standing in front of the queue. Since they chose to queue here, Zen was also able to challenge the difficulty of over eighth grade. As a result, Zen just stood quietly behind the short queue. After the disciple in front of Zen turned back and saw that he had not moved, he responded in a loud and serious tone, "Why don''t you move back to that queue? It seems like this is the first time you''ve come to the Seven Star Sword Light tform? I would like to kindly remind you that choosing the level which suits you is the most important matter in the present. Although magic array is ced in this Seven Star Sword Light tform, the Maic Aurora extracted from the pr magic stone is actually very powerful, and you may even get gravely injured if your strength is not enough to bear its attacking force! Weigh and understand your strength. Think twice before you jump to a conclusion. By the way, I strongly rmend you to line up over there!" As he finished his sentences, he pointed to the long queue parallel yet distant from the short one. His voice was so loud that it immediately drew the attention of the disciples from the long queue. Each practice at Seven Star Sword Light tform not only consumed 40 points per hour, but also the price varied ording to different grades Therefore, it was usually not affordable for the average outer disciples. Hence, one could assume that most of the disciples in the long queue were in ck robes, while only a small number of them were in white robes, who were believed toe from rich families that could afford the cost. They did, however, now realize that Zen was an outer disciple in white robe! All the disciples in the short queue were in ck robe except Zen, who was d in a white robe, which made the crowds feel pretty weird and agitated, not to mention that Zen had the lowest grade of nature level among other disciples in his queue, which made the situation worse. They basically were at grade seven or eight of the nature level, even one at the top grade of the nature level, while Zen was only at grade two. At this sight, many people were secretly and silentlyughing at Zen. They thought to themselves that there were always some people in the world, who just did not know their own strengths and weaknesses; Zen, the disciple in white robe really didn''t know his own grade well; after he was seriously injured upon entering the Seven Star Sword Light tform, he then would finally learn his lesson and get a better understanding of his real grade and capabilities... Although Zen was aware of their sneer and sly arrogance, he simply chose to ignore it. As for the disciple''s "good words", Zen just smiled ever so gently and responded on a firm tone, "I am grateful for your kind suggestion, but I still stick to my decision and want to give this a shot!" As the disciple in front of Zen realized that his kind persuasion was not working at all, he simply gave up, shook his head and whispered in a disappointed tone, "I am telling you, you are really biting off more than you can possibly chew!" After a while, Zen saw a group of people walking out from the Seven Star Sword Light tform, and the strength of those people appeared quite outstanding. Every one of them was a sword practitioner, carrying his sword on the back, instead of putting it in his Space Ring. A lot of sword practitioners, in order to be more aware of their sword intents chose to keep their swords close to them and no matter what kind of situation, they would not be separated from their swords. Seeing that the chests of those sword practitioners were showcasing the same symbol, a kind of rune, Zen knew that they should be the elite inner disciples from a certain peak of the 33 Peaks. After that group came out, all the people in Zen''s queue began to enter the field one by one. Chapter 342 The Magnetic Aurora (Part One) Chapter 342 The Maic Aurora (Part One) The steward just collected the cards without looking at the disciples'' faces. But when he saw Zen''s disciple card, he was surprised that Zen was an outer disciple. What was an outer disciple doing in this ce? Since he became a steward here, he had never seen an outer disciple because this was not a ce where an outer disciple should be at. The steward then raised his head and looked at Zen. He looked down on Zen''s disciple card again with a shocked look on his face. He said slowly, "You are Zen Luo, right? I must remind you that this is the entrance to the grade eight and above of the Seven Star Sword Light tform. In consideration of your comprehensive strength, I''m afraid you''re not yet eligible to enter. I suggest you try the other entrance." The ck robe disciple who had been kind enough to persuade Zen had finished his registration. He then turned around and said to the steward, "You''re just wasting your time. I just told him that, but he insisted on entering the eighthyer!" The steward thought Zen might not be aware of the rules of the Seven Star Sword Light tform, and he was about to exin more to him. But, upon hearing what the ck robe disciple said, he soon realized that Zen intended to enter the eighthyer. "Well, Zen Luo, the Seven Star Sword Light tform not only has magic arrays. The pr magic stone also contains the Maic Aurora that could hurt people!" the steward continued. "Save it. I also exined that to him. He insisted on doing that," added the ck robe disciple. Then there was nothing more the steward could do but to shake it off. He was just a steward on the Seven Star Sword Light tform, not Zen Luo''s master. His greatest obligation was to inform the disciples of the danger and difficulty. But if one didn''t take his advice at all, then there was nothing more he could do. So the steward epted Zen''s disciple card and handed a token to Zen. ?And since it was Zen''s first time to enter the Seven Star Sword Light tform, the steward gave him the instruction, "You can choose the grades when entering the Seven Star Sword Light tform with this token. The points deducted for every level are different." "Hm, I see," answered Zen as he reached for the token. Then he followed the ck robe disciples inside. The Seven Star Sword Light tform was quite arge and beautiful building. If seen from afar, it looked like an ordinary viewing deck. But when Zen came closer to it, he saw a small tform surrounded by balustrades of white marble stones with various kinds of animals carved on them. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen by far. As he walked further, he saw a small bridge floating in the air. The small bridge was wide enough for one person only. All the disciples could only cross the bridge one after another. In the middle of the bridge, it diverged into branches that led to different tforms. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The ck robe disciple walking in front of Zen suddenly turned around and smiled at Zen. He then asked, "Which tform will you choose?" The difficulty of each tform was different. The right one wasbeled "Eight", while the left one was labeled "Nine", and the middle one wasbeled "Ten". Thebels indicated the difficulty level of each tform. As a first-timeer, Zen knew little about the difficulties of the Seven Star Sword Light tform. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know. Which one will you choose? Maybe I''ll just go with you." The ck robe disciple grinned and said, "I am at the eighth grade of nature level, but I can barely adapt to the difficulty of level eight." He was trying to imply that being an eighth grade of nature level, he could only cope with level eight difficulty. He doubted if Zen could withstand the difficulty of a tform ording to his strength. "All right, then! I will choose the difficulty of level eight!" smiled Zen faintly and then he followed the ck robe disciple. The ck robe disciple shook his head reluctantly. He had met so many people that overrated their strength, But Zen was one of a kind. ''All right. There''s no easy way to learn before sess, '' thought the ck robe disciple. He then took the lead to the eighth level tform. As soon as they stepped into the tform, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The magic array on the Seven Star Sword Light tform was activated instantly. The magic array of the Seven Star Sword Light tform wasn''t that special, and it was even a little roughpared to the other magic arrays. This was because that the Seven Star Sword Light tform was mainly used for sharpening the sword intent. And the most important thing for sharpening the sword intent was to concentrate the mind to achieve thebination of man and sword. Upon entering the tform, the ck robe disciple unfastened a long sword that he carried on his back. The long sword was tightly wrapped that the disciple in ck robe needed to unzip manyyers before finally revealing the sword. On the scabbard of the sword, a dragon made of gold was sitting on it looking very powerful and impressive. The ck robe disciple slowly removed the sword from its scabbard, and a crisp chime was heard. He said to Zen with a smile, "This sword is called Candle Dragon. It is a middle-grade spiritual weapon!" Despite having only a middle-grade spiritual weapon, this ck robe disciple was proud of what he had achieved with his own strength. He might have been a noble nsman, but his n wasn''t strong compared to the other ns. And his family status wasn''t high because he was born from an offshoot. After all, it was rare for a ck robe disciple from Cloud Sect to own a middle-grade spiritual weapon. Most of them might only have a top-grade mysterious weapon or a low-grade spiritual weapon. "It''s a beautiful sword. But to be honest, I have no idea how to cultivate on the Seven Star Sword Light tform," Zen said as he looked around. The magic array of the Seven Star Sword Light tform was too rough and there wasn''t even a scenic spot. Gray mass was also everywhere, and the smoke grid directly blocked the view. Compared to those delicate magic arrays on the Bloody Mountain, there was a great difference. The disciple in ck robe pointed at a direction and said, "Do you see the two pirs in front of you?" Zen looked at the direction and saw two pirs with a crystal ball above each one. Chapter 343 The Magnetic Aurora (Part Two) Chapter 343 The Maic Aurora (Part Two) "Follow me!" the ck robe disciple said as he held his sword in hand. They approached the two crystal balls. "See the name inside?" he pointed to Zen. Zen fixed his eyes on the balls and saw that their names were carved inside. One of the crystal balls showed "Zen Luo", while the other crystal ball showed "Zachary Zhao". Zen presumed that Zachary Zhao was the ck robe disciple''s name. "This crystal ball belongs to you. The moment the magic array on the Seven Star Sword Light tform is activated, those pr magic stones will release Maic Aurora! The Maic Aurora wille in all directions, and you must split them with a sword! The power of Maic Aurora increases with difficulties. If you hold amon sword, I''m afraid a Maic Aurora will destroy your sword," Zachary Zhao exined patiently. He lightly touched his sword with fingertips. From Zen''s perspective, he must have used the sword to deal with Maic Aurora many times. Zen soon realized that the trial on the Seven Star Sword Light tform was to guard the crystal ball. If the crystal ball was broken, the cultivation would be over. The swordsmen were sharpening their sword intents with the continuous Maic Aurora. "Rumble..." Suddenly there was a p of thunder from the sky. "It''s time to draw your sword! Quickly! Maic Aurora will soone here! Each crystal ball can only bear three attacks and after that, it will be broken. And you will be out of the game. Be careful!" Zachary Zhao reminded. Zen nodded and then took out his Streamer Sword from the space ring. "Buzz..." came a clear, melodious sound of a sword as he drew his sword. This was the moment that Zachary Zhao was waiting for. He wanted to see what kind of sword Zen would pull out. When Zachary Zhao looked at the Streamer Sword in Zen''s hand, he was totally surprised. From the appearance, Zen''s Streamer Sword was not as powerful as Zachary Zhao''s Candle Dragon. Its shape was just like an ordinary long sword, but when one looked at the silver luster on its body, one could be thrilled. Zachary Zhao didn''t know how to feel when he saw a faint fairy texture on the sword. He paused for a second and stuttered, "It''s... It''s a fairy weapon!" Zen lightly shook the Streamer Sword, the sword radiance spread continually like an old dragon absorbing water. Then he turned to Zachary Zhao and said with a smile, "I think so." He thought so? Zachary Zhao felt bitter about meeting that grade two of nature level guy who was carrying a fairy weapon. From Zachary Zhao''s understanding, even a consummation of the nature level was not qualified to bring out the power of the fairy weapon and yield it. However, some consummations of the nature level were born noble and they might have the chances to be awarded fairy weapons from their elders. But¡­ Zen was just an outer disciple, and his actual strength was at the second grade of nature level. It was impossible for him to have a fairy weapon either way. However, Zachary Zhao didn''t expect that the fairy weapon was not granted by others but condensed by Zen himself. And if ever Zen got this from someone, that must be the same woman who gave him this semi-finished product at the Weapon Pavilion. While Zachary Zhao was still in a daze from seeing Zen''s fairy weapon, two bunches of Aurora were approaching them at a slow pace. They were translucent and thick as bowls, with shing blue light. "Is this the Maic Aurora?" Zen stared at the approaching Maic Aurora with the Streamer Sword in his hand. He raised it gently, readying himself to fight. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Zachary thought it was unfair that a grade two of nature level could hold a fairy weapon. ''What is going on in this world? Why is the world wasting such a magnificent weapon in Zen''s hands? What can he do with that powerful weapon? How can it be any difference if he''s holding the fairy weapon but could not maximize its power? It''s no better than a wooden sword!'' Zachary Zhaoined in his mind. Furious, Zachary Zhao jumped up and waved his Candle Dragon in his hand towards one bunch of Maic Aurora. He wanted to imply to Zen that it was not about the sword, but the person who used it. Even if he yielded a middle-grade spiritual weapon, the power it sent out was still far more powerful than Zen''s! "Dragon Roar Sword!" roared Zachary Zhao as he swung the sword towards the Maic Aurora. "Roar!" Dragon Roar Sword was an overbearing and powerful sword method. As he swung the sword, a dragon roar would be heard. It was an amazing scene. A dragon shape sword energy was instantly formed, sending out a roar. It then rushed towards the Maic Aurora and garroted it. The Maic Aurora contained sharp energy, which could be used to hone the sword intent. If the sword intent was sharp enough, then the speed of cutting the Maic Aurora would be faster. On the contrary, if the sword intent was not sharp enough, it would be difficult to break the Maic Aurora. When Zachary Zhao''s sword energy hit the Maic Aurora, the Maic Aurora was crunched and then dposed. Soon the Maic Aurora was torn into pieces by dragon shape sword energy. Upon seeing the dposed Maic Aurora, a smile of satisfaction crossed Zachary Zhao''s face. Apparently, his sword intent had improved into a higher level and became faster. This time, he could stay on the eighth level for another half an hour. After solving the Maic Aurora on his side, Zachary Zhao turned to Zen. He was eager to see how Zen could exert the power of that fairy weapon. Zen hadn''t moved and didn''t even say a word as he waited for the Maic Aurora to approach. After it was close enough, he suddenly moved, and his Streamer Sword cut through the Maic Aurora. Still, it was a simple chop. "A simple chop?" murmured Zachary Zhao with an awkward expression on his face. As a swordsman, he was very familiar with the basic swordsmanship. ''Didn''t Zen practice other swordsmanship? Does he only know the basic swordsmanship? Performing the basic swordsmanship with a fairy weapon? Oh my god...'' Zachary Zhao was confused. He felt a little crazy at that time. "Chuu!" Because of this simple chopping, a half-moon-shaped silver light was formed instantly. It was dazzling. Along the direction of Zen''s sword, the sword radiance cut through the Maic Aurora. Unlike Zachary Zhao''s dragon-shaped sword energy, Zen''s sword radiance didn''t make a sound when it staggered the Maic Aurora. The sword radiance cut through the thick Maic Aurora and then the Maic Aurora disappeared without a trace. Chapter 344 Zachary鈥檚 Ultimate Limit Chapter 344 Zachary¡¯s Ultimate Limit Everything happened too fast. In a blink of an eye, the jet of the Maic Aurora was destroyed. Zen only took a short time toplete the process, shorter than Zachary. "..." Zachary''s jaw dropped. With that short spell, he had experienced so much shock that his senses went numb. Zen saw that Zachary was spacing out, but there were more Maic Aurora shotsing their way. He calmly cautioned Zachary, "More shots of Maic Aurora areing! Watch out!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Four jets of Maic Aurora were hurtling towards them now. After taking an overwhelming hit on his self-esteem from Zen, Zachary felt chills through his veins and his face became more serious. When it came to the practice of swordsmanship, it was crucial to maintain the sword heart, hone the sword intent, and be able to resist all kinds of disturbances to do away with any devil inside. Just now, when Zachary saw the power of Zen, his heart became unstable. If his sword heart was flustered, his sword intent would be impaired affecting the power of the sword. A wavering sword heart was one of the great taboos for swordsmen. Seeing Zachary recovered quickly, Zen slightly smiled, ''He is, after all, a swordsman practicing swordsmanship. I''m amazed at how fast he can stabilize his sword heart!'' Without another word, Zen put on his serious face in order to handle the jets of Maic Aurora. The Maic Aurora shots came to them nonstop and the quantity kept increasing after every wave. The first wave only came with one shot of Maic Aurora; the second one came with two shots; the third arrived with three shots, and so on. To keep the crystal ball safe, it was vital to disrupt the speed of the Maic Aurora. The Maic Aurora was a highly purified energy extracted from pr magic stones. This kind of Aurora was extremely stable and barely affected by external disturbances. For instance, the dragon intent concealed in the dragon-shaped energy of Zachary''s sword was effective in confronting enemies or killing supernatural beasts, but it would not impact the Maic Aurora that much. If one wanted to hack a jet of Maic Aurora, he still had to rely on his sword intent¨Cor his sheerprehension of the swordsmanship. Hence, fighting the Maic Aurora was the best way to hone one''s sword intent. Zen and Zachary were hacking at the Maic Aurora continuously. They powered it through from the first wave all the way to the fifteenth wave. A total of thirty Maic Aurora streaks zoomed over simultaneously. Zen and Zachary each handled fifteen streaks. "Breakthrough!" The light from Zen''s sword was like glinting ripples on ake charging towards those jets of Maic Aurora. Bands of sword light blurred the scene, vanquishing all the Maic Aurora in an instant. The fifteen Maic Aurora streaks came at varying speeds, but still, they couldn''t match Zen''s speed. In no time, Zen dissolved the fifteen streaks. Meanwhile, Zachary''s speed was not as rapid as Zen''s. As he was working on his share of streaks, he already felt a bit strained. It cost him a deal of time to finish each Maic Aurora jet. Though the jets were moving at a normal pace, they were all targeting the crystal ball. Zachary couldn''t let one miss. Three damages would eventually cause the crystal ball to be ruined. "Rumble! Rumble!" Shots of dragon-shaped sword energy soared out from Zachary''s Candle Dragon. As the Maic Aurora jets dashed forward, Zachary destroyed fourteen of them, but one slipped and continued flying towards the crystal ball. Zachary attempted to block it, but he was toote. He could only watch the jet as it wedged towards the crystal ball. "tter!" A small crack spread from the bottom of the crystal ball. Zachary''s face darkened. He never thought that the first crack would appear on the fifteenth wave. He used to manage to keep the crystal ball intact until the seventeenth wave. Comparing from his previous performance, it seemed that he was regressing. Zen, on the other hand, looked quite cool. He could give Zachary a hand, however, since the Seven Star Sword Light tform was a ce for people to polish their own sword intent, it would be meaningless to practice here if one resorted for other''s help. Hence, Zachary could only rely on his own effort. After the crack appeared on the crystal ball, Zachary got pumped up to fight. He even rushed in front of the Maic Aurora several times to brandish his sword. Even though those Maic Aurora jets were not soaring too fast, one would still be severely injured if he identally got hit by any of them. Thus, Zachary''s desperate act was rather reckless. Despite the recklessness, Zachary''s effort was quite effective when he was desperate. He was able to stop all the jets from sixteenth to seventeenth wave. As always, Zen handled the two waves rather effortlessly, not missing any single shot of Maic Aurora. However, when the twentieth wave arrived, Zachary let in another jet of Maic Aurora. Behind him, the crack already sprawled up to the middle part of the crystal ball. This was already a critical circumstance¡ªif the ball was hit by one more jet of Maic Aurora and shattered, Zachary''s practice would end. After fighting off the twentieth wave, Zachary sighed. He thenughed andmented, "I did a pretty good job. Before this, I could at most pull it through till the seventeenth wave without missing any shot. Then, I would let one shot escape in each wave from eighteenth through the twentieth wave. But this time, I already made it to the twentieth wave. But anyway, I''m afraid I can''t get through the twenty-first wave." Zachary felt thoroughly dejected now. A while ago, he was still despising Zen for being unworthy of the fairy weapon. But to his surprise, Zen held it together with no difficulty at all. On the contrary, he himself was about to be knocked out any moment now. Zen drew back the Streamer Sword and asked nonchntly, "You''ll never know it until you try, right? Besides, we''re not really fighting on a battlefield, so there''s no way you can die here. Only when you truly intend to risk your life can you possiblyprehend the ultimate art of swordsmanship. If you''re willing to have another go, you can probably ovee the twenty-first or even the twenty-second wave. But if you give in, your game is over." Hearing those words from Zen, Zachary felt a bit confused. He mused, ''As long as I act carefully, the Maic Aurora won''t be able to hurt me. Maybe it''s the right time to test my limits!'' With this resolve, Zachary''s pupils narrowed, and a wisp of fierce energy unfurled from inside his body. A swordsman''s energy was originally extremely sharp. If one''s heart kept generating such sharp energy, he could use his sword to defeat anything in the world. The change urred unknowingly. Even Zachary didn''t notice that hisprehension of swordsmanship had be a bit more profound. "The twenty-first wave ising, go get it!" Zen said in a low but calm voice. "Good timing!" Zachary''s life vitality surged up instantly and gathered in the Candle Dragon sword. Then, he began to thrust the sword repeatedly, sending jets of dragon-shaped sword energy in all directions. The entire tform was drowned in the roars of dragons. Zen was still moving steadily, waving his sword at all the streaks of Maic Aurora that flooded in from all directions. As the number of the streaks increased, Zen gradually felt stressed, but his stress was far less severe than Zachary''s. "Rumble, rumble, rumble..." Zachary smashed twenty streaks of Maic Aurora at a stretch. However, there was one streak that escaped his defense, and it was shooting towards the crystal ball. Although Zachary was hardly breathing now, and it seemed impossible to catch up to it. But he remembered Zen''s words and thought he still had to go for it. Thus, he took a deep breath and galloped towards that streak of Maic Aurora with his sword energy raging in his hands. "Roar!" Just as the streak of Maic Aurora was about to crash into the crystal ball, Zachary''s dragon-shaped sword energy destroyed it at the right time. But since Zachary''s posture for doing this thrust was incorrect, he fell heavily onto the ground, face down. When he scrambled to his feet, half of his face was ck and blue. At the sight of Zachary''s face, Zen smirked, "Well done! You did your best!" Zachary gasped and replied, "It went well and it''s record-breaking for me. I did power through the twenty-first wave! I still couldn''t believe it!" Zachary had spent quite some time on the Seven Star Sword Light tform. Before today, his best record was at the twentieth wave, but he got stuck. The one time he made it through the twentieth wave was because of other''s help that allowed him to narrowly block thest jet of Maic Aurora ande to face the twenty-first wave. Today, Zachary sessfully conquered the twenty-first wave all by himself and entered the twenty- second round. It was indeed unbelievable! The interval between waves of the shots was always short. Before Zachary could catch his breath, the twenty-second wave was already fast approaching them. Although Zachary went all out, he failed to get through the twenty-second wave. Thest streak of Maic Aurora relentlessly crumbled his crystal ball. Zachary was drenched in his sweat, as if he had just fallen into a river. A martial art practitioner using a sword as his weapon was usually more agile than a practitioner using a spear or a broadsword, so he would seldom look like a mess. However, since Zachary just pushed himself to the ultimate limit, he looked quite a mess right now. And that was a brand-new experience for him. He copsed onto the ground like a paralyzed man. While he was trying to catch his breath, he saw Zen was still dealing with the jets of the Maic Aurora withposure. He could only think to himself, ''This guy is really a monster. He took the eighth level at the Seven Star Sword Light tform, but he already faced with Maic Aurora with no difficulty. How freaking powerful this guy is!'' Chapter 345 100 Magnetic Auroras Chapter 345 100 Maic Auroras Normally, Zachary would just leave the tform after failing. But today he was eager to stay and watch how far Zen could go. The groups of Maic Aurora emerged continuously with an increasing number, but Zen still unhurriedly chopped them. 25th wave of Maic Aurora... 30... 40... 50... These shots of Maic Aurora rushed to Zen inrge numbers. When Zachary saw the numbers of Maic Aurora, he felt his body froze. Zen, on the other hand, continued to cut them all. Zachary couldn''t help but think that this guy had no limits at all. When the sixtieth group of Maic Aurora came, Zen started to feel burnt out and he was slowing down. "The Maic Aurora is just sensitive to the sword intent. Even if I have the sword radiance of the Streamer Sword, I still can''t cut fast enough." Zen frowned. This meant that he still hadn''t comprehended the sword intent to an eptable level. The sword was the top-ranked among weapons, and with its sharp de, it could cut through anything. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Any swordsmanship skill wasn''t only dependent on body strength. They were mainly pushed by the sword intent to release the sharp cutting force. ''What should I do to sharpen the sword intent more?'' After feeling the pressure, Zen finally started to think about it. ''Break! Break it!'' Zen swung his sword and cut through three shots of Maic Aurora in an instant, but more came rushing to him from far away. Zachary looked at those shots of Maic Aurora and thought, ''It seems that Zen can''t stand it anymore. There are too many shots of Maic Aurora. However, he has resisted more than 60 groups when it is just his first time and with the strength at only Grade 2 of the nature level. The strength is unprecedented. I think a second one can''t be found in Cloud Sect even from ancient times!'' Zachary was born in a noble n with a broad vision on things, but he made such a conclusion. He thought it was difficult even for the powerful geniuses to make the same record as Zen. After swinging his sword crazily, Zen managed to resist the 60th group of the Maic Aurora. But one shot of the Maic Aurora almost knocked the crystal ball, so Zachary estimated that the next group would probably leave a crack on the ball. With this trend, Zen wouldn''t be able to resist the 63rd group. If that happened, that would be the most satisfying things for Zen. So, Zachary just sat aside and waited. After sessfully cutting through the 60th group, Zen suddenly nted the Streamer Sword in his hands into the ground and closed his eyes. He was lost in his thoughts. ''What the fuck is he doing?'' Zachary looked at Zen curiously. Zen was still with his hands on his knees. It didn''t seem that he was summoning the life vitality to cultivate himself but was just thinking hard. ''How could he think in this time?'' Zachary was speechless. There were only a few seconds left before the next group started to rush in, and there was not enough time for Zen to think. And in no time, the dense Maic Aurora started to rush again. "Hey, the Maic Aurora ising. Will you just get up and deal with it?" Zachary shouted at Zen. There wasn''t even a crack on Zen''s crystal ball, and it would be a pity if he would give up now. But Zachary wanted to see how far Zen could go. However, even after Zachary warned Zen, thetter remained still as if he didn''t hear the first. "Three shots of Maic Aurora are going to crash. If you don''t move, you will have no chance!" Seeing the overwhelming Maic Aurora, Zachary started to get anxious. There wasn''t any time left for Zen to act if the Maic Aurora started to close in on him. The Maic Aurora got closer, but Zen seemed not to notice. Zachary started to worry more. When the Maic Aurora was only less than ten feet away from Zen''s crystal ball, Zachary could only sigh, "Let it pass. He can already be outstanding at the Cloud Sect and there will be nobody else who can have the same result. He has proven his strength, and he can stille back for the challenge in the future!" Suddenly, Zen opened his eyes. Somehow, when Zachary looked into Zen''s eyes, it seemed that Zen''s imposing manner had changed¨C his eyes became sharper and struck directly at the heart. The shots of Maic Aurora were already approaching the crystal ball at a high speed. Zen held Streamer Sword in his hands and cut through the Maic Aurora nearest to the crystal ball. Whoosh! When the Maic Aurora touched Zen''s sword radiance, it was destroyed instantly. Earlier when the Maic Aurora touched Zen''s sword radiance, it was just cut by the radiance and then gradually fell apart. But now, Zen''s sword radiance became an unbeatable rival of the Maic Aurora. If the Maic Aurora was the fire, the sword radiance would be the cold water. After one poured cold water on the fire, thetter would be put out in the blink of an eye. Whoosh... More and more sword radiance appeared when Zen waved his sword. Each sword radiance destroyed a shot of Maic Aurora. Soon, 61 shots of Maic Aurora were destroyed by Zen''s sword radiance. It took Zen far less time to resist the 61st wave of Maic Aurora than the 60th. "Ah..." Zachary had never imagined that Zen could change after meditating for a while. He was petrified, ''Is Zen even a human being? No. He can''t even be counted as an animal. He''s not normal at all. But he''s not only abnormal. He''s an abnormal animal.'' There was a joyful smile that crossed Zen''s face. At the start of the challenge, Zen''s sword intent was in the basic state. In fact, he hadn''tprehended the sword intent more deeply than Zachary. After all, Zen hadn''t used the sword these years. But when he was lost in his thoughts, he felt that he had mastered about the sword intent. With his understanding of the sword intent and his strength, he dealt with the Maic Aurora more easily. ''I want to know how many waves of Maic Aurora are left in Level 8.'' Since it was the Level 8 difficulty, Zen also knew that the number of Maic Aurora was limited and couldn''t increase indefinitely. If it increased without a limit, not only the pr magic stones on the Seven Star Sword Light tform but also the cultivators couldn''t sustain it. Even a powerful man of Illuminating Soul Realm wouldn''t be able to resist 1000 shots of Maic Aurora. "The 70th group of Maic Aurora! Kill!" "80!" "90!" "100!" After Zen resisted 100 waves of Maic Aurora, there was no more movement on the tform. "Gee? 100 is the limit?" asked Zen surprisingly. Zachary got used to Zen''s uncharacteristic expression. He nodded and said in a trembling voice, "The limit of the Level 8 difficulty is 100, but there were only a few people that could reach 100." Any cultivator would try his best to perfect his sword intent. For example, Zachary thought the difficulty of Level 8 was most suitable to cultivate his sword intent, so he kept practicing in this difficulty level. If he could resist 40 to 50 shots of Maic Aurora and felt that it had been sessful, he would move to the next level of difficulty. Meanwhile, at the gate, the steward suddenly heard a loud noise from the array te behind. "This noise¡­ It''s impossible. Has anyone resisted all 100?" The steward got curious. Few people could be so persistent. The ones at the realm of consummation could break a certain level of difficulty, but they wouldn''t do such a job which could consume much strength. They would prefer to challenge a higher-level difficulty. When the steward picked up the array te to look, he found that someone had resisted 100 on the Level 8 difficulty. He remembered that there were only two people who chose the Level 8 difficulty today¨C Zachary and an outer disciple named Zen. Zachary often practiced on the Seven Star Sword Light tform, and this steward was quite familiar about his strength and knew that he couldn''t pass more than 30 shots of Maic Aurora. Could it be that outer disciple named Zen? The steward''s eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 346 Zen鈥檚 Epiphany Chapter 346 Zen¡¯s Epiphany The difficulty of each level on the Seven Star Sword Light tform was set in consideration for the neers in Cloud Sect. For example, if Zachary wanted to resist 100 shots of Maic Aurora with his current strength, he could only make it with the Level 4 difficulty. He would only be able to resist 86 shots of Maic Aurora in the Level 5 difficulty. He would be able to resist 57 shots of Maic Aurora with Level 6, but just 40 with Level 7. With Level 8 difficulty, on the other hand, he could only resist 21 shots of Maic Aurora. Zachary had the strength at grade 8 of the nature level. As far as the steward could remember, even the masters who had reached the consummation of the nature level couldn''t resist 100 shots of Maic Aurora in the Level 8 difficulty. From his records, the one who got the best result resisted only 89 shots of Maic Aurora. As the steward reckoned, it was impossible to resist 100 shots of Maic Aurora with the level 8 difficulty if one hadn''t entered the Illuminating Soul Realm yet. And the masters at the Illuminating Soul Realm would generally prefer to cultivate in the Level 9 or even Level 10 difficulty. "No, it can''t be Zen. It may be Zachary, but it''s definitely not Zen," the steward murmured. But the problem was, the steward knew about Zachary''s strength and that the young man couldn''t promote his strength greatly overnight to this level. When he had put his all in itst time, he could resist only 20 shots of Maic Aurora. But could he have resisted the 100 shots of Maic Aurora today? It felt like a dream to the steward. After thinking for a while, he suddenly patted his head. The Seven Star Sword Light tform was not far from here, so why not go and have a look? So the steward rushed to the Seven Star Sword Light tform hurriedly. Whatever was happening in the magic array, he wouldn''t be able to see it from outside the Seven Star Sword Light tform. He could only see the people on the tform. When he arrived at the tform, he saw Zachary and Zen. Thetter was sitting with his legs crossed and seemed to be meditating for cultivation. The steward climbed up to the tform from the path aside and then asked Zachary, "Who resisted shots of 100 Maic Aurora just now? Was that you, Zachary?" Zachary shrugged and smiled bitterly. He pointed at Zen who was beside him, "It''s him!" "Is it really him?" The steward was startled. If Zen truly resisted 100 with his current strength, it meant that the young man could be equal to an Illuminating Soul Realm master in some ways. Every warrior had his own special skill. People able to resist 100 shots of Maic Aurora could be at the same level as the masters at the Illuminating Soul Realm toprehend the sword intent, but they might not catch up with the masters with theprehensive strength. That was the normal situation. The world was never short of a genius who was outstanding in one thing. But the steward was wrong. Zen wasn''t only excellent inprehending the sword intent, but he was good at every aspect. No matter it was his strength or speed, his middle-grade spiritual weapon body was prominent. He might have mastered the life vitality, but it was not as good as the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm. After all, the masters could burn the life vitality and make use of the life vitality''s power to the extreme, but Zen couldn''t do it right now. It was the only point in which he was inferior to the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm. "What is he doing?" Seeing Zen sitting still, the steward got curious. Zachary shrugged, "He must be in an epiphany." "What? Epiphany?" The steward''s eyes widened again. For a warrior, the epiphany was fate and it could onlye out by ident. It would be great if a warrior could meet his epiphany once or twice in all his life. The steward hadn''t thought that this bloke could meet the epiphany after resisting 100 shots of Maic Aurora. He hurried to question, "How long has he been sitting there?" "Not long. After he resisted 100 shots of Maic Aurora, he has kept sitting in this way. I don''t know how long he will sit. But even before resisting 100, he already had an epiphany. I''m not sure why he did it again¨C" Zachary was puzzled. When Zen was resisting the 61st group of Maic Aurora, he sat down to think. Nobody knew what he understood, but heprehended the sword intent quickly. At that time, Zachary thought Zen could only resist the maximum of 63 shots of Maic Aurora. However, Zen had resisted 100 unexpectedly. "What? He had an epiphany before?" The steward''s voice was trembling. One epiphany was a great chance, but this bloke had the epiphany sessively. How could that be possible? The steward couldn''t understand it. Seeing the steward''s expression, Zachary felt relieved. The thought that someone also felt a strange feeling after knowing Zen''s strength made Zachary happy. Now he got ustomed to the astonishment brought by Zen''s skill. Whatever was happening to Zen seemed natural to him now. "There will be others cultivating on the tform of Level 8 difficultyter. If he has the epiphany here, it will dy others'' cultivation," the steward was nonplussed. Epiphany meant toprehend something profound in a second. It usually happened in a short time, but the human''s mind was mysterious, and sometimes, it would take a long time. Zen remained sitting with his eyes closed. The eyeballs under his eyelids were rolling rapidly. The basic swordsmanship was divided into countless parts in Zen''s mind. In his brain, there were many figures showing every detail of the basic swordsmanship. "Chop upwards." "Intercept." "Circle parry." "Flick the sword." "Raise sword..." The basic swordsmanship was not a massive skill, but it was the purest sword method. After being revised and simplified by many swordsmen, every move was free of flowery and unnecessary action. But there were many pictures running through Zen''s mind, and even the simplest chop was exined in thousands of images. They covered even the slightest details from drawing the sword to chopping. However, those images started to disappear simultaneously in an instant, and then vanished more and more quickly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the blink of an eye, there were only more than ten images left for the "chop". "This basic swordsmanship..." Zen stared at it. The "chop" in Zen''s eyes was still the same as before, but as he looked at it longer, he had a mysterious feeling. He knew it was the basic swordsmanship, but felt like something else. After being simplified, the swordsmanship seemed to merge all the sword intent between heaven and earth into one movement. Zen looked at the other basic swordsmanship movements, "flick the sword", "sweep horizontal", "lift up sword"... Every movement looked ordinary and basic, but each of them hid a great mystery and made people unable to connect them with themon basic swordsmanship. Chapter 347 Delighted Grin Chapter 347 Delighted Grin ''This is definitely not basic swordsmanship! Or this is a kind of basic swordsmanship that has never existed before!'' Zen thought furiously. He was so shocked that he could only ascertain a vague idea of how the swordsmanship worked. He knew it was a great opportunity for him to study how unique it was. He needed to make every second count here to observe it closely. At the moment, the steward of the Seven Star Sword Light tform left the scene in a hurry to register a new group of disciples and then rushed back. He had to get back to Zen. Initially, he thought it would not pose a problem with Zen practicing on the tform if no other disciple chose the eighth difficulty level. However, a few of the inner disciples had chosen the same difficulty level just now, and two of them were from the noble ns. So, the steward had no choice left but to bring it to Zen''s attention. If he left Zen on the tform and started the magic array without informing him, Zen, who was still sitting on the ground, was likely to get injured by the Maic Aurora flying from any direction. That wasn''t what he wanted to see, so he had to alert Zen about it. After stepping on the tform, the steward walked straight to Zen, but suddenly, when he was just about five meters away from Zen, he saw several sharp variations of energy flying in front of him as if threatening him. Poof! The sharp bursts of power suddenly flew at the steward. Fortunately, the steward had reached the nature level and reacted quickly, without hesitation. He moved a few steps back on instinct, but the clothes on his chest were shed by the powerful strikes. "It''s the sword intent of protection..." the steward murmured, an unpleasant look taking over his face. The attack was undeserved. Zachary too was astounded by what he just saw. He didn''t realize that there was a sword intent of protection guarding Zen while he was in the state of epiphany. "Impossible! How could he get the sword intent of protection in such a short time? He only just started to use the sword, didn''t he?" Zachary thought out loud. "Only just started using the sword? What do you mean?" the steward turned to Zachary, asking him in reply. He didn''t dare go up to Zen and shake him out his epiphany now, knowing he was guarded by the sword intent of protection. Standing rooted to the spot, the steward watched Zen from afar. Zachary pointed at Zen casually and exined, "It seems that Zen is a novice with the sword! He used basic swordsmanship alone to resist the attack of one hundred Maic Aurora waves!" "Basic swordsmanship?" the steward repeated the words in astonishment. He couldn''t believe his ears. As the steward of the Seven Star Sword Light tform, he was a swordsman himself. He knew what basic swordsmanship entailed, and he also knew it was the knowledge granted to practitioners of swordsmanship even before they were six or seven years old. Zachary''s words resounded in the steward''s ears as he mulled over them. There was no doubt that Zen was a rookie when it came to the sword, if he truly used basic swordsmanship to defend himself from the Maic Aurora. But how could he get the sword intent of protection with the mere practice of basic swordsmanship? Was Zen truly that talented? It felt quite unfair to the other swordsmen in the arena. Soon, he heard noiseing from the bridge. A few of the disciples walked toward them, and one of them let out a shout as soon as he saw the steward. "Steward Song, don''t keep me waiting for too long!" These were the disciples wanting to start the magic array. "s, I have no choice but to begin the magic array even though Zen can''t wake up in time," the steward whispered to himself anxiously, assuming that the Maic Aurora wouldn''t hurt Zen because of the sword intent of protection. The disciples were dressed in ck robes. When they saw the man sitting on the tform in contemtion, their faces twisted into confusion. "Hey? Why is he sitting and meditating here?" "He just had an epiphany," Zachary told them patiently. "So, he needs to sit and meditate here for a while." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Epiphany! Hahaha..." someone said, chuckling dismissively. The expressions on their faces were envious. "The epiphany is none of our business!" one of the disciples retorted. "He''s dying our practice!" Zen''s eyes flew open instantaneously. Countless small fluctuations of energy emanated from him as he looked ahead. Each fluctuation consisted of a number of slender sword intents, and anyone standing next to him would have been cut into pieces in the fraction of a second. "Slender sword intent? That''s quite interesting! An outer disciple, just at grade two of the nature level, receiving the slender sword intent! Unbelievable!" a ck-robed disciple cried out in surprise. He too was a disciple of the Cloud Sect, as well as a swordsman, so he was interested in others of the sect who practiced it. "Slender sword intent?" repeated Zen as he heard what the disciple said. A series of fine silk threads stretched out from his hand as he reached out. The power the threads held was not necessarily more than those of the other methods of attack in Zen''s arsenal, but the threads wererge in number. That was an advantage. "Excuse me, may I ask which peak you belong to?" the ck-robed disciple asked, walking toward Zen with intent. "Would you participate in the All Peaks Competition?" Zen was already two steps into nature level. An examination was to be held at the end of the year, and if he passed it, he would have the chance to be an inner disciple. The ck-robed disciple assumed that Zen was likely to take part in the All Peaks Contest if his strength was good enough. And by the looks of it, it was. He would love topete with Zen in thepetition. As a swordsman, the disciple longed to fight another one. "My name is Zen Luo, and I''m a disciple from the Drizzle Peak. I''m not sure if I would take part in the All Peaks Competition this time," Zen said calmly. He had been practicing for the contest and was keen on it as it would be a great opportunity for him, but at the moment, he was not an inner disciple and couldn''t give a definite answer. "I hope I canpete with you there," the disciple continued. "My name is Desmond Li. I''m an inner disciple from the Day Peak." Fighting another swordsman would grant Zen a chance toprehend the sword intent, so he was interested in this suggestion. "There might be a chance for us if I take part in the All Peaks Competition," Zen said, nodding as he stood up. The magic array was going to start soon, so he could not stay on the tform for long. Just as he was about to leave, Desmond Li stopped him in his tracks and threw him another question. "Wait a minute. How many waves did youbat in the magic array just now?" Desmond Li was much stronger than Zachary. He could resist seventy-three waves even at the difficulty of level eight. Keeping in mind the design of the Seven Star Sword Light tform and the challenges it posed, only a master who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm was capable of resisting a hundred waves in the eighth difficulty level. Desmond Li, who could resist seventy-three, had already proved his skills. He was curious about how many Zen had resisted. It would tell Desmond Li the exact gap between his capability and that of this outer disciple who had just received the slender sword intent. "Eh? I withstood a hundred waves," replied Zen in an indifferent manner, after which he straightaway walked down the tform. "W-what?" Desmond Li stammered, dumbfounded as he stared at Zen''s back. He opened and closed his mouth several times, unable to say anything else. The other disciples who stood behind him were much the same. Zachary felt somewhat delighted when he saw their reactions. Standing next to them, Steward Song also beamed surreptitiously. At the very least, he was not the only one astonished by Zen''s abilities on the tform. As the steward of the Seven Star Sword Light tform, he knew well that Desmond Li often practiced wielding his sword on the eighth difficulty level. He also knew that Desmond Li was always proud of his achievement of holding out against seventy- three Aurora waves. It was a bit amusing to see the embarrassment on his face at meeting a more powerful opponent. When Steward Song noticed that Desmond Li was still ck-jawed and in a state of astonishment, he added, "It''s true. Zen resisted one hundred waves. As a nature creature, he is the only one who resisted that many at the eighth difficulty level. Besides, he is only into grade-two of the nature level currently." Desmond Li and the rest of the ck-robed disciples stared with wide eyes as they heard what Steward Song said, shocked at his words. With that, Steward Song and Zachary left the tform furtively, hiding their delighted grins. Chapter 348 Auras Thoughts (Part One) Chapter 348 Aura''s Thoughts (Part One) The Seven Star Sword Light tform was the perfect ce to hone one''s sword intent. If a swordsman started practicing the skill at the age of six, he would grasp all the basics by the age of twelve, and be proficient by the age of sixteen. Afterward, if he yearned for further breaking through, he would have to go through life-threatening tests unless he was especially talented. Nevertheless, a man can only live once. It might be easy to say, but when putting the words into practice, it would mean risking his neck to enhance his skill with the sword. One could only imagine how dangerous it was. Regardless of whether one was a swordsman, a de practitioner, or a boxer, all martial arts practitioners had to face such a problem. Inside the Cloud Sect, however, there were plenty of magic arrays and secret realms to hone one''s skills. Any outsider would be dying to own even one of those items, making the Cloud Sect regarded as the shrine of martial arts in the Eastern Region, attracting numerous talented, young practitioners from various counties of the Eastern Region who would squeeze themselves in at all costs. Still, even for very talented young practitioners, there was no way to improve at the Seven Star Sword Light tform as fast as Zen did. When he first entered the ce, he had two epiphanies and was able to grasp things that many others wouldn''t be able toprehend in a lifetime, and he owed it all to his extraordinary insight and luck. Even as he nailed the eighth level, he still felt like he hadn''t reached his limit. Steward Song also urged him to enter the Seven Star Sword Light tform and have a try at Level Nine. Zen''s performance was way too stunning. Steward Song was also eager to profit during the process of searching for gifted practitioners. But he was not aware that Steward Cao had done the same thing in the Lake of the Magical Fish. At that time, Steward Cao reported Zen''s achievement to his seniors in an attempt of taking credit for it. However, he not only obtained zero bonus but got cold shoulders. After reporting several times, the seniors even sent an officer to Steward Cao to tell him off, leaving Steward Cao utterly muddled. Atst, he gave up trying Even if Steward Song did not encourage Zen in some way, Zen would still take a shot at it, for he was also curious about what his limits were. ''Can I break through Level Nine at the Seven Star Sword Light tform? Or even attempt to challenge Level Ten? Well, I can''t do all that today. I''veprehended sword intent and learned a whole new set of fundamental swordy. I still need to spend some time strengthening the new skills when I get back, '' such thoughts yed in his mind as he trained. The moment Zen returned to Drizzle Peak, he received a message saying that Aura needed him to go to her ce. By dusk, he was halfway up Drizzle Peak. The gold setting sun projected the final wisp of energy for the day from the distant west. Under the freezing depth of winter, however, that wisp of energy dispersed before people could even feel its warmth. Whirling wind swept across the peaks from the north. As it blew strong outside, people who were light and slim didn''t dare step out of their houses. At a pavilion halfway up Drizzle Peak, however, stood a woman in a yellow robe, leaning against a pir in the corner. Her long yellow robe that trailed on the ground seemed to be her only outeryer. Although the robe''s texture seemed warm and snug, it was barely enough to keep the cold out, as it was only tied around her neck and didn''t even fully wrap around her. Underneath the robe was a thin, silky gown in a lighter yellow. If she was an ordinary woman wearing such clothes standing in the pavilion facing the north, she would freeze to death within a couple of hours. This woman, however, who had achieved nature level consummation and was only one step away from the Illuminating Soul Realm, would not feel the chilling weather at all, even if she was standing in a world of ice and snow without any clothes. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman was Zen''s tutor, Aura Su. When there were others around, she tended to be strong and domineering. Even though she was a princess who had lost power, she was as confident as she used to be. Still, when she was on her own, she always felt a little dismal. There were some secrets she held that had to be kept to herself, not allowing her to confide in other people. In the eyes of those around her, Aura joining the Cloud Sect and bing a tutor was merely a mischievous act. It was easy to interpret the decision as the powerful princess'' way to goof off. Of course, Aura herself thought nothing of the sort. Before she left the royal pce, she had already been unable to visit the man in the Burning Sky Pce for six months. That man was her father, Kane Su. Though she had requested to see her father a number of times, her requests were denied every time. It wasn''t normal at all. Once, she even barged into the imperial pce, only to find that her father''s chambers were empty, with the sheets and quilt on the bed left tidy, as if her father had not lived there for a while. Since then, Aura had been in doubt, thinking, ''Perhaps my father has already left the Eastern Region.'' Evidently, she was not the only one holding the same doubtful thought. At the pce, there were seven princes, and three princesses having discussed the issue in private. But the truth was tightly protected, out of anyone''s reach. As rumor had it, her father had long since gone out to experience the world without any intentions to return. It was even probable that he already died in some faraway ce. Such a rumor seemed far-fetched, but Aura didn''t dare think light of it, as her father was an absolute king of mankind in the Eastern Region, the most gifted and knowledgeable emperor in the field of martial arts the Burning Sky Empire ever had. In the past, the strength of the head of Cloud Sect always overtook that of the Burning Sky Pce. The Cloud Sect had a say in many matters, giving it the power to even change the fate of the Burning Sky Empire. It was entirely possible because the Cloud Sect did not only have a head whose strength was overwhelmingly strong but also had a solid backup, the Cloud Hall. Chapter 349 Auras Thoughts (Part Two) Chapter 349 Aura''s Thoughts (Part Two) Countless powerful practitioners lived in the Cloud Hall. For them, both the Cloud Sect and Burning Sky Empire were merely parts of thend under their governance. Given this, the Burning Sky Empire could only endure the suppression of the Cloud Sect for fear that they might offend the Cloud Hall. Fortunately, Cloud Sect was based within the Burning Sky Empire, so their conflicts of interest were few. More often than not, they would have to unite with each other. That was the reason the thriving Cloud Sect was still willing to cultivate many Illuminating Soul Realm experts and offer them to Burning Sky Empire as a gift in return. However, since Kane Su took the throne, the entire situation was altered, for Kane''s strength was as strong, or even more formidable than that of the head of Cloud Sect. Moreover, Kane Su had even joined Cloud Hall, making his status somewhat higher than the Cloud Sect head. Such news was good for the Burning Sky Empire, as they could finally take the initiative on loads of issues, leaving Cloud Sect as more of a vassal. With that, word among the folks was that the Cloud Sect''s influence was waning over the recent several decades while the Burning Sky Empire''s power was only spiking up. As a member of Cloud Hall, Aura''s father had to facilitate it and assist in its involvement in various affairs. There was no doubt that Kane was extremely powerful. From Aura''s perspective, he was on a mountain so tall that no one else could survive the climb to the top. For all those years of Burning Sky Empire''s existence, there was only one Kane Su. Aura herself was not very strong. Because of her distinguished status as a princess, though, she had learned a great deal about the secrets of history and was well aware that there would always be someone better than herself. Even though Kane might have dominated the Eastern Region for a time, once he stepped out of its borders, he was nobody in the vast world. Inside the Cloud Hall, there were already loads of members who were showing to be stronger than Aura''s father, not to mention the head and vice-head of the hall, as well as its many elders. With many showing such promise, it was possible that Kane had already met his downfall. In the past two years, Kane did not hold court even once. ording to the pce, Aura''s father was in closed-door training, so the crown prince, Farrell Su, Aura''s brother, was temporarily in power. ording to thews of the Burning Sky Pce, if Aura''s father did not show up within three years, the crown prince would take the throne and be the new emperor, meaning that Kane would be abdicated in favor of his son. If he was truly doing closed-door training, such an arrangement was fine. But the thing was, the seven princes did not believe that their father was still around and they were quite certain that Kane was meeting his downfall outside the Eastern Region. Such rumors gave the princes an opportunity to usurp the throne. Over the past year, the seventh prince, Conn Su, had already been preparing to take the throne, tantly cozying up to two of the top seven noble ns, the Yun n and the Yu n. Meanwhile, the third prince, Ray Su, was also getting restless as he tried to get on good terms with the Huang n and the Pei n. At that point, their intentions were evident. In contrast, Aura''s brother, the crown prince, Farrell Su, had far fewer connections than the other princes. Since Farrell was the first son of the emperor, he was conferred the title of crown prince upon birth. As an heir, he began living in the Eastern Pce, spending day after day learning the art of ruling from many great schrs. Therefore, he had fewer opportunities to build up his connections as the other princes did.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Back then, who could have foreseen the disappearance of the emperor? When Conn and Ray began working their means to usurp the throne, Farrell''s status was put in jeopardy. Anyhow, Farrell was still the official crown prince. Without the emperor''s death being confirmed yet, the third and seventh princes had to stay put, bidding their time. Throughout history, once it came to the fight for the throne, horrifyingly brutal results were inevitable. There was no doubt that one side would do away with the opposing side, leaving no possibility for the fight to end up in a draw. On the one hand, Aura worried for her elder brother Farrell Su. On the other, she was not keen on seeing the descendants of the Su Family turn against each other and fight to the death. Thus, she decided to join the Cloud Sect. Although Aura did not want Cloud Sect to take control of the Burning Sky Pce, she could not find any other kind of means to intervene in the issue. The assorted noble ns in the Burning Sky Empire would probably only further aggravate the already tense situation. If the prince they supported were to be enthroned, they believed they would be able to prevail over the rest of the noble ns, so as to break the existing power structure and gain more benefits. Even though Aura was a royal princess, she had no way to control the Cloud Sect and neither did Farrell as the crown prince. With ack of other means, Aura tried to find a qualified individual who could help Farrell by protecting and escorting him. Such a person, though, should not be a disciple of any of the noble ns, so she could only select from grassroots, which led her on her path to being a tutor in Drizzle Peak. Considering that Drizzle Peak was rankedst, most disciples were at grassroots level. Aura was well aware that to ce all her hopes on a disciple of Cloud Sect was fool''s talk. Throughout history, many grassroots disciples had aplished astonishing achievements. Still,pared to the disciples of noble ns, they were very few. Left without other options, Aura just had to try it as ast resort to save the hopeless situation. If one of her disciples could luckily advance by leaps and bounds, or even pass the Cloud Road test and get selected by the Cloud Hall to be admitted as a disciple, there was a chance for the trouble at the royal pce to be sorted out. Still, the probability of finding someone worthy was way too low, barely better than zero. It was no wonder others thought that going to Drizzle Peak was only a waste of time. Chapter 350 Inner Disciple Admission Test (Part One) Chapter 350 Inner Disciple Admission Test (Part One) Aura had assessed several geniuses to that date, and had also recruited a lot of talented refiners into Drizzle Peak from the Eastern Region. But until now, there was no hope she could see. "Master Su!" Zen came looking for Aura in her room as soon as he got the message, but she wasn''t there. He searched around for a while and finally caught up to her in the pavilion. The pensive look on her face gave ce to a smile as she saw Zen. "Here you are." "You looked troubled just now, Master Su." His piercing eyes fell on her face and to his prating gaze, it was obvious that her smile had a fixed quality to it. Aura responded by an instant change of the subject. She stared at Zen and asked, "What have you been practicingtely? Your eyesight seems to have improved a lot since earlier on." She had reached the consummation of the nature level and therefore, could feel a special energy around Zen, hurtling and cutting in the air. Even her own protective life vitality felt slightly scratched by this energy. He must have learned some sharp ''intent'' to create this effect. It was rather like some refiners at the Illuminating Soul Realm knocking people out with just a gaze. Zen might have learned a soul-attacking skill, Aura thought. Soul-attacking skills were simr to ''intent'', but their theories were different. One needed to use one''s soul to cast an attack for the former, but ''intent'' was a realm in which refiners would continue emanating special energy all the time. Typically, the aura would have given people around them a sense of oppression. Zen could have restrained his sword intent. But his instinct was telling him not to. He had just learned it and to be frank, even if he wanted to, he wasn''t very practised at controlling it until now. So he just let his sword intent spread around naturally for a while until it was steady.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He gave a nod when he heard Aura''s remark. "I picked up a sword intent on the Seven Star Sword Light tform." "A sword intent?" Aura asked, slightly taken aback. "I seem to remember that you prefer your fist." Aura was under the impression that the only weapon Zen owned was a flying knife. It was sharp but to be frank, it served better as a hidden weapon to blindside the enemy than as a proper weapon to confront the enemy. "I learned to use a sword recently. I''ve been practicing it." Zen smiled. For a moment, Aura was speechless. How was this man able toprehend a sword intent in such a short amount of time? He was just a beginner in the field. Aura had to admit Zen had done some remarkable and amazing things in the past. He had challenged the outer disciples of Vulture Peak and had even fought with Vale, who was an expert in the Illuminating Soul Realm. What was more extraordinary was the fact that back then, he had been only a half-step into the nature level. It was beyond dispute that Zen was an extraordinary genius. Sword intent was a different kettle of fish, it was vague, elusive and abstruse. Some swordsmen in the past had gone to extreme lengths in the search for their sword intent. They carried their swords with them wherever they went and stuck with it every second of their life. Even sleeping and eating couldn''t part them from it. They did it for decades but most of them never even got a glimpse of the intent their entire lifetimes and went into their graves full of regret. But this vague power seemed toe almost effortlessly to Zen. How was that possible? If there was one person who could climb to the very top and get into the Cloud Hall, Aura was counting on Zen as long as he survived his period of growing up. Still¡­ it was already toote. The crown prince was about to ascend the throne in less than a year. And the king''s third and seventh sons, who had been lurking out there and waiting, were sure tounch a coup any time they were ready. They might even do it the moment the crown prince was seated on the throne. Zen had been making steady progress. But as a refiner at the second rank of the nature level, he wouldn''t make much of a difference. Aura realized that she was bemoaning fate. If only there were more time, things would be totally different. Just two or three more years and Zen could be the star disciple of Cloud Sect. Aura was certain of it. Giving up was never an option for Aura. She had grown up in the royal court and the experience had made her mind sharper and wiser than mostmon men. Her decision to join Cloud Sect had seemed a bit rushed and naive when she had looked back on it, but she never regretted it. She was the kind of person who, after making a choice, stuck to it. "You got to know the sword intent in such a short amount of time after practicing swordsmanship. That is very lucky..." For a moment Aura was at a loss for words. She had summoned Zen because she had intended to ask him to take part in the Inner Disciple Admission Test with the others. If he passed the test and became an inner disciple, then he could join the All Peaks Competition. All Peaks Competition was held every three years. Aura had already made up her mind to make Zen have a go at it; not that she expected him tond in a good spot in the league table. He was only seventeen, a young boy with so much potential, yet not enough training. He would probably make it into the top spots at the next All Peaks Competition, but not now. There were so many talented young people in this day. Zen had a very good fortune but god had showed almost the same amount of favor to some other top talents. That was the reason Aura didn''t expect too much of Zen. Chapter 351 Inner Disciple Admission Test (Part Two) Chapter 351 Inner Disciple Admission Test (Part Two) Following the train of her thought, she finally got to the point, "Now you have entered the nature level, which is enough to qualify you as an inner disciple. But you still need to pass the test. The test is tomorrow. All top thirty outer disciples are going to take it." Zen nodded. This test should not be too stressful for him. Seeing the look on his face, Aura added, "Do you have any idea why I want you to be an inner disciple of Drizzle Peak right now?" "Does it have something to do with the All Peaks Competition?" Zen asked. Aura nodded and replied, "I want you to take a shot at the All Peaks Competition. There''s no pressure and I am not asking you to win it. Take it as a familiarization course. Soak up the atmosphere. There is one thing you''ll want to keep in mind. The number of disciples who canpete is limited. The quota varies from peak to peak, basically ording to the peaks'' strength. Drizzle Peak has got seven ces." All Peaks Competition was a contest among all the top inner disciples from all 33 peaks. But there was huge gap between the strength of the 33 peaks. For instance, Skytop Peak constantly topped the other peaks and a great number of its inner disciples had already reached the consummation of the nature level. Some had even entered the Illuminating Soul Realm. Drizzle Peak was nothingpared to Skytop Peak. The best of its inner disciple had just reached the consummation of the nature level. It would be unfair if all peaks had same quantity of ces. For example, a refiner at the consummation of the nature level could barely qualify to fight on behalf of Skytop Peak. Meanwhile the ces of Drizzle Peak fell on those disciples who were merely at the fifth or sixth rank of the nature level. Therefore every peak was allowed a different number of ces. Skytop Peak was the best peak and was allowed to send 43 disciples to fight in the All Peaks Competition. As for Drizzle Peak, seven ces was all it got. "Seven ces for the top seven inner disciples from our peak. Which means you''ll have to get into the top seven to qualify for a shot at the All Peaks Competition. I can''t help you on that. You''ll have to do it on your own." Aura told him slowly. In Aura''s view, Zen was capable enough to reach the inner disciples'' top seven. Even though, he was still at the second rank of the nature level, his battle skills were enough to make up for the refining level gap. Drizzle Peak''s number one inner disciple had already reached the consummation of the nature level. And the disciple who hade seventh had reached the seventh rank of the nature level. If Zen''s previous performance was kept in mind, then he had already clinched a ce at the All Peaks Competition. The ranking of the inner disciples was generated automatically based on their performance in the test. There was no way to cheat on the ranking and you simply had to be at your best. If Aura abused her power to put Zen into the top seven, the other disciples were sure to raise several questions. Besides, she felt that there was no need to do so. "Got it. So the test is tomorrow, right?" Zen nodded. "Yes. It''s on tomorrow morning. I will help you get ready for the test. Remember that your performance in the test will decide whether you can get into the top seven and fight in the contest on behalf of Drizzle Peak or not." Aura smiled, and was slightly relieved to see the look on his face. From that confident expression, it was evident that he was pretty sure of himself. The next day Drizzle Peak''s annual inner disciple admission test began. The test was very important for all the outer disciples of the Drizzle Peak. The result would have determined their fate and whether they would find themselves promoted to inner disciple or not. However only the top 30 of the outer disciples were able to take the test vying for the 10 ces of inner disciples. A middle-sized magic array appeared on the outer disciples'' muster station. Obscure runes engraved around the magic array were emitting pale blue light, which meant that it had been activated. Even though only the top 30 were allowed to actually take part, no disciple would have missed it for the world. This was such a grand moment that it attracted everyone''s attention. Aura and some other masters had already been there. The magic array had been set up a long time ago. But the maters needed to finish other preparations such as putting on crystals and activating the runes. Before long, the outer disciples all arrived, including Henry and Wurth. In theory, those who were able to take on others at the refining level would gain a huge advantage for themselves. It was believed that they would be the ones who would score big and be promoted. But that was not always the case. Some disciples at lower refining levels withmendable fighting skills usually got higher scores. Once, there had been a disciple who had ranked 29th among the outer disciples, but had sessfully fought his way into the top ten in the test. He was now an inner disciple of the Drizzle Peak. "Zen is a nature creature now. He can be promoted to an inner disciple directly. Why has hee here to take the test?" "What do you know about it? He can make an inner disciple easily. He is good. Rumors are floating around that he wants to get into the top 7 of the inner disciples list, so that he can have a shot at the All Peaks Competition. And this test, this magic array is his chance." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Impossible. Drizzle Peak isn''t that good, but still.... The seventh inner disciple has already reached the seventh rank of the nature level. Zen is good, but not good enough to beat a guy so many levels above him." "Ha! Have you ever actually tested Zen''s limits? Besides, why else would those ck-robed disciples be here to watch the test? You can see from here. That ck-robed disciple standing at the far side is Ben Wang. He ranks seventh among the inner disciples. He is supposed to join the All Peaks Competition on behalf of Drizzle Peak. But he is a bundle of nerves now. If Zen performs well, he will beat Ben and take his ce." The test had not yet started, but all kinds of news were spreading among people, much like wild fire. Chapter 352 The Fight For A Place In The List (Part One) Chapter 352 The Fight For A ce In The List (Part One) Ben Wang, an inner disciple of the Drizzle Peak in the Cloud Sect, followed other disciples to have a look at the test of the outer disciples. There was no need for him to worry as he was at the seventh grade of the nature level. He was much stronger than the one at the eighth ce among the inner disciples of the Drizzle Peak. A test like today''s was normal among the inner disciples of the Drizzle Peak every day. Even the magic array itself was a regr training ce for the inner disciples. Ben''s best performance on the test was a high score of 18 thousand, while the disciple in the eighth ce only got 15 thousand. There was a huge gap between them, and Ben thought thetter wouldn''t catch up soon. But recently he heard a rumor that an outer disciple, Zen Luo, would attend the All Peaks Competition representing the Drizzle Peak. There were only seven disciples that could attend the All Peaks Competition and they had been chosen by their ranks. If Zen Luo would attend the Competition as a disciple of the Drizzle Peak, Ben would lose his qualifications to attend thepetition. Ben hadn''t thought of it first because there was no way an outer disciple could be stronger than an inner disciple. But after the practice of killing demons, another inner disciple, Cleve Lin, had confirmed that Zen was extremely strong and that he had beaten demon generals. Although Cleve was a strong well-ranked inner disciple, he was not as good as those in the top ten. So, what he said could have only been partly true and he was just giving Ben a piece of information. Despite that, Ben was still anxious and a little scared. That outer disciple had defeated demon generals, which was something he wasn''t sure he could do by himself. From this point, Zen could probably get a ce in the top seven to represent the Drizzle Peak. Today, the other inner disciples in the upper rank arrived to observe the test with Ben. These were the third-ranked disciple named Glenn, and the fifth-ranked disciple. Glenn was a member of the Shi family. He had monitored Zen since thetter was at the half-step into the nature level. At that time, Glenn had predicted that if Zen would be an inner disciple, he could even rank as one of the best ten in the inner disciple list. However, even if Glenn spoke highly of Zen, he still believed that thetter needed more time to practice before he could win a ce in the inner disciple list. But Glenn was still surprised to find out Zen needed a shorter time than he had expected. Only after a few months, Zen had reached the nature level. And now here he was, trying to win the seventh position of the inner disciple list. Glenn gazed at Zen from a distance. He could see that Zen was very confident from his expression. Suddenly, Glenn started to think that Zen was not only aiming to be part of the top seven but win a higher rank in the disciple list. But whatever ce Zen would win, the one to be disqualified was Ben. It meant that Zen was not a threat to Glenn at all. And even if Zen surpassed his rank, he would still be qualified to participate in the competition. When the top thirty outer disciples had finally arrived, the tutor announced the starting of the test. The first disciple to take the test was Ziv Zhao, the 30th ce on the outer disciple list. Since he had just entered the top thirty outer disciple list, it was impossible for him to win a ce of the top ten. However, this test gave him an opportunity to use the magic array for free for his training. To most outer disciples, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was quite precious. When Ziv went into the magic array, a column of white fog appeared and surrounded him instantly. This medium magic array didn''t have the ultimate scenario simtion topletely change the surroundings. It could only surround the person who attended the test and made a suitable scenario simtion for that person alone. Soon Ziv dramatically quivered and then the fog disappeared slowly. The tutor read Ziv''s score out loud, "Ziv Zhao, 410 points. Failed." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If an outer disciple desired to be an inner disciple, the first requirement was to win a ce in the outer disciple top ten list. The second requirement was to obtain at least three thousand points. If an outer disciple sessfully won a ce in the outer disciple top ten list but his points had not reached three thousand points, he could still not be an inner disciple. This could exin that the whole level of the outer disciples was too low, and he did not have the qualification to be an inner disciple. But Ziv was still very optimistic. Although he was not satisfied with his performance, he now clearly knew his own strength. For the outer disciples, to know oneself clearly was a good strong point. Some warriors had excellent talents and never met obstacles in their practice. They always wanted to win regardless of anyone who they fought with. If the warrior was narrow-minded, his defeat wouldn''t give him the right idea to strengthen himself further. And this would create a huge barrier on his upgrading way and his achievement would be impossible to meet. "The second one, Xu!" "The third one..." A disciple would averagely consume five minutes for the test. Some of them would take longer than ten minutes. The points of the disciple went higher as the test moved forward. The 13th disciple so far had the highest score at 3, 100 points. This meant the thirteenth disciple had the qualification to be an inner disciple. But another requirement would still depend on the remaining twelve outer disciples'' performances. If from the remaining disciples, three got a score of less than three thousand, the 13th disciple could have the opportunity to be an inner disciple. But the chance of that was still very slim. From the sess of the thirteenth disciple, it could be concluded that the level of the Drizzle Peak had improved. This would make thepetition even more challenging. As the 12th, the 11th and the 10thpleted their tests, it was announced that they all got more than 3, 000 points. Chapter 353 The Fight For A Place In The List (Part Two) Chapter 353 The Fight For A ce In The List (Part Two) The disciple of the 13th ce felt hopeless. The remaining higher-ranked disciples couldn''t possibly get a lower point than he got. This meant that he could be ruled out even though he had got more than 3, 000 points. When Wurth Zhang came out of the white fog, he was wearing a satisfied smile on his face. His face said that he was confident about his performance. The tutor then announced loudly, "Wurth Zhang, 4, 033 points!" He was the first one to obtain a score higher than 4, 000. The following test was no suspense at all. What they cared about was how many points the disciples could get. These outer disciples were excellent, and as long as they showed their actual strength, they could all turn into inner disciples. After the tutor announced Henry Hao''s score of 5, 500, it was finally Zen Luo''s turn to take the test. Most people paid attention to Zen''s performance on this test. All of the people were expecting that Zen would give the best performance, and he might probably get twice as high as Henry''s score. Some of the disciples turned to look at Ben since they heard that Zen was vying for the top seven inner disciples. But they knew that Ben''s point was as high as 18, 000, so Zen would probably fail to surpass that. "Well, Ben, are you nervous?" an inner disciple beside Ben asked. When Ben looked around, he saw that it was the second-ranked inner disciple. Seeing his expression of schadenfreude, Ben felt a little annoyed. There could be a chance that Zen would get the highest point amongst the inner disciples, and if that happened, Ben would be ruled out of thepetition. Ben felt angry knowing that he had be theughing stock. The second-ranked disciple was at grade nine of the nature level, almost at the consummation of the nature level. And Ben was so much weaker than him, so all he could do was to wait with his hand clenching tightly as Zen went into the magic array. The All Peak Competition was crucial, and it was also a good opportunity for each of the disciples at the Cloud Sect. The disciples who didn''t have a good performance could show their extraordinary talents in some way. They could also have the chance to be the personal disciple of some big master in the Cloud Sect. There were a lot of such sessful disciples every year, so everyone was willing to try. Zen entered the runes and saw the runes shine in blue light. Soon, the white fog appeared and covered him entirely. Compared with the magic array of the Seven Star Sword Light tform, this middle-powered magic array was simpler. After he was covered in the white fog, the surroundings did not change, but some figures appeared from a ce not too far away from him. The figures were walking towards him and tried to get him surrounded. ''Half-step into the nature level?'' Zen showed a slight smile as he licked his lips. All these figures were at half-step into the nature level, and with his current power, Zen could easily defeat them. But there was only one challenge¡ªthe number of figures wasrge. Zen estimated that there could be almost one hundred of them surrounding him totally. Zen took out his Streamer Sword. With his slight motion, he cut some of them with the Streamer Sword''s radiance. The figures that were cut soon turned into white fog. "Come on!" Zen spoke loudly at them. Zen''s sword radiance was so sharp that once it cut the figures, they soon disappeared into the fog. The test seemed to measure how Zen could kill the figures. Even though the figures were more than one hundred, Zen was able to finish them in a few minutes. ''Is that all?'' Zen thought it was too easy for him. But before he could say more to himself, other figures started to appear in front of him. The figures this time were stronger than the first group. They were almost at the same level as Zen. There was a great gap between half-step into the nature level and the nature level. The people at grade two of the nature level wouldn''t be able to bear Zen''s sword radiance, but it took Zen longer to finish this group. Some figures in the second group could even attack Zen while he was busy attacking the other figures. Having extraordinary strong defensive power, Zen ignored their attack and focused himself on offense. This time, Zen killed them one by one sooner. The figures dissolved into white fog as soon as Zen cut through them. Five minutes had passed, and he was able to regain some of his lost strength. ''Anyone else?'' Zen held his sword tightly with radiance floating around it. Soon, the third group appeared. ''This group is at the grade six of the nature level. Although they only have the basic power, I should still take them seriously, '' Zen told himself with a serious expression on his face. Zen could defeat all of them if he fought them one by one. But the problem was, there were twenty of them. One against twenty. Faced with twenty grade six of the nature level figures, Zen had to give his best. "Bang!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When Zen tried to cut the nearest one, the figure just fended off the sword. This caught Zen by surprise. ''The figures at grade six of nature level are really different from others I have encountered. They are much stronger. But do they think they can survive my fairy weapon?'' Zen thought with a cold smile. Zen waved his sword hard, and a grating sound was heard when the Streamer Sword hit one of the figures'' weapon. He cut the weapon and the man with one hit, and then the man turned into white fog. After Zen killed one, another four figures charged at him. Zen couldn''t take them all at once, so he had to have a n. He strode aside quickly to avoid their attack. At the same time, he began to fight back like a snowke in the storm. "Flick the sword!" Zen shouted. Flick the sword was one of the most powerful motions in the basic swordsmanship. His hand holding the sword pulled back while his right foot was raised. His whole body tilted. Then he stamped his right foot on the ground. Together with the strength of his right foot, Zen''s whole body formed a high mountain and crashed forward like huge stone falling from high mountain with great power towards the four warriors. Chapter 354 Ranking First Among The Inner Disciples (Part One) Chapter 354 Ranking First Among The Inner Disciples (Part One) "Snap-hiss..." The sword intent formed countless tiny whirlpools, which rolled round and round in front of Zen. They rotated in different directions and at varying speeds, shredding all the phantom warriors who were drawn into the vortex to pieces. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Although the sword skills used were still basic, they were different from earlier. After being simplified, these sword skills demonstrated the maximum power of the sword intent. Zen swished his sword aggressively. The Streamer Sword shuttled among the warriors at the sixth-grade of the nature level. It was so quick that it looked like flying silver light. The simplified sword skills were so mysterious and powerful that the warriors had no defense against them. However, since the warriors had stepped into the sixth-grade of the nature level, Zen couldn''t defeat them as easily as before. He needed to spot their weaknesses and then adjust his swordy to kill them with one blow. Even so, it didn''t take him long to kill the twenty warriors at the sixth-grade of the nature level. ''I''m far from reaching my limit. But if this continues, the next group of opponents will be more difficult.'' Since there were twenty warriors at the sixth-grade of the nature level this time, Zen assumed that the next enemies would be warriors at the eighth-grade. Zen felt that he couldn''t deal with twenty opponents at the eighth-grade of the nature level simultaneously. Just as the thought crossed Zen''s mind, a swirling mist covered the area. In the next instant, Zen saw some dim figures appearing in the white fog. At the sight of the figures, a wry smile spread on his face. Zen''s spection seemed to have been too conservative. The opponents turned out to be ten warriors at the consummation of the nature level. Despite the challenge, Zen was unwilling to give up. Zen knew that he would not be hurt in the magic array, and he saw it as a good opportunity to test his strength. Holding the Streamer Sword tightly in his hand, Zen strode toward the ten opponents at the culmination of the nature level. He wielded the sword and moved the basic swordy to the extreme, the sword intent surging all over him. Outside the magic array, the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak became restless as they had been waiting for a long time. The time spent by the disciples who had participated in the test previously varied from person to person ¡ªit ranged from a few short breaths to several quarters. But, Zen had been in the magic array for almost an hour. "Is something wrong with the magic array?" "No, there isn''t. The runes on the magic array are running well, and no rune has been damaged. How can the magic array go wrong so easily?" "It''s likely that Zen is so powerful that the phantoms inside the magic array are not strong enough to kill him." "I''m not sure what is happening inside. We''d better wait a little longer, and then we''ll find out." Although the outer disciples of Drizzle Peak had a heated discussion about it, most were optimistic. Henry had stayed in the magic array for fifteen minutes, and he had won more than 5, 000 points. Since Zen had stayed in the magic array for almost an hour, the outer disciples wondered how many points that would have earned him. The masters of Drizzle Peak had more information than the outer disciples, because of the magic array te that was in their hands. They couldn''t see what was going on inside the magic array, but they were able to read information about the magic array through the te. "Zen is stronger than his peers. Despite his abilities, how can he defend against ten opponents at the consummation of the nature level for such a long time?" one master asked as he gazed at the magic array te in his hand. Although the master''s strength wasparable with Aura Su''s, he couldn''t resist for as long as Zen had. A glimmer of surprise showed in Aura''s eyes. She knew that Zen was growing stronger at an unprecedented rate. When he joined Cloud Sect and became an outer disciple at Drizzle Peak, he was only at the organ refining level. But he could defeat an opponent who had reached a half step into the nature level. While he was in the marrow refining level, he could defeat an opponent at the first-grade of the nature level. All of these victories showed that Zen''s strength was far beyond his level of martial arts. It was well known that there was a limit to how strong a person could be. Judging from Zen''s past performance, Aura knew that he could beat any opponent who was at a higher level than him. It was unsurprising, as many factors affected the strength of a person, such as the level of cultivation methods, the grade of weapons used, and many other various man-made factors. A good example was that the disciples of Cloud Sect who were at the first-grade of the nature level could easily beat opponents from other counties in the Eastern Region, who had reached the second or third-grade of the nature level. But, there was usually a limit to this kind of overstepping challenge. Zen''s performance was far beyond her expectations. While he was only at the second-grade of the nature level, he could kill twenty opponents who had reached the sixth-grade of the nature level. What had amazed her even more was that Zen was able to resist the attacks of ten warriors who had reached the pinnacle of the nature level. He was so powerful that no one could deny that Zen was a rare genius. Aura''s eyes widened in surprise. She could not believe what she had seen. Given the sess Zen had achieved, she inferred that he was qualified to challenge a strong man who had just reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. It was incredible! Aura didn''t know that Zen had already killed a strong man who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. While Hugh, another person who had also reached the Illuminating Soul Realm, suffered tremendously in the battle against Zen. Initially, Aura had asked Zen to take part in the All Peaks Competition just because she had wanted him to experience such a wide-scale challenge. After all, Zen''s cultivation realm was too low, and he was only at the second-grade of the nature level. What was more, he was only 17 years old! If Zen could continue to cultivate and improve himself at his current rate, she believed that he could get a good ranking at the next All Peaks Competition, which would be held three yearster. Given that there were so many gifted disciples at Cloud Sect, Aura had thought that she had overestimated Zen''s potential and capabilities when she advised him to participate. Chapter 355 Ranking First Among The Inner Disciples (Part Two) Chapter 355 Ranking First Among The Inner Disciples (Part Two) She hadn''t expected Zen to demonstrate such extraordinary strength during the test! Although the phantom warriors at the pinnacle of the nature level in the magic array only had the basic strength of this level and were not as powerful as the real ones, Aura could only deal with 2 or 3 simultaneously. During the test, she remained undefeated. However, she could not kill them. But Zen performed better than her. Not only did he resist the opponents, but he also found opportunities to fight back! A red dot on the magic array te disappeared in a few moments. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Every red dot on the magic array te represented a phantom warrior who had reached the peak of the nature level. The disappearance of one red dot meant that Zen had managed to kill that phantom. "He can fight back despite being attacked by ten men at the highest grade of the nature level. How does he manage to do that?" Aura and the other masters were wondering whether Zen had managed to elude his enemies by running away with some kind of rare body movement and footwork. But the warriors being killed in the magic array indicated that Zen was not running away. On the contrary, he was fighting back. There was a huge gap between the inner and outer disciples at Drizzle Peak. The outer disciples were reserved talents for the inner disciples, and only the ones that qualified could be inner disciples. Even at Drizzle Peak, which rankedst among the 33 Peaks at Cloud Sect, there was an inner disciple who had reached the pinnacle of the nature level. While in the peaks ranking at the forefront, such as the Skytop Peak, some inner disciples had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. But Zen''s performance proved that he was a top elite even though he was an outer disciple of Cloud Sect! An hourter, people outside the magic array noticed that the white fog had begun to disperse. Finally, they could see Zen. "It''s over atst. He is a genius!" "I want to know how many points he got." Many outer disciples had been waiting for nearly two hours to see how many points Zen earned in the test. They hadn''t thought that they would have to wait for such a long time. The master checked the magic array te and shouted, "Zen Luo, 55, 000 points!" "Ooh ..." Upon hearing the score, the disciples erupted with excitement. Several heated discussions began. It was a staggering figure. Wurth''s and Nory''s eyes were wide with excitement. As Zen''s friends, they knew that he was strong. But neither of them had fought with Zen, and so they could not provide specific numbers to quantify his strength. But the score helped settle the matter. 55, 000 points! The number was fifteen times more than Wurth''s. "Does this mean that Zen can beat fifteen men of my strength simultaneously?" Wurth smiled and said. Noryughed and answered, "Fifteen men? Is that all? I''m sure he can handle more. Haha!" Obviously, a man''s strength couldn''t be measured by a specific number. Wurth couldn''t win against Zen with his strength. If he decided to challenge Zen with support from others, he would need an army composed of soldiers of the same strength as him. Arge number of people could drain Zen''s power enough to defeat him. Hearing Zen''s score, Ben''s heart sank. A reluctant smile reced the hope he had felt. He knew he didn''t have a chance anymore. He had been overconfident before Zen finished the test. He had thought that Zen was only at the second-grade of the nature level. Ben had rationalized that no matter how strong Zen was, there was a limit. Ben had been practicing martial arts since his childhood, and he was the best in his family. With the help of the top three family ns of his county, Ben had entered Cloud Sect at a young age. Then he became the inner disciple without much effort. Up until now, he had been the pride of his family. So Ben had decided that if Zen''s score exceeded his, he would challenge Zen. Although he was not quite sure of his victory over Zen, Ben still wanted to try. He wouldn''t be willing to admit defeat if he didn''t try once. But when he heard the master announce that thrilling score, Ben gave up his ns. 55, 000 points! Yehudi Zuo, who ranked the first among the inner disciples, had scored a little more than 40, 000 points. Yehudi had reached the peak of the nature level, while Zen was only at the second-grade of the nature level. It was shocking that Zen was stronger than Yehudi! Considering Yehudi''s strength, Ben had no courage to challenge him. Now that Zen seemed to be stronger than Yehudi, Ben was sure that Zen would trounce him. With that thought, Ben decided not to humiliate himself. Zen earned 55, 000 points when he was at the second-grade of the nature level. He ranked first among the inner disciples at Drizzle Peak as soon as he became an inner disciple. The news spread through Drizzle Peak like wildfire! There had always been a huge gap between the inner disciples and the outer disciples. Any inner disciple could beat an outer disciple and be the top one among them. However, Zen''s progress was unparalleled! In less than a year of being a disciple at Cloud Sect, Zen had be an inner disciple at Drizzle Peak with such a remarkable achievement. This was a situation that had never happened since the founding of Cloud Sect. He had set a new record. Although Zen was about to be promoted to inner disciple, he was still an outer disciple. So now, he represented the glory of the outer disciples! Once he became an inner disciple, Zen would get more pills and money, and ess to a few secret cultivation ces that were reserved only for inner disciples. Although these secret cultivation ces were not as good as the Lake of the Magical Fish and the Seven Star Sword Light tform, disciples would not need to spend points when using these ces. This made it an excellent alternative for inner disciples who came from ordinary families. Even some disciples from noble ns would choose to practice in these secret cultivation ces, because not every gentry child could get the full support of their family. The inner disciples lived on the top of Drizzle Peak, which was also the highest point of Drizzle Peak. So, after passing the test, Zen was assigned a new house. He packed his luggage, put it into his space ring, and moved into his new amodation. As he climbed from the hillside to the top of the peak, he met many inner disciples dressed in ck robes, all of whom cast curious nces at him. In general,pared with the neers, the inner disciples who had entered the Inner Door earlier had strong psychological advantages. They looked down at the neers¡ªlike an experienced person looking at a green hand. After all, the new inner disciples couldn''t match them in terms of strength. Zen, however, was an exception! Chapter 356 The People He Wanted To Protect Chapter 356 The People He Wanted To Protect It was said that no one taking the test could earn fifty-five thousand points, and even the legendary Yehudi, who had reached the consummation was unable to hit that mark. What did it mean, if it was beyond even Yehudi''s ability to achieve? The significance to that revtion was that Zen''sbat level was higher than the consummation. Added to that, Zen was probably comparable to a master in the Illuminating Soul Realm. Everyone admired and hoped the best for him. Rankings among the thirty-three peaks were determining factors in how the peaks fared and the award amount. The monthly pay of disciples in the top peaks, including Skytop Peak and ckrock Peak would make the Drizzle Peak disciples green with envy. Moreover, the Cloud Sect could send the masters of magic array to build magic arrays of arge scale as secret cultivating spots where the inner disciples from those peaks could practice their refining techniques away from prying eyes. These secret spots probably couldn''tpare to ones that were required to pay, but, that didn''t make much difference because they werepletely different from those on Drizzle Peak. It was a rule of thumb at the Cloud Sect that only the powerful could enjoy better treatments. Therefore, it was difficult for a powerful man to cultivate his skills at Drizzle Peak. In all the years of Drizzle Peak, only Yehudi, had risen so high, but, he remained stuck in the consummation, unable to achieve a breakthrough. On the other hand, Skytop Peak and many other peaks attracted talented disciples yearly because of theirpetitive benefits. As time went by, powerful men grew more powerful, and weak ones became even weaker. The gap only widened, gradually. Although the situation improved with Aura''s arrival, it would take more than just Aura''s strength to make serious changes. Even Aura couldn''t forcibly make the candidates choose Drizzle Peak over Skytop or ckrock Peak and their perks. Why would they willinglye study at the least powerful peak of the Cloud Sect? But now, finally, Drizzle Peak had a spark of hope. Zen was truly an exceptional disciple. Possessing such powerful strength, he might be able topete with the talents from the other thirty-two peaks and win a better ranking among them for Drizzle Peak. They might not have been dreaming as big as earning the top spot, but, even if Zen ranked in the top thirty to fifty disciples, Drizzle Peak would be rid of the moniker of being the worst ranked peak. It was thought by some disciples that Zen would aplish what Yan achieved that year. Now, since Yan had only been incarcerated within Hell Mountain since two years ago, many of the disciples could still recall her brilliant record. As a girl, it was unusual for her to rank so high, but, she''d defeated so many opponents that she was a finalist. By her efforts alone, she earned the ranking of second for Lady Peak. A lot of the disciples who indulged in gossip noticed that Yan and Zen shared the same family name, Luo, and whispers were abound that the two were brother and sister. But, even with the resources avable, the gossipers couldn''t ferret out what rtionship, if any, there was. All they could do was guess. It was even more difficult to discern since Luo was one of the mostmon surnames in the world. How would they connect the two simply by a shared name? After reaching the peak, Zen, Nory and the others who were just promoted to inner disciples underwent some formalities before trading the disciple cards and robes they had for new ones. As part of his daily routine, Zen practiced at the Lake of Magical Fish as well as on the Seven Star Sword Light tform. Here, he cultivated his entire corporeal body and the sword intent, respectively. There were only two more months until the All Peaks Competition would be held which wasn''t enough time in Zen''s opinion. He needed every second possible to work on his refining. Zen kept his routine for one week. No inner disciple dared challenge him. Even Yehudi realized that Zen surpassed him and gave up his ns of challenging Zen. If he didn''t challenge Zen, Yehudi could keep his pride, but, if he were defeated by a warrior at the nature level in grade two, like Zen, it would be mortifying for Yehudi. At the end of the week, Aura came to Zen. Her news that she would be away for the following two months surprised him. She repeatedly advised Zen to practice hard over the next two months, and that she would return before the All Peaks Competition. Zen didn''t pay much attention to Aura''s advice, but he was more interested in where she was going. Master Su seemed to be in such a hurry, which had him wondering if she''d met with some problem that was difficult to handle. But, since Aura didn''t offer an exnation, it would have been rude if Zen came out and asked her. When Aura was gone, Zen made a few discreet inquiries of the other masters at Drizzle Peak, but they didn''t know either. Zen thought back to several days ago, when he saw Aura sitting in the pavilion looking lonely. The sight of her affected him, and he found himself worrying about her. After all, she was the empire''s princess. He''d heard a rumor that the crown prince would most likely take the throne in a year. Throughout history, every time a new emperor took the throne, it caused great strife and turmoil. The fight for the throne was crueler than what people imagined. Because failing was uneptable in the fight for the throne, it would mean an endless abyss if the fight was lost. Barring death, nine generations of a family would face the humiliation of the defeat. Whoever was to be the emperor had nothing to do with Zen, but, he was worried for Aura. Considering her identity, Aura wouldn''t be able to avoid being involved in any disturbance. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As of that moment, Zen was unable to defeat either the eunuchs of the Burning Sky Pce or the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm from the top seven noble ns, but, if anyone harmed Aura, Zen would defend her, without hesitation. In the past, the only one person Zen wanted to protect was Yan. Rescuing Yan from Hell Mountain was Zen''s greatest desire. However, now, he had two people he would protect, Yan and Aura. Warriors attached great significance to always improving strength. Without it, everything was out of reach, like a fantasy. Until atst, they turned to bones and dust, bing stepping stones for other masters, with no day of their own. Thinking about that, Zen practiced more strenuously over the next months. During those two months, every secret cultivating spot at the Cloud Sect was full of disciples. Mostly, it was the disciples who were chosen to participate in the All Peaks Competition that remained cloistered in the secret cultivating spots, training nearly all day, every day. Even the disciples not selected to take part in the All Peaks Competition were feeling the excitement, and wanted to improve aside the inner disciples chosen. If they could break through their cultivation before the finalized list ofpetitors was announced, there was a slim chance to be selected. Since only one person was permitted to enter a secret cultivating spot like the Lake of Magical Fish at a time, it was always a race to get there first. Fortunately, Zen''s endurance was greater than that of an ordinary warrior. Generally, when someone entered the Lake of Magical Fish, that disciple would be finished after about two hours, Zen, however, would remain for six to eight hours at a time. So whenever Zen finished training at the Lake of Magical Fish, he would see a long line outside as he left. Steward Cao would be scowling and then look over at Zen with a bitter smile on his face. When Zen practiced with his sword intent at the Seven Star Sword Light tform, he would challenge himself, working until he couldn''t train more. With his efforts he could resist more and more Maic Auroras. At the difficulty level of nine, there was a dream-like color across the surface of the Maic Aurora, and, depending on the sword intent, it became more difficult to cut through it. When Zen challenged level nine for the first time, he managed to resist fifty-two waves of Maic Auroras. He wasn''t satisfied with this result, even though Steward Song peeping at him seemed shocked. Only the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm could cultivate in the difficulty level of nine, and the weaker ones could only resist forty to fifty waves of Maic Aurora, but, Zen resisted over fifty on his first attempt. He''d only been at grade two in the nature level. If he advanced and entered the Illuminating Soul Realm one day, would he be able to easily resist a hundred? However, Steward Song underestimated Zen''s horrible perception. The sword intent was more outstanding after he''d practiced with it many times, and the sword radiance became saturated with energy and sharper. The second time Zen entered the level nine difficulty, he resisted sixty-nine waves of Maic Aurora. On his third session, Zen managed to resist seventy-seven waves of Maic Aurora. Steward Song became used to Zen''s progress, still, he was puzzled by something. A few days ago, he reported to the leader how Zen was progressing with his training. He thought such a rare talent like Zen shouldn''t go unnoticed at the Cloud Sect. Steward Song believed that after he reported his findings, he would be given some reward, but, he hadn''t expected for the leader''s response to be one of denials. Even though it was a mere two words of ''no approval'', it gave him a lot of information. While the talented outer disciples were reserved for bing inner disciples, the inner disciples could be promoted to personal disciples of some masters, and all disciples at the Cloud Sect were considered in selections by the lofty Cloud Hall. The Cloud Hall wouldn''t miss seeing a brilliant talent like Zen, neither should the Cloud Sect, so, he''d reported what he learned to the leader, to no avail. The reaction he received suggested there was something amiss with Zen, like he''d offended someone in a high position, or maybe he was wrapped up in something sensitive. Compared to Steward Cao, who reported information repeatedly and ended up in trouble, Steward Song was much wiser. Aside from practicing at hidden cultivating spots daily, Zen had no free time. He spent his nights studying the Heavenly Ogre Fist. As a fifth tier refinement method, Heavenly Ogre Fist didn''t only offer Zen demonic life vitality. The first move he learned in the Heavenly Ogre Fist, Ogres Shaking the World, could only be used by consuming arge amount of Zen''s life vitality and it could only attack one person at a time.. In the beginning, Zen thought the second move, Swarm of Ogres Surging, was a move to use conjointly, but as he meditated deeply, he found it wasn''t that simple. Swarm of Ogres Surging could turn life vitality into dark demonic phantoms. As Zen sat in a secret cultivating room, he entwined his fingers into each other, and twisted himself into aplex posture. "Swarm of Ogres Surging, now!" "Whirr..." came the monotonous sound as dark purple life vitality unfurled around Zen. Chapter 357 The Demonic Phantom (Part One) Chapter 357 The Demonic Phantom (Part One) After the constant practicing of Zen, the demonic life vitality became darker as the purple color mixed in it gradually faded away. The tiny starlight embedded in it became more lustrous and brilliant. Inside Zen''s body, there were six streaks of life vitality flowing out. Under his control, this life vitality would form a silhouette of Zen, but a smaller version. This was the form of the demonic phantom. Zen glued his eyes on the phantoms, pointed his fingers at them and uttered lightly, "Rise up!" In an instant, the six demonic phantoms started flying in the room. As the demonic phantom itself originated from life vitality, it was weightless. Thus, it could fly briskly and fast. Moreover, the six of them flying around would make the best defense from enemy attack. With Zen''s current strength, he could only summon up to six demonic phantoms. However, ording to the records from "Heavenly Ogre Fist", with much practice, those with strong psychic force could summon up hundreds of demonic phantoms. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Each demonic phantom could absorb the enemy''s life vitality to strengthen its own¨Ca special attribute of demonic life vitality. Once the demonic phantoms matured, their powers would be more terrifying. "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­" "Bang¡­." Something was flying crazily and crashing onto something. It just happened with a blink of an eye. It was one of Zen''s demonic phantoms. Due to Zen''s rtively weak power, it slipped out of his control, crashed directly into the wall of his practice room and then prated through another two walls of the house, leading to the copse of the half outer wall of the house. The inner disciples'' houses had a secret practicing room where they could conduct further studies and practice their own unique skills in their own time. The walls of these rooms were filled with heptyl gold¨C a kind of hard metal that isted the soul snoop. Obviously, Zen did not expect that the demonic phantom could be so powerful that it would directly crash through the hard walls made from heptyl gold. "What the fuck happened?" "Why did the walls copse?" Other disciples were surprised to see what happened and didn''t understand what caused the hard walls to copse. Zen''s house was not far from the other inner disciples'' houses; thus, they easily heard the loud noise, so they went to check out what happened. Zen came out from the hole on the wall, wearing an awkward smile, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry! It''s just a small ident while I was practicing." The damage on the outer wall of the house was no big deal as a few civilian craftsmen could repair it. However, when they saw that the wall of Zen''s secret room was also damaged, they could not help but gasp. They knew very well that the walls of the secret practicing room were made of heptyl gold and iron sand. It was supposed to be extremely solid to resist any impact, even one''s whole might. What kind of cultivation was he practicing exactly? The onlooker inner disciples were all between five-grade to six-grade natural level. But even at a high- grade natural level, they couldn''t be able to break the walls of the secret practicing room unless they had a high-grade weapon. "Hey, Zen!" Just then, someone called out Zen''s name abruptly. Zen looked around and saw Cleve walking towards him. Since Zen became an inner disciple of the Drizzle Peak, he concentrated on practice at the secret room every day, thus hardly had any time to meet Cleve. Thest time they saw each other was when they fought demons together. "Hey, Cleve! Long time no see," Zen greeted with a smile. "Yeah! Anyway, I am here to deliver a message from our senior disciple, Yehudi. He asked you toe over his house to discuss the matters of All Peaks Competition," Cleve said, cutting through the chase. Cleve had also locked himself in his own secret practice room to cultivate, and it was just a few days ago when hepleted his secret practice. The desire to improve his strength was stimted by Zen when they were both in a trial of killing demons. During his long practice, Cleve made another big improvement in his strength. But when he saw Zen''s strength jumped from half step to nature level into the grade-two natural level, he could not help but admire the progress that Zen was making. Moreover, being sensitive to "sword intent", Cleve could also feel the strong spiritual aura that Zen was emitting at present, even though thetter was just inly looking at him. ''Has he already grasped the sword intent? How did he do it?'' Cleve''s mind was racing wildly. He had seen Zen''s fighting technique and how thetter used to rely on his fists and his mysterious flying knife. ''When did he learn to use a sword? And how could he have grasped the sword intent if he hadn''t used a sword?'' Cleve thought to himself. Cleve had been practicing swordy for decades, but until now, he couldn''t grasp the sword intent at all. Sword intent was something that could not be learned easily. It would juste out naturally and only those with a high power of understanding would be able to figure it out. ''But for just a short period of time, Zen has grasped it?'' Cleve asked himself. Though Cleve found it hard to believe, the faintly discernible strong spiritual aura emitting from Zen was undeniably sword intent. In front of many onlookers, Cleve couldn''t bring himself to ask Zen directly. Anyway, he would find out later once Zen participated in the All Peaks Competition. At the Competition, Zen would inevitably encounter strong enemies that would require him to show his sword intent, if he had already grasped it. But deep down, Cleve could not bear the thought that he might be right about Zen. After all, the sword intent was not easy to acquire, at least for him since he still hadn''t got it after many years of hard practice. Chapter 358 The Demonic Phantom (Part Two) Chapter 358 The Demonic Phantom (Part Two) "Matters about the All Peaks Competition? All right," Zen said and nodded. In any case, it would be quite important to understand the strength of the other disciples participating in the uing All Peaks Competition. Meanwhile, in a decent pavilion on the top of Drizzle Peak, six disciples in ck robes gathered. They were the top second to seventh inner disciples from the Drizzle Peak. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The senior disciple, Yehudi, used to be the top first ce until Zen outperformed him in the assessment test, and he didn''t challenge thetter to win back his rank. "Yehudi, I do think you have the power to challenge Zen. You are the best amongst all the disciples!" one of them said huffily. "I agree. Yehudi, you must not let a young boy outrank you. His nature level is only second-grade, while yours is the top grade," another one seconded what the former disciple had said. "What could be worse than to invite that boy over and discuss the All Peaks Competition with him? As a young boy who has just been promoted to an inner disciple, what qualifications does he have to sit among us?" one more disciple burst out angrily. Apparently, most of them were not impressed with Zen being the first rank since he was too young. Although he outperformed everyone in the test, it didn''t warrant the disciples'' respect towards Zen. For the inner disciples, Zen didn''t deserve to be the top first. ording to the rules of the test, the ranking assessment must be carried out in the magic array, and the rankings would be determined by the inner disciples'' score. If an inner disciple was not satisfied with his own ranking, the way to dispute it was to challenge the inner disciple who outranked him. The ranking would be decided based on the challengers'' true strength in the battle ring. With the previously concluded test, Zen outranked everyone by gaining 55, 000 points. He reced Yehudi in the top first rank. Now, if Yehudi was not convinced by the result of the test, he could challenge Zen for a retest. If Yehudi could win the challenge, then there would be no doubt that he deserved the top first rank. Yet, he neverunched such challenge. Yehudi took a sip of the tea, and then said with a smile, "In the Cloud Sect, strength is the most important qualification. Since Zen was able to get a high mark in the assessment, he has proved his strength, thus deserves to sit among us." Yehudi, 19 years old, was two years older than Zen. His ability to step into the consummation grade of nature level at such a young age was a testament to his great talent. One genius often tended to wee another genius'' challenge. Compared with the other disciples, Yehudi was obviously more generous. "But there must be something wrong in that guy''s score. Being only second grade of nature level, how could he be so powerful to get the highest score? I guess, he might have used a special trick in the magic array!" a disciple in a ck robe said heartily. It would be hard for him to believe that a guy whose natural level was second grade could outrank them. Without seeing Zen''s power with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to ept the conclusion of the assessment. Yehudi simply shook his head. He had originally nned to challenge Zen, but a Master on Drizzle Peak, who was Yehudi''s close friend, reminded him not to do so. To convince Yehudi more, the Master showed him Zen''s performance records in the magical array. In the records, Yehudi saw that Zen simultaneously killed the phantoms of 10 disciples whose nature levels were consummation-grade. From then on, he became aware that Zen was out of his league, and he could not afford to challenge the young disciple. Although Yehudi could kill one phantom with his current strength, he wasn''t sure if he could handle 10 phantoms at the same time. If he was in Zen''s ce, he could have ended in a disastrous situation. He was finally convinced that there was no chance he could defeat Zen in a challenge. Therefore, to avoid further humiliating himself, he epted the conclusion of the assessment wholeheartedly. Yehudi also understood that his ranking amongst the disciples in the Drizzle Peak was not a big deal. There was nothing he could lose if he lost it. What mattered to him most right now was the All Peaks Competition. "Let''s put that topic to rest, shall we? Let''s focus on what''s important¨Cthe All Peaks Competition. Zen''s strength is truly outstanding and that''s a good thing for all of us. If Zen can lead us to improve our rankings among the 33 Peaks, the Drizzle Peak will get more support from Cloud Sect. If that happens, we can buildrge-scale magic arrays at our Drizzle Peak and many more secret practice buildings. I believe that would benefit everyone; thus, we should give him our warmest wee!" Yehudi said lightly. When the disciples heard Yehudi''s enlightening words, they stopped arguing andining. They thought that maybe Yehudi was right and that Zen indeed deserved to be with them, and since he had be a member of Drizzle Peak, they should stop attacking him behind his back. Drizzle Peak was currently at the bottom of the ranking list¨Cthe weakest Peak among the 33 Peaks. Since the number of disciples who could attend the All Peaks Competition was only seven, they should be united as a team. A few momentster, someone knocked on the door, and one of the disciples in ck robe bellowed, "Come in!" It was Cleve. When he heard the permission, he pushed the door open and whispered to Zen, "Yehudi and other senior disciples are already inside. You cane in there and join their discussion." Although Cleve''s strength was stronger than most disciples of the Drizzle Peak, he wasn''t strong enough to be part of the top seven. As a result, he was not eligible to attend the meetings rted to All Peaks Competition. Zen thanked Cleve and stepped inside. Yehudi looked at Zen, then stood up and said with a smile, "Are you Zen? This is our first time to meet you so forgive us if we don''t recognize you. Nice to see you here. I''m Yehudi!" "Nice to finally meet you, Yehudi. I''ve heard so much great things about you!" said Zen sincerely, greeting with his cupped fists. "Please take a seat here," Yehudi said heartily as he pointed to the top seat next to him. The top seat originally belonged to him, but now he was willing to give it to Zen. Zen didn''t have any knowledge of the inners'' seat arrangement, so he just epted Yehudi''s instruction. He walked over and took the top seat as Yehudi offered. Chapter 359 Zens Blazing Determination Chapter 359 Zen''s zing Determination "It is our great honor to be joined by the newest member of the inner disciples. Zen has passed the assessment, thus promoted to an inner disciple of Drizzle Peak. Congrattions and wee to the team, Zen!" said Yehudi with a smile as he pped his hands. Zen waved his hand and said, "Thank you, Yehudi. It''s my pleasure to be part of this circle. I heard from Cleve that you are here to discuss the All Peaks Competition?" Yehudi nodded, "Yes, as the saying goes, ''know the enemy as well as yourself''. Since you just joined the inner disciples circle, you may not be familiar with some things. So, I was instructed to discuss the strategy in the All Peaks Competition with you." "What can our strategy be this time? The other peaks are obviously better than us, so how can we gain the advantage this time? I believe that the best we can do is to hold out for one day," said an inner disciple. These words were implied to satirize Zen''s strength. The inner disciple wasn''t convinced that Zen could help them bring Drizzle Peak to a good ce. Hearing those words, Yehudi frowned slightly and said, "Human effort is the decisive factor in the competition. I agree that our peak isn''t strong, but if we don''t try, we will never know. It''s always better to try and fail, instead of not trying at all." Hearing Yehudi''s words, Zen nodded his head in agreement. Yehudi was right. Aside from strength, the determination was also vital to any victory. In martial arts, one without a strong belief would not go further in his career. A martial arts cultivator would rather lose than give up without even trying. Yehudi was two years older than Zen, and already at the consummation of the nature level. He had quite a good talent that yed an important role in all his achievements. But aside from his innate talent, he also had strong determination to win. Although the inner disciple''s remark was intended for Zen, he didn''t dare answer back after Yehudi refuted for Zen. After all, Yehudi was a well-respected disciple and considered as the leader in their circle. "Can you tell me how strong the participants of the All Peakspetition are?" asked Zen directly. The question was a little naive as expected from someone who just joined the circle. The All Peaks Competition in Cloud Sect was held every three years. The information about all the participants was recorded and avable for all the disciples to ess. Nearly all the disciples were familiar with it. Another inner disciple was ready to ridicule Zen for his stupid question when Yehudi stopped him. Yehudi then said, "Zen has just joined us here in Cloud Sect, so he probably doesn''t know the details of the All Peaks Competition. That''s why I asked him to join us today to discuss in detail the rules of the All Peaks Competition and our opponents." Then Yehudi proceeded to share the details of thepetition to Zen. All the thirty-three peaks in Cloud Sect would participate in the All Peaks Competition. Each peak would send a certain number of participants. The Skytop Peak would send the most disciples, while the Drizzle Peak would always have the least number of participants. Aside from the disciples of the thirty-three peaks, there were also specially reserved seats for personal disciples of some masters. In the Cloud Sect, the personal disciples were the top-notch disciples trained by their personal masters with great resources for practicing. They were the ones who usually progressed quickly. There were also personal disciples who used to be highly talented, but not anymore. However, they remained to be stronger than anyone in thirty-three peaks. With their strength, the personal disciples would normally outshine everyone in the Competition and would be the top ten disciples of the All Peaks Competition. And for the disciples of the thirty-three peaks, they would only end up in the top 20 no matter how strong and talented they were. In conclusion, the All Peaks Competition was just meant for the top 20 strongest disciples and the rest were just for participation. For the disciples of Drizzle Peak, they would be lucky if one of them would get into the top 100 of the competition. The disciples in Drizzle Peak were not as strong as the others and there was no more time to cultivate prior to thepetition. The Belltower Peak outranked Drizzle Peak in thestpetition and ranked 32 among all peaks. One disciple of Belltower Peak entered the top 100 and was ranked the 97th in the All Peaks Competition, ahead of Drizzle Peak. "The top 100? Are you confident that you''ll get into the top 100 at least?" asked Zen as he crossed his fingers. Yehudi smiled slightly and said, "To be frank, I am not." "So, even a man at the consummation of the nature level like you can''t get into the top 100?" Zen frowned. "Not really. All I am saying is that I am not sure. It''s apetition, so the odds are always different every time. For Skytop Peak, they usually send more than 40 disciples and the weakest of them has already entered consummation of the nature level. Some of them have already been in the Illuminating Soul Realm. It would be bad luck if we will be assigned to the same group with them," said Yehudi as he shook his head. Drizzle Peak was nothingpared to Skytop Peak when it came to their disciples'' strength. One could only imagine that Skytop Peak chose its participants from a big group of high-powered men at the consummation of the nature level. If Yehudi was a disciple of Skytop Peak, even he was at the consummation of the nature level, he could not be eligible to participate in the All Peaks Competition. But in Drizzle Peak, Yehudi was already considered as the strongest disciple. Zen analyzed the situation. Drizzle Peak was in a quite difficult situation that the Skytop Peak''s weakest disciple was already at consummation of the nature level, while the strongest was already at the Illuminating Soul Realm, not to mention the personal disciples. Vale Wang was a high-powered personal disciple. The strength of these personal disciples was unpredictable. ''What rank I can get in the All Peaks Competition? And about my sister Yan, how strong was she at that time? Lady Peak was used to being one of the weakest peaks. But since Yan joined Lady Peak, it became the second strongest peak. How did Yan manage to lift the Lady Peak into the second rank?'' Zen was lost in his thought. There were a lot of questions in Zen''s mind right now, but he remained calm. He continued to ask, "Yehudi, besides the rankings of the thirty-three peaks, are there any other rewards?" "Other rewards? Of course, there are," answered Yehudi calmly as he shook his head, "But the personal disciples always get all the other rewards in thepetition. There''s no chance we can get our hands on those rewards. So, our goal is to get to the top 100 at least." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ording to the regtions ofpetition, rewards were given to the top 6 of the All Peaks Competition. With the personal disciples participating in thepetition, even Yehudi wouldn''t have the chance to get his hands on one of the rewards. Although he was strong, he understood that the power gap between the personal disciples and him was big. Thus, he would be realistic not to aim for the rewards anymore. Yehudi continued, "The rewards of the All Peaks Competition are very tempting. The first ce will get a Turbidity Clearing Pill. There will also be a fairy weapon of Cloud Sect, and a chance to walk on the Cloud Road!" "A Turbidity Clearing Pill and the Cloud Road¡­" murmured Zen. These two things were the dream of every disciple, so Yehudi didn''t need to exin what they were. That Turbidity Clearing Pill was a type of holy pill that would help one break through to a higher level after entering the Illuminating Soul Realm. The Turbidity Clearing Pill was priceless. Cloud Sect could not produce its own Turbidity Clearing Pills. Instead, these pills were issued by the Cloud Hall. However, only 7 or 8 Turbidity Clearing Pills from the Cloud Hall were sent to Cloud Sect every year. The Turbidity Clearing Pill was an in-demand item in Cloud Sect. The masters, saints and elders needed Turbidity Clearing Pills to finally get away from their status quo. The demand would dictate the value of the Turbidity Clearing Pill. Aside from the Turbidity Clearing Pill, there was the Cloud Road. The Cloud Road was not only a trial but an assessment. Passing the Cloud Road trial, one could gain the support of the Cloud Hall¨C the uppernd of the Cloud Sect. If a disciple qualified to join in the Cloud Hall, it would make a big difference. Cloud Hall had a high social status in the world. Even King Kane of the Burning Sky Empire would be treated as a disciple in the Cloud Hall and he had to show respect to every disciple in Cloud Hall. "So, the Turbidity Clearing Pill and the Cloud Road will be awarded to the first ce?" Zen asked again. "The Turbidity Clearing Pill is for the first ce only. The Cloud Road, on the other hand, will be a reward to the top 3 of the All Peaks Competition. They will be eligible to enter the Cloud Road for the trial," Yehudi answered. Though he didn''t like that Zen seemed to be interested in the rewards more than the rank, he still exined everything patiently. He thought to himself, ''Is he only interested in the top 3?'' Basically, the top 3 were seemed to be reserved for the personal disciples. The disciples of the thirty- three peaks didn''t even think that they could get to the top 10. Thus, the disciples of the thirty-three peaks had no chance to enter the Cloud Road. However, Yehudi was empathetic that he didn''t want to break Zen''s enthusiasm with the truth. But the other ck-robed disciples couldn''t remain silent, so one of them stepped forward and chuckled, "Zen, do you really want to enter the Cloud Road?" Zen looked at this ck-robed disciple and replied coldly, "Yes. Is there any problem with that?" "Hey, chill," grinned the ck robe disciple. If Zen wasn''t the top 1 amongst all the inner disciples, this ck-robed disciple would burst intoughter. The disciple could only sh a sarcastic smile. Yehudi stepped in to thaw the atmosphere. He said gently, "If you practice harder, you will seed." Now Zen had the basic information of the All Peaks Competition. To win the first prize, Zen would need to outrank all the thirty-three peaks'' disciples and the personal disciples. That would be his tough mission. Zen stood by the door of his room, looking at the stars in the sky. Yan was able to beat so many strong disciples on her own and led Lady Peak to the second ce. As her brother, he must be able to prove himself as well. "The Turbidity Clearing Pill will be mine, and I must enter the Cloud Road!" His eyes were zing with enthusiasm. His sheer determination was like a holy me burning brightly in his heart Chapter 360 Meditation On The Stars (Part One) Chapter 360 Meditation On The Stars (Part One) Three days before the All Peaks Competition, all the thirty-three peaks'' ranking lists would be frozen. During these three days, challenging someone to a duel was forbidden to determine the name list of thepetitors. Due to that, the day before they scheduled to suspend the ranking lists,petitions transpired in all the thirty-three peaks'' arenas. Some disciples appeared to rank low by hiding their true abilities from past matches. It was often on the last day when they would go all out, as they hoped to be the candidates of the All Peaks Competition. Those who had already been on the list would also try their best to maintain their rankings for the reason that once they lost, they might fall out of the list. Intensepetitions were also going on in the arena of Drizzle Peak. Apart from Zen and Yehudi, the other disciples who ranked from third ce to the seventh ce received a challenge to duel. The disciples who ranked ninth and twenty-second had even reced the disciples who ranked sixth and seventh! As soon as the ranking lists had been frozen, the name list of the participants for the All Peaks Competition was settled before the master of Drizzle Peak handed it in. In thest three days, Zen did not go to the Lake of the Magical Fish and Seven Star Sword Light tform for cultivation, but stayed in his room for meditation instead. Both cultivation methods of Heavenly Ogre Fist and Spiritual Thorn were extensive and profound. The former represented the most basic method of life vitality attack, while thetter represented the method of soul attack. In addition to meditating these two books, Zen continued to study the Sun Moon Stars Picture. The first time he had seen the picture, Zen felt his eyes drawn to it. However, when he had seen it againter, he exhibited no such feelings anymore. Among the Contemtion Pictures in the fairy pce, the Sun Moon Stars Picture ced first. It was evident that he couldn''tpletelyprehend the content it contained. Even so, he tried his best to contemte. In the first two days, besides practicing Heavenly Ogre Fist and reading Spiritual Thorn asionally, he neither ate nor drank and put all his efforts into the study of the Sun Moon Stars Picture. However, after over forty hours of contemting, he felt he had achieved nothing. On the morning of the third day, everything around him seemed suddenly distorted as he looked at the Sun Moon Stars Picture. ''Why am I dizzy? Is it because I stayed up too long?'' Zen thought to himself, carefully patting himself on the forehead. In his present physical status, he would not have felt dizzy even if he did not eat or drink. Then it urred to him that perhaps the origin of his dizziness had something to do with the picture being so exhausting. Although his soul was much stronger than the average after being refined in the fire, the Sun Moon Stars Picture was by no means ordinary, and his soul could not stand it after consuming so much energy. To his surprise, after a blink of an eye, he found the surrounding space even more distorted. And as time went on, it had spun more and faster. ''What happened?'' Finally, he felt something was amiss. When he had calmed down, he found that he was standing in front of that Sun Moon Stars Picture. After a short moment, with a stroke of confusion, he was sucked into the picture. In the Sun Moon Stars Picture... When Zen got his bearings, he found himself standing in a space, which was neither in the sky nor on the ground. Not far away from the space, an enormous fireball glowed. Its mes emitted a dangerous deterrent. ''Is that... the sun?'' The man could not help but be in awe. Although the Eastern Region had a very long history, no one from there had ever figured out what the sun was yet. Thirty thousand feet above the ground was the tallest mountain of the Eastern Region. Rumors had it that because it was too high, there was hardly enough air at the top, and almost no one could endure it. However, despite such a harsh environment, some remarkably powerful masters were still able to conquer it. After climbing around ten thousand feet, there were strong gusts of wind. They were so powerful that even gold and iron would be crushed into pieces by the wind. As a result, even those powerful masters could not repel its strength. Even so, some masters hade for the sake of exploring. It was said that once a great master had broken through the hurricane and flown up with his very high power and robust body.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As much as he had thought that he could see the sun and the moon finally, after passing through the hurricane, he only found endless entwined cracks in the space, like ayer of thick fish scales standing straight up in the sky. As for what hadin beyond this cracked zone, even the ancient master could not have provided an answer. As humans could not explore the sky, legends about the sun, the moon, and the stars were more perplexing for them. Thus, there were countless stories with sun, moon and stars as the theme. Although he was far away from the sun while standing in the space, Zen was still shocked by its intimidating force when he looked at it. ''My current consciousness is in the Contemtion Picture. It must be God''s intention that I get in here. It''s a shame that I could onlyprehend so little about the Sun Moon Stars Picture. With my current ability, it''s too hard for me to contemte the sun!'' he thought to himself. When Zen cast his eyes onto another ball, he saw a bright light, which was much quieter and softer than the feeling of tyranny that the sun had conveyed. When looking at the sun, his eyes felt sour. On the contrary, as he gazed at another ball, his eyes felt a pleasant coolness andfort. It was the moon. Zen noticed that a shadow had appeared on the moon. The shadow outlined the curve of the ball and caused it to present different shapes, which were the so-called first quarter moon, thest quarter moon and the like. Behind these two giant balls were countless stars. These stars were the exact objects that Zen had wanted to observe and study. Chapter 361 Meditation On The Stars (Part Two) Chapter 361 Meditation On The Stars (Part Two) Through his meditation thest time, he had already been able to condensate a small number of stars from his demonic life vitality. When those stars exploded, they would release overwhelming energy. However, the power of the stars was definitely more than that. It made Zen feel obliged to learn the mystery behind the Sun Moon Stars Picture a little each day. Since he had alreadye in, Zen sat down with crossed legs and began to contemte the bright stars in the distance. ''What a magical picture the Sun Moon Stars Picture is! How could the master who drew it construct the vast universe with only a picture?'' he could not help but exim to himself. Then, he began to sit still for meditation, eyes gleaming. Suddenly, with horrible and overwhelming energy, a star rushed towards Zen over from a mysterious distance. ''Is it going to hit me?'' he wondered and nned to dodge the star. However, since it was his consciousness that had entered the picture, and not physically himself, he was unable to evade at all. "Whew!" In the blink of an eye, the star darted past him and knocked another star in the distance. As the star was so big, it looked as though it was going to strike him when, in fact, it was still far away from him. These two stars collided and exploded. The overwhelming energy they released increased even more than tenfold! The light emerging from the overwhelming energy formed a gigantic ring, brilliant but loaded with the breath of death. ''Stars collision?'' The only way Zen had triggered the explosion of the stars before was with his life vitality. The overwhelming energy released from stars collision was more powerful than the one he had seen before. At the moment, he seemed to be in the midst of spiritual enlightenment. After a long time, Zen pulled his consciousness back from the Sun Moon Stars Picture. When he came out, he found the light of dawn had scattered out across the sky. Through the meditation after entering the Sun Moon Stars Picture identally, he had improved in the use of star power. Since today was the first day of the All Peaks Competition and it was already dawn, it was time for him to set out for thepetition with the other six disciples of Drizzle Peak. When they arrived at the tform on top of the Drizzle Peak, three masters were already waiting for them. Beside them was a middle-sized flying chariot. To Zen''s surprise, however, Aura was not among the three masters. Before she left before, Aura had told him that she woulde back before the All Peaks Competition. ''Why didn''t Aura show up? Is she in trouble?'' he wondered to himself. After looking around, he asked, "Master Wen, it seems that Master Su isn''t here. Do you happen to know why she didn''te today?" Master Wen shook his head, and then answered, "Master Su hasn''t been back to Cloud Sect ever since she asked to take a leave. I do not know why." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although his response did not make him worry less, Zen had no choice but to nod. It seemed that Master Wen was oblivious about Aura''s current situation. When he got on the flying chariot with the other six disciples, his face showed a clear sign of concern. With a light blue glow, the chariot soared towards the west. The All Peaks Competition was taking ce in the west of Cloud Sect, and it had a big battle ring. With all the excellent disciples of Cloud Sect in them, flying chariots came from every direction. The minute the flying chariot had halted, Zen, Yehudi, and the other disciples jumped out. Then, under the guidance of Master Wen, they went towards the battle ring. Suddenly, a voice caught everyone''s attention. "Hey, Wen!" a skinny old man greeted. "Are these the disciples of Drizzle Peak for thepetition?" He wore a skeptical look. "Just them?" The man was Master Wang. He was the leader of another team which came from Sea Peak. Sea Peak was quite low on the ranking list. The team ranked twenty-ninth among the thirty-three peaks of Cloud Sect. Nevertheless, they appeared a little better than Drizzle Peak, as the number of their disciples who came for the All Peaks Competition was thirteen while Drizzle Peak only had seven disciples. Upon hearing Master Wang''s words, the three masters from Drizzle Peak had grim expressions on their faces. After all, Master Wen and the other masters came from Drizzle Peak. If their disciples did not perform well in thepetition, it would reflect on them, and they would feel ashamed. In thestpetition, with Aura as the team leader, no one had dared to mock her. If they did, they knew that she would have instantly humiliated them back. However, since Aura was not there today, things were different. Due to the name list showed the number of participants of each peak, Master Wang must have received the name list of all the participants for the All Peaks Competition in advance. So, it was clear he had only asked Master Wen to embarrass Drizzle Peak deliberately. Likewise, the disciples behind Master Wang also measured up Drizzle Peak''s disciples with mocking stares. Snorting, Master Wen retorted, "What do you mean by ''just them''? Although Drizzle Peak only has seven disciples, each of them has their unique skills! You think you''ll do better than us merely because you have more disciples? Think again, Master Wang. I highly doubt that matters!" Master Wang looked at Zen and the rest of Drizzle Peak''s disciples, and said in derision, "Unique skills? Are you serious?" he questioned,ughing loudly as he did so. "It seems you don''t have many powerful disciples at all! Otherwise, why did you even bring someone at the second grade of nature level?" The skinny old man continued tough in their faces. As Zen had been walking in the middle of the team, nobody had noticed his cultivation level in the beginning. Now that Master Wang had pointed it out, however, he immediately became the focus of discussion --- and everyone''s attention. Chapter 362 Kenneth Shi (Part One) Chapter 362 Keh Shi (Part One) Generally, the weakest of the disciples who were eligible to participate in the All Peaks Competition had reached the refinement level just below the consummation. Even the least powerful disciple at the Drizzle Peak was in the nature level at grade seven topetest time. While five out of the thirteen disciples from Sea Peak had attained the consummation level, the remaining entrants were refining at the eighth or ninth grade of the nature level. It was rare for a disciple at grade two in the nature levelpeting in the All Peaks Competition. It was unique, but there were talented disciples. For instance, the disciples taught by the saints, and elders at the Cloud Sect were particrly vested individuals. They developed their fantastic refinement methods and possessed incredible strength which qualified them to enter the All Peaks Competition while still at grades two and three in the nature level, where they performed admirably. Three years ago, at the All Peaks Competition, there had been a disciple named Jacques Wang, whose instructor was a great master in the Cloud Sect. He was ranked among the top one hundred even though, at the time, he was only at grade two of the nature level. Anybody who sought to be one of the top one hundred had to be able to challenge the disciples refining at the consummation level. It was terrifying to think of just how potent a disciple''s inherent energy would be one day, if he was able to go toe to toe against peers who were much stronger and able to refine at higher levels. It was rumored that Jacques developed his abilities immensely over three years of refinement, which made him the top pick to be named the champion this year. Jacques was known as a personal disciple. None of the support, facilities or refinement methods at Drizzle Peak couldpare to his. What personal disciples did was battle when they were still in a low grade so that they could test their strength. However, if an inner disciple from Drizzle Peak refining at grade two of the nature level took part in thepetition, it would be considered ludicrous. "Why? Why is it ludicrous?" asked Master Wen while snorting, "Zen might only be at grade two of the nature level, but, he has earned fifty-five thousand points in the testing. Thus, he merited the title of rank one in Drizzle Peak''s inner disciples. Who here thinks he''s at the low level and can mock him?" "Fifty-five thousand points? You''re exaggerating!" Master Wang retorted disdainfully. No one outside Drizzle Peak knew how high Zen''s test score was. It was shocking to hear that a disciple in grade two of the nature level could earn fifty-five thousand points. "I''ve heard that Drizzle Peak''s the weakest, but I never heard the members are best at bragging. Hee- hee," scoffed a Sea Peak disciple. "He got fifty-five thousand points? So he has contended with the joint attacks from the men at the consummation of nature level? Do you think those at the consummation level are feeble? Wow! The Drizzle Peak disciples take a significant risk by bragging!" added another disciple. "His strength is only at grade two of the nature level. I don''t think he''s experienced the full and awesome power of someone refining at the consummation level. When it''s time, I will show him firsthand how great the distance between the expertise from those at the consummation level and his grade two techniques," disparaged a Sea Peak member as he nced over at Zen. Zen turned a deaf ear to their taunts as he moved ahead with the line. After his intensive training over thest few months, Zen''s ability to control his thoughts and reaction had improved so much that the ridicule from others no longer pulsed him. It didn''t take long for all thepetitors to take their ces on thepetition field. With the disciples from Skytop Peak at the front, all the disciples from the thirty-three peaks formed a semi-circle to the right hand side of the field. Over to the left side stood the personal disciples of saints, patriarchs and elders, who were wearing purple robes. Set up at one end of the field was a square tform where a middle-aged man was sitting on a ck chair. Zen looked at the man. Although he was far away, Zen could indistinctly feel his power. ''This man seems stronger than the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm, but, he''s repressing his energy. I wonder who is he. Could he be the head of the Cloud Sect?'' wondered Zen to himself. Zen''s guess was correct. The man was the Cloud Sect''s leader, Keh Shi. Keh rarely appeared in public, preferring to keep a low profile, but the rules of Cloud Hall stipted that his attendance was required at the All Peaks Competition which was a triennial event. It was part of the leader''s duties to select the disciples who sessfully passed the trials in the competition and would be admitted to the Cloud Road and to enter the Cloud Hall. It stressed the importance of the All Peaks Competition to test the strength of every genius. When every disciple from the thirty-three peaks and personal disciples had arrived, Keh rose from his seat and made the announcement of the beginning of thepetition.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. On cue, an elder appeared, flying over the field. He carried dozens of copies of a long list, and as he passed each peak''s group, he handed one to each master. On the page were written the contestants'' names, theirpetitors, and which round they would fight during. There were over forty disciples listed from Skytop Peak, whereas there were only seven from Drizzle Peak. Overall, there were nearly seven hundred names listed, with more than six hundred disciples from the thirty-three peaks and more than fifty personal disciples. Initially, many of the hopeful seven hundred disciples would be eliminated through group trials. After Master Wen of Drizzle Peak looked over the list, he frowned, sighing deeply. Yehudi took a step closer and asked, "Master Wen, who will our opponents be?" Smiling bitterly, Master Wen handed Yehudi the list as he replied, "I want everyone to take a look at the list here to know your opponents." Chapter 363 Kenneth Shi (Part Two) Chapter 363 Keh Shi (Part Two) Naturally, all seven Drizzle Peak contestants wanted to know their first opponents, so, they huddled around Master Wen. One by one, the disciples frowned as they examined the list. Listed as Drizzle Peak''s first round opponents were disciples from top ten peaks, including, ckrock Peak, Daylily Peak and Azure Peak... Since all the participants ranked higher amongst the inner disciples in their peaks, those from the higher-ranked peaks were supposed to be stronger. And apparently, they were indeed more powerful than the aspirants from Drizzle Peak. "s, it seems that since we are from Drizzle Peak, we will be used as stepping stones for other disciples.." Master Wen said as he exhaled loudly. When he nced at Zen and saw how calm he was, it affected the master. Zen wasn''t showy, but each time he appeared for a trial orpetition, he went against the odds, and won, on behalf of Drizzle Peak. There was an air of confidence surrounding him. Zen was calm now. However, at first, Zen''s deportment was grave because of the importance the All Peaks Competition held, but, as the day drew closer, Zen''sportment became more bnced with an inner peace. ''Make no mistake'', although Zen was not stressed out, he wasn''t indifferent. Quite the contrary, he weed thepetition and his mind was focused on the tournament. Examining the paper, Zen saw his first opponent was a disciple who had reached grade nine of the nature level named Langdon Zhou of Azure Peak. "Zen, I know Langdon very well. He has inherent superhuman strength with skill equal to someone at the consummation level. He is number nine hundred and thirty-sixth on the Cloud Sect rankings. You need to be careful," warned Yehudi. Nodding thoughtfully, Zen asked, "Yehudi, what about you? Are you confident you will defeat your opposition?" Casually smiling, Yehudi said, "No, since the rival is Mack of ckrock Peak, and he''s at the consummation level as well as being a magic array master, I am not confident." A magic array master... Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A magic array master had special methods of attacking. There were two variations of magic array. One was considered ordinary, affecting people mentally, much like the magic array used on Bloody Mountain to test disciples, but didn''t cause anyone harm. The other was a very powerful killing array and difficult to survive for the opponent. No one willingly chose a magic array master as a foe during thepetition because of how easily an array master could deceive others. Zen thought maybe Yehudi was just humble, since Yehudi said he wasn''t confident, and yet, he remained outwardly calm, which was a good start. Soon after, the first rounds started. The field was divided to create nine smaller fields which held eighteenpetitors simultaneously. Around each field the saints ced enchanted barriers which prevented energy from permeating out and hurting innocent onlookers during thepetition. When the eighteen contestants were in their assigned areas, respectively, the fightmenced. Out on the fields, life vitality of all variations sparked to life, dazzling the observers. In the middle of one of the fields, a young girl wearing a yellow padded jacket was beaming at her challenger, a burly man who stood nine feet tall. The two rivals appeared mismatched, which attracted the biggest crowd watching them. "That''s Jill Quan from Lady Peak! Did you know she''s turning eighteen years old this year? And she''s been at Lady Peak for only two and a half years now! I heard she''s an amazing talent, and over that time she''s risen from grade one to grade nine of the nature level! I wonder if she''ll be able to pull off the same miracle that Yan did years ago?" "Well, what Yan achieved wasn''t easy, it was a miracle. Plus, Benjamin Long, Jill''s rival, isn''t weak. He''s developed the evil refinement method and uses a horrifying blood red life vitality..." As the two spoke, Jill''s brawl began. Even though Jill was short, she cut an imposing figure of perfect symmetry, with the agility and grace of a rabbit flying. Jill attacked Benjamin in a blinding, quick charge as soon as the light life vitality came alive, rushing out from the delicate jade-green sword she wielded. "Hee-hee," chuckled Benjamin. Obviously, he didn''t take Jill as a threat, and he nonchntly waved his blood-red machete in front of him. As he did, the life vitality appeared from within the de. There was a noxious stench emitting from the life vitality, which meant harbored within it was a deadly toxin. The life vitality grew steadily and as Benjamin brandished his machete, swinging it around, wisps of life vitality, radiated throughout the area. As fast and flexible as Jill was, every time she rushed at Benjamin, his life vitality spheres forced her to fall back. "You will never destroy my blood river cart! I encourage you to concede defeat and sp your hands together so I can seize you!" taunted Benjamin while twisting his machete so that the life vitality flowing didn''t slow down. As Benjamin nned, the spheres spread across nearly the entire field, expanding further by the second which meant he would defeat Jill even if he didn''t engage her head-on. With seventeen or more circles of life vitality spreading out irregrly throughout the field, it didn''t seem to matter how skillful Jill dodged it; she would run out of space to evade the toxic clouds soon. Forcing Jill into a small corner finally, Benjamin smirked and said, "Little girl, admit defeat. If you be infected by my blood river cart poison,ter I''ll have to detoxify you. It''s such a hassle detoxifying people, and it means I have to remove your clothes and then face to face..." As Benjamin was casually spewing his inappropriate, and suggestive taunts, all the sudden, Jill was covered in the soft sunglow, and shrunk back before she vaulted up from her deceptive corner and rushed headlong at him. Watching Jill''s battle, Zen nodded andmented, "The big man will be conquered!" Yehudi gave Zen a surprised look but kept quiet. He thought Jill was going to lose because she couldn''t escape the circles of poisonous life vitality, which made it impossible for her to attack Benjamin while giving him a seemingly unconquerable position. However, what happened next proved Zen to be right. Chapter 364 Huge Hammers Chapter 364 Huge Hammers Despite the overwhelming number of rings made from Benjamin''s life vitality, there were still some gaps between each of the rings. Just as the fluttering of the life vitality rings made gaps that wererge enough, Jillunched her attack. Jill dashed forward, rapidly weaving through the life vitality rings! Benjamin felt sort ofcent at first. He hadn''t expected much from his opponent who seemed to be a delicate beauty. He would totally beat her in the first round without effort. But before his words faded, Jill''s yellow figure was charging straight at him at an incredible speed. But Benjamin''s reaction was swift as well. At this juncture, he let out a howl and directed the scarlet machete in his hand at Jill. Then he swung the machete three times. "Three strikes of Bloody Hell!" "nk, nk, nk!" Jill was still smiling. Her pretty little face looked quite lovely. But absolute strength was concealed beneath her lovely appearance. The jade sword in her hand was much smaller than Benjamin''s scarlet machete¡ªonly at the length of two chopsticks or so. However, the short jade sword easily fended off the overwhelming power generated by the three strikes of Bloody Hell. Disbelief was written all over Benjamin''s face now. He attempted tounch another strike, but as a jet of cyan light shed, the jade sword was pressed against his neck... "Jill won. Benjamin lost!" The referee announced the result of this match. Yehudi did not realize what had happened until the result was dered. He had expected that Jill might turn the table with certain secret moves. But it really took him by surprise that Jill had made it in such a brisk and fierce fashion. At this time, Yehudi shot Zen a look of deep significance. ''This guy does have sharp vision.'' The nine matches finished quickly. Disciples on the stage filed out, and the second group of disciples immediately marched into the arena. Zen was among the members of the second group. "Eh? Are my eyes deceiving me? Why is there a guy at the second grade of the nature level? Where did hee from?" "It''s true that he is only at the second grade of the nature level. Well, for a man who is two steps into the nature level, he must be pretty good for ranking among the contestants. I remember three years ago, Jacques who was also at the second grade of the nature level, made it to the top 100. So, don''t think lightly of others! Bear this in mind¡ªnever measure the sea with a bushel, and never judge a book by its cover!" "Bullshit! Think about how awesome Jacques was! He is a personal disciple, and astonishingly talented. Breaking through ranks and battling are just games for him. Both his cultivation method and life vitality are more powerful than his peers at the same rank. But this guy is a disciple of Drizzle Peak. Drizzle Peak is rankedst at Cloud Sect. That shows the quality of disciples at the peak! A man at the second grade of the nature level should be at the top of all its disciples and allowed to participate in the All Peaks Competition. How ridiculous! My younger brother reached the eighth-grade of the nature level this year. He was not eligible to represent our peak in thispetition. Had I known this earlier, I would have transferred him to Drizzle Peak to help him qualify!" Compared with the other 700 disciples, Zen was the least eligible for thepetition. Only at the second-grade of the nature level, he was too conspicuous. And, so he attracted everyone''s attention the moment he stepped onto the stage. Even Keh''s eyes were locked on Zen. Pointing at Zen, he asked, "Xu, what''s going on? Drizzle Peak sent a kid at the second grade of the nature level?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The All Peaks Competition was an opportunity to disy the power of the most outstanding disciples from the 33 peaks. Those who were selected to participate in the All Peaks Competition were considered elites of all the disciples. Among them, the weakest was at the eighth or ninth grade of the nature level. Some of the stronger contestants had reached the pinnacle of the nature level, and some had even entered the Illuminating Soul Realm! Thus, it was not shocking for Keh to ask specifically about this contestant who was merely at the second grade of the nature level. "Er..." The elder named Xu was a bit taken aback as well. He was also clueless as to why Drizzle Peak had dispatched a little guy at the second grade of the nature level to participate in thepetition. After all, the ranking of the 33 peaks was determined ording to their strength instead of their subjective calctions. Nheless, Keh''s remarks were somewhat offensive. ''Is Drizzle Peak really so lame?'' ''They can only send a guy at the second grade of the nature level to battle?'' "Well, perhaps the guy is strong or powerful," Keh muttered to himself. By saying so, Keh gave Xu a chance to avoid embarrassment. "Some disciples may have obtained enlightenments by luck, so it''s possible for a low-ranked man to challenge those at higher ranks." When speaking out loud, the elder named Xu found that his exnation was unconvincing, even to his ears. There were indeed some geniuses who could fight against higher-ranked opponents. However, such geniuses never came from Drizzle Peak, because a majority of disciples from Drizzle Peak were from grassroots families or marginalized disciples in noble ns, who, since childhood, were fostered and cultivated with inferior resourcespared to others! If Zen were a personal disciple, Xu might have looked forward to his performance. However, Zen was an inner disciple, particrly an inner disciple from Drizzle Peak. What was more, was that he was only at the second grade of the nature level. ''Does he want to make a show of himself at the All Peaks Competition?'' The elder named Xu was a bit miffed. ''Later, I''ll question the masters of Drizzle Peak to find out what on earth is the matter!'' At the squared arenas, all the disciples were ready. The battle could be triggered at any moment. Although ninebats were going on simultaneously, most eyes were focused on Zen''s fight. The reason was simple¡ªZen''s cultivation was just too eye-catching. "Well, well, well, how lucky I am. I happen to be fighting a guy at the second grade of the nature level in my first round!" The man speaking was Zen''s opponent, Langdon Zhou. Langdon Zhou was not tall, but he was heavyset. So, he looked quite burly. Azure Peak was ranked fifth among the 33 peaks. Naturally, Azure Peak had many strongbatants. Even though they were allowed to send 33 disciples for the All Peaks Competition, the number was still small whenpared to the number of disciples at Azure Peak. To qualify for the All Peaks Competition, each of these 33 disciples must have battled each other fiercely! Langdon Zhou had defeated a practitioner who had reached the peak of the nature level even though he was only at the ninth grade of nature level. In doing so, Langdon Zhou became eligible to enter the competition. Zen gazed at Langdon Zhou ndly, saying nothing. But Langdon Zhou furrowed his brows and said, "I really can''t figure this out. The rules of the All Peaks Competition are loathsome, too loathsome. I''ve busted my ass just to get entry to thispetition. But you, a little guy only at the second grade, qualified as well. I wonder why. Now that a guy like you can participate in the All Peaks Competition, I think it''s time to scratch Drizzle Peak off the list of the 33 peaks." Zen cracked a smile. ''This Langdon Zhou already despises me. Yet he still feels the need to provoke me with words. Perhaps it''s an old habit of his. Whenbatants duel, one often tries to provoke the other by remarks to force the opponent to reveal a w as he strikes. This is a widely known trick. But Langdon Zhou, a man who obviously doesn''t take me seriously, still speaks condescendingly. He is too overbearing.'' "Your brain is too simple to figure out how I''m going to beat you. So you might as well stop thinking about it!" Zen bellowed all of a sudden. "Really..." Langdon Zhou cackled. When the referee announced that the fight could begin, Langdon Zhou lifted two copper hammers from the ground and swung them at Zen. Langdon Zhou was born with marvelously immense force. He was almost as powerful as those at the Illuminating Soul Realm. He stomped on the ground with the two copper hammers in his hands before charging at Zen as if he were a wild beast from a savagend. The fact was that Langdon Zhou had more talents than just his amazing strength. His power was often underestimated. In the Eastern Region, human practitioners mainly focused on cultivating their life vitality, and the cultivation of their human bodies was merely subsidiary. Corporeal body cultivating was divided into five steps, which solely aimed at purifying the physical body, thus making it more compatible with a practitioner''s life vitality. And the impressive thing about Langdon Zhou was that he not only had immense strength, but he was also very deft at exercising his life vitality. Just as he lifted the copper hammers, a wave of life vitality quietly spread out from his feet. This wave of life vitality was yellowish-brown. If one looked carefully, its stately aura could be detected. "Deadly Swamp Trap!" His life vitality oozed out and wrapped itself around Zen''s legs,yer byyer, like a swamp, thus firmly rooting him to the spot... Zen gasped with surprise. The attack Langdon Zhou made was pretty unique¡ªsimply forcing his opponent to stay still and then hurling the copper hammers at him. The two-step move might seem very clever, but in Zen''s view, it was too childish. This move could be effective when used on nature creatures, as nature creatures were unable to fly. Langdon Zhou''s Deadly Swamp Trap would certainly strand them. But what would be the effect of this attack on those at the Illuminating Soul Realm? Since practitioners who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm could fly, this move could not harm them. So how would Langdon Zhou deal with opponents who were stronger than he was? Just as the two huge hammers were about tond on Zen, a tiny smile broke out on Zen''s face. "That brat at the second grade of the nature level seems to be in danger now. Will he be crippled by Langdon Zhou''s hammer strikes?" "That guy does have bad luck for having Langdon Zhou as his opponent! No nature creatures can possibly escape Langdon Zhou''s Deadly Swamp Trap." Many disciples started to murmur. They did not care whether Zen would win or not. At present, they were concerned about whether or not Zen would die. After all, on more than one asion contestants had identally killed their opponents in the arena. "Zen, get him! You and Yehudi are the only hope of Drizzle Peak. Don''t be defeated in the first round!" Master Wen whispered... Chapter 365 Earthen Armor Chapter 365 Earthen Armor Langdon was proud of his strength. If he wielded his hammers with his full strength, even the warriors who had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm wouldn''t be able to defend against the attack. Zen, who just entered the second-grade of the nature level, couldn''t struggle to free himself from Langdon''s Deadly Swamp Trap. It seemed that Zen would soon be a dead man. Zen stretched his hands to deflect the hammers before they could hit his body. "You''re dead meat," Langdon shouted. He snorted and struck. He didn''t believe that Zen would dare to stop the hammers with his hands. The hammers had the power to destroy his body. "Bang!" Zen''s two hands caught the hammers. Langdon was wrong about Zen being too foolish and bold. Zen had managed to catch the hammers. "Impossible!" Langdon couldn''t believe what had happened. "Unbelievable! The kid is also naturally strong." "So that''s how he qualified for the All Peaks Competition despite being at the second-grade of the nature level," one disciple murmured. Langdon was born with infinite strength. Even the warriors at the Illuminating Soul Realm couldn''t fight him easily and confidently. However, Zen caught his hammers with his bare hands. What tremendous strength Zen had! Operating the two hammers was much easier than defending against them with bare hands. Although Langdon was arrogant, he wouldn''t dare to catch his hammers once they were in motion. The fact that Zen could do so sessfully implied that Zen enjoyed much greater power than Langdon. Langdon gulped at the idea that he might be fighting a losing battle. Besides, the bronze hammers had beenunched by Langdon at an elerated speed. They could destroy warriors who had reached the peak of the nature level if they dared to use their bare hands in the fight. Zen was unscathed and safe. ''What is his body made with?'' Langdon wondered. Zen had used a third of his dragon scale power to catch the bronze hammers. He had faith in his strength and knew that his body could use this power to resist the hammers. Confidence was reflected in Zen''s eyes as he stared at Langdon and smiled. However, the smile on Zen''s face looked terrifying to Langdon. Langdon was proud of his strength. He refused to believe that another person could have greater physical strength. Unable to control the emotions surging through his body, Langdon''s eyes reddened. He couldn''t believe that he had been humiliated by an inferior person. "Wild striking!" Langdon roared. Then, the hammers in his hands began to spin wildly. "Bang, bang, bang." No matter what strategy Langdon used to hit Zen with his bronze hammers, Zen would avoid them easily. This fight was only an exercise to Zen. Whenever his hands touched the bronze hammers, he felt warm currents being produced in his body. Finally, they umted in his belly. Since the currents were refining his body, Zen wasn''t in a hurry to finish this battle, although he could do that easily. He chose to defend against the bronze hammers with his two bare hands. Even though there were nine fights inside the Arena, the battle between Zen and Langdon had drawn the attention of the audience. "Zen is mad. Why doesn''t he fight back? Is he a little masochistic?" "These bronze hammers are one of the best mysterious weapons. And yet, Zen isn''t hurt. Look at the large dents on the surface of the hammers. Is Zen''s body harder than the mysterious weapon?" Most disciples were shocked. Zen looked like a monster. They wondered what would happen if they had to defend against those two hammers. "I wondered why a guy who has just reached the second-grade of the nature level was allowed to participate in the All Peaks Competition. Is nobody better than him among his generation of disciples at Drizzle Peak? Now I have the answer. He has tough skin to protect his body." Keh, sitting and watching Zen closely, nodded and smiled. "Sir, you are so wise. I guess Zen has great opportunities ahead of him if he has such an indestructible body." The elder named Xu chimed in hurriedly. "I don''t think so. So many young people have attended the All Peaks Competition. If Zen only enjoys superhuman strength and hasn''t exercised any other martial arts, he won''t go far," an elder named Huang interrupted with a disapproving shake of his head. Keh disagreed and added, "I know that all disciples attending the All Peaks Competition hold at least one trump card. This young man, with his tough body, seems to have survived the attack of the two hammers. How can you be sure that his tough body is his only trump card and he has no other secret weapons to help him win?" "What? Do you think he will survive and win?" asked Huang, shocked. As far as he knew, nobody could take a shortcut and win thepetition. Even if Zen survived this fight against the wielder of the two hammers, his opponents in subsequent fights would be cautious. They would be well prepared and would work out other ways to beat Zen. Then, Zen''s situation would be way more dangerous than this fight. Although his seemingly indestructible body wasparable to one of those mysterious weapons, Zen''s future opponents would cut through his skin and meat with unknown weapons. "Let''s wait and see," replied Keh. "Anyway, All Peaks Competition is always fascinating as one gets to meet interesting young men." At the other side of the fighting arena, a young man in purple robe sat on the ground, with his arms crossed before his belly. Pale yellow life vitality flowed inside his body. It was strange and terrifying to see Sanskrit words formed by his life vitality dancing around him. This man looked majestic and handsome. "Do you see the guy in the arena?" a soft voice was heard. Standing beside the young man was a girl in purple clothes. Her hair was midnight ck, and her skin was white and unblemished. "Yes. He''s very conspicuous," answered the young man. His eyes remained closed. But how could he know of Zen''s performance in the arena if he hadn''t seen it? The girl in purple clothes giggled. "But, can you win against him?" The young man paused for a moment before replying without any emotion, "I suppose he must have exercised some special martial arts to build his body to perfection. However, warriors from Eastern Region rely on life vitality. If anybody dares to dedicate himself only to bodybuilding, he would be a fool, because his skills and inner power couldn''t be polished further atter stages. Even though my body is inferior to his, my imprable defense built by my life vitality is much better. Yes, I can win against him." "I agree with you. This guy is really interesting. I don''t know where hees from, but I want to drill two holes in his body," said the girl with a chuckle. Despite her beauty, the girl seemed bad-tempered and violent. If weaker warriors dared to fix their eyes on her, they would regret doing that. "I don''t think he will be among the top 100 warriors in this All Peak Competition since he just reached the second-grade of the nature level, although his body seems to be imprable. It''s unlikely that you''ll fight with him in the arena," said the young man. "Ha-ha. I wish him good luck," replied the girl. She stopped talking and shifted her attention to the fight in the arena. Although personal disciples of Cloud Sect were prohibited from attending thepetitions during the early stages, there had been one exception. Three years ago, Jacques who just reached the second- grade of the nature level had to start at early stages and fight a way out so as to attend the next round ofpetitions. "Bang, bang, bang." The bronze hammers hit Zen''s body again and again. The sound was deafening and echoed through the arena. The other eight battles had finished. After the results were announced, the participants exited gradually. Only the fight between Zen and Langdon continued. Langdon faced a dilemma. He wondered why his hammers could hit Zen''s body but failed to hurt him. Zen was smiling despite being repeatedly hit by the two hammers. Langdon cursed. He desperately wanted to smash Zen''s head. When the hammers returned to Langdon, he was shocked to find they were filled with dents and cracks. The noble n where Langdon came from was neither rich nor powerful. It couldn''tpare to any of the top seven noble ns. There were only a few good-quality hammers for him to choose from. What was worse, it was extremely difficult for Langdon to pick two hammers with the level of top-grade mysterious weapon. He knew that he couldn''t afford to lose his two hammers in this fight and buy new onester. There was only one way out. He should try to find a capable hammer-smith to repair his hammers. He had to win. Otherwise, he would lose both, this fight and his weapon. If he lost his hammers in the fight with Zen, Langdon''s fighting capacity would be significantly weakened. He didn''t know what weapon he would wield in his next fight. "Rolling Lightning Hammers," Langdon shouted. Langdon suddenly stooped and directed the hammers to travel in a curved path. They seemed to be flying toward Zen''s legs. He hoped that Zen''s legs weren''t as hard as his body. During the battle, Langdon had tried to defeat Zen by striking his face and chest. His Rolling Lightning Hammers attacked his opponent''s legs, which usually were vulnerable owing to ack of protection and exercise. If he seeded, Langdon was sure that Zen''s legs would be broken. Then, Zen would have to beg for mercy. His move was unexpected and a surprise to Zen. Langdon rejoiced when he saw the surprise reflecting in Zen''s expression. However, before he could act further, Zen''s fists shot out toward the hammers. "Bang!" Zen''s iron fists pounded the bronze hammers. Two holes appeared on the special-processed ground of the arena as the two hammersnded on it. Langdon tried to retrieve his hammers, but couldn''t. Zen held the hammers tightly to the ground as if they were inset into the floor. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Participants of the All Peaks Competition were strong-willed and refused to give up easily. Knowing that Zen couldn''t be beaten without ying his trump card, Langdon decided to abandon his weapon. He shouted, and his life vitality was released. Instantly, it formed an earthy yellow armor around his body. "Earthen Armor!" Chapter 366 The Array Flag Chapter 366 The Array g After a long period of failed attacks, Langdon finally turned from the offensive to defensive, forming a thick shield by congealingyers of armor on his skin. "Ha! My Earthen Armour can stand against the full strength of an Illuminating Soul Realm master''s strike. You''re mighty strong, but what can you do to me now?" he sneered. "No one can break my armor without the help of life vitality." Originally, Langdon had no intentions to use this tactic. Talents emerged inrge numbers during the All Peaks Competition, so many means had to be used at critical times in order to reverse the situation. If he didn''t use it this time, he would definitely lose thepetition. As Zen''s first opponent in thepetition, Langdon wasn''t very strong. Still, Zen was impressed that he had mastered so many techniques. "Can you really withstand a full strength blow from an Illuminating Soul Realm master?" ncing at Langdon''s Earthen Armour, a small smile yed on Zen''s lips. "In that case, let me try. Let''s test the limits of my strength," he taunted. "Crushing fist!" In a sudden move, Zen slipped sideways and his strength rose as he mobilized half of the dragon scales'' strength. His corporeal body was much stronger than that of ordinary people, not to mention when it was combined with the strength of dragon scales. Half of the dragon scales'' strength was able to increase Zen''s corporeal body power by the dozens. Poof! The sound that came from Zen''s fist punching Langdon''s Earthen Armor was as though he had hit on earth ground. Langdon''s earthen life vitality was supposed to be good for defense. His Earthen Armour was supposed to imitate the characteristics of thend that could bear the weight of anything. As it received an impact, it could instantly spread the offensive force throughout the entire armor, thereby weakening the opponent''s striking power. Thud, thud! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Upon being hit by Zen''s fist, Langdon had to take two steps back, his face flushing red. Having assumed that Zen''s strength had already reached its limit was a wrong move on Langdon''s part. Under Zen''s mighty force, the life vitality rolled over in Langdon''s body and vented strong power, making it difficult for him to stand and he felt his Earthen Armour about to copse. "How can this be possible?" Because Langdon was born a strong man, he knew how difficult it was to increase one''s strength even by a fraction when in limit condition. ''Howe Zen''s power increased so much in an instant? Wasn''t that already the limit of his strength? Or is he infinitely powerful¡­and he wasn''t exerting much strength before?'' Langdon was left puzzled. Not missing a beat, Zen mobilized half of the dragon scales'' strength and punched Langdon''s Earthen Armour once again. Thud! With a heavy clunk, cracks started to form on the thick armor, as if it could shatter into pieces at any moment. Langdon''s face turned sickly flushed and after holding it in for a while, Langdon couldn''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood. At this point, he realized he didn''t have to go on. Seeing Zen raising his fist, ready to dash over again, Langdon raised his arms and hurriedly shouted, "Referee, referee, I surrender!" "Zen won, Langdon lost!" The referee pronounced thepetition results with a straight face. Since Langdon conceded his defeat, Zen stopped his attack. Although there had been quite a few disciples who died in the All Peaks Competition, Cloud Sect didn''t advocate fighting to the death. Seeing Zen stop at that point, Langdon gasped with relief. ''A narrow escape! My opponent is a human- shaped monster¡­he destroyed my Earthen Armour. It''s good I had it to protect me. A direct hit from him would have smashed me to bits.'' "Good job, Zen!" Pleased by Zen''s performance, Master Wen''s face lit up into a smile. In the eyes of the Drizzle Peak masters, Zen was a special disciple. Because Master Su always took care of Zen in the past, the other masters didn''t meddle in Zen''s affairs. Even so, his many impressive performances were well known to them. If Zen did well in the All Peaks Competition, the entire Drizzle Peak would benefit from it as well. It was not only a concern of honor--if the ranking of Drizzle Peak was raised, so would the rewards to its masters and disciples. Most importantly, they would no longer be humiliated by the other Peaks of Cloud Sect. Pointedly, Master Wen looked at Master Wang of Sea Peak, which was next to Drizzle Peak. Wearing a sneer on his lips, Master Wang turned to his disciples. "Zen of Drizzle Peak is truly strong, but that''s all he has. There have been many disciples born with extraordinary strength in Cloud Sect throughout the ages, but none of them have made any great achievements. York, it''s your turn in a minute. You''ve been preparing for thispetition for two years. Our Sea Peak''s results depend on you. If you face that guy of Drizzle Peak, give him a knockout blow!" Standing beside Master Wang was York, a determined and obedient disciple. Theprehensive power of Sea Peak was stronger than that of Drizzle Peak and York was at the consummation of nature level. Sea Peak had three disciples at the same level attending the competition while Drizzle Peak had only one. The masters and disciples of Sea Peak had a great ambition to raise its ranking into the top ten or so and they put their hope on York. Hearing Master Wang''s eager words, York simply nodded. Though he looked like a rather in and ordinary fellow, his eyes gave off an extremely dangerous glint. "Master Wang, I won''t let you down. I''m sure I can defeat him within ten minutes," he responded as a confident smile crossed over his face. It didn''t seem like he had taken Zen''s performance into consideration at all. And Zen''s victory did surprise a number of people as his opponent, Langdon, was also a naturally mighty man. The forceful confrontation between the two was definitely eye-catching. However, in the Eastern Region, the vast majority of cultivators were practicing life vitality and were contemptuous of simple strength. In their opinion, abandoning life vitality and merely using strength was typical behavior for a fool. Most people onlyughed at Zen''s performance, because mere strength was not much of a threat. Though Master Wang and York kept their voices hushed, Zen had a keen sense of hearing and could listen in on their conversation. Upon hearing their words, Zen didn''t have much of a reaction apart from a smile. After Zen, the nextpetitors of Drizzle Peak were Yehudi and another disciple. Because Yehudi was the only disciple of Drizzle Peak who had reached the consummation of nature level, great hope was ced on him to seed. His first opponent was Mack from ckrock Peak who was not only at the consummation of nature level but also a master of magic array. To be a magic array master, a cultivator was required with a high level of soul talent. Having reached the consummation of nature level and having attainments of the magic array at a young age, Mack had enough skill to prove he was a genius. The killing array that a magic array master used in battle was mysterious and flexible, making it extremely challenging to keep up with. It might have been a bad start to have encountered such a strong opponent during the first battle. However, Yehudi was a strong-willed man who wouldn''t give up so easily just because his opponent was strong. After the eighteen disciples arrived in the Arena, the referee announced the beginning of the competition. Mack was a rather short, dark-skinned man with pearly white teeth. When Yehudi made eye contact with him, he immediately felt a kind of chill run through his soul. Such was the special ability of a magic array master--using his powerful soul to suppress his opponent''s confidence. With the cultivation of the Spiritual Thorn, Zen could also achieve this effect. However, the Spiritual Thorn, as a kind of fourth-tier cultivation method, was more prone tounch a surprise attack. Once the opponent was caught off guard, he gave his opponent''s soul a strong stab and used his broken flying knife to make a sneak attack. This collocation method of the Spiritual Thorn and the flying knife was truly sessful and had even been used repeatedly by Zen. Unlike Zen''s Spiritual Thorn, Mack''s soul had a steady flow of power and was good at crushing opponents'' morale. There was no verbalmunication between Mack and Yehudi when they first met on stage. As soon as the referee announced that thepetition had begun, Mack tossed out a ck-colored array g. As if it were alive, it stood up as soon as it touched the ground. "Deploy the ck fog killing array!" Mackmanded the array g. Having reached the consummation of nature level, Yehudi''s richbat experience was evident. None of the disciples who had reached such a level could be anything but hard-working and diligent. If Mack finished deploying the battle array, hisbat effectiveness would be greatly enhanced, which would inevitably affect Yehudi. Given this, Yehudi decided to take action as soon as Mack showed the array g. A white spear appeared in Yehudi''s hands instantly. With that, Yehudi jabbed at Mack with his spear rapidly. "Eh, can he use a spear?" Master Wen asked. Never having seen Yehudi use a spear before, he was puzzled. The disciples of Drizzle Peak looked questioningly at one another. In their memory, Yehudi had never used weapons before as he epted many challenges from inner disciples at Drizzle Peak. In his fights, he had always used boxing. As soon as he began thepetition, though, he brought out his weapon. His white spear was not of low quality, but a middle-grade spiritual weapon. "Ha! It would seem that Yehudi has been keeping us in the dark,"ughed Master Wen. It was clear that Yehudi hid his skill with the spear in order to use it in the All Peaks Competition. In the Art of War, it was said that "knowing oneself and one''s enemy ensures invincibility." Conversely, the less the enemy knew about you, the greater your chances of sess were. However, another master of Drizzle Peak shook his head and told Master Wen, "Don''t celebrate too soon. Yehudi is using his spear in the beginning, which shows that he''s afraid of Mack''s magic array. Otherwise, he would have left the spear to use in the followingbat." "You''re right. But thepetition has just begun. The oue depends on Yehudi''s performance," returned Master Wen. In the battlefield, Yehudi''s spear pierced the air. As it turned out, Mack was not only good at magic array, but also had good reflexes and he dodged Yehudi''s spear like a fishfortably swimming amongst rocks. Failing to make any strike, Yehudi didn''t follow Mack''s figure any longer, knowing that the most dangerous thing wasn''t Mack himself, but his array g. Once the magic array was deployed, his chances of sess would be greatly reduced. Knowing this, Yehudi turned to stab the array g down to the ground, wanting to destroy it. When he stabbed at the g with his spear, though, his expression suddenly changed. Chapter 367 Anger (Part One) Chapter 367 Anger (Part One) Producing magic arrays required the use of array gs. A magic array master mainly employed magic arrays during battles. However, they could not produce one during the fights. Instead, they prepared it in array gs ahead of time. In that way, when they needed to make one quickly during the fight, all they had to do was to set these array gs in particr ces. The most efficient way to battle with a magic array master was to prevent him from creating a magic array. Because as soon as the master had sessfully made a magic array, he was at an advantage during the fight, and it would be hard to defeat him since an ordinary magic array and a magic killing array were very powerful. Yehudi''s spear did not stab his opponent, Mack. Unfazed, he stabbed at the ck array g on the ground. The ck g appeared to notice Yehudi''s motion, and so it released a burst of ck fog. The fog rushed at Yehudi rapidly as it tried to cover him. The ck fog was one of Mack''s attack moves through his soul. To be precise, Mack did not use the ck array g to make a magic array. The ck array g was much like a defense move. When Yehudi had focused his attention on the ck g and then tried to attack it, it would release ck fog to trap him. Warriors did not generally allow their opponent to create a magic array in battles. However, the magic array master could use all kinds of methods to fight, and Mack caught Yehudi due to a careless move of Yehudi. ''Do you really think you can destroy my magic array g? Dream on!'' A cold smile appeared on Mack''s face. Soon, he took out other array gs in different colors and put them in different ces. At the time, Yehudi was already struggling against the first array g. As that was the case, the addition of these other array gs did not sound good to him. When Yehudi heard the whooshing sounds, he could not help but frown. As Mackid out six array gs this time around, he formed a hexagon with Yehudi in the center. Then Mack took out the magic array controlling te and offered his life vitality. The six array gs grew bright at the same time, indicating the activation of his magic array. With great difficulty, Yehudi escaped the ck fog from the first ck array g. Unfortunately, he soon found himself surrounded by Mack''s magic array. Standing in the magic array, Yehudi had no choice but to watch out for all possible dangers and stabbed his spear constantly in different directions. In fact, Yehudi had trained a wonderful skill in wielding his spear. Every time he waved his spear, it was as quick as a flying dragon, and it even had his life vitality shining at the end of the spear. It must have come from long hours of practice, though no Drizzle Peak disciple knew that Yehudi could wield a spear so deftly. The man must have secretly worked on it. Even so, Yehudi was in the magic array at the time, and no matter how hard he tried, it was to no avail as no single one of his attempts touched Mack. Whenever Mack got close to him, it was as though he could not pinpoint the opponent''s position! On seeing Yehudi''s disconcerted look, Mack smiled with great pleasure. Then he took out a ck-and- red stick from his space ring and calmly moved behind Yehudi. ''My magic array has trapped you, and you can no longer distinguish truth from falsehood. Therefore, you should know by now that you are at my mercy!'' Mack whispered inwardly. Although Mack''s array was not a killing array, it was a weird one. It could not cause any damage to the people in it. However, it could make many deceptive images of Mack. At the moment, Yehudi was preupied with stabbing the replicated images of Mack. Even though Yehudi''s spear skill was brilliant, he could not know which one was the real Mack while trapped in the magic array. Therefore, in this round, Mack thought he could surely win without difficulty. However, when Mack drew closer to Yehudi and tried to hit the man with the ck-and-red club, the latter seemed to have sensed something and turned around immediately to face Mack. At the same time, he thrust his spear instinctively. "Swoosh!" Thrusting the spear with his hand, the weapon flew towards Mack''s chest at the speed of lightning. Taken aback, Mack did not expect that Yehudi would recognize him among so many replicated illusions of him. The sudden burst of Yehudi frightened him extremely and for a quick second, he got stunned. Then he realized what was happening, took a deep breath, and quickly drew back with his greatest strength. "Zzz!" It was a littlete for Mack to react; Yehudi''s spearcerated his clothes. However, Yehudi did not stab Mack''s body sessfully and instead held his spear to follow Mack''s body closely. While deep in thought, Mack twisted to deflect the sharp end of Yehudi''s spear, barely managing to do so. ''It is indeed unexpected, '' Mack thought to himself His heart sank. Mack had thought he was surely going to win the fight after he sessfully activated his magic array. On the other hand, he never expected that the man had such a great sensibility and could recognize him even with so many deceptive replicas as a distraction. The power of Mack''s magic array was outstanding, and Yehudi could not distinguish which image of Mack was true. The secret, though, was that Yehudi himself had an iparable sensibility and he could notice the killing intent from Mack. These images might have been the same as his own true body, including the killing intent of him. However, Mack was not strong enough to make his magic array do that, and hence, Yehudi could find him from so many illusory images instinctually. "I never expected you to have such a great sensibility. It is a mistake to look down on you thest time. Now that''s it! Let''s see how you can get out of this!" Mack said, gritting his teeth. He took out a thin and long crystal and pressed it to the magic array controlling te. Soon after the crystal was embedded in, seething energy emerged from the te. The te could control the magic array. When Mack had put an extra crystal into it, the magic array''s power increased. Unlike earlier, Yehudi was not calm anymore. Standing in the magic array, he seemed to have seen something terrifying and continuously struck with his spear while simultaneously feeling perplexed by it. Again, Mack held his ck and red stick and snuck behind Yehudi with a stiff smile. While thetter pierced his spear in another direction, Mack waved his stick to knock Yehudi on his left shoulder with a strong force. "Stick Skill With Heavenly Strength!" he shouted while using his most powerful motion.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 368 Anger (Part Two) Chapter 368 Anger (Part Two) As a magic array master, Mack was good at making arrays but his attack strength was not very strong. Nevertheless, he was at the consummation grade of the nature level, and Yehudi did nothing at all to stop his motion. "Bang!" The move of Mack hit Yehudi and shoved him dozens of meters away. Although Mack''s stick had hit Yehudi, thetter rolled over on the ground and stood up quickly, his spear supporting him. He held the weapon tightly and brushed past him. However, the man had retreated out of his reach, and thus Yehudi''s spear did not get to graze him at all. ''I thought the bones in your shoulder had broken into pieces, but you seem to have a nice defensive strength. It doesn''t matter. I have enough time, '' Mack thought with a cruel smile still on his face. While continuing to attack Yehudi from back, Mack avoided Yehudi''s spear. "Bang!" For the second time, he was able to hit Yehudi. This time, he seeded in heavily striking the man on the back. Unable to stand the impact, Yehudi''s mouth opened as he cried in pain and blood simultaneously gushed out of it. ''s! It''s unfortunate that Yehudi has matched with a magic array master. He cannot destroy the magic array at all. All he can do is wait and be mercilessly beat up!'' thought Master Wen, shaking his head. The highest-level disciple of the Drizzle Peak had been defeated in such a cruel way. Having to witness the bad circumstance, Master Wen was certainly annoyed. "Yehudi just needs to admit defeat now. Why is he still holding on? He wouldn''t be out if he fails in this round, and yet I never expected that he''d be so stubborn!" another master said while frowning. Meanwhile, Zen gazed at the fighting court carefully. It was true that admitting failure and giving up the fight was not a difficult thing in Yehudi''s case, but Zen understood the man''s refusal to do so. Yehudi''s determination to step on the practicing road was very strong. It was crucial to persist, for the sake of his determination to step on the road to strengthen himself. In the martial arts field, this was the most precious thing to bear in mind. The reason why he did not want to acknowledge defeat easily was that he did not want to hurt his own resolve! If he did that easily, his determination would soon copse. As a result, in his future fights, he would just give up easily. If that became true, how would he grow up and improve himself? Unless Mack rendered Yehudi totally out of action, the proud Drizzle Peak disciple would use hisst strength to fight until the end. That was what a fearless warrior would insist! Technically, Yehudi did not have exceptional talent. However, his strong determination had supported him to reach as high as the consummation grade of the natural level. Ultimately, practicing had brought him that far more than talent. Working hard and insisting were also necessary and far more important. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" None of the disciples of the Drizzle Peak expected that Yehudi would be defeated in his first fight in such a miserable way. Mack''s ck-and-red stick might have looked wooden, but every experienced weapon refiner would see that it was actually made of hornbeam with hundreds of history. After cutting hornbeam, it was then cooked for half a year in boiled oil. Then, after taking it out before it turned hard, people engraved runes with knives to make an array. Then they covered it with ayer of iron. In this way, the creation of the ck-and-red stick was nearly as powerful as a high-quality spiritual weapon could be. Mack''s stick was not only heavy but also harder than ordinary metal. As he continued to smash Yehudi with it, thetter would probably not be able to withstand the impact and might even lose his life! After a few more terrifying seconds, Yehudi had already been hit more than ten times. He was badly hurt and there were bruises all over his body; there were evidently some broken bones as well. Regardless, he still tried to bear all of his sustained injuries. Mack''s face continued to sport a cruel smile as though he was a cat ying with a mouse that he had trapped. "That''s enough!" Master Wen shouted loudly. Standing up angrily, he then walked towards the fighting court and shouted, "We, the Drizzle Peak, admit defeat in this fight!" Mack stopped hitting Yehudi who was, by that time, half-dead. With a smile, he replied to Master Wen, "This does not seem to be following the rules, does it? You cannot speak on behalf of Yehudi." After uttering thest words, he let out a disdainfulugh. As per the rules of thepetition, Master Wen could not decide the end of a fight on behalf of a disciple--in this case, Yehudi. Only he who was in the battle arena could put a stop to the fight, which meant only Yehudi could admit his own defeat. Then again, Yehudi was now lying on the ground and nearly dead. It was a horrible sight, and Master Wen could not bear to watch the disciple die in front of him. If Mack had continued hitting Yehudi, there was no doubt that the Drizzle Peak''s disciple would have met his demise sooner rather thanter. "Little stinker, are you from the Ny-foot Peak?" Maser Wen asked distantly. A hint of threat seemed to be clear in his voice as he spoke. Although the masters of the thirty-three peaks did not hold a lot of power, he could still do something covertly to Mack if no one was backing him. Moreover, Master Wen knew that he could also depend on Aura Su, who was willing to protect the disciples of the Drizzle Peak at all cost. Granted, she might not have paid Yehudi as much attention as she did to Zen, but if she ever found out that someone from another peak had beat up and insulted a disciple of the Drizzle Peak in such a gruesome way, she would never let it go. If Aura had been there that day, there was no doubt she would havee up and stopped it from happening as well. "He is from our Ny-foot Peak. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. So what would you do, Master Wen? Care to tell me?" An old woman spoke up, walking over with a cane. The old woman was the master of the Ny-foot Peak. Although she did not have a high cultivation level, she had a high position in the Cloud Sect hierarchy. Rumors had it that even if a saint met her, she was still respected as Lady Hua. On hearing the words of Lady Hua, Master Wen stopped in his tracks. The elder woman was a tough person he could not offend easily. However, when Master Wen thought of Yehudi who almost died, he was furious all over again. The All Peak Competition was not a duel. Still, Mack was so cruel to his opponent. It was something that Master Wen could not stand. Just when he was about to argue again, the referee announced that Mack had won. Turning around, Master Wen realized that Yehudi had passed out. It was the rule of the All Peak Competition that if one side gave up fighting or could not continue anymore, he was defeated. Yehudi could not bear the hurt and passed out, so the referee directly announced Mack won this fight. Giving Mack a hard look, Master Wen jumped into the arena and took Yehudi away in his arms while everyone wordlessly watched them. Chapter 369 Rocher (Part One) Chapter 369 Rocher (Part One) Lady Hua patted Mack on the shoulder andplemented him, "Well done, Mack! Though you should take it a bit easy the next time. The rubbish of the Drizzle Peak doesn''t deserve so much so as to make you use the magic crystal!" The magic crystal was a kind of crystal stone which the magic array masters usually utilized to increase their array''s power. In battle, Mack hadn''t been able topletely trap Yehudi within his magic array. But when he used the magical crystal stone, the power of the magic array had suddenly increased several folds and made Yehudipletely defenseless. Master Wen lifted up the injured Yehudi and walked down the arena. Hearing Lady Hua refer to the disciples of the Drizzle Peak as rubbish, he was heavily pissed off, and his mustache was shaking with anger. "You!" Lady Hua nced at Master Wen coldly, a smile finding its way to her wrinkled face. "What? You know very well that your peak always ranks thest. You only have one promising disciple, and that too is at the consummation of nature level. Oh, not to mention, we beat him like this. What do we call such contestants if not rubbish?" Ny-foot Peak had ranked eleventh among the thirty-three peaks and showed much potential. Besides, at only eighteen years old, Mack was very young. Moreover, he was not the top disciple of the Ny-foot Peak. They were very ambitious at the time, aiming to get into the top five in the competition. For that reason, they had saved several trump cards up their sleeves. Hearing the remark, the disciples of the Drizzle Peak all became very indignant. They stared at Mack and Lady Hua with fury. But there was nothing they could do since both of them were more powerful than most of them put together. They had no choice but to keep silent. After Master Wen put down Yehudi gently, he took out a pill and prepared to stuff it into Yehudi''s mouth. Before he could, Zen handed him a red pill and asked, "Master Wen, give him this." Master Wen narrowed his eyes and nced at the pill Zen was handing over to him. Shock registered on his face immediately. It was the Red Cloud Pill. Expensive as the fifth-grade pills were, Zen still could afford them with his fortune. Since he didn''t have to worry about money, he usually carried such pills with him in case of emergencies. However, Master Wen couldn''t believe that Zen could afford such expensive pills. He assumed that it was most probably Aura who had given the pill to him. But Zen offering such an expensive pill to Yehudi was what really surprised Master Wen. He knew that it often took years of work for a nature creature to get such a fifth-grade pill. It was extremely generous of Zen to offer this pill to Yehudi. What he didn''t know was that Zen''s fortune was nothing less than that of most senior masters. He was even richer than Aura herself. Though Aura was a noble princess, her fortune was only about a hundred thousand cubic crystals. With that amount, she was the richest among the princesses. The royal family was not very good at doing business, so it was useless for them to own too many cubic crystals. However, Zen could earn cubic crystals from selling heavenly essence. So for him, it was as if he was blessed with a never ending gold mine, capable of producing an incessant number of heavenly essence. So whenever he was out of money, he could just smelt some mysterious weapons, spiritual weapons, and the cubic crystals would just flow into his pocket as easily as it had left him. After taking the Red Cloud Pill, Yehudi''s pale face recovered its usual red color. The Red Cloud Pill was touted to be with remarkable effects. However, the problem was that its effects were felt rather fiercely. Yehudi felt that something was dashing around madly within his body. The effects of the pill were instant but painful. After a while, Yehudi woke up. He gasped heavily and reached out his hand to wipe away the sweats on his forehead. Then he apologized weakly to Master Wen, "I am sorry, Master Wen. I have disappointed you." To be very honest, Yehudi didn''t need to say sorry to Master Wen. Master Wen was not his teacher. And even if he were, Yehudi was fighting for himself and the Drizzle Peak, and no one particr was counting on him. "It doesn''t matter, Yehudi. You get some much needed rest and take care of your wounds." Master Wen continued, "We Drizzle Peak disciples always rank thest. Even if we fail again this time, the worst that could happen would be us ranking thirty-third. But there is nothing lower we can fall, right?" Yehudi also sighed. His aim in thispetition had been to get into the top 100. In reality, he wasn''t weak and possessed several skills that he hadn''t gotten the chance to perform in thest battle. It was unfortunate that he was not as good at the spiritual level, thus losing to the magic array master. Since he had been deeply wounded during his first round, there was no way he couldpete in the following rounds. Although the Red Cloud Pill would help him recover and it had no after-effects, he still needed to rest for a few days. This essentially meant that he would have no chance to fight in the competition again. Something seemed to dawn on him suddenly, and Yehudi shifted his eyes towards Zen. He knew that he couldn''t count on other disciples of the Drizzle Peak. They were all below the consummation of nature level and were unlikely to perform well, especially when he himself had been so badly defeated. But even though Zen was only at the grade two of the nature level, he still had the strength that could not be graded by his current realm. "Zen, you are myst hope now," Yehudi told him faintly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Zen smiled gently and assured him, "Yehudi, don''t worry. I will make the disciples of the Ny-foot Peak pay. Haha!" Since the very start of thepetition, or indeed ever since finding out that he had to take part, Zen''s expressions had remained nonchnt. However, that didn''t mean he didn''t care about his fellows. Yehudi was a very nice man in Zen''s eyes. He hadn''t borne any grudges against him after Zen had taken his ce and be the top disciple in the Drizzle Peak. He also told Zen what he knew about the rules and other information of the All Peaks Competition, which had helped Zen immensely in his quest for a general idea about thepetition. So Zen made up his mind that he would take revenge on the Ny-foot Peak for what they had done to Yehudi. "Don''t take the enemy lightly. The magic array is too powerful..." It was not that Yehudi didn''t believe in Zen''s strength. However, to break free from the magic array, one had to rely on spiritual powers. And it was a very difficult affair indeed to cultivate them. Even though he was at the consummation of nature level, Yehudi was still weak spiritually. Zen was at the second-grade of the nature level. His advantage was his inborn strong power. But breaking the magic array based solely on his inborn strong power was next to impossible and that was what had Yehudi worried. But he didn''t know that Zen''s spirit was as solid as a rock after being tempered by the huge furnace. Since he had practiced the Spiritual Thorn and had reached the realm of forgetting himself, his spiritual level far exceeded that of his fellows. Even among the disciples who had reached the consummation of nature level, it was hardly possible to find anyone who could match Zen at the spiritual level. Yehudi didn''t want to discourage Zen, and was warning him for his own good. Zen nodded, reassuring him that he would be careful if his opponent was Mack. Chapter 370 Rocher (Part Two) Chapter 370 Rocher (Part Two) While they were talking, eighteen warriors came into the arena topete. But in this round, there was no disciple from the Drizzle Peak. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suddenly, all the spectators started cheering loudly as they saw a person step into the arena. The man they were encouraging was d in a white robe. It was not the kind of white robe the outer disciples usually wore. It was made of silk and the man had a noble aura, carrying a Cyan-de Sword on his back. "It''s Rocher from the Skytop Peak!" People were surprised to see him so early. With his powers, they had expected him to show up muchter in thepetition. "No matter how strong Rocher is, he is not a personal disciple. He still needs to start from the earlier stages ofpetition." "Just keep watching. We''ll benefit from watching the fight between those strong contestants. It''s also a good way to improve ourselves as we can learn a lot about martial art skills from them." The appearance of Rocher Hua had given rise to much discussion. "Rocher..." Zen shook his head. He knew nothing about this man. It looked like this man was very famous in the Cloud Sect. But whatever his fame or poprity, Zen had never heard of him. He was thinking that if he didn''t know about this man, it would imply that he was ignorant. When it came to the master hands in the Skytop Peak, Zen only knew Lenard Zhu. The real strength of the Skytop Peak could never be underestimated. Lenard was not the top disciple of the Skytop Peak, but he had the kind of strength which had enabled him to confront a demon general. Rocher Hua, on the other hand, whilst standing in the arena, had amanding manner in his every movement, which put Zen on high alert. However, there was no visible reaction on Zen''s face, seeing which, Master Wen exined to him, "Rocher is from a humble origin. But he has special talents, which have rarely been seen for the past five centuries or so. He has reached the consummation of nature level at the age of eighteen. Furthermore, he grasps the sword intent more deeply than anyone else, and once, sessfully broke a record which had been set by a master from the Illuminating Soul Realm. If you encounter him in the arena, you''d better give up." As Yehudi had been defeated rather badly, Master Wen was greatly discouraged. From his point of view, all his hopes were pinned on Zen but the chances of winning thepetition were extremely thin. Rocher was a swordsman of the finest degree. Anyone who came to fight with him risked losing their lives as they were sure to be as easily killed by his sword as a chicken. The greater threat was that they couldn''t resist and death would find them swiftly. No superficial injuries, or minor wounds; just a single, deathly blow and Rocher was done with you. "I see, Master Wen." Despite saying so, Zen smiled. He knew that Master Wen was saying this with the good intention of protecting him from losing his life. But the good old master didn''t know what was on Zen''s mind. Arge number of powerful masters had gathered in the All Peaks Competition. Some of them were so powerful that Zen wasn''t one hundred percent sure that he could beat them. However, since he had participated in thepetition, he would do his best to move forward and would not stop until hisst breath. So when he saw Rocher''s real strength, his heart trembled strongly. But not out of fear, no! It was the tremble of excitement that he could hardly control. In the face of deafening cheers from the crowd, Rocher stood in the center of the arena. His opponent was Damion Zhuge from the Skywrath Peak, another contestant at consummation of nature level. Compared to Fren, Damion was a mild and calm person. Powerful as he was, he was not as famous as Fren. So while facing his opponent Rocher, he acted very cautiously. He took out his sword and coldly asked his opponent, "Rocher,e on! Show me your sword!" Rocher shook his head and smiled lightly, having no intention to take out his sword. "Huh! Show my sword to You? I don''t need a sword to fight you." Rocher was going to fight this man with his bare hands! Damion gnashed his teeth. As a member of the Zhuge n, and a top disciple of the Skywrath Peak, he hadn''t expected that Rocher would be so arrogant and confident that he would beat him without a sword. "You don''t want to use a sword? Then I will make you use one!" As soon as he finished his words, Damion lifted his sword and rushed towards Rocher. "Triple Swords of Absolute Annihtion!" The sword techniques that Damion had practiced could emanate prodigious power. Moreover, he knew that his opponent was not easy to deal with. So he employed his strongest skill first. There were only three movements in the Triple Swords of Absolute Annihtion, but its power became stronger with the advance of its movements. Facing Damion''s unique skill, Rocher suddenly moved. His technique was unfathomable. It looked as if he was standing there motionlessly, but in reality, he was actually rushing straight towards Damion. At the very moment he reached Damion, he suddenly stretched out two fingers towards him and pressed them on the handle of Damion''s sword. A clinking sound was heard, loud and clear even over the hubbub and cheers of the crowd. The ferocity and speed of this attack was such that Damion didn''t even realize what had happened. Rocher had used only two of his fingers to gently tap on the handle of Damion''s sword, and then it had dropped on the ground. Within a second of this move, Rocher''s fingers immediately pointed themselves at Damion''s forehead. Damion stood still when he realized what was going on. Given that Rocher was able to shoot his sword down with the intent of just two of his fingers, Damion had no doubt that the same two fingers could as easily blow up his head. "I... I surrender..." The gap between their real strength was too immense. And it was useless for Damion to continue the fight. So he surrendered without hesitation. Rocher turned around and left without even taking a look at Damion. The judge who was monitoring the round was also stupefied. It was not until Rocher had stepped out of the arena that he remembered that he had to announce the result. "Rocher won and Damion lost." The crowds cheered with loud apuse. While his excellencepared to all the other disciples of the Cloud Sect was yet to be decided, one thing was for sure; Rocher was undoubtedly the most popr disciple in the Cloud Sect. The poprity wasrgely attributed to his humble origins. From an anonymous boy to a powerful man who reached such a high level that he had broken the record set by a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm, his story was legend everywhere and contributed to his fame deeply. Thepetition continued in the arena. The group fights were supposed to eliminate three-fourths of the disciples. Every disciple had to fight at least two or three rounds. This was a long and tiring process. Later, another three disciples of the Drizzle Peak entered the arena to contest in the rounds. But it seemed that their overall performance was not so encouraging. Except for Zen who won in the second round, all the other disciples ended in failure. When it came to the eighth round, it was Zen''s turn to fight again. "Zen of the Drizzle Peak Vs. York of the Sea Peak!" The judge''s voice came loud and clear. Master Wang from the Sea Peak suddenlyughed upon hearing this while Master Wen''s face darkened. York was in the good graces of Master Wang. Master Wen obviously sensed that York was a seeded yer of the Sea Peak and his strength should not be underestimated. The Sea Peak had stayed silent in the past few years. They were actually umting their strength and lying in wait to surprise everyone in the All Peaks Competition. Zen Vs. York. God bless Zen! Chapter 371 Mad-monster Hacking Chapter 371 Mad-monster Hacking "Hah, the Drizzle Peak disciples have been knocked out so soon! Thought they wouldn''t have a chance to fight against us before getting eliminated. Their rotten luck! York, it''s your turn now," Master Wang sneered. York walked out from behind his master and stretched out to warm himself up. Keeping a fixed eye on Zen, he remarked to Master Wang, "Three moves. The boy will be beaten by me under three moves." To York, Zen''s strength of grade-two nature level was not even worth considering. It could never hold up to his own power. Zen had employed his stupendous innate strength moments ago, but how would that fare against York? No matter how much strength he had, his life vitality couldn''t outmatch York''s power and speed. ''Zen would be rash to try, '' York told himself conceitedly. Overhearing the conversation between Master Wang and York, Master Wen rubbed his long face. He wanted to refute the im but didn''t know how to. Previously, he had been somewhat confident about Zen and Yehudi, but thetter was defeated in the first round and had gotten himself injured. He couldn''t join the next round, which frustrated Master Wen. The master could do nothing but endure York''s taunt with some contempt. This was how the warriors'' world operated. Strength was respected, and the weak only had one of two roads to choose from: to endure or to die. Fortunately, this was Cloud Sect. In the world outside, the weak didn''t have a chance to even endure. "Three moves?" Zen raised his brows at that. His demeanor exuded tranquility, like he was impervious to all desires and passions. But that didn''t mean Zen would tolerate this. There were many powerful men in the world who deserved his tolerance, such as the head of the Cloud Sect, Keh, who was currently sitting on the tform. But York wouldn''t be one of them. Even if York was truly capable, he wasn''t good enough to rm Zen. "Yes. Three moves would be enough for me to beat you. If there is no ident, I would only need two." Yorkughed with disdain. "If you can''t beat me in three moves, would you admit your defeat?" Zen asked him with a smile. York snorted. "I know you are trying to provoke me. You want me to admit my loss if you counter my three moves? Fine. I concede. Three moves. If I can''t beat you, I will admit my defeat!" "All right! York, you are the number one inner disciple at Sea Peak. Remember, you are powerful enough to dominate anyone," Master Wang said to him. He wasn''t worried about York''s impulsive deration, for he had evaluated York''s strength to be close to thete stage of consummation. It would be easy for him to defeat a young disciple only at grade two of the nature level. As per his calctions, York could end the fight against Zen in one mere move, let alone three. Zen curled his lip, not saying another word as he strode to thepetition field. The disciples of this round arrived one after the other. Soon, Zen was on the opposite side of York. "Keep your eyes wide open. I want you to take notice as I defeat you with my three moves! Take out your weapon!" York announced as he took out a ck-blue antique machete. He was a skilled swordsman, and his sword¡ªa top-grade spiritual weapon¡ªwas named Murdering Chop. York got it by luck when he had been cultivating outside. It was his good luck charm. The ck-blue antique machete was his support, but his biggest strength was his understanding of the de intent. He had honed his de skills for ten years and finally managed to somewhatprehend the intent. He wasn''t very well-versed in it as of now, but he would master the machete intent someday! The de was a potent killing weapon, and the de intent was fierce and overbearing. Although York knew only a little of it, it was enough to double his fighting capacity. He relied the most on this skill of his. "Weapon? My fist is my weapon." Zen smiled at him casually. There were many rounds in the All Peaks Competition and Zen was not confident about defeating some of the more powerful men. He didn''t want to put the cards in his hand on disy in this early fight. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Once he revealed his cards, his opponents would figure out a solution to his moves. The ones with more tricks up their sleeves would then find it easy to win. "Doesn''t matter what your weapon is. I will still beat you with three moves!" Yorkughed. "Wind breaking pole!" he roared out. All of a sudden, York''s ck-blue antique machete turned into a heliciform cutter shadow which split into two pairs before breaking into four and then eight... Zen stared at the cutter shadows, the expression on his face unreadable. There was potent momentum hidden in the cutter shadows which seemed capable of chopping everything surrounding them to pieces. Of course, it merely ''seemed'' capable of doing so. York looked to haveprehended a little bit of the de intent, but Zen had mastered the sword intent to a small sess. Moreover, York had cultivated his de skills for ten years, but Zen had only been using the sword for less than a month, so there was a world of difference between their strength. ''This move cannot threaten me, '' Zen thought as he manifested the energy of the Phoenix Crystal on his arm and raised his speed by thirty percent. There were still many rounds of the fight left, and the energy of the Phoenix Crystal was not limitless. And there was no need to make use of too much energy to avoid York''s move. It would be enough to raise his speed by that fraction. Zen shuttled through the cutter shadows like a flexible leopard. They couldn''t touch an inch of him. York furrowed his brows. Truth be told, Zen''s speed was beyond his expectations, but when he saw Zen shuttle through the cutter shadows, he sneered. "You are courting death if you think you can escape my cutter shadows. Wind Spirit Gather!" As York operated his life vitality, the cracking cutter shadows halted in the mid-air and floated around Zen. The shadows further split into thirty-two pairs, for a total of sixty-four cutter shadows. "Wind Spirit Gather. Gather-Kill!" York squeezed his fingers into a tight fist and the sixty-four cutter shadows abruptly diverted in their paths and rushed in Zen''s direction to gather themselves. If the sixty-four cutter shadows surrounded him, they would cut right through his body. York was already imagining how Zen would look by the time the cutter shadows were through with him: an utterly disabled man. Crack! However, York''s day-dreaming was fruitless. Zen rushed to the front and smashed the cutter shadows before him with his fist, all in one go. "Is his fist so tough?" York was dumbstruck. Was he hiding something in his fist? York surveyed Zen''s fist from the distance, but found that there was nothing. Not even the life vitality was enclosed in his bare hands. Most warriors practiced with weapons, but a few of them were also trained in fighting with their fists. There was an obvious disadvantage of wielding power with one''s fist. No matter how sturdy the warrior''s corporeal body was, it couldn''t be more resilient than a treasured weapon. So when they cultivated at ater stage, it was advisable to cover the fist with their life vitality in order to defend themselves against a mysterious or spiritual weapon. But York could spot no life vitality congealed in Zen''s hands, which meant that Zen resisted the cutter shadows with his mere fist. For a second, York wondered if he had missed a trick. He was unaware that Zen not only had hard fists, but also had a solid body simr to a middle-grade spiritual weapon with two spiritual textures. It had be so when he had cultivated in abnormal fires several times and absorbed their energy. For too many times, Zen had made an escape when he was faced with a de intent released by a powerful man of the Illuminating Soul Realm. It had been the case with James. However, now, when he came face-to-face with York''s cutter shadows, he was able to stand his ground and would even allow them to cut him without injury. But it could get too chaotic if Zen did that, so he chose to break York''s cutter shadows with his fist instead. "You''ve used up your two moves. This is yourst chance," Zen said with a smile. The power in his fists was obvious. The spectators present in the arena kept this attribute in mind. The innate superhuman strength Zen had just shown did not particrly grab eye-balls. However, being able to break the cutter shadows to pieces with his fist alone attracted their attention. Most of the people who made a note of his power were the masters of the different peaks. If any disciples from their own peakspeted with Zen in the next set of rounds, they could inform them to be heedful of the impregnable fists. "Bravo, Zen!" Master Wen, who was watching thepetition from the sidelines, suddenly cheered. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. From the moment he led the disciples from Drizzle Peak to this contest, he had been suffering. Now, he could finally hold his head high. At the same time, he didn''t forget to remind Zen to be careful. "The third move is still left! Zen, watch out!" "Come on, Zen! Defeat York!" "He is a coward! If he can''t defeat you with thest move, he will lose!" The disciples from Drizzle Peak kicked up a fuss at the opportunity. Master Wang from Sea Peak wore a straight, gloomy face. He couldn''t figure out how Zen had refined his fists, but after realizing the power in them, he knew that York would find it difficult to cope with Zen. York narrowed his eyes. Earlier, he had looked down upon Zen and his abilities, but he wasn''t anxious or impetuous by nature. As a swordsman, he could easily brush aside any negative emotions. After some while, York raised his ck-blue antique machete slowly as the decisive words flew out of his mouth. "Mad-monster Hacking! Break it!" Chapter 372 One Move Chapter 372 One Move Among York''s sword skills, Mad-monster Hacking was his most powerful move. The refinement technique he practiced had some attributes of wind, since his martial arts emphasized being quick, hard and violent. As he wielded his machete in preparation to hack Zen, whirlpools appeared before his ck-blue antique machete. A sharp coldness could be felt from the consequently formed spinning currents. The intents of de, sword, and spear were extremely difficult to grasp. For even justing to understand a bit of de intent, York was already an amazing warrior. No matter what martial arts move he used, the de intent greatly multiplied its power. The only problem was that York was incapable of covering the whole machete with the de intent, so he could only apply a little de intent to the revolving aura on the de before trying to hack Zen. Given the situation, York actually felt that his use of the de intent was enough to beat or even kill the man. "How can you resist this?" murmured York with narrowed eyes. A cold smile appeared on his face as he rushed towards Zen with the Mad-monster Hacking technique. As his opponent dashed towards him, Zen squinted at the machete in the other''s hands. He could feel the de intent flowing through the ck-blue antique machete. Be that as it might, the de intent wasn''t enough to hurt or even threaten Zen. It hadn''t been long since Zen started to feel and create the sword intent himself--he was already capable of using the intent at will. It would cover more than three square meters surrounding his body and if anybody attempted to enter his circle of defense, he could easily snap his fingers and they would be torn to pieces. The de intent, which York was so proud of, was nothing to Zen. Before York''s hacking technique could even reach Zen''s body, Zen''s eyes began to glow. His sword intent suddenly formed and immediately smashed York''s de intent to bits. Because the real strength and power of Mad-monster Hackingy in the de intent, once it was destroyed, he was basically harmless to Zen. "What the fuck?" Zen''s counterattack left York shocked and paralyzed. The de intent which he had taken a great amount of his effort and time in mastering disappeared in the blink of an eye. ''Impossible!'' The de intent was formless and his understanding of its nature was profound and unforgettable. It was indestructible unless Zen had created his own intent, be it sword intent, spear intent or others. ''Has hee to understand some kind of intent on his own?'' Doubts began filling York''s mind. Theck of refinement in his attack made York let his guard down. Zen''s counterattack was so swift and he withdrew it even more quickly, leaving York clueless as to why his de intent disappeared. Due to the doubts in his heart, his Mad-Monster Hacking technique began to sway unsteadily. A capable warrior should have a strong heart and mind no matter what was thrown in his path. If he was swayed and began to doubt himself, he would find himself losing the fight. Anyhow, Zen was already certain that York was no longer a threat after losing his de intent. Bang! When Zen pounded at the de of the ck-blue machete and applied great power on it, York could no longer hold his weapon, causing him to back up quickly. Momentster, he freed himself from Zen and stood there, panting heavily. Although he was well capable of finishing York off quickly, Zen didn''t intend to defeat his opponent in a single move. Instead, he smiled at York and said, "You''ll fail. You know that, don''t you?" "Fail? Are you kidding me? My technique didn''t work well today, that''s all. Don''t get cocky. I''ll show you my real strength," York replied with heavy breaths, sounding rather desperate. Lifting his machete to wield it again, York intended to start another attack. All the while, he thought he failed due to his insufficient understanding of the de intent. The idea that Zen was merely able to smash his de intent didn''t even ur to him. "Ha! You have poor memory," Zenughed with a shrug of his shoulders. "Poor memory?" asked York, puzzled. "Didn''t you tell me you would lose if you couldn''t beat me in three moves? You seemed so confident about that. Where''s that confidence now, huh?" Zen chuckled as he taunted York. His words made York take a nervous gulp. After hearing Zen''s remarks, York seemed rather embarrassed. Because he underestimated Zen''s ability to resist the Mad-Monster Hacking technique, York boasted of his skills in martial arts, certain that he could defeat the disciple of Drizzle Peak easily. However, things didn''t go as well as he thought they would. When he tried to use the third move of his technique, York realized that his de intent suddenly disappeared. If he intended to keep his previous promise, it would mean that he had already lost. However, he was standing where he was for the All Peaks Competition, not for a personal fight. If he lost the fight, he would lose any chance topete with the other participants. It was too shameful for someone like York, so he refused to admit defeat or leave the arena. On the other hand, though, he would be considered a promise-breaker if he refused to give up. "York, you''ve already used up your three moves. Give up and leave the arena," a scornful voice came from a man in the audience. "Shame on you! How could you break your promise? Admit your defeat, loser!" Previously, the disciples of Sea Peak never missed the opportunity tough at those from Drizzle Peak. Now, it was Drizzle Peak''s disciples'' turn to fight back and mock York. With an unpleasant smirk, Master Wen said, "Master Wang, your disciple promised to defeat his opponent in three moves. Surely he wouldn''t go back on his own words, would he?" In truth, Zen worried him. The fact that he resisted York''s three strong attacks so effortlessly was shocking. Hearing the mocking tone, Master Wang shot a partly disapproving and partly embarrassed look at Master Wen. He had faith in York''s strength in martial arts. Although York might lose during the next round when he had to fight those top-level disciples, Master Wang thought nobody could defeat him at the current stage. What was worse, some excellent disciples from the top ten peaks also attended the group competitions. Because he wouldn''t allow York to be defeated by them at the group stage, Master Wang couldn''t let York keep his word and admit defeat. With all that was at stake, Master Wang was facing a dilemma. After a moment of thought, he finally decided that participating in thepetition outweighed keeping a promise and his image as a warrior. Standing firm in his decision, he got cheeky and shouted at his disciple, "York, forget about your stupid promise. You''re a good student, so focus on winning every fight in thepetition!" His words stirred an uproar among the Drizzle Peak disciples. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Shameless! Promise-breaker! How dare you tell your disciple to do that?" "Ha! You should change your peak''s name to shameless or dishonest!" "Promise-breakers fight for the shameless peak! What a good match you are!" Some disciples from Drizzle Peak mocked master Wang as theyughed rowdily. The disciples of Sea Peak were energetic and cynical by nature. Therefore, upon hearing the Drizzle Peak disciples'' taunting, they couldn''t refrain from cursing back at them anymore. Before the fight at the arena coulde to a conclusion, most of the audience were already busy squabbling among themselves. The noises drew curious attention from disciples from the other peaks. It was quite a rare urrence to see people quarreling at the grand All Peaks Competition. "Quiet!" A saint glided past the crowd and stared them down with a dark re. The intimidating eyes got the disciples to shut up in an instant. Back at the arena, York smiled awkwardly. "Master Wang''s right. Thepetition is too important for me to give up over little trifles." Turning to Zen with a determined look, he said, "Zen, I''ll show you what I can do." With that, he wielded the machete once again and dashed across the arena. "Trifles? As the saying goes, a promise is worth a thousand ounces of gold. Does a promise really mean nothing to you? Do you want to be known as a promise-breaker? Someone who can easily go back on his word?" As he avoided York''s attack, Zen derided the other''s inconsistent words. "Shut up!" Not able to stand Zen''s usations any longer, he concentrated on striking him down. "Your fourth, fifth, sixth move¡­" While warding off York''s hacking, Zen counted each of his moves. It was beyond York to predict how fast Zen moved and responded to his attacks. Exhausted from all his attacking, York had to try his best. Still, Zen remained untouchable, making it clear who was the more agile and cleverer one between the two. What was worse, whenever York made a move, Zen never failed to counter it and mock him like a joke. "Your eightieth move¡­ Your one-hundredth move. Such a loser you are, York. You''ve made a hundred moves and still couldn''t touch me." Zen''sughs and mockery were relentless. "Go fuck yourself." York''s heart was filled with nothing but mes of rage, driving him to use the Mad- Monster Hacking technique once again. "You made your move a hundred times, but failed to attack in every single one. Let me tell you the truth, York. I can defeat you in a single move." After rambling on with his taunts, the smile on Zen''s face disappeared. In a single blow, he bent forward and punched York''s chest before his hacking could do any harm. Before that moment, it turned out that he was still hiding his trump card. Zen''s move was so quick that the whole audience was stunned frozen by his tremendous speed and explosive power. Bang! With a powerful strike, York flew into the air and hit the enchanted barrier above the arena. The entire area was divided with enchanted barriers into nine parts to avoid chances of the participants getting disturbed or influenced by the other contestants. Luckily for York, the enchanted barrier was built soft and protective. Otherwise, his bones would have been shattered to pieces as his body mmed against it. Still, the blow was absolutely crushing. Several of his ribs were broken, and all he could do was lie on the barrier, shocked and terrified into silence. Chapter 373 Breaking Your Enchanted Barrier (Part One) Chapter 373 Breaking Your Enchanted Barrier (Part One) Even though he had exerted himself to the extreme, Zen was still out of his reach. Since the competition started, Zen had beenbating only by the dint of his body and speed¡ªhe had not yet even exercised a single bit of his life vitality. ''Is this guy really at the grade two of nature level?'' ''He must be a monster¡­'' Seeing Zen strutting towards him with a smile not quite reaching his eyes and a chilling gaze, as if he was staring at a dead man, York felt a shudder run up his spine. In haste, he yelled at the referee, "I¡­I give up! I, York of Sea Peak, give up!" Void of any expression, the referee announced the result of thebat. "Zen won, York lost!" As thebat came to a conclusion, the light curtain of the enchanted barrier retreated sideways. Clutching at his chest, York blundered all the way off the arena as though there was a devil on his tail. "Zen, you''re awesome!" "That''s right! You have to be harsh to guys who eat their own words!" The turnout of thebat left the disciples of Drizzle Peak pumped up. Meanwhile, those from Sea Peak were left quiet and ashen-faced. This time, Sea Peak not only lost the match but also their reputation. ''If York defeated Zen, we would still have a chance to turn the situation around. In the world of martial arts practitioners, the winners are considered heroes. If Sea Park won, we would be victorious. So what if one guy broke his word? Will you Drizzle Peak disciplesin like a whining housewife?'' thought the members of Sea Peak in their hearts. Believing that they would win, many of the Sea Peak disciples were ready to make a counterattack against the potential usation of they breaking their words with their snide remarks. However, York lost to Zen. That was way beyond anyone''s expectations. It was utterly unimaginable for the disciples of Sea Peak. Even as they watched the battle unfold, they could not understand why York fell so weak that he could barely strike a threatening attack, even as he went above and beyond the three moves that he promised he would use to defeat Zen. Instead, he was vanquished by Zen in a single blow. The battle turnedpletely different from their expectations, so the disciples were still left in shock. In the face of Drizzle Peak''s mocking, they felt their prepared snarky replies and words fail them. Now that they had just lost the match and disgraced themselves, they couldn''t rack their brains enough to even find a retort. Although Zen didn''t go all out in the match, he still undoubtedly drew much attention, continuously changing the masters'' opinion of him. Another participant piqued their interest¡ªRocher, a man that was said to be a once-in-five-centuries genius from Skytop Peak. Rocher had always been confident about his speed, having identally obtained a secret manual on the method of movement entitled The Mystical Pace. The manual spoke more of a special pacing method than a method of movements¡ªit contained a set of very unique prospects which could bring one''s speed to its maximum capacity. Because he relied on the lessons of The Mystical Pace, Rocher was able to defeat an expert in the Illuminating Soul Realm in one quick strike of the sword. After seeing Zen''s demonstration of instant bursts of speed, Rocher noticed something odd. Although it looked intimidating, Rocher was not impressed by Zen''s speed at all since it was still much slower than when he used the Mystical Pace. Upon a closer look, he noticed that Zen did not resort to any method of movement when he was in motion but instead seemed to have been moving solely with his explosive force. The fact that he had reached such a fast and flexible speed without practicing any method of movement was what astonished Rocher the most. ''If Zen ever starts practicing those methods and picks up his speed¡­'' Rocher contemted Zen''s potential. ''This guy really is a freak.'' Oblivious to how Rocher perceived him, Zen simply made his way back to the Drizzle Peak team and took a seat in the corner as if nothing had happened, waiting quietly for the next round. Master Wen and the other disciples did not dare go to bother him. Having won the two matches he fought in, he was probably Drizzle Peak''s only hope. Battles in the arena proceeded, one round after another. At this year''s All Peaks Competition, several amazingly powerful disciples of Cloud Sect showed up. Both the lower-ranked peaks, such as the Vulture and Billow Peaks, as well as the top-ranked ones, including Skytop and ckrock, were proven to have some extremely gifted disciples participating in the matches. Thepetition in the group match stage was unusually fierce. Nevertheless, the performances of the Drizzle Peak disciples were far from satisfactory. Other than Zen who won two matches in a row, and another who lost two matches and won one, all the others ended in defeat. Soon, it was time for Zen to fight his third match. "Drizzle Peak''s Zen versus ckrock Peak''s Mack!" Upon hearing Mack''s name, Master Wen''s expression hardened, along with those of the Drizzle Peak disciples, who let the fury surface onto their expressions. As a magic array master, Mack was not only highly powerful but very resourceful. Above all, he was a cruel man. It was Mack who tortured Yehudi, a seeded yer of Drizzle Peak, right in the arena until he was unforgivably maimed. During the group stage of thepetition, the loss of one match was not so much of a big deal. As long as one won his following battle, he still had a chance to enter the next round. However, after being mauled in such a way, even if some mystical medicine could work its magic and heal Yehudi, it was impossible for him to take on another battle within such a short time. It was no wonder that everyone from Drizzle Peak hated Mack. "Zen, pay attention to Mack''s magic array. The array that bastard sets up could be wicked," Yehudi reminded Zen before he went up to the stage. After having fought him previously, Mack''s magic array still made Yehudi''s heartbeat stutter with fear. With a nod, Zen agreed. "Got it. I''ll be more careful." In addition, Master Wen advised, "If you find yourself no match for him, just throw in the towel. No need to force yourself to persist to the very end. This guy is a real monster inside." Given that Zen had gained two consecutive victories already and was almost guaranteed an opportunity to make it to the next round, Master Wen didn''t want Zen to push himself too much and he hoped his advice would keep Zen safe and sound until the next battle. Though Zen nodded, he did not take the advice seriously. When it came to participating in such combat-basedpetitions, more often than not, the contestants were merely fighting for their esteem. Now that Zen had entered the All Peaks Competition, he was determined to win. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With fiery eyes, Zen stepped into the arena. Chapter 374 Breaking Your Enchanted Barrier (Part Two) Chapter 374 Breaking Your Enchanted Barrier (Part Two) "Eh? Why another Drizzle Peak disciple? I seem to be destined to take on the whole of Drizzle Peak today." At the sight of Zen, Mack faked an innocent smile. Beneath the harmless expressiony his brutal, unconceble nature. "Yeah, it''s sort of destined," Zen responded coolly. Although the disciple did not show much emotion when he witnessed Yehudi being tormented by Mack, in truth, a strong impulse took hold of him¡ªto rush to the center of the arena and smash Mack to pieces. Still, this was the All Peaks Competition. With several saints, elders, and even head of the sect present, Zen couldn''t dare to charge and attack Mack as he wanted to, no matter how confident he was about his explosive force. Licking his lips maliciously, Mack asked, "That guy named Yehudi¡­he''s the best in Drizzle Peak, isn''t he? Did you see how he ended up? If you''re scared, don''t worry, you can admit your defeat right now!" As he taunted Zen, Mack pointed at the referee to the side of the battle ground with an genuine smile on his face. No one could deny that Mack seemed like a sanguine boy. His tanned skin and strong build made him look very healthy and full of vitality. However, his style of fighting entirely contrasted his image. "Admit my defeat?" With a drastic arch of his brows, Zen strolled up to Mack, cracking his knuckles. "I sure want to see what on earth you can do to make me admit my defeat." Zen''s body was nearly as hard and strong as a medium-grade spiritual weapon, so the periosteum in his knuckles was also peerlessly firm and tenacious¡ªa loud crack could be heard from every flex of his knuckle. Snap! Snap! Snap! The cracks reverberated across the arena like thunderps. Although the other eight pairs already started battling and their weapons crashed and ttered against each other, still, their crashing sounds, shouts, and barks were all drowned out by the cracking of Zen''s knuckles. Many disciples darted curious looks at Zen, hardly able to imagine that a man could cause such loud, thundering sounds as he flexed his knuckles. "That''s nothing impressive! For a man who focuses on refining his body, the highest level he can reach is the marrow refining realm. Even if your corporeal body is strong, how much stronger can you possibly get? Ha!" As Mack''s smile disappeared, a g appeared in his hand which he then tossed onto the ground before rapidly drawing back. Technically, Mack''sbat ability was not outstandingpared to all the others who had reached the nature level consummation. If he took on Zen purely with force, he was bound to lose. Still, Mack held Zen in contempt because ultimately, the most pivotal factor thebatants of the Eastern Region counted on was life vitality. When a man reached higher realms, he could strengthen his body to the extreme by solely exercising his life vitality. This would give him the power to destroy an entirend with a single blow. With that kindN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. of power in mind, thebatants of the Eastern Region chose to refine their bodies only because they were getting their bodies prepared for the entry to the nature level. Once they entered the level and acquired the power to control life vitality, no one would want to spend their time and energy refining their bodies, would they? Given that, Mack was rather dismissive about body refinement. In fact, most of the martial arts practitioners in the Eastern Region had the same thought. After shooting a look at the g on the ground, Zen felt the corners of his mouth twitch. He then stomped his feet hard and abruptly darted towards Mack. Taking Yehudi''s failure as a lesson, Zen definitely wouldn''t let Mack set up his magic array so easily. "Barging Fist!" In the group stage, Zen had no intent to utilize his Heavenly Ogre First, so he ordingly adopted the most ordinary fist skill. Although the Barging Fist was of themon kinds, when paired with Zen''s horrifying force and speed, it was rather menacing. When Mack saw Zen hurtle directly at him like a whirl of wind, a hint of terror flitted across his face but he recovered quickly. After all, the biggest threat to a magic array was not a powerful opponent. No matter how strong the enemy was, Mack could always find a way to win the fight as long as he manipted the array properly. What a magic array master feared the most was theck of an opportunity to set up an array during a fight. Without it, he would be like a swordsman without a sword or a saberman without a saber. At that point, Mack was totally at his wit''s end. When he detected Zen''s speed, his life vitality began surging in his hands. The man stuck out a finger and gently pointed at the g on the ground as he eximed, "Grow!" A bright light flew over the g. Against the strong wind, it instantly grew into a huge g and positioned itself in front of Mack to shield him. However, Zen didn''t give a damn about the g. He simply sidestepped and dashed straight into Mack. Much to Zen''s surprise, though, the g swooshed in front of his eyes the moment he swept past the g and now he was left in a circle once again. "Huh? There''s something funny about this g¡­" Clearly heading forward, Zen could see that the g billowed, guiding him to walk around it. If he hadn''t experienced kinds of magic himself, he would have thought the g to be quite eerie. "So this is also a kind of magic array? I''ll just destroy your g and see what else you''ve got? Do you want that?" At this track, Zen stopped and immediately punched a fist into the g of magic array. Boom! Under the immense impact of Zen''s punch, jets of emerald green emerged below the g¡ªthere was an enchanted barrier attached to the g, keeping it protected. "By the way, this magic array g of mine is a top-grade spiritual weapon, called Star-shifting g. How could you possibly damage it?" Mack yelled smugly. Now, he had bought himself plenty of time toy out arge-sized magic array to handle Zen. His smirk was reced with anguid expression as he took out another g in no hurry, ready to build a new magic array. "You said I can''t damage it?" With a sneer, Zennded a ruthless blow on the Star-shifting g. Wham! Zen''s left hand mmed hard into the g. Apart from the pure force, he added a bit of energy from the Emerald Crystal in it. The enchanted barrier of such little magnitude was nothing to Zen. Compared to the enchanted barrier of Ynde, this one was a far cry from it. With that in mind, Zen believed that only a tiny amount of the Emerald Crystal energy would be enough. In almost no time, red cracks began sprawling across the g and its enchanted barrier copsed in an instant. "What?" Across the arena, Mack still had several gs in his hands that had not yet been arranged in the proper positions. At the astonishing scene, Mack''s eyes went so wide as if they could fall out of his eye sockets at any moment. Chapter 375 Heaven-Fire Killing Array (Part One) Chapter 375 Heaven-Fire Killing Array (Part One) Mack seemed unconcerned, but nothing escaped his attention. He deliberately pretended to curse and mock Zen as he thought little of him. However, he tried to remember every small detail of every potential opponent in the arena. Mack used his unique methods to estimate everybody, including Rocher Hua from Skytop Peak, Vittoria Zhu from Lady Peak, and even Stark Xia from his own peak. Mack had seen Zen''s strength, his speed and his imprable defense. Despite of his feignedposure, Mack remained vignt. Now that he was confronting Zen, he chose to use his Star-Shifting g first. The Star-shifting g was considered to be one of the best spiritual weapons, not for the horrible damage that it could cause, but for the revolving magic array and the enchanted rune barrier inset on the g. Anybody who dared toe close to the Star-shifting g would find himself spinning uncontrobly. The spinning wouldn''t stop until the enchanted barrier was broken or the Star-shifting g was destroyed. However, shattering the Star-shifting g was extremely difficult. Even the warriors who reached the Illuminating Soul Realm found it challenging and time-consuming to break the enchanted rune barrier. But, none of those warriors was like Zen. He hit the enchanted barrier with his fist, and it broke. It seemed impossible. But it was true! The barrier couldn''t be broken by regr strength. But, Zen seeded with brute force. Mack was confused. He had no idea that the Emerald Crystal on Zen''s left arm was the bane of the enchanted barrier. Even the barrier created by warriors who had already entered thete stages of the Illuminating Soul Realm could be easily restrained by the power of the Emerald Crystal. The enchanted barrier on the Star- shifting g couldn''t endanger Zen. The enchanted barrier was produced by inscribing runes on it. It would cost crystals to activate it. However, the Emerald Crystal could smash the barrier easily. When Zen applied the power of the Emerald Crystal to the barrier, it formed bloody lines on it just like a spider web. He punched it again, and the barrier shattered. "Bang!" A loud noise was heard as if a ss had been smashed to pieces. Then, Zen wielded his fist and broke the gpole. The Star-shifting g was a spiritual weapon¡ªeven the gpole was made of rare wood. It was tenacious and couldn''t be easily damaged by a sword. However, Zen was so strong that the gpole broke into two pieces. "My g..." Seeing this, Mack trembled. When he saw Zen step over the broken g and walk toward him, Mack realized that there was little time left. "How dare you break my g? I''m gonna ruin you!" There was profound hatred in Mack''s voice. mes of fury were kindled in Mack''s mind at the loss of his precious spiritual weapon. As a master of the magic array, Mack was often asked to set all sorts of magic arrays for the Cloud Sect. In return, he could earn cubic crystals or umte more points than other disciples. However, the destruction of one of his spiritual weapons was an irreparable loss. Mack stretched his hand, and an array g appeared. He murmured to himself, "Great and honorable warriors, please arise and fight for your humble servant! Heaven-Fire killing array! Go and kill my enemy!" Nine array gs, with special killing spells inscribed on each, flew toward Zen and surrounded him. It seemed that there was no escaping them! It was a magic killing array. Ordinary arrays could only produce illusions. Thus they imposed little threat to the people inside. The illusions were more likely to disturb people''s minds, confuse them, and then trap them. However, the magic killing array was different. These illusions could kill people. What was worse, masters who produced the magic killing array, were good at hiding, being patient, biding their time, and finally striking a deadly blow. "Heaven-Fire killing array!" Although he was also a talented master of magic arrays, a saint from Cloud Sect was shocked. To his surprise, he found a disciple from Cloud Sect who was capable of setting the Heaven-Fire killing array. "I never thought that a disciple from the inner circle of ckrock Peak would seed in producing such a perfect and powerful Heaven-Fire killing array. Master Yu, you''re well prepared, aren''t you?" The saint smiled and said to Master Yu who came from ckrock Peak. Master Yu was proud of the praise he received from a saint. "Saint Yang, please. You''re embarrassing me. Although Mack did this, its power is nothing whenpared to yours," he replied. Saint Yang shook his head and answered, "It''s marvelous that a disciple who has consummated the nature level can set a Heaven-Fire killing array. With several years of practice, I believe that nobody in Cloud Sect will be able to beat him in the magic array. He''s a real genius. I can give him that," said Saint Yang honestly. Saint Yang could only seed in setting the Heaven-Fire killing array after he had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. In that regard, Mack was more talented than him. On the other side, the force of the Heaven-Fire killing array was terrifying. "The force of Heaven-Fire is stored in this killing array. I intended to use it when I battle with those personal disciples. However, I have to use it here and now, because you destroyed my Star-shifting g. Believe me, you''ll regret your foolishness soon,"ughed Mack wildly. He pulled out a magic array tablet from his robe and fiddled with it with his fingers. Then, lights of life vitality were connected with the array gs through the tablet. Zen, surrounded by the Heaven-Fire killing array, felt as though the sky and the earth were spinning. Soon, he was engulfed byplete darkness. This killing array separated people inside from the outer world. The audience had no idea what was happening inside. Zen had witnessed the workings of a magic array many times. The illusions were created by the array gs to confuse an enemy. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cloud Sect''s Bloody Mountain and all other mysterious ces used by warriors to practice their martial arts, had been using magic arrays. However, none of those magic arrays were as good as the fairnd in the fairy pce. Chapter 376 Heaven-Fire Killing Array (Part Two) Chapter 376 Heaven-Fire Killing Array (Part Two) Zen entered another space after the magic array engulfed him. Inside, it was extremely hot. The parched earth was full of cracks, like the wrinkles on the face of a ny-year-old woman. Zen looked around and saw several fire pits surrounding him. Not far away, Mack was floating in the sky, smiling hideously. "Zen, I love seeing my enemies suffer more than anything else. Seeing your face burn will cheer me. Your skin will feel scorched, and your face will be a mess. Your pain will excite me the most. Ha-ha! Now, I''m gonna burn every part of your body, and soon, you''ll beg for mercy." Lights flickered on the magic array tablet. Then, the fire pits surrounding Zen were refueled, and a burning smell filled the air. "Are these illusions? Is Mack an illusion?" Zen stood quietly and kept a sharp lookout. He wouldn''t act till he figured out how this magic killing array worked. "Bang!" mes erupted from the countless fire pits and flew into the sky. Then, dozens of stone men crawled from the fire pits. The stone men were burning red, and mes could be seen extending behind their backs as if they were red cloaks that stretched into the sky. The stone men stood and then ran toward Zen. As the air became hotter, Zen felt as though his face was being scorched. "The force of this Heaven-Fire killing array is formidable! I intended to advance from the group competitions while hiding my real strength and only using my body as my weapon. However, disciples of Cloud Sect are much stronger than regr warriors from the outer world." Ordinary warriors who had reached the pinnacle of the nature level stood no chance to defeat him. However, Mack did impose a significant threat to Zen. Apparently, Zen made a mistake by under- estimating disciples from Cloud Sect. They weren''t like the weak warriors from the other parts of Eastern Region. "Bang, bang, bang!" The stone men''s footsteps echoed. As they approached, Zen finally responded. The magic killing array, if created by some real masters, could lower the martial arts abilities of the people inside it. On top of that, the gravity inside the magicalnd could also be changed so that opponents couldn''t walk, let alone fight or defend themselves. Luckily, Mack had a long way to go, and his arrays had a weakness. Zen rushed to one of the stone men. Since the burning stone men were nothing but stones, Zen nned to smash them one by one with his fists. However, as he approached them, Zen felt the temperature rising sharply. The heat was almost unbearable. "Go, before it''s toote." Knowing that he couldn''t resist the crushing heat, Zen had to retreat. "Ha-ha! I''m the God inside my magic killing array. I made the stone men, and they exist in my illusions. I imagined that they are made of falling stones from the sky. The fires are heaven fire, not regr fire. There''s no escaping this, although it''s said that your body is indestructible." Mackughed coldly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Are you the God in your magic array?" asked Zen. A sardonic grin lit up Zen''s face. "Don''t be a damn fool. You set this incredible magic array. I will give you that. But you''re weak, and this is all that you can achieve. I''m sorry, but youck imagination," he added. A magic array master could set a magic array. But its power was limited, as it depended on the strength of its creator. "Don''t talk nonsense. Die!" Mack stretched his hand and pointed a finger at the burning stone men. In the next instant, they quickened their steps and moved toward Zen. Seeing the looming threat, Zen gritted his teeth and rushed to one of them. Although the heaven fire burning on those stone men''s bodies was intense, Zen''s body was extremely strong. It was equivalent to a mid-grade spiritual weapon and capable of resisting such kind of fire. "Bang!" Zenshed out at the burning stone man closest to him. His fist prated its body, and a hole appeared. Secondster, the hole became bigger, and many narrow cracks formed. "Bang!" The stone man shattered. Mack uttered a heart-rending cry. Some of his spirit had been put into the stone men. When Zen smashed one of the stone men, Mack felt the pain and screamed. "They''re weak, just like you. I''m gonna smash them one by one." The fire left Zen feeling miserable, even though no real harm was caused to his body. He could bear more considerable pain than this. "Bang, bang, bang!" Zen moved quickly and killed another two stone men within seconds. Before Zen could turn and attack another stone man, he heard Mack shout, "me of meteorite, in my name, please burn everything! Explode!" Zen was confused and hesitated for a moment. Then, he saw the stone man explode. Since he was standing in front of the stone man, Zen was engulfed by the fire. "You killed four of my stone men. That''s quite impressive. Even practitioners at the Illuminating Soul Realm can''t do that. But it is a joke that you''re so confident and that you believe you can beat me," Mack said to Zen and smiled coldly, as he floated in the sky. The fire crackled on the ground. A long time passed before the fire finally died out. The magic killing array could create illusions and use them to kill people inside. While people trapped in the array could get hurt, it wasn''t their body that got damaged, but their spirit. If Zen were burned to death inside the magic killing array, his soul could be severely wounded, and he would be an idiot. "Burn, burn! After you know nothing and remember nothing, I''ll take you out of this killing array. Then, I''ll teach you how to behave yourself. Ha-ha!" He smiled. Mack could imagine the tremendous pain being inflicted on Zen. He imagined Zen was burning alive, and begging for mercy desperately. He would be like a fish thrown into a frying pan, and only death awaited him. When the fire finally died out, a figure appeared. His body emitted a golden light, like a God. He looked intimidating. Mack didn''t expect this. His pupils dted as if he had seen a ghost. Chapter 377 Defeated Mack Chapter 377 Defeated Mack "Fire...where''s the fire?" Mack stuttered, with a look of disbelief. The fire on the stone men was not ordinary at all. Even in the Heaven-Fire killing array, the power of different kinds of heavenly fire varied. Meanwhile, the effect of the force depended on the realm. Mack had always been confident about the fire. Once, when he had gone out for cultivation, a meteorite fell and made a big hole in the ground. The me had burned for three days and nights in the pit. During this time, Mack had observed and contemted the me. Mack was lucky because not every practitioner had the opportunity to observe a meteorite''s me. Since then, the fire had be a powerful weapon for him. However, Mack was unable to use the meteorite''s me at will. Only after the killing array had been arranged, could he transform his life vitality into this powerful me and release it through the illusion. While the stone men was an illusion created by Mack, the meteorite''s me was real. At that moment, Zen stood before him, unscathed and surrounded by a strong aura. ''Why is he safe from the me of the meteorite? Is he immune to fire? No, it''s impossible! Even the legendary son of fire can''t be immune to fire. He can only offset the damage from the me of a meteorite after his understanding of fire has reached a certain degree, '' Mack thought. "I can''t believe the me didn''t burn you! Stone men of me,e on! Go!" Mack ordered with gritted teeth. The stone men rushed at Zen from all directions. When attacked by fire, Zen''s body would produce warm currents that would absorb the damage. During this time, Zen would be in a peaceful state. However, Zen noticed that the meteorite''s me had not changed his body much. He looked at the dense golden Sanskrit words on his body and shook his head. At the very beginning, his body had been refined by Evil Lan''s fire, then by the fire of the Earth''s core, and the demon''s holy fire. Although the me of the meteorite was powerful, its purity degree was much lower than that of the fire of the Earth''s core and the demon''s holy fire. Besides, since Zen''s body had reached the middle-grade level of a spiritual weapon, the me of the meteorite was not powerful enough to refine his body. That was why his body hadn''t absorbed this me. In other words, Zen''s body had refused to absorb the me of the meteorite, because the level of the me was too low. Instead of forming a golden whirlpool to absorb the me, his body had released some golden Sanskrit words to protect him from harm. With tens of thousands of Sanskrit words attached to his skin, Zen looked like a golden man. Now, he was fearless in the face of the stone men of me. A sneer appeared on Zen''s face when he saw the stone mening toward him. "Break!" Zen shouted. Then he reached out and punched them. "Bang! Bang! Bang...:" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, Zen crushed a few more stone men of me. Now, the remaining stone men of me had gathered around Zen. With a roar, Mack triggered the explosion of all stone men at the same time. "Explode! I don''t believe you can survive this explosion!" In the illusion, a red me roared hundreds of feet into the air. Fortunately, the explosion had been triggered in an illusion. ording to the rules of the magic array, all the energy would be firmly controlled within the illusion, and not even a touch of energy would escape from it. If the magic array broke and began to leak energy, it meant that the magic array no longer worked. The soaring mested for a few seconds before it burst into the fire of the meteorite. Then it gradually faded. Mack took a deep breath. ''I made it! I didn''t expect Zen to be so difficult! I had to trigger the me of the meteorite that I have fostered for so long! If a practitioner at the second-grade of the nature level like Zen is so powerful, then I will be no match for him when he reaches the pinnacle of the nature level!'' In fact, the illusion was Mack''s spiritual projection. Now, since he was basking in the joy of sess with a calm mind, the illusion was quiet. However, a short whileter, the wind rose, and clouds began to gather in the illusion. Mack couldn''t keep calm any longer. Just like his mind, the peace in the illusion had been broken. The nearby ground began to shake, and the cracks on it expanded gradually. These changes reflected Mack''s restlessness. "Although the me of the meteorite lit up at the same time, he remains unhurt!" Mack murmured, a touch of horror shing in his eyes. After blocking the mes of the meteorite, Zen waved his arm, and then the golden Sanskrit words gradually sunk into his body. He strode out of the huge hole in the ground and stared at Mack with a sneer. "Up until now, you have taken the initiative to attack me. Unfortunately, you couldn''t hurt me! Now, it''s my turn!" Mack panicked. What scared him was that he didn''t know what was going to happen. He couldn''t figure out what kind of skill Zen would use and how powerful he was. The best way to judge a practitioner''spetence was by the realm and cultivation level he had reached. Of course, it didn''t mean that one could rely on thesepletely. ess to better cultivation methods and weapons meant that those practitioners were more likely to challenge higher ranking practitioners. Sometimes, they would even challenge practitioners several levels higher. Even so, they would have a limit! Practitioners at the Illuminating Soul Realm would have been bedraggled had Mack attacked them. However, Zen wasn''t. It was an incredible achievement for a practitioner who had just reached the second-grade of the nature level. ''Has he already broken through the Illuminating Soul Realm? Is he hiding hispetence just for the Cloud Road and the reward? That''s impossible! Everyone participating in the All Peaks Competition would have had to pass various tests. And their skeletal age would have been checked before the competition. So it would be impossible for Zen to hide his real cultivation level. Furthermore, those elders and saints are not that gullible!'' Mack rationalized. Mack felt tremendous stress and pressure since he couldn''t gauge Zen''s realpetence. "Go to hell! Hundred-men magic killing!" Mack shouted and waved his hand. Then a hundred shadows appeared. They looked just like Mack and possessed about the same level ofpetence as him. As soon as they jumped down, these shadows rushed toward Zen. They waved the spears in their hands. Mack wanted to overwhelm Zen with these shadows! Zen''s expression didn''t change. The energy of the Phoenix Crystal on his right arm suddenly gushed and circted through his body along his meridians. Now, Zen''s body was as light as a piece of paper. Next, he transformed himself into a thin line and dashed toward Mack. "Stop him!" Mack ordered. He waved his hand, and the shadows stood in Zen''s way, blocking him. Zen narrowed his eyes, and the dragon scales in his body were half lit. Even if only half of the dragon scales had lit up, the energy they would release would be incredible. Now, Zen seemed to have transformed into a ferocious wild beast. What was more horrible was that he was not only powerful but extremely fast as well. "Puff! Puff! Puff..." When Zen charged forward at a random angle, both the spears and the shadows turned into starlight and faded away in the magic array before bing a touch of energy and returning to the array g. Soon, Zen had broken through the shadow wall made by the hundred shadows at the peak of the nature level. Then he aimed for Mack. As the hundred-men magic killing was not his most powerful attack method, Mack hadn''t meant to rely on these shadows to fight against Zen. In fact, the me of the meteorite was his most effective weapon. However, since it could not harm Zen, Mack meant to buy himself some time when he summoned the shadows. To his surprise, a hundred shadows at the peak of the nature level didn''t cause Zen the least bit of trouble. Now, Zen was charging at him. "Bang!" Mack suddenly found everything turn blur. Then he flew out and mmed on the ground. Outside the magic array, this round of thepetition had ended. Since no other battles were ongoing, the audience focused on the fight between Zen and Mack. Yehudi sat still and adjusted his breath. After eating the Red Cloud Pill, he needed to mix it with his life vitality so that the pill would spread through the meridians of his body. Only in this way could the effect of the Red Cloud Pill be activated. Now, in spite of focusing on the Red Cloud Pill, he kept an eye on the battle ring. Yehudi had always kept calm no matter what the situation. Because his mother was a concubine, he had been mistreated since he was a child. Later, he had be the best disciple of Drizzle Peak, step by step, through his efforts and extraordinary talent. Although Drizzle Peak rankedst among the thirty-three peaks, his cultivation was beyond most disciples of all the peaks. Yehudi had never been self-content. He had seen many high-level cultivators, so he knew that his achievements were not worthy of being celebrated. No matter what the conditions, he had always dedicated himself to his martial arts and climbed the peak of cultivation practice. However, he had received a setback from Mack today. Not just Yehudi, all the disciples from Drizzle Peak looked sullen and defeated. Except for Zen. Yehudi was Drizzle Peak''s principal disciple. In fact, many disciples didn''t know Zen, but they had heard of Yehudi. Yehudi was filled with shame. As the disciple with the highest cultivation level at Drizzle Peak, he had been defeated by Mack. And he hadn''t been able to fight back. A sense of shame, like a ghost, hovered in his mind. He felt as if a stone was being pressed against his chest and he could hardly breathe. If Yehudi couldn''t stop thinking in this way, he would be stuck at the pinnacle of the nature level, and he would be unable to make further progress in the future. Now, he could only rely on himself or Zen to get rid of his mental burden. If Zen could teach Mack a lesson on behalf of Drizzle Peak, Yehudi would be relieved. "Zen, you must win!" Yehudi encouraged Zen. At the other end of the battle ring, Master Yu was talking with Saint Yang. The atmosphere of their conversation seemed very rxed. Chapter 378 Giving Him A Good Beating (Part One) Chapter 378 Giving Him A Good Beating (Part One) "Mack showed an extraordinary talent for the array as soon as he joined ckrock Peak. You arranged a secret cultivation ce for the outer disciples of our peak at that time, called the Brilliance Body Refining Array. Do you remember it?" Master Yu asked with a smile. Saint Yang nodded and said, "I remember it. At that time, only a few peaks such as ckrock Peak, Skytop Peak, and Azure Peak, owned secret cultivation ces for outer disciples. The Brilliance Body Refining Array was what I arranged for outer disciples of your peak to refine their bodies." Most of the outer disciples of Cloud Sect hadn''t reached the nature level. Many of them remained at the marrow refining level, the 5th grade of the body refining realm. So Saint Yang arranged the magic array at that time to help the outer disciples clear the impurities from their bodies. "One day, the array didn''t work properly. I didn''t know what happened. Maybe it was the torrential rain and the thunderbolt the day before that led to the malfunction. I knew you were busy, so I didn''t want to bother you. But I couldn''t find a person who knew how to repair the array. That''s when Mack offered to help me. I didn''t believe he could fix it as he was just a new outer disciple while the magic array was sophisticated and powerful. But I permitted him to try, and to my surprise, he did it! So far, the magic array has been running smoothly! Haha!" said Master Yu with a smile. "Oh, really? He fixed the array? Well, well, I''ll take a closer look at his battle. If he can make it to the top 100, I will consider epting him as my personal disciple," said Saint Yang as he stroked his beard. Master Yu smiled and said, "Mack has been focused on the research of array for years. He has great attainments in arranging magic array, while his fighting ability is rtively weaker." Master Yu knew that if Saint Yang epted Mack as a personal disciple, he would get a huge reward. He was aware that it didn''t matter whether Mack was good at fighting or not. Saint Yang was more interested in Mack''s gift for magic array. What was more, Mack''s ranking in the All Peaks Competition was not that important either. As the second most powerful peak in Cloud Sect, ckrock Peak had many talented disciples, some of whom had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm. They were the key disciples to the victory of the All Peaks Competition. "It doesn''t matter. One can practice step by step to improve his realms of cultivation. This is true for a person''s fighting ability as well. But the attainments in the magic array are determined by his gift. If Mack is really a talented young man, I''ll not overlook him." Saint Yang waved his hand and answered. "Let''s watch the battle first. I believe he should easily win the game. Look! The light of the magic array is turning dim!" As they talked about the battle, the light in the arena gradually dimmed, which meant that the battle on it was over. Master Yu turned to the arena and was about to say something, but his voice was caught in his throat, and no words came. Mack lost? Mack was lying on the arena, while Zen stood in the center, straight as a tower. Others might not know Mack''s real strength, but Master Yu was familiar with what Mack could do. Even a strong man at the Illuminating Soul Realm would not find it easy to escape if trapped by Mack''s magic array. There was an incredible expression on Saint Yang''s face. Mack''s opponent was only at the second- grade of the nature level. How could he break and destroy the Heaven-Fire killing array? Even though Mack was only at the consummation of the nature level, and he couldn''t unleash all the power of the Heaven-Fire killing array, it was unlikely to be destroyed by a disciple at the second-grade of the nature level! Mack struggled to his feet. After Zen punched him, Mack felt as though he had been in a savaged head-on fight with a wild animal. He struggled to open his mouth and wanted to tell the referee that he admitted defeat. As he opened his mouth, another powerful blownded on his face. "Bam!" Zen gave Mack a bash on the nose and broke his nose bone. An expression of fear came over Mack''s face. He looked up at Zen and gasped, "Zen, how dare you beat me? The battle is ... over!" "Why? It''s not over. You haven''t admitted defeat, nor have you passed out," said Zen scornfully. Zen was avenging Yehudi. He would give Mack a good thrashing just as Mack had done to Yehudi. Mack realized at this time that Zen, who appeared to be an ordinary inner disciple, was more ruthless than he had thought! He had no choice but to wait for the opportunity to admit defeat to the referee. But as he opened his mouth, another punch came. Zen didn''t give him the slightest chance. "Bam!" Zen punched him on the face. Blood spurted all over Mack''s face, and a few of his teeth broke and fell on the ground. Although pills could cure these injuries, and broken teeth could regenerate, Mack was afraid that it would take him a long time to recover from the damage. Zen didn''t give Mack any chance to admit defeat. He controlled the power of his fists so that Mack wouldn''t pass out. At the same time, he tried to make Mack feel as much physical pain as possible! The referee watched the scene coldly. As a referee, he was just following the rules. He didn''t care about the life and death of these disciples. Seeing this, many disciples of Cloud Sect began to whisper among themselves. "Zen is so cruel! He won''t allow his opponent to admit defeat! He has gone too far!" "You didn''t watch the previous match, did you? In my opinion, Mack is getting what he deserves!" "What do you mean?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 379 Giving Him A Good Beating (Part Two) Chapter 379 Giving Him A Good Beating (Part Two) "Earlier today, Mack defeated Yehudi, the top-most inner disciple at Drizzle Peak. But Mack didn''t spare Yehudi. He went on beating him until Yehudi fainted. He didn''t let Yehudi go at that time. I think it fair that he is now being attacked violently by Zen, who alsoes from Drizzle Peak. Mack deserves it!" "Oh, I see. He is getting what he deserves! But Zen is too strong. He is only at the second-grade of the nature level, and he can avenge Yehudi. It''s incredible! He must be stronger than the Jacques years ago. Jacques was also at the second-grade of the nature level three years ago, and he was able to be one of the top 100 disciples. Considering Zen''s fighting capability, he should be able to make it to the top 100, too. I think he is likely to be selected as a personal disciple!" There was a lot of discussion about the battle, and many more people were giving their opinions. "Good! Well done!" Master Wen jumped with joy and his face flustered with excitement. It looked as if he were the man who was beating Mack in the arena. The disciples of Drizzle Peak held their heads high as pride filled them. Yehudi was the most excited. He sat cross-legged on the ground, but he was no longer focused on the absorption of the pill. His fists were so tightly clenched that his nails broke through the skin on his palm. Blood oozed from the wound. "Zen, thank you!" murmured Yehudi. The humiliation brought by Mack and the subsequent shame Yehudi felt seemed to be gradually dissipating. The disciples of ckrock Peak, however, had sour expressions on their faces at this time. Master Yu''s face darkened as he gloomily watched the battle in the arena. "Master Yu, let me stop him!" said a man next to Master Yu. He wore a blue gown with dragons painted on it. A purple hat glimmered on his head, and a jade pendant dangled on his waist. His dignified bearing marked him out from themon people. His surname was Su, and he was the sixth son of the Burning Sky Emperor. His name was Nile. Nile inherited the cultivation talent of his father and entered the Illuminating Soul Realm at the age of 24. Unlike the third and seventh sons of the emperor, who were fighting for the throne, Nile immersed himself in martial arts and cultivation. He had no desire to pursue the throne. If Nile had to choose which of his siblings would inherit the throne, he would select Ray, the third son of the emperor, because Ray was his elder brother, while the other princes were his half-brothers. If possible, he was willing to help Ray ascend to the throne. Master Yu shook his head and said, "No. If you go in the arena, you will break the rules of Cloud Sect. I''ll stop him." Master Yu walked up to the edge of the arena and shouted, "Zen, Mack has lost the game. Stop beating him!" Zen struck Mack again. He gave an icy look to Master Yu. With an expression of contemptuous scorn, he asked, "Why should I stop beating him? When he was attacking Yehudi, I didn''t see youe forward and stop him." "How dare you! He is a disciple of ckrock Peak!" Master Yu shouted. He was the master of ckrock Peak. He thought Zen would obey his order, which would brook no interference. He wouldn''t plead with Zen. "Oh, So what if he is a disciple of ckrock Peak? Do you mean the disciples of ckrock Peak have higher status than that of Drizzle Peak? Do you mean the disciples of Drizzle Peak, Vulture Peak, and Sea Peak deserve to be beaten if they lose, while the disciples of ckrock Peak are superior to them and shouldn''t be beaten?" Zen asked. Zen''s words echoed the inner thoughts of many disciples. Although Zen was merely pointing out the injustice in thispetition, in fact, this kind of unfair phenomenon happened from time to time in Cloud Sect. Not every disciple was treated equally. When disputes urred, it was usually the top-ranking peaks that decided who was right and who was wrong. Over the years, the disciples and masters of peaks that ranked at the bottom had suffered unfairly. Therefore, Zen''s words mirrored what many disciples and masters of low-ranking peaks felt. Even Master Wang of Sea Peak, who had a feud with Drizzle Peak, nodded his head silently. Strictly speaking, there was nothing wrong with the rules of Cloud Sect. Absolute fairness didn''t exist in the world. It was reasonable for Cloud Sect to pour good resources into the stronger peaks and the more gifted disciples. But now, Zen stood victorious in the arena, while Mack was the one who was beaten. ording to the rules of Cloud Sect, the stronger man set the rules. Zen''s victory showed that he was more powerful, more gifted, and more promising than Mack, so his status should be superior to Mack''s. Since his behavior hadn''t broken the rules of Cloud Sect, why did Master Yu of ckrock Peak object? "You ... Do you know what will happen if you offend ckrock Peak? In the subsequent battles, you are bound to meet more disciples of ckrock Peak. If you let Mack go, I''ll ask other disciples not to make trouble for you. If you don''t agree, I''ll let them return to you ten times the pain Mack has suffered!" Seeing that his persuasion didn''t work, Master Yu resorted to threatening Zen. "Really?" Zen threw another punch at Mack before sneering, "All right. I''ll wait. I''ll wait and see how the disciples of ckrock Peak will return the pain to me!" Zen was not afraid of Master Yu. He continued to hit Mack at his own pace. Mack was so weak that he had no power to resist. But Zen ensured that his attacks weren''t powerful enough to let him faint, nor did Zen allow Mack the opportunity to admit defeat. It appeared as though Zen was gruesomely torturing Mack. However, Mack seemed to have forgotten that he enjoyed humiliating others like this. Finally, Zen kicked Mack to the sky. Mack collided with the light curtain of the enchanted barrier and passed out. The referee dered, "Zen from Drizzle Peak won. Mack from ckrock Peak lost." Mack''s failure had attracted the attention of many people. A few people knew that Mack was not as weak as he appeared in this fight and that his magic killing array was very powerful. But they didn''t realize how strong Zen was. Most people didn''t even know how Zen won the game. After all, the battle between Zen and Mack was carried out in the magic killing array, and the light curtain released by the array had blocked everyone''s sight. Keh was an exception. He red at Zen and frowned. No one knew what he was thinking.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 380 Another Arrogant Genius (Part One) Chapter 380 Another Arrogant Genius (Part One) Most disciples of Cloud Sect agreed with Zen''s tit for tat as it was clear that Mack had gone too far and deserved that misfortune. They were also deeply impressed and intimidated by Zen''s cruel means. Zen was quite ferocious for his age. While the powerful disciples remained calm, the less powerful ones were looking at Zen with awe in their eyes. In their mind, they were thinking that if they met Zen in the battle ring, they would lose their momentum and confidence in an instant. After all, that kind of thing that had happened to a disciple at the second-grade nature level was truly incredible. It was known that the disciples taking part in today''s All Peaks Competition were at least at the seventh-grade or eighth-grade of nature level. A half of these disciples were already at the consummation grade, while a few of them were masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm. The Illuminating Soul Realm warriors hadn''t seen the real strength of Zen as he chose not to show it so early. Thus, they simply noticed his cruel means and looked down upon him. After all, the gap between nature level disciples and the masters of Illuminating Soul Realm was still too big. Apart from the rare geniuses like Rocher, it was impossible for the other disciples topete with the Illuminating Soul Realm warriors. Rocher was already at the consummation grade, while Zen was quite far behind him. Zen''s nature level was only at second-grade which wouldn''t warrant the slight attention from any Illuminating Soul Realm warriors. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was known to all that top inner disciples from each Peak seldom participated in the trial of killing demons. And although Zen had attended the trial and even showcased a remarkable performance, it wasn''t a big deal like what happened to Lenard. Lenard was known for his great skills, but he could still not qualify to represent Skytop Peak in the All Peaks Competition. So Zen''s performance was insignificant for those highly-skilled legendary figures of each peak at that time. As Zen walked out of the ring, Master Wen was thrilled. He wanted to run to Zen and hug him tight, but he held the urge. Winning this match meant that the young disciple would stand out in the grouppetition. More importantly, Zen had avenged Yehudi''s defeat and helped Drizzle Peak win after a long-time of humiliation. If one would ask why Cloud Sect was divided into many Peaks, the answer was very simple. The purpose was to createpetitions among the Peaks. All Peaks Competition could be watched on site and through a live broadcast shown in arge Picture b. If Zen didn''t avenge Yehudi''s defeat, it would be a big blow to Drizzle Peak''s confidence. The disciples of Drizzle Peak would be ashamed and discouraged to cultivate their skills. The Drizzle Peak''s representatives in the Competition didn''t know that the disciples left in the peak were tensed but fired up at the same time. In the Drizzle Peak''s main practice area, some of the disciples were practicing hard, while most of them were gathered around the Picture b to watch the live broadcast of the Competition. In fact, when Mack hit Yehudi earlier, they had already been tensed and fired up. They felt the pain of Mack''s attack as if they were hit directly. They were filled with fury and even started nning to protest Mack''s uncalled-for behavior. Yet, when they saw Zen made Mack''s head swell with his powerful punches, their indignation gradually faded, and they burst into loud cheers. To be more exact, Zen''s actions washed away their resentment and somehow brought back their Peak''s pride. "Zen has the power to defeat all the disciples from ckrock Peak!" one of them even cried out. Witnessing Zen''s back-to-back wins, most disciples totally forgot Zen''s current level and started to believe that he could make it to the top 100. Getting to the top 100 was a breakthrough for the Drizzle Peak and it could be their best win in a long time. However, there were still a few disciples who were not confident that Zen could defeat the other more powerful participants in the Competition. "Let''s not forget that Zen is only at the second-grade of nature level. But those in the top 100 are basically the masters of Illuminating Soul Realm. I''m afraid that Zen may not have the chance¡ª," one of them said in a concerned tone. But before the disciple finished sharing his thoughts, one of the thrilled disciples from Drizzle Peak interrupted him immediately and bellowed, "What are you talking about? Zen is the rare genius that we haven''t seen in Drizzle Peak for a thousand years. Who cares if they are the masters of Illuminating Soul Realm? I have faith that Zen can defeat all of them!" "That''s right! We haven''t seen his real potential yet. Who knows? Maybe his real strength is greater than the Illuminating Soul Realm," another disciple added proudly. It might be that the disciples were blindly optimistic about Zen''s strength. But since Yehudi was defeated, Zen had be the only hope for Drizzle Peak. Although they knew that Zen might find it hard to defeat the disciples at the Illuminating Soul Realm, they wanted to keep their hopes high. The round of grouppetitions continued. It was only through actualbat could the true strength and potential of a disciple be examined. The winners would be qualified to enter the seedingpetitions, while the losers'' journey in the competition would end. As expected, there were new geniuses being discovered at the ongoingpetitions. To name a few, there were Jill Quan from Lady Peak, Rocher Hua from Skytop Peak, and Jason Zhu from Azure Peak. After three rounds, the referee announced another keypetition. "Jeff from Skytop Peak versus Kim from Jade Peak!" They were the two top-ranked disciples in the Cloud Sect List. Not everyone could be part of the Cloud Sect List. Only those among the top 1000 strongest disciples could be included on the list. However, this list would only be updated ording to the regrpetition performance of the major disciples in the battle ring. However, considering the progress that the disciples were making in cultivating their strength every day, it was safe to assume that the list was not reflecting the actual strength of each disciple. Given this circumstance, the Cloud Sect would make minor adjustments to the list every month. But the major significant adjustments happened every three years when the disciples'' performance would be reevaluated through the All Peaks Competition. This way, the disciples would be urately ranked based on thepetition results. All Peaks Competition attracted the participation of almost all the best disciples from Cloud Sect, except for a small number of those who chose to practice in their respective secret practice rooms or outside Cloud Sect. There were more than 700 disciples participating in the Competition, so almost all of them were on the list. Except Zen. Although his improvement was rapid and he defeated some disciples on the battle like Fren and the outer disciples from Vulture Peak, his performances weren''t recorded because none of them were from the list. Moreover, the strength gaps of those disciples on the list were quite big. To be included among the Top 1000 might be easy. The strongest Peaks could get their top 30 into the list, while the weaker Peaks like Sea Peak and Drizzle Peak could only get their top ten qualified disciples into the list. However, to be included in the Top 400 would be more challenging. Most of the top 400 on the list were those whose nature level was at consummation grade, while the Top 100 disciples on the list were basically the masters of Illuminating Soul Realm. The two people fighting on the battle ring now was Jeff Mu who ranked ny-nine, while the other one was Kim Yue who ranked seventy-two. Before the said battle, the disciples of Illuminating Soul Realm who participated in the group competitions either had beaten their opponents or their opponents admitted defeats the instant they came up to the ring. It was obvious that the disciples at consummation-grade of nature level would lose to those of Illuminating Soul Realm, so the former didn''t bother to fight thetter. In other words, the common disciples with consummation grade didn''t have such guts or the power at all. Unless they were the freak geniuses like Rocher, they wouldn''t mind losing to a greater opponent. Mack, an array technique genius who had challenged Zen earlier, had the ability to challenge the disciples of Illuminating Soul Realm. His magic array was so powerful that even the masters of Illuminating Soul Realm would be trapped in it and it wouldn''t be easy for them to get out of it. It was only a pity that he had met Zen. Because of Zen''s special body, he couldpletely endure Mack''s fire and Mack had no way to defeat him. As a result, Mack was beaten up furiously. Even though he applied pills from ckrock Peak, there was a high chance that he could not recover fast and that he would be disqualified to attend the All Peaks Competition. Chapter 381 Another Arrogant Genius (Part Two) Chapter 381 Another Arrogant Genius (Part Two) Both Jeff and Kim were new entrants of the Illuminating Soul Realm. There was a big realm gap between Illuminating Soul Realm and consummation-grade of nature level. When that gap narrowed, the disciples could be able to grasp the method of burning life vitality, and their fighting power would soar sharply. Therefore, theirpetition naturally received a lot of earnest attention. Jeff was the representative of Skytop Peak, the number one Peak among the 33 Peaks, which started increasing influence in recent years, while Kim represented the Jade Peak, a well-established Peak. The Jade Peak once upied the top ce of 33 peaks for a long time but in recent years, it gradually had a decline in its strength and gradually had been caught up and surpassed by these powerful peaks like Skytop Peak, ckrock Peak, and Azure Peak. But that didn''t mean Jade Peak could be underestimated. After all, it had gained many resource and benefit from Cloud Sect. It had thergest number of secret practice ces amongst the 33 Peaks. Although these six secret ces were not as good as those within Cloud Sect that charged points for practice, they were at least open to their disciples for free. Many of its disciples got great benefits, and they would practice day and night continuously. It was hoped that someday its disciples would make a difference and bring the peak back to its original ce. Kim ranked second ce among all the disciples of Jade Peak. Despite being in the second ce, he had been cultivating for a few years so no one knew what level he had already reached. After all, the disciples of Illuminating Soul Realm rarelypeted on the battle ring, and the Top 100 ranking had rarely been changed and would only be readjusted every three years. And Jeff just broke through the consummation grade of nature level a year ago and entered the Illuminating Soul Realm. When at the consummation-grade of nature level, he was already on the top, and now his strength was even more unfathomable. It was a crucial fight between two disciples of the Illuminating Soul Realm; thus, it received a lot of attention. Both of them were willing to give their all in thepetition. As a matter of fact, neither Jeff nor Kim had failed in their previouspetitions. Even if one of them lost today, it wouldn''t be much of an impact to them and they would still stand out from the group competition because they were masters of Illuminating Soul Realm. Yet, both were the top and powerful figures, how could they tolerate losing to another? The disciple''s firm resolve and outstanding talent were the keys to enter such a high realm. While the talent was one thing that could not be improved, the will of martial arts was more important. Only those who had a strong resolve to never lose to other people could further improve in their martial arts. If only for the sake of gaining an advantage, one could deliberately preserve his strength and made a compromise. This kind of trick might help a disciple win for a while, but he was doomed to go not very far along the road of martial arts. While the two disciples of Illuminating Soul Realm were fighting against each other, their fighting scene was quite impressive, with a huge sound caused by thebustion and explosion of life vitality. The aftermath of the battle shocked a lot of disciples. Jeff practiced the life vitality of the wind system with unpredictable movements. Kim, on the other hand, practiced the life vitality of the earth system that was steady and slow. Their fighting movements were changing rapidly, which was rather dazzling and breathtaking. In the end, Kim had defeated Jeff by using a highly risky attack. Witnessing Kim''s victory, everyone was gasping in admiration. But despite Kim''s marvelous strength, he only ranked the second ce on Jade Peak. With the current strength of its disciples, Jade Peak could once again rise to the top of the 33 Peaks. After six rounds, Kim was assigned to fight with a Skytop Peak disciple again, and this time he was to fight against Rocher. It was Rocher whose nature level was at consummation grade versus Kim at the Illuminating Soul Realm. Normally, anypetition between disciples of such two different levels would be predictable. But because it was Rocher fighting, the result would be a mystery until the battle ended. It was said that Rocher had the strength to defeat the disciples of Illuminating Soul Realm, but no one had ever seen it. Today was the first time that everyone would witness Rocher''s strength. "Aren''t you going to draw your sword?" Kim asked in a cold tone. Since their match began, Rocher hadn''t pulled out his sword. His hands remained sped behind his back. Rocher''s action was an intolerable insult for Kim, and it was starting to irritate thetter. Any disciple at consummation grade of nature level fighting a disciple at the Illuminating Soul Realm without drawing his sword was deemed arrogant and crazy. Insulting the master of Illuminating Soul Realm was the stupidest thing to do. And everyone was shocked when they heard Rocher''s response. "Why would I? I can beat you without it." "Buzz..." All the other disciples of Cloud Sect went wild and began to murmur to each other as they couldn''t believe that Rocher had dared to insult the master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. But the disciples of Illuminating Soul Realm from Skytop Peak were not surprised with what they heard. Some of them were wearing a smile of confidence in their faces. "Rocher is going to defeat Kim with his bare hands!" one of them said in a proud tone. "I agree! With his current strength, he doesn''t need to use his sword," another disciple added immediately. "Let''s see how far he can stick to not using his sword. I know that with his current strength, he can go on with thepetition without using his sword and still end up in the top 80. Maybe, when he faces one of the top 60 disciples, he will need to draw that sword!" one disciple shared his detailed analysis. If others heard Skytop Peak''s Illuminating Soul Realm disciples'' evaluation of Rocher''s chance, they would be surprised. Rocher, a disciple at the consummation grade of nature level, would be included among the top 80 without using his sword? That would sound very ambitious and unreal. Of course, those were the thoughts from Skytop Peak''s disciples. But the disciples from other Peaks, especially Jade Peak, didn''t think the same. Although Jade Peak ranked only in the sixth ce now, they still regarded themselves as a well- established peak and the senior peak amongst the other peaks. "Rocher is too arrogant! We must teach him a good lesson!" one disciple roared angrily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "I could only hope that Kim will not show any mercy to Rocher. He should give that arrogant man a taste of his most deadly attack so that Rocher will learn his lessons the hard way! That way, he can learn to be humble and modest!" another disciple said pointedly. "It is true that Rocher is a rare genius. But does that mean he is a strong and powerful disciple? I don''t think so. Let''s see how he will take it after Kim defeats him! For sure he will meet his inner demon if he gets defeated in this match. It will be impossible for him to cultivate his strength in the future!" one more disciple suggested sharply. The offensive and harsh reproaches and curses from the disciples of Jade Peak were clearly heard as they didn''t intend to keep their voices down. All the saints, the respectable elders, and even Keh had heard their dirty words, but they did not stop them. On one hand, Cloud Sect was not a ce to cultivate elegant and refined schrs, but warriors, while on the other hand, by making the atmospherepetitive, the hidden potentials of each disciple would surelye out. Just when Jade Peak''s disciples were resentful and disturbed, the rest of the other peaks were in a much better mood. Indeed, Rocher was arrogant. As for the match result, they were looking forward to him being defeated by Kim. This way, Rocher would learn how to behaveter. Zen was standing behind Master Wen, looking at the next match on the ring. He was wearing a poker face, but his eyes were glued to Rocher who he believed was not an easy one to deal with. His gut told him that he would soon face Rocher in thepetition. At the moment, the match between Rocher and Kim was about to start. Chapter 382 The Sword Step (Part One) Chapter 382 The Sword Step (Part One) Kim stood tall and solemn like a mountain. To help himself stand out among the hoard of talented disciples at Jade Peak, and to rank the second ce among the inner disciples, he had made an awful lot of efforts and sacrifices. Frankly, he didn''t hold any special talents. He was slower to learn martial arts than the others, who had strongprehension abilities. However, he managed to surpass the brilliant minds at the peak and broughturels to his name. It was the fruit of his toughbor. Step by step, his strength had improved steadily. However, he seldom got angry and never belittled anyone. A good head on his shoulders along with the great efforts he put in enabled him to be a hundred times stronger than the so-called geniuses. Unbinding the spear on his back, Kim clutched it, saying in a cold voice, "Start the battle, and you will know if my strength is sufficient to force you to draw your sword. But let me state beforehand: I won''t hold myself back even if you don''t use your sword." Rocher nodded at him. "Of course. In the battlefield, you should be in top form. I refuse to use my sword against you, though. I''m about to face many otherpetitors ahead, disciples much more powerful than you. My sword will be out when I fight them." In truth, Rocher didn''t want to draw his sword not because he looked down upon his opponents, but because he valued them. The All Peaks Competition tested not only the candidates'' strength, but also their endurance and strategy. At the consummation of the natural level, Rocher possessedparatively more strength than the others, but there was always a chance of encountering betterpetitors he had overlooked. Obviously, he wanted toe first in the contest. He wondered what levels his other opponents would be on. Throughout the years, a number of genius disciples had attracted attention at the All Peaks Competition. There was Yan Luo in thest round, Humm Xu in the one before that, and Jakob Lou even before. But how many of them could bebeledpetent enough to win the championship? Only a few! In addition to the disciples belonging to the thirty-three peaks, there were personal disciples participating in thepetition, who possessed more power and strength. Guided by famous masters, the personal disciples were obviously hard to beat. In the previouspetitions, the top twenty spots had often been snatched by them, along with an odd rare genius or two. Kim gave him a curt nod and stepped forward. As his foot hit the ground, an invisible wave rose up to spread around him. He tipped his arm, and the cusp of the spear in his hand flew out like a spirited dragon. His startling, mountain-like momentum rushed out along the cusp. Kim''s body, meanwhile, began to expand more and more, until finally it was as tall as Mount Tai. The spear in his hand looked like a spiraled dragon. "Dragons in the Air! Come on!" As he spoke, beams of life vitality rushed out and swirled around the spear. Seen up close, several vague forms of dragons¡ªtransformed by the life vitality¡ªwere discovered gyrating around it. His first move was exceptional. Just as Kim said, he didn''t hold back because Rocher was at the consummation of the natural level. Instead, he put in his best, just like he always had in life. "Dragons in the Air was powerful! How will Rocher defend this?" "Honestly, it''s impossible for Rocher to defend himself without his sword. The Dragon Spear Techniques that Kim just disyed has two subsequent attacks: first to shoot and then to burn the life vitality. Kim has only performed the first so far and it is already bewildering. What if he burned his life vitality too? It would have unimaginable consequences! Rocher intends to face all of this bare-handed? It would be a disaster!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kim''s disy of strength brought Rocher out of his state of mental repose. He now grew anxious. Moving aside speedily, he tried to dodge the attack. "Trying to escape? Do you consider my Dragons in the Air so easy to run from?" Kim held the ten-foot, one hundred-pound spear in one hand. For a moment, it seemed as if it was a part of Kim''s body, unusually flexible. No matter how hard Rocher tried to avoid it, its cusp would always be pointed in his direction. The distance between them was decreasing by the second. So far, Rocher was unable to avoid it. Suddenly, he performed a set of strange footwork. Body skills and step skills could be of several types. Some were focused on flexibility, like A Hundred Steps in Maze. Some wereplicated, bewildering and dizzy, such as Dainty Steps above Waves. However, whichever one Rocher resorted to among these, he was unable to escape Kim''s spear cusp. The spear technique Kim performed was steady, an unbeatable rival for radical and strategic moves. Rocher''s step skill, however, was special. Whenever he moved, a faint shadow of a sword took shape, pointing in a certain direction. He kept moving ordingly and with perfect speed in order to dodge Kim''s spear. "Sword Step! That''s the Sword Step! Rocher has grasped the Sword Step!" someone shouted from the sidelines. "My God! It''s actually the Sword Step! Rocher is amazing! He hasn''t even drawn his sword so far. How strong is he? With his Sword Step alone, he has proven himself superior to ny-nine percent of the disciples at Cloud Sect!" another eximed. The Sword Step was a unique step skill¡ªthe length of each step of a performer was exactly equal to that of their sword. Since the step''s length was predetermined, the Sword Step suffered a loss in flexibility. However, one''s Sword Step could especially manifest itself out of one''s own sword intent. If someone could grasp their sword intent well enough, their movements would be much faster than those of the average body. Chapter 383 The Sword Step (Part Two) Chapter 383 The Sword Step (Part Two) Moreover, the Sword Step was an offensive attack. Every step stifled the airflow and in turn created cyclones containing one''s sword intent, and the one performing the skill could volley them straight toward his enemies. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Crack, crack, crack... Rocher took soft steps. He had practiced the Sword Step to small sess, and because of his sword intent, the air under his foot was pushed down to create crisp vibrations. With the aid of the Sword Step, he managed to escape Kim''s attacks easily. Zen was moved when he saw Rocher disying his Sword Step skill. In the past few days, Zen had practiced at the Seven Star Sword Light tform a number of times to temper his own sword intent, which had contributed to a better understanding of it. He perceived Rocher''sprehension of the sword intent to be impressive, as exemplified by his fluid body movements. Yet, Zen didn''t consider his own understanding of the sword intent any worse. Before today, he had not realized that step skills could be influenced by one''s sword intent. All the swordsmen in the world held the same dream: to create their own Sword Step. In itself, it was not difficult to practice. The biggest difficultyy in blending the sword intent with one''s step skill. From a certain point of view, the Sword Step was the primary form of unity of a swordsman and his sword. The battle between Rocher and Kim continued. As Rocher avoided Kim''s spear, the former jumped up toward the sky and somersaulted into a headstand position. He kicked his feet, creating endless cyclones with his sword intent, directly aiming at Kim. Not neglecting Rocher''s counterattacks, Kim rotated his spear rapidly. Rocher''s cyclones of sword intent collided into the spinning spear, making a shrill noise. ng, ng, ng... Rocher''s sword intent was particrly powerful. Though Kim was as tall as a mountain and had managed to resist the cyclones, still, he was forced to retreat. The battle didn''t look like it woulde to an end anytime soon. The disciples of Cloud Sect grew rmed. Everyone''s attention was fixed on Rocher and Kim, including that of the personal disciples. As for the other simultaneous battles on the stage, they went unseen, dismissed as impertinent. Rocher''s disy of power was so astonishing that it had forced the personal disciples to take notice. After all, Rocher had not even drawn his sword till now. Even so, he still had the upper hand in the battle after performing the Sword Step. It was indication enough of his mighty hidden strength. The personal disciples were not stupid, nor were they born with arrogance. The reason they didn''t take their opponents seriously was that most of them didn''t deserve it. But now, faced with someone who might potentially be a threat, they would have to be on their best game. Otherwise they''d be the fools. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the stage. Zen, however, seemed to be making a series of strategic steps behind the crowd. If somebody saw him, they would be startled to discover that he moved in the exact same manner as Rocher did on the stage! The only difference between the two was that Zen didn''t fuse his sword intent into the steps. Lacking of sword intent, the Sword Step seemed awkward and soulless. "One step, two steps, three..." Technically, Zen should not be able to imitate the skill step-by-step, watching it as he was for the very first time. Even if he possessed a good memory, the sword skills were far too varied and imbibed complex moves. But the Sword Step could be guided by one''s sword intent. Zen was able tomit the steps to memory because of his understanding of the sword intent. Initially, he had to pause for breaks as he deduced the next steps while practicing. But once he had figured them out and taken note of the relevant tricks, his speed increased¡ªfrom one step in a breath, to two. As his understanding of the sword intent grew deeper, as he grew more familiar with the Sword Step, he could perform more steps in a single breath. All too soon, he had mastered the Sword Step, fast as a cheetah. ''I''m now familiar with the Sword Step, but I''m still not skilled enough to fight against an opponent. I''ll have to tailor my steps ording to the attacks I''ll face. It seems I can only improve in actualbats, '' Zen thought, shaking his head. One couldn''t improve innate powers by practicing behind closed doors. All forms of the martial arts needed actualbats to test themselves, otherwise, they would be relegated to mere untried theories. The disciples still watched the battle between Rocher and Kim as it unfolded on the stage. Yehudi was the sole exception, concentrated as he was on his recovery. The effect of the Red Cloud Pill involved four phases, and each phase took about an hour toplete itself. During this period of time, he concentrated on absorbing the pill''s efficacy through his life vitality. He was now more stabilized in his injury, and as long as he didn''t fight any others, nobody could tell that he had been injured. He opened his eyes, only to find Rocher disying the special Sword Step. That surprised him. He and Rocher were both at the consummation of the nature level, but Rocher''s strength exceeded his. Rocher could subdue Kim, who was of the Illuminating Soul Realm, with the Sword Step alone! The difference in talent between them was huge. Abruptly, he noticed that Zen had disappeared from his side. Turning around his head, he saw Zen stepping back and forth behind the crowd. "What''s he doing? Why is he pacing like that?" Confusion clouded Yehudi''s face. The very next second, however, the expression on his face changed. "Huh? His footwork looks familiar... Well, I never! It''s the Sword Step!" How was it possible? How did Zen know the Sword Step? Astonishment consumed Yehudi. What surprised him the most was that Zen seemed to have only just begun to learn the steps. Chapter 384 The Crude Imitation (Part One) Chapter 384 The Crude Imitation (Part One) Because of the multipleplex moves, it was nearly impossible to master the Sword Step in such a short time. It didn''t matter how many times Rocher demonstrated before him, Yehudi would probably not be able to remember how to do it. So, it was surprising how rapid Zen became proficient by mimicking Rocher''s Sword Steps, and as if he were born with the Sword Step skills, Zen moved faster and faster. Looking at the battle ring, Yehudi saw that Zen''s steps were almost identical to Rocher''s Sword Steps... ''Is this guy even human?'' wondered Yehudi silently. Zen''s abilities stunned Yehudi. It wasn''t surprising that Zen was able to beat the other opponents. After all, Zen earned over fifty thousand points during his assessment, so, Yehudi was aware that Zen was more adept than he was inbat. However, as he witnessed Zen learn a skill that Rocher was most proud to have mastered, the Sword Step, that quickly, Yehudi was surprised. Zen had an unusual talent to be able to grasp the technique off the cuff as he did. Just then, hearing a loud roar from the battle ring, Yehudi turned his head. By now the battle between Rocher and Kim was in full swing. Rocher had Kim pinned down using only his Sword Step. Kim had been repressing his temper, and he was usually as sedate as a mountain when he didn''t quickly erupt, but once he did, it was as vtile as a volcano, leaving his opponent to face the fire of his volcanic eruption! "Dragon Shadow Kill!" "Rawr!" Along with the loud noise, several faint dragon images on Kim''s spear came to life at the same time. They encircled the spear and prated the tip. All of Kim''s life vitality was, in fact,pressed into about a footlong area of the spearpoint which altered its glow from the silver it shimmered to glinting in the sunlight. Kim lunged, thrusting the life vitality imbued spear at Rocher. Rocher was racing, and dodging, at an incredible speed around the ring, as he pushed the moves of his Sword Step method to its maximum. The shadows cast by Rocher''s rapid speed might make disciples who were at lower levels believe over a dozen Rochers were in the ring now. Additionally, because his legs were moving so fast it gave the illusion that Rocher was gliding across the field as though he were ice skating. With his rival racing at such an impossible velocity around him, Kim was feeling dizzy and groaned inwardly. He couldn''t even see Rocher now. While the Dragon Shadow Kill move was formidable, it would be useless if he couldn''t impale his adversary. Kim thrust, but, his spear missed the target. It was as though Rocher was a ghost, and as Kim''s spear impaled the air where Rocher had been seconds before, Rocher darted behind Kim, and touched Kim''s back with two fingers. When a swordsman understood sword intent fully, he could manipte even flowers or trees as though they were swords. So, the fingers Rocher rested against Kim''s back were just like a sword which left Kim with the choice to either struggle hopelessly, or admit defeat. However, the All Peaks Competition wasn''t a duel to the death. And although it was a difficult blow to lose, where there was life, there was hope. Kim knew Rocher was quite talented and that it wasn''t possible to win against him. Therefore, on weighing his options, Kim reluctantly admitted defeat. After the match ended, Zen stopped practicing the Sword Step. He had a rudimentary grasp of it now, and was ready to incorporate it in realbat. The bouts in the ring continued, with a winner and loser for each round, until it was Zen''s turn. "Next up will be Zen Luo of Drizzle Peak against Cecil Zhuge of Skywrath Peak!" ''Cecil Zhuge of Skywrath Peak?'' spected Zen. ''Could he be a member of the noble Zhuge n?'' A look of confusion shed across Zen''s face, and just as quick, it was once more an unreadable expression. He had feuded members of the Zhuge n for a long time, but it hadn''t crossed his mind that Cecil Zhuge would be his foe in today''spetition. "What?! Cecil Zhuge of the Illuminating Soul Realm! What rotten luck for you Zen. If you can''t win, it''d be okay to yield now because one loss isn''t important to grouppetitions anyway...." It wasn''t the first time Zen heard these words from Master Wen, and although Master Wen didn''t want to heap praise on their enemy or make light of his talents, it was still lousy luck that Zen was matched against a practitioner in the Illuminating Soul Realm. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Almost every disciple of the Illuminating Soul Realm was among the top one hundred disciples, including Cecil Zhuge, who was ranked somewhere near number eighty-three! Between the start of thepetition and that moment, there hadn''t been many surprises where members of the Illuminating Soul Realm were concerned. After all, the disciples from the Illuminating Soul Realm refined at a level far superior to any of the Cloud Sect''s disciples who were in the nature level. With the exception of Rocher''s victory, so far, such mismatched battles led to disciples of the Illuminating Soul Realm winning. But, Rocher''s talent was well-known, so his performance wasn''t really surprising. Master Yu gloated when he heard the announcement that Zen''s opponent would be Cecil Zhuge of the Illuminating Soul Realm because he despised Zen for nearly killing a ckrock Peak disciple, Mack. "Humph! Well, now we''ll just see how the little rat-refiner practicing at the second grade of nature level holds up against a disciple of the Illuminating Soul Realm!" A little rat-refiner at the second grade of nature level... So far, during today''s All Peaks Competition, Zen was the winner in all the matches he was in, and the general opinion was that it was due, in part, to his good fortune. Chapter 385 The Crude Imitation (Part Tow) Chapter 385 The Crude Imitation (Part Tow) Essentially, since Zen was only at the second grade of nature level, it seemed obvious to most people that he was an opportunistic rat, who woulde up against a mighty master, like a disciple of the Illuminating Soul Realm, and then he would be at a loss and end up pulverized. ''So, Cecil Zhuge is a member of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Maybe I will try out the Sword Step, '' mused Zen instead of worrying like Mater Wen did. When he was at a half-step into the nature level, he managed to get the upper hand during a fight against a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Now, having broken through the confines that had held him back, Zen was at the second grade of nature level, so, it shouldn''t be as challenging to win against a disciple of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Zen hadpletely mastered the extraordinary, quirky and ever fluctuating Sword Step, but, he wanted to test it in a real fray. The tall, handsome man with an effeminate air who stood arrogantly straight in the ring was Cecil Zhuge. In his hand was a fan bearing Eight Diagrams. It became apparent that the Eight Diagrams weren''t patterns inscribed on it though, instead, they were slowly revolving against the fan, like they were alive. "Zen Luo, this isn''t the first time I''ve heard your name," said Cecil Zhuge as he shook his head disdainfully and continued, "There are quite a few members in my family who hate your guts, it seems. If you weren''t a disciple here at the Cloud Sect, you wouldn''t be safe, and you would''ve died a hundred times over by now. It seems your luck has run out! You''re my opponent, and I''m going to destroy you. Now, listen..." Interrupting the monolog, Zen impatiently said, "I''ve got to hand it to the Zhuge family. Each of you, first Fren, then Yale, Josef, and now you, with such an ego! Each of you has piled the crap higher than the last! Let''s get on with this brawl! Unless, you want to save yourself the hassle and forfeit now!" It shocked the disciples who were present when they heard Zen. Earlier, it was Rocher arrogant and boasting he''d fight Kim from the Illuminating Soul Realm without a sword, but, in light of how Zen was behaving, Rocher''s attitude was nothing. Rocher could back up his words with his skills. Without drawing his sword, he took on a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. But, what could Zen do? True, it was a remarkable feat that someone at the second grade of nature level had a winning streak, like Zen, relying purely on his agility and clout. Nevertheless, most people thought it had been lucky that Zen hadn''t encountered a very strong opponent, up until now. In contrast to his previous opponents, Cecil Zhuge, was one of the top hundred ranked inner disciples and a true master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. The spectators couldn''t help but think Zen had a mental issue. Taunting his rival the way Zen was doing only added fuel to the fire, and brought him closer to death! "I won''t talk nonsense with you, since you''ll just argue, unconvinced until youe face to face with the grim reality yourself! Instead, I''ll show you the difference between masters of Illuminating Soul Realm and nature creatures!" said Cecil Zhuge, seething. He''d been tipped off by his family, to do his utmost to kill Zen if he ran into him at the All Peaks Competition, and if he seeded, his family would take responsibility! In fact, it wasn''t just the Zhuge n who wanted Zen''s life ended during thepetition. There was a disciple who Saint Viana arranged to kill Zen. Because of Aura, Saint Viana was uneasy about murdering Zen, and probably told the disciple to make it look like an ident. Still, the ongoing conflict between Zen and the Zhuge n was publically known, so Cecil Zhuge had none of the apprehension of ending Zen''s life! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ordingly, Cecil Zhuge was tantly ruthless right from the start. He waved his fan, bringing an evil wind of life vitality rolling at Zen. Adding to the intensity, rolling thunder heralded lightning that was building within the amazing force of evil wind closing in on Zen... As the violent onught barreled down on Zen, he made use of Rocher''s Sword Step, and took a slow, calcted step. After he''d won against Kim, Rocher had gone back to join the other Skytop Peak disciples. He wasn''t interested in watching the other battles, so, instead, he was lying down, and resting with his eyes closed. When he heard Zen''s outrageous remarks, his eyes shot open in surprise. A knowing grin spread as he slowly shook his head before once more closing his eyes. Boasts were countless in such a vast, strange world. Anyone could talk big and gloat, but, it was a rarity to find someone able to back up the oundish derations. Just as his eyes closed again, Rocher heard someone exim loudly, "What''s going on? He knows the Sword Step method too?" "Yes, that''s definitely the Sword Step! Zen mastered the method as well!" As the audience watched, Zen slowly made his way around the ring, performing the same maneuvers to the Sword Step method as Rocher did earlier, and dodged Cecil Zhuge''s evil wind. At first glimpse, some eagle-eyed disciples recognized the method andmented on Zen''s performance. "That''s the Sword Step. He''s performing the technique exactly how Rocher did, but, Zen''s Sword Step only appears identical. It doesn''t contain the sword intent that Rocher used. How ridiculous, it''s merely a crude imitation!" "Ha-ha! Rocher used Sword Step, whereas this guy copied the motions and how they appeared, and hasn''t learned about the sword intent within it. What''s the use of that?" The endless debating between disciples bombarded Rocher''s ears. Intrigued along with being annoyed, he studied Zen as he moved around the ring swiftly. Suddenly, one of Rocher''s eyebrows arched strikingly, and what he beheld left him pretty shaken up! "That isn''t true! Zen isn''t taking simple steps!" Chapter 386 Twins Fan Chapter 386 Twins Fan Sword intent was something that could not be expressed by words, only felt through other sensations, akin to some kind of ethereal power. If one wanted toprehend sword intent, one did not only have to spend decades practicing the sword but more importantly, one needed to have outstanding talents and remarkable opportunities. That was why while there were many people who used swords, only a few of them had a deep understanding of sword intent. Those who could gain a good sense of its essence were in the good graces of the gods. As he watched the battle, Rocher could see that there was no sword intent in Zen''s Sword Step. Strangely, though, Zen''s Sword Step looked very childish as if he was not skilled in the technique and only just began trying it out. Rocher knew that the thought of Zen crudely imitating his Sword Step was untenable. It was undeniable that the technique could only be performed under the premise that one had a true understanding of it. If the person did not fully understand it, imitating the movements would be fruitless as he would be unable to adapt to the trails and find the direction of the sword intent. Merely copying a stance should have meant nothing. However, although Zen was unskilled in the area, his every step was not only close to that of Rocher''s but exactly like it. How was it possible? It left Rocher deeply puzzled. Unless¡­ Zen had already understood the sword intent and was only hiding his capabilities. Still, how could a disciple at the second-grade of nature level understand sword intent? Reluctant to ept such an assumption, Rocher shook his head. There was no doubt that Rocher was a talent. Although he might not be the strongest in Skytop Peak, he was the one who was the most favored. All talents were very arrogant and Rocher was no exception. For Rocher, though, being arrogant was not a bad thing. With such an attitude, he could be driven to reach the top of the field of martial arts. But if Zen really understood the sword intent and had a knack for the Sword Step as well¡­ It was a shocking idea. Looking at Zen''s unmatured, rather awkward steps, Rocher sighed. ''This guy¡­ Has he only just learned the Sword Step? I haven''t seen him employ this skill before. Did he get it after seeing my own Sword Step?'' As his thoughts stirred, Rocher didn''t dare continue guessing. If his assumptions were right, it would mean a great blow to him. Among everyone present, Rocher was not the only one to notice this. Keh was also shooting strange looks at Zen. Someone like Keh who had already reached a high level had the knowledge about the levels of the martial arts that the saints and elders of the Cloud Sect couldn''t im to have. Although he wasn''t a swordsman and didn''t have an understanding of the sword intent, he also noticed a strangeness about Zen. The disciple seemed to be demonstrating the Sword Step he just learned. The more steps he advanced, the more skilled he became. But did such talent who could pick things up so quickly even exist? Thepetition became more interesting with this second-grade nature level guy. As Keh pondered over it, he saw the respectable elder named Xu, who was standing beside him, stroke his beard and smile knowingly. "Xu, are you noticing anything odd?" With a little chuckle, Xu said, "Are you asking if Zen learned the Sword Step just now?" Keh nodded. "I''m not very sure. Zen is a green hand in Sword Step. He''s improving rapidly but under close examination¡­" "There''s something you missed. I did catch it, though, while Rocher battled Kim, Zen imitated Rocher''s Sword Step outside the arena. It''s surprising, really, how Zen was so quick to learn things. He copied Rocher''s Sword Step in such a short time. He is indeed a talent. Huh¡­When I was watching him, he practiced for a period of only ten minutes. But he mastered the skills so quickly. As far as I can see, Zen already has an understanding of sword intent and knows it well," with another smile, Xu spoke slowly. Although his cultivation was far from Keh''s, Xu was a swordsman and knew about sword intent much better than Keh did. With that background, he could immediately recognize Zen''s situation and give a valid exnation for it. "Guess how long this guy will stay in thispetition?" Upon hearing the words, Keh suddenly popped the question. "Well¡­ Understanding sword intent would do him a great help, seeing as he''s mastering the Sword Step. This talent is extraordinary. But¡­" Xu shook his head. "He''s only at second-grade of nature level. It''s very difficult for him to defeat Cecil, and even harder for him to advance further in thepetition." "Oh? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Is that what you think? I was actually thinking he could enter the top thirty." The thought brought a smile to Keh''s face. Xu, on the other hand, was surprised to hear the other''sment about Zen. The top 30 of the All Peaks Competition was the same as the top 30 of the Cloud Sect. The closer the ranks were to the top, the more difficult it would be for them to advance. Entering the top 100 was already a challenge, even more so was entering the top 50. To enter the top 30 was a nearly impossible task, leaps and bounds more difficult than just getting into the top 100. With what Keh said, did that mean Zen had the strength topete with the personal disciples? It was unthinkable. Zen should feel lucky if he could defeat Cecil. But for a second-grade nature level disciple to defeat someone of the Illuminating Soul Realm? There had been no such thing in the history of Cloud Sect. The personal disciples were the best talents. To Elder Xu''s knowledge, Keh was not a person who would lie through his teeth. In truth, though, there was a great gap between Zen''s realm and that of all the other opponents, making Xu doubt himself. Was he wrong in his judgment? Did Keh see something he failed to notice? Anyhow, since Keh gave his remarks, Elder Xu would not refute him, but instead, he waited and saw how things moved along. Doing his best to hide his sword intent, Zen demonstrated his Sword Step alone as he circled around Cecil. As Cecil shook the feather fan in his hand, gusts of evil winds whirled towards Zen, brushing past him as Zen narrowly escaped every shot. Seeing his performance, many disciples of the Cloud Sect who mocked Zen gradually began to shut up. What was wrong with this copycat? Why should anyone bother if he imitated Rocher''s Sword Step? Going back to the basics, Rocher did not, by any means, create the Sword Step. Moreover, if Zen mastered the rules of Sword Step without knowledge on sword intent, the only word that could describe him was genius. Although Sword Step unapanied by sword intent only made one dabbler in the skill, Zen was able to move smoothly among the evil winds Cecil produced. How many disciples of the Cloud Sect could achieve such a thing? "What else can you do but keep running? You should know that by escaping, you''ll end up with a more unsightly loss. The only way to go is by attacking. You''re not qualified to be a warrior," Cecil shouted as he waved his fan. The whole arena was filled with powerful whirls of irregr winds but Zen was able to navigate through them with the Sword Step, remaining unscathed. Even the evil tornadoes had no effect on him. Faced with Cecil''s provocation, Zen felt no anger whatsoever and maintained the usual light smile on his face. Zen was only avoiding him for the time being, because he didn''t want to attack Cecil just yet. Although he already mastered the Sword Step, he had yet to use the technique in a real battle, keeping him at a green level. Since he needed to practice the technique and improve through realbat, he decided that Cecil was a suitable opponent for him to practice his skills on. At the starting level of the Illuminating Soul Realm, Cecil''s power was neither very strong nor very weak. It just so happened that he hated Zen to his core, so he was certain he would show no mercy to the man if faced in battle. It would be a fight to the death. There couldn''t be a more suitable opponent. Seeing the smile on Zen''s face, Cecil''s irritation only grew. Although his Sword Step was awkward, Zen was as agile as a rabbit as he avoided the evil winds from Cecil''s feather fan. "Ha! Do you think I will just sit by and watch you run around?" Cecil sneered as he tightened the grip on his fan. All of a sudden, two streams of life vitality appeared in his hands. It was bicolored life vitality. Streams of ck and white life vitality surged from Cecil''s body. There were only a few people in the world''s history who had the bicolor life vitality. It was special as it represented two different kinds of life vitality which would merge in the belly. Even in Zen''s case, as he cultivated a little demonic life energy, he had to quickly consume all the purple life vitality in his belly, as it couldn''t hold two different kinds of life vitality at the same time. Seeing as Cecil was able to cultivate the ck and white life vitality, it was either he had a special body that could amodate multiple kinds of life vitality, or he had two bellies, each able to amodate a single kind of life vitality. Or perhaps, it could also be that the Zhuge n had some kind of secret method that could use an enchanted barrier to partition the belly. As soon as the ck and white life vitality came out, it immediately rushed towards Cecil''s fan and dove into the Eight Diagrams on the fan, making it begin to rapidly spin. shing a cunning smile, Cecil lifted the fan and waved it harshly towards Zen. "Twins Chaos Cyclone!" The feather fan Cecil held was a top-grade spiritual weapon called "Twins Fan." The said fan was a replica of an ancient fairy weapon called the Life Vitality Eight-Diagram Fan. A gentle wave of the fan could create terrifying and immense cyclones, capable of shaking the heavens and earth, turning everything to dust. As a replica, the Twins Fan was far from the capabilities of the Life Vitality Eight Diagram Fan, but it did inherit one-tenth of the power from the authentic piece. With the bicolor vitality Cecil emitted, gales were blowing within the whole arena. A tremendous cyclone formed, covering almost the entire area. The wind de around the cyclone cut through the light curtain of enchanted barrier, crackling it with crisp noises. "The Twins Chaos Cyclone can attack you from every angle. As long as you are within it, you will constantly suffer damage. I''ll see how you can escape this time!" As Cecil continued waving his Twins Fan, his movements turned harsher and the tremendous cyclone became more rapid in its speed. It seemed that Zen had no way to escape as the cyclone engulfed the entire arena. If he truly wanted to escape, he would have to find a way to leave the whole area. Swoosh¡­ Because of carelessness, several winds des grazed Zen''s back. The sharp forces began scratching against his robe. "Keep running! I want to see where you end up!" As Cecil quickened the waving of his fan, the cyclone became more and more powerful. Narrowing his eyes, Zen felt the wind blowing around him. Suddenly, he smiled terribly mischievously. "Running? Why should I run?" Chapter 387 Flying (Part One) Chapter 387 Flying (Part One) The Phoenix Crystal in Zen''s right arm was a special kind of crystal. The Phoenix Crystal was said to be a feather that a phoenix once dropped as it streaked across the sky in ancient times. When the feather fell to the earth, it was enveloped by the resin of a pine tree. After thousands of years of evolvement, the tiny piece of essence that had been concealed in the feather spread through the resin and eventually formed the crystal. That was the legend. No one knew exactly how the Phoenix Crystal came into being. But a weapon refiner from the Eastern Region discovered the unique features of the Phoenix Crystal. He then iid the Phoenix Crystal into a weapon and found that it could reduce the weight of the weapon. For instance, when the Phoenix Crystal was embedded into a ghostly machete that weighed 1000 pounds, its weight reduced to less than 200 pounds. Although the Phoenix Crystal was pretty rare, there were still quite a number of weapons equipped with one. However, no one had ever tried to inset a Phoenix Crystal into a man''s flesh! After all, a human body was very different from a weapon. But due to the peculiar weapon refining method Zen had been practicing, he had managed to convert his body into a weapon. This was why he was able to embed the Phoenix Crystal into his arm. When faced with Cecil''s Twins Chaos Cyclone, Zen activated the Phoenix Crystal in his right arm. A smile appeared on Zen''s face when he felt the energy from the Phoenix Crystal spread through his body. As the energy of the Phoenix Crystal poured into his body, Zen felt his weight decrease sharply... "Phew..." With a whirl of wild wind, Zen began to move. Zen was surprised that he didn''t need to use any strength. Since he was as light as a feather, the wind simply picked him up. Now, he was flying over the arena in the wind, following the route of the wind and spiraling up. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Gee, Zen is flying!" "Only practitioners at the Illuminating Soul Realm can fly. But can he do it?" "Something is not right. It looks like the wind has caught him. He is merely at the second grade of the nature level. It''s impossible for him to fly." "Nonsense! Caught by the wind? How can that be? Does he look like a kite to you? Even if the cyclone summoned by Cecil can carry people, it can''t lift them like that!" Disciples of Drizzle Peak burst into excited whispers. They were clueless about how Zen was able to fly. Right now, Zen was circling over the arena along with the wind. Since he kept flying downwind, he was soaring in the same direction and at the same speed as the wind des generated by the whirlwind. This direction kept him safe from those sharp wind des. Cecil, who was standing in the middle of the arena, was shocked. His mouth fell open in disbelief. For abatant like him who had entered the Illuminating Soul Realm, flying was not a difficult task. More specifically, since Cecil had been practicing using his life vitality like the wind, he was knowledgeable about airflows and wind momentum. He never thought that Zen would fly. After hearing the discussions of the other disciples, Cecil was at a loss as well. ''Can this guy fly with the wind like a kite? If Zen keeps heading in the direction of the whirlwind that I summoned, then there is no way for me to hurt him. He is flying downwind, right?'' Cecil''s brows furrowed. Once more, he held up the feather fan. But this time, he fanned frantically in the opposite direction. The Twins Chaos Cyclone was devised to cause a colossal whirlwind by letting the life vitality released from the Twins Fan in his hand disrupt the direction of airflow. Cecil could also control the wind des inside the tornado. It could be said that he was able to cut everything within the scope of the whirlwind into pieces with the wind des. However, since Zen was heading along the direction of the wind, he was able to dodge the numerous wind des. Having noticed that the Twins Chaos Cyclone had failed to harm Zen, Cecil began fanning in the opposite direction... His actions generated a second Twins Chaos Cyclones. Never had Cecil done such a thing before, and so he had no idea what would happen. "Bang¡ª" The two powerful but opposite direction cyclones crashed into each other. The shing of the wind des produced an ear-piercing noise. After that, the bigger turbulences that were caused by the collision hammered into one another at varied angles. The whole arena was in chaos and looked quite appalling. Many disciples seemed horror-stricken. They all gasped. In previous battles, practitioners at the Illuminating Soul Realm fighting against cultivators at the peak of the nature level did not go all out. Even during the battle between Rocher and Kim, they stopped attacking at an appropriate time. Although it was quite an excellent battle, it was less fierce than this one. Now, as Cecil had demonstrated such intimidating power in an instant, several disciples imagined what they would do if they were sucked into the cyclone¡ª''I''m afraid I''ll be sliced within a second...'' Even Cecil himself looked rather tense. He was rooted to the center of the arena. Since Cecil did not haveplete control of the cyclone after he summoned it, the word "Chaos" had been used in the title of his attack method. In fact, the power of the Twins Chaos Cyclone was so horrid that everything within a 100-foot radius would be torn apart by the wind des. However, at the eye of the cyclone, the power of the wind was not as destructive. This, however, changed since the two cyclones had collided with each other. When the two cyclones, which were equally powerful but headed in opposite directions, smashed together, they disturbed the airflow in the arena. Even being near the eye of cyclone was not as safe as before. Chapter 388 Flying (Part Two) Chapter 388 Flying (Part Two) Cecil who could sense the change of airflow as it urred understood that he would need to move along with the eye of the cyclone to assure his safety. If not, he would be hurt by the wind des as well. As light as a swallow, Zen had been brought to the sky by the cyclone. He let the turbulent airflow propel him, and drifted with the wind. Although Cecil''s wind des were quite sharp, they were inferior to James'' sword energy. James had condensed a ton of dreadful sword intent into his sword energy. If Zen were struck by his sword energy, it was no doubt that he would be cut in half. Zen had no hope to fight against James''s sword energy unless he upgraded his body to the level of a fairy weapon. What was more, Cecil''s cultivation method was not quite suitable for a one-on-one challenge. Instead, if he were fighting on a battlefield, his Twins Chaos Cyclone might have yed a significant role, because the range of the Twins Chaos Cyclone wasrge and it would destroy allbatants sucked into it. To be frank, none of the members of the Zhuge n were good at fighting alone. Among the many cultivation methods passed from one generation to another within the Zhuge n, loads of them were on military strategy and tactics, as well as famous military formations. That was why the Zhuge n often dispatched their members to the Imperial Army as counselors. They were born to lead troops. Thus, even if the wind des cut Zen''s robe, they did not have the power to prate his spiritual weapon-like body. Gusts of violent wind carried Zen in the air. He was like a butterfly fluttering along with the wind and rain. Some thought he looked like a small boat rocked by a storm and frequently got swept away by huge tides but instantly steadied itself. Quite a few people were anxious as they watched Zen. Sweat beaded their foreheads as they worried about his safety. The All Peaks Competition, after all, was a contest designed to test the strength of disciples. Very few would put up a desperate fight when they were still in the group stage unless they were contending for the top 50. It would not matter if one lost one or two matches during the group stage. As long as they did not get eliminated, their goal was fulfilled. Some disciples would even go so far as to hide their real strength. Even if they went head-on with a much stronger opponent, to conceal their real power, they would often admit defeat on purpose to avoid exposing their ace cards too soon. ordingly, it was not wise to doggedly pursue a win during the group stage. Zen, however, was an outlier. He would never admit defeat. Over time, Zen had gained a better understanding of his martial arts capability. ''To reach the top rank in martial arts, I cannot use tricks. Even when I know that there are thistles and thorns ahead, I should grit my teeth and power through instead of sidestepping them. Though it''s fine to sidestep a difficulty, my aspiration will fade if I continued to do that. What''s worse is that I won''t advance on the road of practicing martial arts. Since I am determined to head far down this road, I must not cheat. No matter what my challenge, I will march forward with gritted teeth!'' While Zen wanted to test his limits and push himself for the sake of his growth, what forced Cecil to the extreme was the enmity between Zen and his family. ''Killing Zen during this match would be perfect!'' Spurred by their motives, the moment Cecil and Zen faced each other, they began a life-and-death combat!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As the cyclone in the arena grew stronger and stronger, the airflow also grew intensive. All kinds of odd-shaped des shed with each other, before ricocheting in all directions. "Thump..." A wind de flew right toward Zen. It cut through his robe and sank into his flesh. Zen let out a muffled snort, but his heart leaped with joy¡ªthe wind de could not harm him. It left a shallow scratch on his body, but it did not harm him severely. The impact of the wind de, however, stimted the warm currents, which in turn, started to cleanse his corporeal body. ''Now that these wind des can''t hurt me, I don''t need to avoid them. Instead, I can let them strike me!'' Before, Zen had tried to curl as much as possible to avoid the des. But now, he stretched out his arms and legs in the air. "Zen is in luck. He has managed to not be hit by a wind de until now. But, I''m afraid injury from this one collision will not be easy to bear! The de probably severed his bowels!" "Well, given the immense power of the Twins Chaos Cyclone, he is really, really lucky for not being minced yet. But this blow is the first of many. With a few more idental hits like this, he will be mangled..." "Why hasn''t he surrendered? If I were him, I would have given up a long time ago. While there is life, there is hope. Even if I lose this year''s All Peaks Competition, I can try again in three years. Regardless of this guy''s strength, he is definitely a lunatic!" As the disciples murmured between themselves, a huge wind de suddenly flew in Zen''s direction. Imagining the damage the massive wind de would do to Zen, many female disciples began shrieking. The battle referee looked grave, and hisplexion paled. ording to the rules of the arena, only when Zen admitted defeat would the referee be able to rescue Zen. Now, with the wind de about to hit Zen, he anxiously waited for Zen to shout "I give up!" However, to the referee''s surprise, Zen would rather collide with the wind de than surrender! Chapter 389 The Indestructible Physical Body Chapter 389 The Indestructible Physical Body "Zen, just throw in the towel!" Master Wen and the other disciples were silently praying for Zen to cave in. At that very moment, they didn''t care about winning in thepetition, but Zen''s life. However, Zen didn''t listen and kept on rushing towards the wind des. The irregr-shaped thick des attacked Zen from all directions. "Poop-poop¡­" Then the des finally hit and stabbed Zen''s body, creating sickening sounds. The robe that Zen was wearing was still new, but it was instantly cut into pieces when the des fell on it. He looked like a firecracker from an angle bursting in an instant as the tiny pieces of his clothes scattered in all directions. "It''s toote. I''m afraid that he''s been cut into pieces," a disciple murmured as he watched the pieces of Zen''s clothes fly around. But to his surprise, when the view started to be clear, he saw a naked body in the air. It was a nearly perfect body¨Csmooth skin with a healthy metallic shine, physically attractive, well- proportioned, and full of power. The body didn''t have any visible physical damage. But as they looked closely, they saw some tiny marks on his body left by the des that hit him. "I can''t believe it! How can he survive the attack from the des without any damage?" a disciple said with disbelief in his eyes. He wasn''t the only one who couldn''t believe what he was seeing. All the other disciples were also shocked. Even Keh who showed no care for anything suddenly stood up and stared at Zen''s body. The disciples from Lady Peak who were silently staring at the naked Zen suddenly moved their eyes to Zen''s lower torso. Their faces suddenly turned red and they let out a scream. They had to turn their faces away to hide their blushing cheeks and covered their eyes with their hands even though they still couldn''t help peeping at him. But there was one female disciple who just kept staring at the naked Zen. She pursed her lips into a smile and her eyes were filled with excitement. She said, "Patrick, it seems that you have boasted. I am afraid that even your King Kong Cover cannot match with his flesh skin." Patrick Pei cultivated himself ording to Buddhist doctrine and the nature of his mind was his vital asset. His creed in life was "not to be pleased by external gains, and not saddened by personal losses". In the past, he could always maintain his inner peace and let his mind be calm and stable no matter what the circumstances. However, at this moment, the surprise in his eyes was hard to conceal. Hearing the words from Tracy Mo''s mouth, he replied with self-mockery, "You''re right. I guess I have underestimated him. This guy''s body is far stronger than I have imagined, and I wonder how he did it." The martial artists in Eastern Regionmonly practiced their life vitality after they stepped into the level of nature creatures, suspending the practice of the flesh body. And people seldom practiced both life vitality and flesh body. Therefore, both the Illuminating Soul Realm masters and Marrow Refining level practitioners were equal in terms of their body strength. The only essential difference between the two realms was their life vitality. So it was umon to see Zen''s strong body. "Things are really getting exciting! I really want to make a hole in his body and hear him beg for his life." Tracy Mo said with her face showing uncontrolled excitement. Patrick Pei smiled faintly and said, "His flesh is as hard as diamond and I''m afraid you can''t cut it." Tracy quirked her lips contemptuously, "I haven''t fought with him yet. What makes you think I can''t? I''m not a jerk like Cecil and it''s easy to knock down someone like Cecil." Patrick just shook his head and made no furtherment. He continued to focus on thepetition. All the disciples who participated in the All Peaks Competition were extremely surprised with Zen''s excellent performance. But the person who was more surprised by the turn of events was Zen''s opponent¨CCecil. He was certain that Zen would die after he was hit by the cyclone of des. The Zhuge n had promised Cecil that if he could kill Zen, he would be rewarded with the White Jade Pill. Its value was beyond dispute because of the difficulty in obtaining one. For a person at Illuminating Soul Realm, this pill could greatly enhance his practice. He had witnessed Zen dashed into the cyclone of des and his clothes shattered into pieces. But he didn''t expect to see him survive the attack without any wound or physical damage. "You¡­" Cecil stammered. ''What else can I do? I can''t believe the des didn''t kill him. Am I going to break that taboo? Is that the only way?'' he thought to himself. Cecil gritted his teeth and hesitated for a moment. He knew very well that he couldn''t cut through Zen''s body unless he used a forbidden martial art at the expense of his blood essence. The power of the forbidden martial art was overwhelming that even Cecil himself could not fully control. And to use this forbidden martial art, he had to use his own blood essence. He was in the lower hand right now. When he was lost in his own thoughts, several des of wind suddenly surrounded him. "This is no good! The two cyclones are intertwining with each other!" Cecil was not in a safe ce right now, and all he could do was try to avoid the des in the field. The Twins Chaos Cyclone was so powerful that even Cecil himself was unable to control it. As a result, the match turned out to be surviving the wind of des, and whoever survived it would be the winner. Zen could easily dodge the des with his strong body. But Cecil could not, and he could instantly die with just one hit from a de. These des were everywhere except in the eye of the cyclone. Although Cecil was at Illuminating Soul Realm and could fly, he just continuously jumped to avoid the des, appearing to be slightly embarrassed. It wasn''t only the des that Cecil needed to dodge but also Zen''s attacks. Zen let himself be absorbed by the cyclone of des but didn''t pass a chance to attack Cecil. When the gust of des wrapped Zen and pushed him towards Cecil, he took the opportunity to attack. Though he had many ways to beat Cecil, he still chose the simplest and most straightforward way: the fist. He knew that he would face more powerful disciples than Cecil in the followingpetitions, so he had to y all his cards well until he reached the final match. In fact, he didn''t want anyone to find out about this physical body because this was one of his most powerful weapons. However, at that moment, he couldn''t control himself and just dashed into the des of wind, shattering his robe into pieces. Zen felt ufortable fighting naked and wanted to end their match sooner. Watching Zen head straight for him, Cecil tried to avoid him. He assumed that Zen''s strength must be the same with his body, so if Zen hit him with that fist, he would certainly be defeated. His judgment was right, but his fortune was running out. Just as he was about to step back, a de of wind suddenly appeared behind him. Should he dodge it? But then he would be hit by Zen''s fist. Dodge Zen''s fist? But then the de of wind would finish him off. After a moment, he chose to face Zen''s fist. He quickly moved and sessfully dodged the de of wind behind him, and then Zen hit him head-on with his fist. After being punched by Zen, he instantly regretted his decision. If he could turn back time, he would choose to be cut by the de of wind rather than be punched by Zen. "Bang!" Zen concentrated all his strength to his fist and mmed it onto Cecil''s body. It was such a heavy blow that Cecil''s body spun as he was catapulted like a sandbag. Finally, his body hit on the light curtain of enchanted barrier and slowly slid down. Then he lost consciousness. The referee saw what happened and hurriedly ran to the field. The chaos cyclone on the arena was soon suppressed down with just a wave of the referee''s hand. Then he announced, "The winner of this match is Zen from Drizzle Peak." After he was announced as the winner, Zen stepped out of the field. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Master Wen saw Zen exit the field, he ran to him and handed him a robe. Zen quickly put it on. "Oh, Zen, you are a marvel! You defeated Cecil! Good job!" said Master Wen. He could no longer contain his excitement. Although Zen had also beaten some strong opponents previously, Cecil was different. Unlike Cecil, his previous opponents were not on the high ranks in the Cloud Sect list. Cecil was at the level of Illuminating Soul Realm, and he ranked eighty-third on the Cloud Sect chart. And now that Zen had defeated Cecil, his rank on the top 100 disciples was set in stone. Just as Yehudi prophesied, Zen might make a remarkable difference for Drizzle Peak. What made it more amazing was that Zen was only seventeen years old and at grade-two nature level. It was indeed a miracle that a person at grade-two nature level would be in the top 100 of the Cloud Sect chart. If Zen could break through nature level and reached Illuminating Soul Realm in the future, he could be in the top rank of the Cloud Sect list and might be the first ce in the future All Peaks Competitions. Master Wen thought it would not be a long way off. He believed that Zen could do it in the next All Peaks Competition. But little did Master Wen know that Zen didn''t want to wait for the next All Peaks Competition. He was aiming to take the first ce in this year''spetition with his current grade-two nature level! Chapter 390 Unrestrained Gambling Chapter 390 Unrestrained Gambling Ever since seeing Zen on the field, the disciples at the Cloud Sect had paid close attention to him. However, at first they were interested in Zen because his refinement level was extremely low. Jacques was in grade two at the nature level when he participated in thepetitionst time, but what made him stand out? As a personal disciple, Jacques was hand picked, implying there was something extraordinary about him. On the other hand, Zen was from the least powerful peak, Drizzle Peak. No one thought there was anything special about Zen, instead they felt pity that there weren''t stronger disciples at Drizzle Peak to join the All Peaks Competition. A lot of disciples from other peaks felt defeated because many of the more powerful members who were in the consummation level in their peaks weren''t permitted to compete in the All Peaks Competition, but a little guy in grade two at the nature level from Drizzle Peak was eligible to join. This peak was unreal. As the matches continued, the innate superhuman strength Zen possessed attracted attention from some members, while others thought Zen wouldn''t go much farther. What use did his innate superhuman strength have? Warriors didn''t rely on physical strength so much as the life vitality housed within a warrior''s core being. Zen might have defeated all the opponents in his battles so far, but, most of the disciples were either perplexed, not knowing how Zen was winning, or thought it was luck. Very few epted that Zen had a true power, except the disciples from Drizzle Peak. Still, Zen had taken down Cecil during this match. Zen seemed to be like Rocher, with the ability to defeat someone of the Illuminating Soul Realm even though they only possessed the strength of a nature creature. Most of the onlookers were unwilling to believe Zen was on the same level as Rocher though. It was bad enough having one disciple at the Cloud Sect, whose performance bedeviled them, and destroyed their confidence, like Rocher did. Why''d Zen have to be like him? After mulling it all over, the thought dawned on them that by defeating Cecil, Zen''s achievement was far more terrifying than what Rocher aplished. Considering that Rocher was in the consummation level, his strength was closer to Kim''s who was in the Illuminating Soul Realm. It left them wondering just what the hell Zen''s strength was. He was merely at grade two in the nature level! A disciple''s strength at grade two in the nature level was so far below that of a disciple in the Illuminating Soul Realm. Three years ago, Jacques, a personal disciple, hadn''t performed so well, but, Zen did, and even beat Cecil, who was ranked eighty-third of the top one hundred disciples. None of that mattered. Regardless of how well Zen fought against Cecil, most people still thought Zen was inferior to Rocher. Because Rocher had made a name for himself at the Cloud Sect, able to defeat a warrior of the Illuminating Soul Realm prior to the All Peaks Competition. Most people recognized that Rocher was a virtuoso and naturally, someone as gifted as that would be more powerful. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That was part of human nature. Two people at the same level, would try to outperform each other, but, when one was more powerful than the other, giving credit where due was honorable. Not so long ago, everybody thought so low of Zen that it was believed he would do so poorly that he''d look like a buffoon during the All Peaks Competition. During thepetitions, people were surprised to discover Zen was not a buffoon, and everyone who had underestimated him was. The strength Zen had disyed was like a p in the face to those who considered Zen inept. They needed to find someone more capable than Zen, so they''d chosen Rocher. It wasn''t long before many of the disciples who doubted Zen''s prowess wereparing Zen''s expertise and skills to Rocher''s, with most of them preferring thetter. "So, what if Zen has defeated Cecil? Cecil''s fighting style isn''t as strong in a one on one battle, and his refining methods are more suitable for team attacks!" "If Zen goes up against Rocher, he will lose, hands down, and end up knocked on his rear!" "True enough. Zen relied on innate strength and his abnormally strong physical form. He must''ve eaten something special, or maybe a treasure, which empowered him. It''s a fluke, and not rted to talent at all. He''s in grade two of the nature level and seventeen years old! Therefore, his talent is ordinary, but Rocher, now he''s unique! He''s followed the rules, worked hard and hasn''t gotten where he is through trickery." "What''s more, Rocher didn''t show his strength off. Why, he didn''t even draw a sword! While Zen relies only on his corporeal body. No matter how strong the body is, sooner orter he will meet someone truly powerful, what then? It''ll consume all his strength!" Chatter between the disciples from almost every peak was like this, except the disciples of Drizzle Peak. When the disciples of Drizzle Peak heard the gossip, it upset them, but, since there weren''t very many members from Drizzle Peak at thepetitions, they couldn''t influence popr opinion. Beyond the All Peaks Competition field, Zen was the subject of choice as well. Each of the thirty-three peaks at the Cloud Sect had a Picture b to watch the All Peaks Competition matches. The hottest topic in every peak, whether among inner or outer disciples, was Zen. Over at Ny-Foot Peak there was a group of inner disciples crowded around the Picture b in a heated debate. Most of them agreed with the spectators at thepetitions, that Rocher was more powerful. Only a handful of disciples thought Zen was the more formidable adversary because he defeated a member of the Illuminating Soul Realm even though he only possessed the strength of a grade two refiner in the nature level. Hence, it was only logical to see that his expertise would be far superior to Rocher''s, when he ascended to the consummation realm. "There''s no doubt about it. Zen is more capable!" one youth from Ny-foot Peak announced as he shook his head. "Ohe on, Zachary! You''re blind and brainless if you think that! Are you aware that to some extent, Rocher has mastered the sword intent? And Rocher wasn''t giving the match his full effort? If he drew a sword, Rocher would shred Zen''s body into ribbons, easily, using the sword intent!" retorted another disciple quickly. "Yeah, so? Rocher has been holding back and keeping how strong he is to himself. Isn''t that what Zen does too?" countered Zachary as his lips slowly curled into a triumphant smile. Although he was a top disciple at Ny-foot Peak, he, unfortunately, lost in the battle ring before the All Peaks Competition, which meant he didn''t get the chance topete this year. As a matter of fact, amongst the disciples who weren''t taking part in the All Peaks Competition, Zachary might very well be the strongest. "If you really believe that Zen will win, why not ce a wager on him? Of course, if you''re so sure, then you could bet your entire savings on him!"mented some of the others. Disciples had been cing wagers on the oue of thepetitions from the start of the All Peaks Competition. Thepetitors were assessed on stats, including their strength, and the gambling was open to all the disciples that wanted to participate. Technically it was against the rules, however, the Cloud Sect officials turned a blind eye to the gambling. After all, many of the disciples from the noble ns were cing and taking bets. Rocher''s odds were 1:1.2, while Zen''s were 1:3.5. If the odds were low, it meant that people thought he was strong. Looking at how much lower Rocher''s odds were, it could only be surmised that most people thought Rocher was more powerful. Not to be brought down by the mockery his peers were dishing out, Zacharyughed loudly, "What makes you think I haven''t already ced a bet? Actually, I wagered my entire savings on Zen at the very beginning, and since then I have tripled my capital. Do you want to see my cubic crystals bnce? It''d frighten you! And, I''ll keep betting on him! I''ll add everything in my savings. Are you going to bet everything on Rocher?" asked Zachary shocking everyone at Ny-foot Peak. Rocher''s strength was incredible, but, he wasn''t invincible. After all, Rocher was refining at the consummation of nature level. And the personal disciples hadn''t started topete. Additionally, there were some disciples in the thirty-three peaks that could beat Rocher, such as Wing Xie and Sheeny Wu from the same peak as Rocher, along with Even Bai and Dick Zhou from ckrock Peak. They were all gifted and masters in the Illuminating Soul Realm, so, it was a great possibility any one of them might defeat Rocher. Certainly there wasn''t a madman who would risk betting all the savings on him. It was no big deal to Rocher if he lost in one round, as he could still join in the other group matches. But, if he lost a single time, anyone who was betting the savings on him would be... in serious trouble. Still, Zachary was a madman, and risked everything on Zen winning. His n was so crazy, and it was ingenious! He would bet it all on Zen every round. If he guessed right and Zen won every round, he would double his savings, and bring his total into the thousands! Why was Zachary willing to risk so much? Others said Zachary was crazy, but he was quite clear that he wasn''t insane. On the contrary, he trusted his gut and Zen''s strength. Since he was the only one who''d felt Zen''s abnormal, intense strength and knew how powerful Zen''s sword intent was. Zen could manipte sword intent when he''d practiced with a sword for the first time and resisted a hundred waves of Maic Aurora on the Seven Star Sword Light tform on the difficulty of level eight. A guy such as Zen couldn''t be called a genius though, since he fit the description of a monster much better. When they looked through the Picture b earlier, they saw Zen had started the Sword Step. Everyone laughed, mocking Zen because his Sword Step was a crude imitation, but Zachary didn''t care. He watched carefully all the while with shock in his heart. He saw how immature Zen''s Sword Step was and realized that Zen had barely learned the Sword Step from Rocher, unexpectedly. After watching the Sword Step performed one time, Zen was able to initiate the steps and from there, practice it too. It was unbelievable. It was absurd, still, Zachary knew Zen could do it. Given how abnormal Zen''s talent was, this method was nothing to him. Because Zachary had seen a more abnormal aspect of Zen. The confident Zachary watched the Picture b, a yful smile growing, and making his face light up. "Come on, Zen. I''m addicted to gambling, but, these years, I rarely win. Just this once, let me bet, unrestrained, and win big!" Chapter 391 The Reasonable Disciple Of Blackrock Peak (Part One) Chapter 391 The Reasonable Disciple Of ckrock Peak (Part One) Thepetition continued. The disciples with poor strength were weeded out, while those with distinguishable power moved on with thepetition. Zen was already halfway through thepetition, but he hadn''t encountered a strong and remarkable competitor yet. Meanwhile, there were two disciples who underestimated Zen when they first saw him. One was from Azure Peak, and the other from ckrock Peak. Although the two of them were at nature level consummation, both had prominent and notable capabilities since they had been selected to participate in the famous All Peaks Competition. At first, they were under the impression that Zen had defeated Cecil just because of luck, so they were confident that they could beat Zen easily on the field. However, to their astonishment, the result of the competition was not what they thought it would be. The constant blow and strike of Zen''s hard fists gave them no chance to fight back at all. In the end, they ran out of power and spirit andy on the floor exhausted. There was only silence when the two fights were concluded. Everyone was astonished and amazed at how strong and powerful Zen was. They didn''t know yet which realm he belonged to, but they were certain that the only person who could match his strength was Rocher. The remaining part of thepetition went on smoothly for Zen. Most of hispetitors would just show up to the stage and fight him for a short time then eventually give up. A few of them would instantly admit their defeat by not showing up to the stage at all. They all knew the gap of their strength with Zen and didn''t want to end up injured or wounded, so they wouldn''t dare try. As a result, the competition became more like an amusement to Zen. As thepetition continued, the strengths of the talented disciples from thirty-three peaks were gradually revealed. So far, Zen had eleven consecutive wins without any defeat, which evidently was an extremely notable score among all thepetitors. Some of his fights brought the interest and apuse of the people like the ones with Mack and Cecil. Like Zen, Rocher was also winning consecutively. But in contrast, Rocher''s strike was more definite and intense than Zen''s. Also, he had defeated some strong andpetitive opponents that made his demonstration much more significant than Zen''s, no matter if it was thepetition with Kim Yue from Jade Peak, the one with Shawn Xu from Ny-foot Peak, or the one with the only one candidate of the Illuminating Soul Realm of Vulture Peak: Marvin Ma. None of those could easily be underestimated. And what made Rocher even more dazzling and attractive was the fact that he did not pull out his sword in the wholepetition. A swordsman who didn''t use his sword but defeated his opponents with his bare fists was unbelievable and amazing. Moreover, he gave everyone the fantasy of how quite powerful he must be if he used his sword. People started to exchange their opinions enthusiastically about the result of the wholepetition. Some even predicted that Rocher would get the final sess in All Peaks Competition as a disciple of nature level consummation realm. The result would break the record of the whole Cloud Sect history. As for Zen, much as he had disyed the remarkable outburst of his strength, he didn''t draw as much attention from the audience as Rocher did in his rounds. It wasn''t only because he was in a lower realm and was not sufficiently experienced, but becauseparing to Rocher, he encountered some comparatively weakerpetitors. People assumed that if he had faced a strongpetitor like a disciple of Illuminating Soul Realm from Skytop Peak or from ckrock Peak, he wouldn''t have that consecutive wins. Apart from Zen and Rocher who were maintaining the consecutive wins, Jill from Lady Peak was having exceptional performance as well. Like Zen, she was not even in the nature level consummation realm. She was currently in Grade 9 of nature level, so having taken down quite a fewpetitors of nature level consummation realm and one of Illuminating Soul Realm made her look extraordinary and notable among all the disciples. As lots of the participants were ruled out and thepetition was close to the next stage, only thirteen persons kept winning throughout the wholepetition. Aside from Zen, Rocher, and Jill who were nature creatures, the remaining ten persons were: Wing and Sheeny from Skytop Peak, Even and Dick from ckrock Peak, Jason from Azure Peak, Marshall from Daylily Peak, Hansel from Skyrain Peak and so on. The audience got more excited and thrilled than ever. They were looking forward to seeing the competition take ce between any two of these thirteen ever-victorious disciples. The audience was expecting that the participants would demonstrate their best capabilities that would make thepetition much more interesting than before. It would be unlikely to see some give-up scenario among these top participants. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As if hearing their hearts'' desire, Cloud Sect announced the groups for the next round. Zen''spetitor was finally assigned. "Zen from Drizzle Peak willpete against Dick from ckrock Peak," the referee announced. The announcement instantly brought a din of hot discussions amongst the crowd. "I don''t think Zen can hold onto his consecutive wins any longer now that he''s going to fight Dick. Dick is not only a top disciple of ckrock Peak, but also on the top fifty Cloud Sect list." "The result is so predictable. I''m cing my bet on Dick. But it seems thepensation rate is low because many people have already ced theirs on Dick. What if I ce mine on Zen? Any chance he can win?" "There is no way Zen can defeat Dick. I guess Zen will just give up this time. To him, the consecutive wins is already a sess. He has already earned the mour and reputation from thepetition. There is no point in confronting Dick and getting his ass kicked. Do you remember how hard Zen hit ckrock Peak''s disciple Mackst time? If Zen doesn''t give up, then he is bound to be tortured badly. It will be more like a revenge than apetition to Dick." In spite of how well Zen had performed in the previous rounds, no one was confident that he could beat Dick Zhou in this round. The impression became even clearer when the finalpensation rate came out. In this match, if Zen defeated Dick, thepensation rate would be one to nine. But if Dick won, it would be one to one. People booed at the vivid contrast of thepensation rate because it was as if the result had been fixed in ahead. Almost everyone bet on Dick. After the referee''s announcement, Zen prepared to get onto the stage. Master Wen, who had been sitting next to Zen, was upset and worried by the time thepetition was about to begin. As he was ready to remind Zen, thetter stopped him by waving his hand and smiled awkwardly. "Master Wen, please stop smothering me," he said. Master Wen had always been protective of Zen. He was like a nagging mother, reminding and giving him advice all the time. But it was the same sermon that Zen would always receive. "You must learn to protect yourself. It does not matter if you lose. If you think you cannot defeat him, just give up. You have already been promoted into the next round anyway." Chapter 392 The Reasonable Disciple Of Blackrock Peak (Part Two) Chapter 392 The Reasonable Disciple Of ckrock Peak (Part Two) Zen had memorized them and could repeat them verbatim. Master Wen smiled back at him but instantly turned into a serious face. "Don''t forget that you hit ckrock Peak''s disciple Mack in the previous round. They must be holding the grudge against you. I am afraid Dick is nning to take revenge on you. Please pay attention to your safety," he reminded. However, his concern did not shake Zen''s resolution even the slightest. Instead, he clenched his fists hard with determination and said, "Master Wen, don''t worry about me at all. No matter what, I will try my best. I may end up being defeated, but it is still better than giving up." Seeing Zen this determined, Master Wen did not dissuade him any longer. He nodded his head in consent. Although Zen had improved a lot in his training, Master Wen could not help but feel worried that Zen''s stubbornness would do him more harm than good. After all, Dick was the most powerful disciple that Zen would be fighting against. He did not want Zen to invest his all into this onepetition and end up losing his motivation for further cultivation. For Master Wen, there was no need for Zen to rush. On the other hand, he could not persuade Zen to give up either. However, he had his reservations about thispetition. It was unbelievable to him that Zen could defeat those personal disciples and the high-grade ones. ''He might not be the strongest, but he is absolutely the most persistent, '' Master Wen pondered. After going through manypetitions, Master Wen knew the pattern clearer than anyone else that the final winner would be decided not only by his barren strength but also his persistence and resolve. If a disciple had great strength and unshakeable resolution, he would be unbeatable. "I''m sorry for worrying too much. You''re right. One must absolutely try his best whatever the oue will be. And I believe that you will not disappoint yourself," Master Wen encouraged Zen. Zen nodded and smiled. He finally looked at the stage with his eyes zing with determination and walked up to it. Among the small number of people who had bet on Zen, Zachary was the most nervous one. His eyes were locked on the Picture b as if it would disappear in the blink of an eye. Just before thepetition started, he had ced all his bets on Zen with a total of 1200 cubic crystals. Given that Zachary was from a humble and simple family, the amount of his bet was already a big fortune. So where did he get that amount of cubic crystals? Usually, he would only go to Seven Star Sword Light tform once a month for practice because his countable points would not allow him an extra trip. But thepetition today brought him wealth from the moment he ced his bets on Zen. And since Zen had won every round, he had already doubled his cubic crystals. From the original two cubic crystals, he had already made an unimaginable twelve hundred cubic crystals. He did not expect to earn this much by betting in thepetition. But before this, he was disappointed that he didn''t get to participate into All Peaks Competition. But the disappointment had vanished. With the amount he had already earned, he was now more eager to bet than to participate in thepetition. Now thepensation rate between Zen and Dick was one to nine, which was the highest compensation rate that he had ever seen. He could see from the huge gap that most people there ced their bets on Dick instead of Zen. Choosing Zen instead of Dick in thispetition was a big risk. But for Zachary, the risk was worth taking, so he had ced all his bets on Zen. "Nine times more, nine times more. Zen, if you defeat Dick this time, I will serve you forever!" Zachary repeated these words as he folded his arms in front and prayed. If Zen won this round, his cubic crystals would soar up to ten thousand pieces ording to the currentpensation rate. That also meant that he could exchange five thousand points with this many cubic crystals. And with these points, he would be able to practice more on the Seven Star Sword Light tform. For Zachary, today was the day that would define his future life, and he was willing to risk his all in this game. In the din of the crowd, Zen walked up to the stage. Zen and Dick both had eleven consecutive wins. But in this round, one of them was doomed to be defeated and end his consecutive wins. Dick was already on the stage. Instead of ckrock Peak''s inner disciple robe, Dick was wearing a blue gown with a jade belt around his waist. There were no strict requirements for clothes that thepetitors should wear in All Peaks Competition. And the way Dick dressed himself in today was clean and neat that he looked more like a gentle and intelligent poet than apetitor. There was no sign of crucial killing in his eyes. "Just admit your defeat," Dick said in a level, toneless voice as he watched Zen walked up to the stage and stood in front of him. "Why?" Frowning his brows slightly in ire, Zen questioned. "Because I am from ckrock Peak. Since I joined them, my master was nothing but kind and caring to me. And since you beat Mack thest time, you cannot me my master if he holds any grudge against you. He wants me to take revenge on his behalf, so you''d better be prepared," Dick replied, his voice still low and void of any emotions. Hearing Dick''s exnation, Zen averted his eyes to look at the crowd from ckrock Peak and saw Master Yu seating in the center. He could see Master Yu''s strong and vindictive eyes flickering with profound hatred as if it would st out any minute and burn him. Zen then turned his gaze back at Dick and smiled contemptuously. "I can see that. But why bother warning me? It would be more interesting to beat me up than warn me ahead," Zen said, a me of mockery flickered in his eyes. Dick sighed and said, "That''s not true. The fact that I am telling you this is because I don''t think that it''s your fault or Yehudi''s. Mack did not behave himself in the first ce and hit Yehudi. You hit him just for the sake of Yehudi and that''s kind of a fair deal to me." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zen was puzzled after hearing Dick''s words. He had no idea that his opponent was such a reasonable man. After a short pause, Zen asked, "But you''re still taking revenge on me for your friend Mack, am I right? Is that what''s thispetition going to be?" "Frankly speaking, yes. But it is more of Master Yu''s idea than mine. I don''t want to lie to you. I am not fond of Mack either," Dick replied. A grimace of helplessness came over his face. Indeed, Mack was a cruel and insidious man, and a humble and courteous person like Dick would never be his friend. Dick was the kind of a person who enjoyed a simple but full life, learning as much knowledge as he could in books and in life and treated his friends with integrity and politeness. He would never offend or bully anyone who was inferior to himself. So taking revenge on behalf of Mack was apparently an insult to him. Chapter 393 Kill Song Chapter 393 Kill Song If it were up to Dick, Mack would be called a great talent as he was well aplished in terms of magic arrays. The problem, however, was that he was also known to be a bloodthirsty butcher with a cruel propensity to kill. The Cloud Sect valued its disciples''pliance with the sect''s rules and submission to its strength without having any moral constraints on their behavior. Despite his dislike of the sect''s doctrine, Dick felt powerless to change it. Instead of acting out against it, he would make sure to stick to his own principles when faced with a moral dilemma. After some pondering, Dick thought to be grateful for Master Yu''s mentorship in ckrock Peak and it helped him make the choice to not directly refuse his Master''s request. Nheless, he could still avoid a full-on fight with Zen by persuading him to surrender¡ªhe didn''t want to hurt his rival so cruelly just to win like what Mack did. A hint of surprise shed in Zen''s eyes as he never would have expected Dick to be such a righteous man. With a gentle nod and smile, he said, "The Cloud Sect is gathered with practitioners from all over the world. This is a ce where the strong speak without any regard for moral conduct. Though many fellow disciples are talented and powerful, many are also as cruel and murderous as beasts. Compared to them, your righteousness is admirable. You''re a diamond in the rough, truly. Still, I won''t surrender to you!" "But if you don''t give in, I might have to hurt you after I defeat you¡­" Dick insisted. Unable to refuse Master Yu''s request, Dick promised him that he would teach Zen a lesson unless he surrendered beforehand. "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. After all, we don''t know who wille out the winner before we have a real fight. Besides, even if I start losing to you during the battle, you can pull your punches and leave chances for me to give in. I don''t believe your master would me you for that," Zen exined carefully. Upon hearing his words, Dick replied with a smile. "Well, sounds like a good idea. Alright, let''s get this over with." With that, he pulled out an ink brush from his sleeve. In the world of martial arts, there were many kinds of weapons. Only a few practitioners would choose a pen to specialize with, and among those who did, most of them used a "Judge''s Brush"¡ªa metal pen in the shape of a writing brush, simr to a piercer, and could be used to stab enemies. As for Dick''s weapon, it had a wooden stalk and a bundle of wolf hair at the tip¡ªa real ink brush. It was astonishing in Zen''s eyes. Seeing a writing tool be used as a weapon was quite rare. Still, Zen didn''t dare lower his guard. After all, Dick was a top disciple of the ckrock Peak¡ªthe second strongest peak among thirty-three peaks¡ªand he was undoubtedly powerful, having defeated several people consecutively. Being a strong contender himself, Zen understood that underestimating his rival would lead to deep regret. After Dick pulled out his weapon, his ck life vitality began flowing from his hands and drifting in the air around him. Gradually, it concentrated together and slowly transformed into a dense cloud of mist before turning into some mysterious ck liquid. When Dick held up his sleeve and dipped the brush into the matter, Zen realized that it was his ink. His opponent just transformed his life vitality into a kind of magical ink. Zen''s brows shot up in surprise at Dick''s special weapon. Although he couldn''t tell what his rival was about to do with his tools, he prepped himself for his simple countermeasure¡ªZen would throw his punches. In this battle, Zen wanted to exert his physical strength to the most extent and he decided not to make use of his life vitality unless defeating his rival with his fists turned out to be impossible. Zoom! In one smooth motion, Zen dashed towards Dick, moving across the short distance until he was right in front of his rival. From either side, he readied his fists and jabbed them towards Dick. All the disciples of Cloud Sect were already aware of Zen''s great physical power. In spite of the sudden attack, Dick''s expression remained calm in the face of Zen''s aggressive motions and the audience couldn''t help but feel unnerved for him. Most of the disciples had bet on Dick''s victory while the few who wanted to specte took the risk of betting on Zen. If Dick took a beating in the first round, many of the betters would suffer a crushing loss. Watching Zen approach him aggressively, Dick leisurely lifted his inked brush and pointed his brush at his opponent. As soon as he made the gesture, he suddenly sped up considerably. In a blink, he wrote a word in the direction of Zen''s left hand that read: "seal". The word was written vigorously while also disying a sense of solemnity. After he finished with the word, Zen immediately felt all the strength in his left hand disappear, sealed by a mysterious power. Although one of his fists turned weak, his right fist was still on track, only a few feet away from Dick''s face. Nheless, Dick''s expression remained the same. In another swift motion, he dipped his brush in ink once again and wrote: "defend". Compared to the former word, this one was much thicker and heavier in form. Bang! With unstoppable momentum, Zen smashed his fist into the heavy word which seemed to have taken on a real, solid form. When he hit the object, Zen''s face visibly changed. Knowing that Dick was in the Illuminating Soul Realm, Zen didn''t bother to save his strength and employed ny percent of his physical strength and all the power in his dragon scales. Even with all that strengthbined, the huge word written with Dick''s life vitality ink didn''t even budge. "Again!" Bang! Bang! Bang! After four punches, a crack finally formed on the huge word that acted as a shield. With another strike, Zen shattered it to pieces. Simultaneously, Dick had already taken several steps backward. With a stroke of his brush, another "defend" appeared in front of him. Continuously this time, he dipped his brush in the ink and wrote the "defend" word in the air a number of times until he was surrounded by it. "This is my ''defense song.'' It can take on the damage five times before it breaks, no matter how powerful your attack is. As for that word which seals the strength in your left hand, it''s my ''seal song.'' It can stop you from exerting your strength or life vitality, so your left hand will remain useless for some time," Dick exined the defense he arranged. His short lecture left Zen dumbfounded. Generally speaking, it was malpractice for a refiner to tell his enemies about his own skills and their functions because his enemies would be able toe up with countermeasures with the information given. It was because Dick was so confident about his own power that he was open to detailing his skills. Moreover, his righteous moral standard demanded a straightforward attitude and behavior even in front of his enemies. "Seal song?" When he swung his left arm, Zen could feel how torpid and sluggish it had be. The "seal" word''s influence seemed to have shut off the whole arm''s strength. "Right. You won''t be able to break it but don''t worry. The seal''s effect will fade in two hours," Dick added slowly. Although they were in the middle of a battle, his quiet expression suggested they were in an academic environment instead. "I can''t break it? Are you certain?" Zen asked, raising an eyebrow. He exerted the power of the Emerald Crystal in his left arm with his mind. Suddenly, the effective power against enchantments burst out and flooded into the word around his hand. After a few seconds, a red crack appeared on the word before itpletely broke the word to pieces and vanished in thin air.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Dick''s eyes shed in astonishment. "Good job! Well, it seems that I was exaggerating. Although you''re only two steps into the nature level, you have a very powerful means to stay in the winning streak. I''ll admit I''ve underestimated you but that''s just a small portion of the fight. Let''s continue!" With the eight "defend" arranged around him as his defense, Dick dipped the brush in more ink and wrote "kill" three times in a row before giving themand, "Go now." The three words rushed towards Zen in sync. Amused, Dick reminded Zen in the same leisurely tone, "Watch out now, Zen Luo. My ''kill song'' is very powerful, and you should deal with it with caution." After the "kill" words appeared, the atmosphere of thepetition field shifted dramatically. On the battleground, Zen could feel a strong homicidal intent radiating from the words and it was no less horrifying than a ruthless general on a battlefield who had ughtered thousands of enemies. As the words flew towards Zen, they arranged themselves into a triangle. ''Now I see. No wonder I can''t feel any homicidal intent from Dick. He must have infused all of it into this ''kill song.'' Okay¡­let me see how powerful this skill is now!'' With that thought, Zen raised his fists and rocketed towards the words. Over the course of the battle, Dick proved to be a troublesome rival for Zen. With all the spells of defense he set up around himself, Zen had to attack several times before smashing through a single shield. Still, even if he was able to, Dick could easily rece the words while the defenses were under attack. Even with solely his ''defense song, '' Dick was nearly an invincible enemy for Zen. As he dealt with Dick''s ''kill song, '' Zen''s mind was distracted with thinking of how he could sessfully break through the other''s defenses. Bang! When he punched the first "kill" approaching him, he immediately felt a great counterforce from the solid word. Instantly, the huge word suddenly exploded and the impact pushed Zen backward. Standing in the center of the field, Zen lost his bnce under the immense power and his body was knocked from the ground only to be smashed against the enchanted barrier around the area. Although the enchanted barrier was a part of the Cloud Sect''s great array and could supposedly take an enormous amount of damage, when Zen knocked into it, the barrier visibly trembled under the pressure. All the enchanted barriers had their limitations of impact they could take in while maintaining their shape. Naturally, with the counter force of Zen''s punch paired with the power of Dick''s spell, the force had approximated the limitation of the barrier and a crack already started to form in its corner. The referee was left astonished having noticed the damage. Enchanted barriers were meant to separate thepetition field from the auditorium and protect the audiences. No one would have expected the barrier to split from the force of a single attack between the two rivals. Zen and Dick''s opposing strengths were beyond anyone''s imagination. Given the umon urrence, the referee looked at an old man sitting in the auditorium¡ªan elder of the Cloud Sect. Understanding the referee''s questioning look, he simply waved his hand. Life vitality began flowing from his hand and injecting into the barrier which then became intact again. After the hard crash into the barrier, Zen slid down the surface. For a moment, he sat quietly on the ground, downcast because of the blow he just took. Chapter 394 A Serious Matter (Part One) Chapter 394 A Serious Matter (Part One) At the sight, the crowd began to discuss. "Dick''s blow is so terrifying. He could strike Zen into the air using only the kill song. He is so much stronger than Zen. Zen will lose in this round." "I''m afraid the damage would be more than just losing the battle. The word ''kill'' is so unfathomable. It contains terrifying power within itself. And I had a bad feeling when I saw this word. It seems as though it might bounce Zen''s force back. That''s to say Zen will suffer the damage of his own attack as well as the blow from the word ''kill''. Whether he can still stand or not, remains to be seen." "Oh! I get it. Zen was hit by the innate superhuman strength from himself. I hope that he is unable to stand. Yes, he should not be able to stand. I bet all on him losing, and I lost my money in the previous rounds in which Zen fought and won. If he continues to win, I will lose all my money. I gambled on Dick being stronger. If Zen fails, I will recover my money and perhaps, even make a profit!" "Don''t worry. He won''t recover from this attack. Even if his body is made of steel and iron, he can''t withstand it." In fact, except for the disciples from Drizzle Peak and the people who wagered on Zen''s victory, almost all the other people hoped that Zen would lose. They prayed that Zen wouldn''t stand after the blow. Zen didn''t get up. But it was not because he couldn''t. He was thinking about how to deal with the current situation. Zen figured it would be best if he stayed down and used the time to find a solution to break Dick''s word trick. After careful consideration, Zen realized that it would be impossible for him to break Dick''s defense merely using his body. He had to rely on other methods. The five defense songs continuously spun around Dick. And there were two kill songs around him. Although Master Yu had instructed him to kill Zen, should he find the chance, Dick was reluctant to do so. A gentleman should observe moral standards. How could he take advantage of another''s perilous state? Zen must have suffered a significant bacsh from the blow. He was lying on the ground motionlessly. It was possible that he was unconscious. If so, that would be the best oue. The judge could announce that Zen had lost, thus ending this round. "He can''t stand..." Dick murmured as he gazed at Zen who was lying on the ground. He could exin to Master Yu that Zen had passed out, and that meant that Zen had lost. So he was justified in stopping his attack. But the moment Dick heaved a sigh of relief, Zen rolled over and jumped to his feet. Zen then took a moment to check if his body could still function well. A carefree smile lit up Zen''s face. Dick was surprised. He took a deep breath. It seemed that Zen hadn''t been affected. Dick knew that Zen''s physical body was tough. Zen had already shown this in the previous battles. Dick was the kind of person who would not take action until he had worked out a good strategy. He knew where Zen''s strengthy, but he didn''t expect that Zen''s physical body would be so strong. While it was true that Zen''s body far exceeded what a flesh body could do, it was not impossible to hurt him. Even his body was made of iron and steel, he should have been broken into two parts with the heavy blow. Only when his body reached the level of mysterious weapon or spiritual weapon could he withstand such an attack. This was the only exnation Dick coulde up with when he saw that Zen remained unhurt. He didn''t know that his assumption was close to reality. Zen''s body was indeed a spiritual weapon. Moreover, it was at the middle-grade level of a spiritual weapon. Zen stretched his arms and legs before ncing at Dick who stood not far from him. In the next instant, Zen rushed toward Dick. Zen knew what he was doing. Although it was true that he had hidden his real strength before, Zen understood that he could not hide it forever. Moreover, if someone really wanted to investigate, it would not take them much effort to discover the truth. Since it was impossible for him to defeat Dick with his physical strength, Zen knew that he would have to employ his life vitality. The moment Zen sprinted, streams of purple ck life vitality surged from his belly. The demonic life vitality rushed to his hands through his meridians. To everyone''s surprise, the demonic life vitality popped out from Zen''s hands and zed like purple ck mes. The life vitality burned vehemently, and what a frightening scene it was! Amidst the purple ck life vitality, there were glints of sparkling starlight. It seemed to contain the power of stars that were hidden in the sky. At this sight, the audience was terrified. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh? Zen employed his life vitality... How did I forget that Zen is a nature creature? Perhaps it''s because he hasn''t used his life vitality so far!" "Nonsense! I have said it before. Some people tend to hide their real strength duringpetitions. So why can''t Zen do the same?" "But Zen''s life vitality looks so formidable, putting a lot of strain on people. It seems to be unique. I really wonder what kind of cultivation method this is." All the people were surprised. From the beginning of thepetition, Zen had relied on his superhuman strength and his strong corporal body to defeat his opponents. They were not ustomed to seeing him use life vitality. Moreover, most of the spectators had wagered on Dick. If Zen won, they would lose all their money. Chapter 395 A Serious Matter (Part Two) Chapter 395 A Serious Matter (Part Two) Only a small number of people had bet on Zen. They had hoped that a neer would be able to prove himself during thepetition. Considering Zen''s performance, it was their turn to gloat. "I knew that Zen would have a trump card up his sleeve! Although he is only at the second-grade of the nature level, he has prevailed in all the fights. He is a capable man!" Keh, who sat on the terrace high above the arena, was shocked when he saw the demonic life vitality gathering on Zen''s hands. He studied the demonic life vitality¡ªhis eyes as sharp as two knives. Then he muttered slowly, "What just happened? If I see correctly, the life vitality in Zen''s hands is demonic life vitality!" Elder Xu, who was beside Keh, was also surprised. His face grew solemn. "Yes, it is indeed demonic life vitality! This guy mastered demonic life vitality. But how... How did he enter the Heavenly Library and obtain the Heavenly Ogre Fist?" "Haha, the Heavenly Ogre Fist had been in the Heavenly Library for hundreds of years. Over the years, only three people have been able to get it before Zen. Two of them failed to master the Heavenly Ogre Fist, and the third was stopped by Uncle Kent who forbade him from practicing it. I never expected... that there could be someone who would master the Heavenly Ogre Fist," Keh said in surprise. Uncle Kent, as mentioned by Keh, was the elderly man Zen had met when he took the Heavenly Ogre Fist from the Heavenly Library. Kent was a man of high standing, and so, Keh had to pay respect by calling him Uncle Kent. "The Heavenly Ogre Fist is a tier-5 cultivation method. It has been said that it is impossible for humans to master it. I have no idea how this guy managed to do so." Elder Xu seemed envious. Even though he was a respectable elder, he had a keen desire to master the Heavenly Ogre Fist. It was not that Xu did not have ess to the Heavenly Ogre Fist. If he had paid a certain price, he would have had the chance to borrow it. Unfortunately, Xu was getting old, and a tier-5 cultivation method was not easy to master. This method had been passed down from the ogres, and it was said that even the ogres had found it hard! Considering the circumstances, it would be an impossible task for Xu to master it. "Humans can''t master it?" Hearing Xu''s words, Keh shook his head and said, "It is indeed difficult for hundreds of millions of people spread across the three hundred counties of the Eastern Region. But look at the whole world¡ªthe various sects, pces, and holynds. Talented disciples have unlimited resources from the time they are born. They get their talent from their powerful parents. Thus they have great gifts at birth. If they really want to master it, they probably could..." Xu became silent upon hearing Keh''s words. Keh was right. The world was indeed massive. The poption in the Eastern Region had reached over a hundred million. Moreover, there were Western Region, Northern Region, Southern Region, and Central Region, and each of them was no smaller than the Eastern Region! While the human poption was not inconsequential by any standards, the distance between regions was over millions of kilometers. Humans scattered within the boundary of their region fought to defend themselves. Even if the demons attacked one of the regions, humans from other areas were unable to help due to the great distance. Moreover, the other four regions might not be reigned by humans. To Xu''s knowledge, the humans in the Western Region had a hard life, as the Ogres controlled them. There, the status of humans was less than that of the ogres, and they had to bend their knees to ogres. The ogres were widely distributed just like human ns. At the junction of the Central Region and the Eastern Region, there was a big ogre empire. Now, the Burning Sky Empire had allied with the ogres to fight against the demons. If one looked from a broader perspective, the five regions were only a massive ind in the world. It was said that a person could only see the real continent after sailing across the boundless Chaotic Ocean of Stars. With such a thought, looking back at Cloud Sect and imagining that there were trillions of creatures in this world, Xu wondered how difficult it would be for the most gifted disciple to master the Heavenly Ogre Fist. "I feel ashamed. As the head of the sect, I wasn''t informed that someone in Cloud Sect had mastered the Heavenly Ogre Fist until I saw it myself. Haha!" In fact, quite a few people in Cloud Sect knew that Zen had mastered the cultivation method. It was certain that the ten great saints knew about it. But for some unknown reason, they chose not to report this to the leader. Moreover, they blocked a lot of news about Zen that showed his great talents during his practice. "Sir, few people can recognize the Heavenly Ogre Fist. I''m afraid that even if Zen showcases the skill in public, no one will be able to recognize it," Xu analyzed. "Yes, you''re right. But I will investigate this matter. If someone has been intentionally hiding this information despite knowing it is a serious matter, I will make them pay!" Keh said calmly. Xu was astonished by Keh''s vow. Although it had nothing to do with him, he could sense the intention to kill in Keh''s words. Shivers traveled down Xu''s spine. He had thought that this aplishment would highlight Zen''s potential. He didn''t expect that Keh would attach such great importance to this matter. ''Is it really so difficult to master this tier-5 cultivation method?'' He wondered. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zen, of course, couldn''t hear their conversation. Zen''s knowledge was only limited to the Eastern Region. He had no idea what was behind the Heavenly Ogre Fist. He just happened to have chosen this technique to break Dick''s defense. Chapter 396 Borrowing Nature鈥檚 Creative Powers Chapter 396 Borrowing Nature¡¯s Creative Powers Dick was levels higher than Zen. But when he saw thetter emitted a powerful life vitality in a short span of time, he started to be serious. Dick was surprised to see Zen''s body strength. But he thought that Zen had only the corporeal body strength, so he still didn''t pay too much attention to him. Despite Zen''s powerful defense, Dick didn''t fear him at all. After all, if Zen could not break through his power of defense song, Dick would never be defeated. But seeing the life vitality Zen emitted all of a sudden, Dick knew that defeating Zen wouldn''t be easy. Dick was still curious as to why Zen didn''t use the life vitality in his previous matches. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There were only two possibilities. Firstly, Zen didn''t have a powerful life vitality, and Zen''s most powerful shot was his enormous innate superhuman strength. Secondly, Zen had far more power than he had expected, and he''d been hiding his own advantages during his previous fights because he didn''t want others to know his trump card. But based on his assessment, the first one was nearly impossible. Zen''s body and strength were in such a formidable status so how could his life vitality be weak? Moreover, the two clouds of dark purple life vitality in front of him gave him the clue of how much power Zen''s life vitality had. ''This power is really strong!'' Dick thought to himself. While Dick was lost in his own thoughts, he was retreating as his hand kept writing swiftly. The words of ''Kill'' flew out from his brush pen simultaneously. This fight seemed to go on forever. Dick had forgotten that Zen was only at grade-two nature level. He considered Zen as the most powerful opponent he had ever encountered in the battle ring. "Kill, kill, kill..." The words formed and flew out from the end of Dick''s brush pen. They made an amazing array and rushed towards Zen. "Thirteen Kills Array!" The Thirteen Kills Array was Dick''s most powerful attack move and his absolute killer. But this final killer was not originally intended for Zen. He was reserving this attack move for the personal disciples of the big men. The ckrock Peak was the second-ranked peak in Cloud Sect. And being the top disciple of the ckrock Peak, Dick had the ambition to be the top one in the All Peaks Competition. The personal disciples of the big men were stronger than most of the disciples from the thirty-three peaks, and Dick had intended to reserve that skill to them. But now Dick realized that he needed to use that skill to Zen or he wouldn''t have the chance to win this competition. Dick could just admit defeat and give up at that moment. With his undefeated record in all his other fights, he could go on in thepetition even if he had lost one or two rounds. But Dick wasn''t willing to do anything like that. He was a gentleman and he couldn''t do such tricks. Besides, his opponent was just at grade-two nature level. If he truly wasn''t as strong as Zen, he would rather lose to him than give up. He was a gentleman and he could not give up without even trying to fight. Once the Thirteen Kills Array appeared, the fighting court was filled with killing intent and Zen felt a sense of oppression as if he was in hell. The face of the referee turned pale and hurriedly got out of the stage. The audience was just relieved that the enhanced barrier prevented the killing intent from getting out of the stage. "It is the Thirteen Kills Array!" Zen was surprised to see the array made of thirteen words of kill rushed towards him. One word could already have such powerful strength and it could resist his own strength. What was more if there were thirteen words? He then realized that he had to be serious and give it his best. "Demonic phantom! Start!" Zen shouted. Suddenly, there were six dark purple figures flowing out from Zen''s back. The six demonic phantom figures were in different shapes, but all of them looked like Zen. And as soon as they appeared, the demonic phantom figures rushed towards the killing array. The array made of thirteen kills had power beyond one''s imagination. As the first demonic phantom figure reached the array, the thirteen kills began to rotate around it. They formed a garrote around the neck of the demonic phantom figure. But the demonic phantom figure was too tough to be broken that easily. The sh of the array and the demonic phantom figure created a deafening sound. "Cranking! Cranking!" It seemed like something hard was put into a huge revolving gear wheel creating a grating sound. "Click, click." Cracks started appearing on the surface of the first demonic phantom figure. At the same time, three of the thirteen words of the killing array also began to crack. As the scene unveiled, Dick''s face turned pale. The Thirteen Kills Array was powerful. Dick had done a lot of tests after he had sessfully created them. He tried to garrote wood and it went well. The whole block of tough teak wood was garroted into little pieces and turned into dust. After that, he tried them with stones and got the same result. Then he moved up with steel, mysterious weapons, and even spiritual weapons. During Dick''s tests, nothing survived his Thirteen Kills Array. But things were different today. What was special about Zen''s demonic phantoms was that they remained in shape after being garroted. How did Zen do it? Normally, the life vitality of a warrior could change its shape into a weapon by contemtion, but the weapon couldn''t be tougher than any real ones. That was why even though warriors could change their life vitality into any kind of weapon, they preferred to use a real weapon instead. However, there was an exception to this norm, and that was James Mo. His cultivation method was so special that the life vitality sword he made could be as solid as a fairy weapon. That kind of sword needed a great amount of life vitality to support it. Aside from that, the life vitality sword required a lot of time to make. When James created his life vitality sword, he needed to change thousands of weapons and do tons of extra work before he seeded. In short, it was a long andplex process. The fight among warriors onlysted for a few minutes. And if a warrior had a fairy weapon at hand, he needed not to waste a long time to create a life vitality sword. The only reason James created a life vitality sword was that Mo''s family could not afford to buy a fairy weapon for him. But most life vitality weaponscked defense and they would surely not survive Dick''s Thirteen Kills Array. Zen''s demonic phantom figure, however, was different from any life vitality weapons. It was not cut into pieces like any spiritual weapons when hit by Dick''s killing array. That could only mean that his demonic phantom was nearly as hard as a fairy weapon. There was something that Dick didn''t know about the demonic phantoms. They were not contemted by Zen. That was why they were different from other life vitality weapons. Zen only contemted the sparkling starlight inside the demonic life vitality. As for the demonic phantoms, they were the results of Zen''s leveled up Heavenly Ogre Fist. ''Zen is really different, '' Dick thought with a bitter smile on his face. But soon his smile vanished. As a top disciple of the ckrock Peak, he couldn''t give up just because of Zen''s outstanding demonic phantom. Although it was unexpectedly strong, Dick had more tricks up his sleeves. He was a warrior at the Illuminating Soul Realm. His life vitality was far greater than Zen''s, so he thought that if he kept fighting with Zen, thetter would end up consuming all his life vitality. "Click..." The three kill songs were finally shattered into pieces. At the same time, Zen''s first demonic phantom figure was also broken. One demonic phantom at the expense of his three kills. Dick had thirteen ''kill'' words. After three of them were broken, only ten were left and their power was reduced. If Dick wanted to break the remaining demonic phantoms, he needed to make more words. He waved his brush pen and continued writing the word ''Kill''. Even if he needed more words to break one of Zen''s demonic phantom, he could not be defeated that easily. He could keep up longer than Zen who was only at grade two of the nature level. But before Dick could finish another word, he stopped upon realizing what was happening inside the fighting stage. The broken demonic phantom figure changed into dark purple life vitality and it started to shape again. After only a few seconds, it was back to its demonic phantom figure once more. "How is it possible?" Dick could not believe what he was seeing. Dick was a warrior who had always kept his cool even in tough situations. "This is insane!" He tried to keep calm, but he was so astonished that he eximed. For an ordinary warrior, the process of changing his life vitality into a weapon was not reversible. For example, Dick could turn his life vitality into words, but once the words were destroyed, they would turn back into original vitality then dissipated into the world again. That was why the original vitality existed in the world. During a warrior''s cultivation, he would absorb original vitality into his body and turn it into his own life vitality. Once he used his life vitality, it would turn into original vitality again. And this was how it should always be. In other words, original vitality was the creative power of nature. Human beings could absorb and use it from nature. It was like borrowing nature''s creative powers. And nature had always been generous. If the life vitality wouldn''t turn back into original vitality, the original vitality would have been used up by now considering that there were a lot of people who absorbed and used it. No humans could stop the natural cycle. Everyone would return the original vitality to nature after they had used it as their own life vitality. But what did Dick see just now? When his killing array broke Zen''s demonic phantom, by nature''sw, it should have been turned into original vitality and disappeared into nature. But, to Dick''s surprise, it gathered together and reshaped into a demonic phantom again. It was beyond nature''sw and humanprehension. If Dick could see what was happening, so did the rest of the audience. Having a slight knowledge about the Heavenly Ogre Fist, Keh wasn''t that surprised. Although he could not practice the Heavenly Ogre Fist, he clearly understood the wonders of the cultivation method and had seen other people use it. But that was not the case to Elder Yu. He was astonished and couldn''t say a word. He just heard about the Heavenly Ogre Fist, but never expected that it had so much power. Also, the disciples who knew little about life vitality couldn''t keep their excitement. They all roared in cheers and started discussing amongst themselves. Chapter 397 Eye-opener Chapter 397 Eye-opener Most of the disciples of Cloud Sect knew little about heaven and earth, much less the mysteries of the sword intent and other forms of the martial arts. The questions ranged inplexity. What exactly did sword intent mean? How was it structured? The sword intent was a different kind of mastery altogether. It was difficult to understand and imagine, otherwise, it would not have been arduous to practice it. The disciples did not understand heaven and earth. However, most of them were nature creatures, and a few were already into the Illuminating Soul Realm. So, they understood the transformation of life vitality well enough. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After entering the nature level, a person could gather life vitality in his belly. Then through contemtion, he could transform it into various elements. As long as imagination was present, life vitality could metamorphose into anything. For instance, Dick turned his life vitality into dark ink, to be used to write with his brush. Some others converted life vitality into daggers and broadswords. A person could even morph it into a house for people to live in. The six demonic phantoms that emerged out of Zen''s life vitality didn''t seem too astonishing of a feat at the beginning of the battle. Most in the audience felt that Zen''s phantoms didn''tpare with Dick''s thirteen mighty words. A single nce at the thirteen words was enough to sense their killing intent. Zen was only at the second stage of the nature level. How could his six demonic phantoms defend themselves against the attacks of the array of thirteen kills? However, the crowd was soon stunned by what unfolded before them. A lone demonic phantom managed to sessfully block the attack of the array of thirteen kills. Not only that, it broke three kill songs of the array in one blow. Unbelievable! A single formation of the demonic phantom had as much strength as that of a fairy weapon. What was even more sensational was that the demonic phantom could return to its original state right after getting smashed to smithereens. "His life vitality transformed into an entity, which condensed to its original state right after getting smashed to pieces. This¡­ is unbelievable!" a voice called out. "Heavens!" someone else eximed. "Zen has a lot of power in him. How are those phantoms so strong too? Is this guy truly only at the second stage of the nature level?" "I''ve said before that Zen must have his own trump card. Just because his cultivation level is too low, nobody bothers to investigate him. Otherwise, everyone would be on their toes when fighting against him!" "Whether or not he has a trump card is not the issue. But his power is far too unusual! The entity formed from his life vitality can return to its original state after getting demolished to pieces. Who has ever heard of that? It''s certainly my first time seeing anything like this, ever since I became a nature creature!" For a while, thements flew back and forth. In the area for Skytop Peak, two tall men stood upright at the front of the line, gazing at the battlefield with indifference. One of them was named Sheeny Wu, and the other was Wing Xie. The two were known to be the anchors of stability within the peak, the very foundations because of which Skytop Peak ranked first among the thirty-three peaks at Cloud Sect. Three years ago, they had participated in the All Peaks Competition for the very first time and won the seventh and twelfth ce respectively. This time, they wanted to reach to the top. Neither of them had lost a round so far in the group games. Skytop Peak was indeed an abode for some of the most powerful disciples. They not only had two very talented students, Sheeny and Wing, but also Rocher, who was the best among the elite. Each of them wasparable to the personal disciples guided by the masters. Most people thought that Skytop Peak would rank first among the thirty-three peaks in Cloud Sect this year. Sheeny had an ordinary appearance, but he always wore a faint smile. Talking to him, one could never guess what he was thinking. At the moment, he turned to Rocher and said, "Rocher, what do you think?" Rocher''s eyebrows were furrowed as he stared at Zen, who was immersed in fighting on the battlefield. Mystified, he shook his head and replied, "I can''t understand. It seems he has practiced higher levels of cultivation. I myself have not done such things." Sheeny turned to throw Wing a questioning nce. "Hell, even Rocher doesn''t know. How would I? Sheeny, don''t ask me!" Wing said, also shaking his head. Although all three belonged to the same peak, they shared apetitive rtionship with each other. If they encounteredpetitors from a powerful peak such as ckrock Peak, each of them was on their best foot. And if they had to fight against each other, they would still not hold back. Victory or defeat was not what mattered to them. If they weren''t on top of their game in every battle, it might affect their cultivation improvement. Both Wing and Rocher knew that Sheeny wanted to pry information out of them. Wing didn''t want to let him in on anything, but Rocher considered it no big deal. He mulled over the features of the demonic phantoms for a while, before saying, "If I''m guessing correctly, he has been trained on a high level of cultivation method." "A high level of cultivation method?" murmured Wing. Rocher''s words surprised him. Rocher nodded. "It is well-known that the cultivation methods across the Eastern Region are ssified into four tiers," he continued. "These methods are disseminated from well-known noble ns or the Cloud Sect. They have been passed down through generations since ancient times. Think about it. Is our practice only limited to four tiers of cultivation methods? The Eastern Region is only one of the five domains. Compared to the expanse of the Central Region, it is only two-tenths in size. And although the Cloud Sect is considered to be arge sect in the Eastern Region, it is not that outstanding, compared to the sects of Central Region. Everything else aside, I don''t believe there are no higher quality cultivation methods practiced among prestigious noble ns across the entirety of Central Region. There must be at least a few! We just don''t know about them yet. If we don''t get out of the Eastern Region, we would never get acquainted with such wonderful cultivation methods." Wing fell silent listening to Rocher''s remark. For a long time, he had refused to ept that Rocher had any extraordinary talent. Wing and Sheeny always viewed each other as rivals. They had taken part in various martial arts competitions over time. Rocher appeared out of nowhere at Skytop Peak. Even though he was young and at the consummation state of the nature level, it was said that he could outmatch a cultivator at the Illuminating Soul Realm. To dispute Rocher''s power, Wing invited him to participate in martial artspetitions several times. But Rocher ignored him. Rumors had begun to spread that his power was nothing to brag about. But now, at the All Peaks Competition, Rocher''s performance had dismissed such rumors. Listening to him, Wing was shocked. Wing wanted to train himself in the Cloud Sect and the Eastern Region alone. In fact, he had worked out the n a long time ago. He would cultivate within the Cloud Sect throughout his lifetime, which could end up in two possible paths for him. One was that he would get the position of a saint or senior officer at the Cloud Sect. Otherwise, he would join the imperial army to battle demons, and ultimately be a general. The idea of leaving the Eastern Region had never even entered his head. The Eastern Region wasrge enough for him to hone his skills. In contrast, however, even though Rocher had be prominent within the Cloud Sect, he was still not satisfied. He wanted to venture out into the new world! If a person considered himself trapped like a flea in a box, he could only soar so far. His vision determined the heights that he would chase in the future. While Wing only wanted to train in the Eastern Region, Rocher was eager to travel the world to do so. Rocher might not be as powerful as Wing at the moment, but he would surely surpass Wing''s achievements if he dreamed that big. Wing and Sheeny didn''t speak a word. Meanwhile, the battle grew intense. Facing Zen''s indomitable demonic phantoms, Dick felt pressured. He waved his writing brush, and the kill songs rushed out of the sharp tip constantly, hovering over Zen to bolster the array of thirteen kills. Initially, the attack was effective. As the kill songs smashed the demonic phantoms, some of the former also got destroyed. However, Dick had a lot of life vitality, and the words only cost him about ten percent of it. That could be ignored. He just needed to supplement the kill songs gradually. But in a few moments alone, Dick began to face a new set of problems. One of the demonic phantoms resisted the attacks of the assembly of thirteen words, while the remaining five divided themselves into two groups. One group went to intercept the new kill songs Dick created. He made new kill songs at gaps of a few minutes, during which two demonic phantoms blocked the paths of the new words. Not a single kill song coulde to the aid of the array of thirteen kills. They were outmatched, unable to defeat even one of the demonic phantoms in power. Finally, those supplement kill songs were destroyed by the demonic phantoms, and thetter remained uninjured. It was obvious that the demonic phantoms were indeed powerful. Only under the throttling force of the thirteen words would the demonic phantoms be destroyed, and in turn, they would break a few kill songs of the array. If it was a one-on-one fight, a lone demonic phantom was able to beat a single kill song easily. Dick''s heart sunk. He knew that if the array of thirteen kills did not get their replenishment, they would fall and the battle would be over soon. The two groups of demonic phantoms separated themselves into two lines, and as Dick watched, three of them rushed toward him. Chapter 398 Righteousness Song (Part One) Chapter 398 Righteousness Song (Part One) "Boom, boom, boom!" In an incredibly fast, almost thunderous speed, the demonic phantoms struck. After two rounds of being struck by three demonic phantoms, a defense song beside Dick cracked and began to disintegrate before falling apart. With only five defense songs around him, he could survive only eight or nine rounds of attacks by the demonic phantoms. And considering the demonic phantoms'' attack speed, he realized all his defense songs would be broken within a few moments. And if all the demonic phantoms hit on his body, Dick strongly doubted if he could survive even one round of the brutal attack! At this time Dick was really in a fix. He not only needed to write kill songs, but also defense songs. Dick was in possession of a magic pen, was extraordinarily brilliant in writing and also was a great master of cursive script. However, right now, he was too busy on writing the defense song and kill song to care about maintaining the attractive sleekness of his words. Instead, every word was written askew, and there was nothing to suggest that a master of cursive script had actually written them. In fact, Dick''s hand was quivering violently even while writing. On any other day, he wouldn''t write with such a shaky and unstable hand. At this moment, except pushing his life vitality to the limit, he cared about nothing. Even though Dick urged his life vitality to the limit on writing, it couldn''t keep up with the loss of the songs. The number of kill songs in the Thirteen Kills Array over there steadily dwindled, and so did the number of defense songs over here... "Onest defense song!" A single defense song could only withstand two rounds of attacking from the demonic phantoms. And owing to the increasing attack speed of the demonic phantoms, a defense song could be broken even in a breath''s time. The demonic phantoms'' power could never be estimated. Dick who was always calm,posed and gentle was now in a mess. He gritted his teeth as a sense of anxiety gripped him. A while ago, he had made full preparation for the All Peaks Competition while also learning a powerful method. But this was his trump card which he nned to use when fighting those personal disciples. The sooner he revealed his trump card, the less likely he was able to win the battle over. Once his unique skill was exposed, he would inevitably attract the personal disciples'' attentions, who would then consequently figure out the corresponding attack, which was why Dick hesitated with his move. ''To yield?'' murmured Dick in a toneced with defeat. To yield was just to put an end to his winning streak but he would still be left with a chance to return again. But Dick rejected the idea instinctively and almost immediately. By the gentleman''s doctrines he practised, he was absolutely not allowed to yield. With a truly upright vitality, he would not make a detour because of the hard and steep way; he would not retreat because of the times were dangerous. If he gave up and yielded at this moment, he would regret it for the rest of his life, and would never be able to forgive himself. Then how was he able to practice the gentleman''s doctrines? s... "I never expect to be forced to y my trump card in the group stage," sighed Dick with disappointment. All of a sudden, the breath inside Dick''s body exploded, even that sigh brought an increased oppression to the people. And then a great spirit erupted out of his body baffling everyone around the field. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dick sent another defense song as he began to write up in the mid-air with his writing brush. However, Dick was not writing a single word, but a sentence in that rushed moment. If there were a learned man, he would indeed recognize what he wrote. "In the world there is the spirit of righteousness, taking many forms, bestowed on the ever-changing things. Below they are the rivers and mountains; above they are the sun and stars. With people, it is called the spirit of honor and fearlessness, so vast it fills the universe. When the empire is tranquil, one pours forth harmony in the splendid court...." (The Song of the Spirit of Righteousness, written by Wen Tian-xiang of the Song Dynasty, tranted by Feng Xin-ming 2008) "It is the Righteousness Song! Dick is writing the Righteousness Song." "Awe-inspiring righteousness in the Righteousness Song. It is absolutely unbelievable that Dick has devoted himself to practicing the morally guiding righteousness very sincerely. The righteousness is a kind of intent, simr to sword, de and martial art intents, which is more illusory and mystery than them, and more elusive to understand from meditation. I didn''t think he really understood all of what it meant!" "The battle is getting more and more exciting as it is picking up pace. Come on, Dick, beat Zen. I am all set on you!" Because Zen was prevailing after he called out the demonic phantoms. Everybody was extremely disappointed. As things stood still, Dick might not escape the inevitable oue after all. He might even lose the fight. But what was not expected was that with thest defense song, he would write a Righteousness Song! Meanwhile, Zen concentrated on manipting the demonic phantoms to break Dick''s defense song, but just at the moment, he sensed a tremendous power and influence radiating from Dick! This power was not sharp, but it was very thick, as if in possession of a collection of the general trend of the world. And it pressed over towards Zen. For a second, Zen''s six demonic phantoms were shaken up and Zen''s control over them also got slower. "The Righteousness Song?" Zen''s pupil shrank slightly as his expression grew grim but dignified. Sure enough, the strength of any of the top 100 disciples on Cloud Sect chart could not be underestimated by anyone! ''But it''s all right. Let me have a good and fair fight with you!'' shrugged Zen. Even in the face of righteousness''s overwhelming force, Zen did not reflect an ounce of fear. Instead, there was a flickering and bright light lighting up in his eyes, and a turbulent energy emanating from his body. Chapter 399 Righteousness Song (Part Two) Chapter 399 Righteousness Song (Part Two) Dick, no longer scrupled by the demonic phantoms, kept on writing with much determination. And the words were getting more and more powerful, lively and vigorous! After a while, the demonic phantoms failed to break his defense song, and Dick had written down the entire Righteousness Song neatly! "Done!" Dick proimed in a confident tone. The brush in the hand gently glided gracefully as he drew the finishing point. "Droning droning droning..." A whole song was suspending at Dick''s side, constantly shaking and singing. The written words, with ck ink, gradually emitted a radiating golden sheen. Dick was now like a great ancient saint, sending out the sense of a power that usually made people bow to him, without the slightest resistance from the heart. Dick''s gaze swept across those demonic phantoms. The next moment he pointed a finger, and a golden light shot out from the Righteousness Song! This gleaming golden light ran through the demonic phantoms directly! "Flip-flop!" Within a sh, the demonic phantoms cracked, turned into shes and condensed into new demonic phantoms yet again. "This is not possible. I can''t believe that the life vitality is imperishable. Having been broken for so many times, they should be unable to recover..." Dick said in an indifferent tone as he immediately sprung his fingers continuously Under Dick''s control, shes of golden light seamlessly shot at the demonic phantoms. After being shattered repeatedly again and again, the demonic phantoms were doggedly restored to their former condition each time. Facing Dick''s attack, Zen''s mind too was spinning at full speed. Of course, those phantoms were not immortal! Between heaven and earth, everything was affected by thew of time, even life woulde to an end eventually. Although, natural creatures were longevity, they could not live over three hundred years. The life of the Illuminating Soul Realm masters too was long, but it too couldst only 500 years. While mysterious weapons could be preserved for 100 years, spiritual weapons could be preserved for 500 years and fairy weapons could be preserved for thousands of years. But... Compared to the world''s vast history spanning over millions, even hundreds of millions, or even billions of years, these would all just be a fraction of a second. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The demonic phantoms kept being shattered, restored, and shattered, and restored...The cycle continued in almost a vicious manner breaking hope. The demonic life vitality inside was constantly consumed. If the demonic life vitality was consumed to a certain process, in the end, the demonic phantoms simply could not escape the fate of cracking! ''How to break his Righteousness Song?'' Zen thought in confusion. Zen gritted his teeth and looked at the rows of words, then a thought hit him in the head. He immediately controlled the six demonic phantoms to rush towards the Righteousness Song. While Dick remained calm, abstracting the righteous spirit of Righteousness Song in an orderly manner, and preparing tounch an attack towards the demonic phantoms. The demonic phantoms would be crushed every time they flew out for a certain distance. However, the distance between them and the Righteousness Song would always be close. In such an extremely difficult and tense situation, the demonic phantoms finally came to the top of the Righteousness Song. Dick was puzzled about what Zen was trying to achieve. Once Righteousness Song was condensed out, there would be an endless righteous spirit. Moreover, on the Righteousness Song''s surface, the words were also coated with a golden glory, which was also coming from the righteous spirit in a bid to protect this Righteousness Song. If Zen wanted to use the demonic phantoms to smash the Righteousness Song, it would remain a mere fantasy! With his unshakable confidence on the Righteousness Song, Dick didn''t even bother to move the song in front of him. Instead, he just concentrated on crushing the demonic phantoms one by one. But after those demonic phantoms were shattered, they didn''t form any new demonic phantoms, but shes of life vitality appeared. "So does this mean the damn demonic phantoms have finally shattered?" thought Dick in his mind. But before he could take a sigh of relief, the scene before him rendered him speechless as he was gripped with a glimmer of fear and shock. The shes of demonic life vitality did not crack, and they did not re-condense into the demonic phantoms, but twined around every word of the Righteousness Song. If the words were only twined by life vitality, it was not worth Dick''s concern. The golden color on the Righteousness Song''s surface was the condensation of the righteousness spirit, and it remained unharmed by attacks from swords and cutters, even the mighty fairy weapons. But as the demonic life vitality twined around it, it was swallowing up the golden light entirely! "Swallow the golden light? No way!" Dick suddenly panicked, he did not expect that Zen''s demonic life vitality would be able to swallow the light entirely. It was swallowing his Righteousness Song. Upon seeing many words on the Righteousness Song''s surface slowly dim down, Dick was scared that the Righteousness Song would be swallowed up entirely soon... Dick suddenly looked at Zen, realizing that he should not have bothered himself dealing with the demonic phantoms before, instead, he should just beat Zen with the Righteousness Song sooner. As long as Zen was defeated, these demonic phantoms would fall back immediately. Finally, Dick was clear about everything. He stretched out his hand and a thick and big golden light shot out from the Righteousness Song. It was almost six times bigger than the former light, which went straight towards Zen. In the face of Dick''s frontal attack, Zen sped up and suddenly dodged aside as if he was the wind itself! Chapter 400 A Gentleman Chapter 400 A Gentleman The power of the golden light that burst from the Righteousness Song was more terrifying than Zen ever imagined. It nearly clung to his back and swept past him. Although it didn''t hit Zen, he felt the power behind it. The righteousness was horrifying. If the golden light, with its tremendous power, hit Zen, it would undoubtedly cut through his body. The young man was confident enough about his body strength. Only with those who had been in the Illuminating Soul Realm for so many years being his rivals would he not dare resist the attacks with his physical body, like James Mo. Apparently, after Dick had written the Righteousness Song, he had strength equal to James''. Still,paring Dick''s strength to that of James'' would not be appropriate because while Dick might have exerted maximum strength, the force utilized by James was not the strongest during their battle. To Zen''s mind, the pressure was more from James than Dick. While both Dick and James were masters in the Illuminating Soul Realm, the former had just entered the realm, while thetter was already at the advance stage. The golden light missed Zen as it hit a light curtain of enchanted barrier, which momentarily blocked its radiance. However, it was not sufficient topletely stop the golden light. A wave resembling a ripple on the surface of the enchanted barrier appeared before the golden light prated it. "Poof!" Once it pierced the enchanted barrier, the golden light continued in its path and shot to the group of Vulture Peak. It whizzed past an ear of a disciple before boring into the ground where it left a dark round hole no one knew how deep. The disciple from Vulture Peak turned pale and stood still as he felt the light by his ear. It left him speechless. Had it been any closer, the golden light would have cut through his head cleanly. It was possible for anyone at the All Peaks Competition to be severely injured or even die due to influence in the aftermath of the contest owing to the intensity of the rivalry. The master from Vulture Peak was now nervous and hurried to inform all the other disciples to move back. He was aware that if the golden light broke the enchanted barrier again, the disciples from their peak would probably not be so lucky. There was also a change in the expression of several saints who guarded the arena. If the life vitality influence on the field caused serious injury to disciples outside, this would be considered an ident. To prevent this from happening, they joined hands and put the life vitality in the huge array of the enchanted barriers to immediately make them much denser. "Chirp!" Quickly, Dick weighed the situation. He saw the demonic life vitality continuously devoured the Righteousness Song. Dick had to defeat Zen before the demonic life vitality swallowed all the Righteousness Song. Otherwise, he would be a failure. As golden light from the Righteousness Song sessively burst out to target Zen, he jumped, rolled, and dodged continuously, like a cheetah avoiding a hunter in the forest. Both warriors were striving for thatst chance to defeat the other. If Dick managed to hit Zen, thetter would surely lose. But as long as Zen resisted the attack of the golden light, his demonic life vitality could devour the Righteousness Song, which was Dick''sst backup. If his life vitality swallowed the song, Zen would win. "Boom!" The golden light was relentless and flew past Zen threateningly, hitting the enchanted barrier with a dull sound each time. Some of the shots hit the ground, leaving a small deep hole, its depth unknown. As Dick grew more and more anxious, the golden light spewed out twice as fast putting Zen under a great deal of pressure. "Phoenix Crystal, start all the energy!" Zen pushed the energy of the Phoenix Crystal to the maximum as he released all his body strength. He dodged every shot in the limited space of thepetition field and resorted to making virtual shadows. His strategy worked as every golden light hit just the virtual shadows. However, the streaks of golden lights forced him to take cover in a corner. ''Damn it! It''s a dead-end corner!'' Zen cursed over his predicament. He looked around to assess his situation. Then his expression suddenly changed. The golden lights were shot from everywhere - left, right, and above. Although Zen moved with extreme speed, Dick discovered the dead corner where he had hidden. Dodging was no longer possible. The only choice left was to rush head-on to Dick. But when Zen came face-to-face with Dick, what would happen? As long as Dick kept shooting golden lights at Zen, thetter would surely lose! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ''The only thing to do is risk my life!'' Zen decided. There was no time for the man to think. With his foot, he kicked and turned into a sharp arrow, shooting ahead. The move brought a faint smile to Dick''s lips. Zen''s speed was remarkably high, but he had one disadvantage: having only a few styles of movement. Still, it was not Zen''s fault because he hadn''t had chance to develop proper body movements until now. Seeing his rival move quickly, Dick anticipated Zen''s directions to dodge in advance, forcing him to the corner. With Zen unable to dodge the hits from Dick, his only option would be to rush to his opponent. But Dick already had a n. As long as he blocked Zen from the front, his opponent would have no way to escape and thus lose. "I never thought it would be so difficult to win against him," Dick muttered. Sighing, he shot thest golden light that would block Zen''s remaining passage. Just when Dick thought the fight would being to an end, Zen suddenly executed an unusual maneuver. The Sword Step! The young warrior had not actually developed the required body movements, but he had partly mastered the Sword Step. It astonished Dick to see Zen slowly executing the Sword Step, and his pupils dted. There was no doubt that his rival knew the move. When Zen fought against Cecil, Dick was also on the spot and remembered the fight clearly. Back then, Zen''s Sword Step didn''t merit Dick''s attention because he was not a swordsman, nor did he know the secret to the maneuver. Like most people, he thought Zen had just started to learn the skill, and imitated the moves awkwardly. Besides, in their previous fight, Zen didn''t engage the Sword Step, so Dick had forgotten the move during their tense battle. But now, he panicked upon seeing Zen suddenly take the position for the Sword Step. There was no doubt Zen''s strength was remarkable, and that he could perform the Sword Step, which meant he had been nning to use this for a long time. As expected, after Zen started with a weird step to the left front, he skirted around thest golden light by reclining his body. Then he continued to dash towards Dick with the unusual steps. At that moment, the golden light on the surface of the Righteousness Song was finally removed by the demonic life vitality, which eventually devoured the entire song. There was no time for Dick to marvel at the speed with which the demonic life vitality devoured the song. He was now face-to-face with Zen''s innate superhuman strength. Despite his heartbreaking defeat, it must be said that Dick remained a gentleman. He calmly stood in the hour of peril. The man bowed slightly and continued to wave the brush pen in his hand to begin writing the defense song in the air. His moves were no match for Zen''s high attacking speed. The defense song was merely a shaking dike that was instantly destroyed by Zen''s flood-like fist. After breaking Dick''s defense song, Zen threw a straight punch at his rival''s face. Fate had decided on the oue of thepetition. Dick closed his eyes without dodging unexpectedly. However, Zen''s fist stopped right in front of Dick''s face abruptly, less than an inch away from his nose. Seriously, Zen said, "I am giving you a chance to admit defeat." Smiling, Dick opened his eyes and said, "Zen, you have the upper hand and can stop before going too far. You are a gentleman! So, I am admitting defeat!" After saying this, Dick turned around and told the referee standing nearby, "I have lost this round!" Despite his loss, he could be honest and straightforward. Being a gentleman had always been Dick''s style. It would be better if he could win, but if he lost, he wasn''t going to be bothered by it. Dick didn''t hope for everything to be up to expectations, but he wanted no regrets in his life. The referee heard his pronouncement and proceeded to announce, "The winner is Zen from Drizzle Peak, and Dick from ckrock Peak has lost this match!" "Has he lost?" There was a buzz around them. "So soon?" There was a quiet surprise. The final confrontation between Zen and Dick was over in an instant. Zen had quickly turned the tables that so many disciples had no time to react. "What do you know? Dick''s righteousness doesn''t allow him to push himself too far. What''s more, considering Dick''s character, if he admits defeat, that means he definitely can''t win against Zen!" Suddenly, there was whining! "Ahhhh... My points! I''ve lost more than 800 points!" A disciple was in deep sorrow. Eight hundred points was equivalent to 1, 600 cubic crystals. Even a disciple from the noble ns would be sad to lose that much money. He had bet on Dick and lost everything. The happiest, however, was not Zen, or Master Wen, or the disciples from Drizzle Peak. They were the people who bet on Zen. One of them was Zachary of Ny-foot Peak, whose wildughter reverberated in his peak non-stop. Most inner disciples thought he had be a fool, but no one dared say anything to his face. After all, Zachary was very, very strong. He didn''t join the All Peaks Competition, but other than the ones who competed, he was the strongest among the spectators. No one knew that Zachary also thought he behaved like an idiot standing andughing wildly, but he was so happy that he couldn''t control himself. He had bet 1200 cubic crystals on Zen, and as a result, would make nine times more than he put in. With Zen''s victory, Zachary''s total cubic crystals rose to more than ten thousand, a vast amount of money that he never imagined before, which now gave him a great fortune. Every time he thought of his ten thousand cubic crystals, Zachary''s heart would race and he would breathe quickly. Would he continue to bet on Zen? Now that Zen had defeated Dick, the odds following thispetition would certainly go down. After all, this had been a tough fight and Zen proved his strength and ability. No banker would be stupid enough to offer Zen high odds. Otherwise, they would lose everything. ''Even if the odds were 1:2, my ten thousand cubic crystals would double to twenty thousand, '' Zachary thought. ''That''s twenty thousand cubic crystals!'' His expression turned vicious. He would risk everything, Zachary decided, so he continued to bet ten thousand cubic crystals on Zen. Chapter 401 The Legendary Jacques (Part One) Chapter 401 The Legendary Jacques (Part One) Winning thepetition against Dick was not easy for Zen. He didn''t try his best during the fight and merely relied on the skills from the Heavenly Ogre Fist, so he was still fortunate to have won. The fighting effectiveness of the demonic phantom, one of the skills of the Heavenly Ogre Fist, was so surprisingly good that even Zen was startled by it. While he had nned to use it when he entered the next round ofpetition, fighting with someone of Dick''s ability by depending only on corporeal body and absolute power was no guarantee for victory. As for the disciples of Drizzle Peak, while it came as a great surprise when Zen beat Dick, they were bing numb to his victories because of his sessive wins and his consistency in overthrowing their spections. Thus, when Zen descended from the ring, Master Wen found himself at a loss for words appropriate and sincere enough to congratte the warrior''s astounding victory. Instead of titudes, he only laughed, grabbed Zen by the shoulders, and said, "You''re clearly the lucky star of Drizzle Peak!" Perhaps, because of Zen''s efforts alone, the fate of Drizzle Peak wouldpletely change. From the last ce among the 33 Peaks, it might be able to jump to the front rank, much like Yan who, at that time, led the Lady Peak to surpass the other peaks all the way and pushed her team to the second ce among the 33 Peaks. With Zen''s victories, none of the disciples of Drizzle Peak doubted his strength. Dick was apletely different warrior from Cecil, whom Zen fought previously. While also a powerful warrior of the Illuminating Soul Realm, Cecil was a rtively weaker one. How did he differ from Dick? Dick was the top disciple of ckrock Peak. And it was this team that ranked second among the 33 Peaks. Beating Dick in thepetition was an indication that Zen had the strength and power to make the top ranking among inner disciples of the Cloud Sect. Despite his achievements, there were still those who doubted Zen. "Maybe Dick allowed Zen to win on purpose," one disciple proposed. He was among those unwilling to acknowledge Zen''s victory. But as soon as he uttered the words, arge group of people cast disdainful nces at him and thought of the disciple as an idiot. How could Dick even do that on purpose? And just supposing he lost deliberately, how could the warrior be stupid enough to lose to a disciple whose nature level was merely at the second grade? It just was not possible. Plus, Dick was practicing the art of righteousness. It was quite unthinkable for him to deliberately let Zen beat him and ept his defeat in front of a veryrge audience. Besides, Dick even used his strongest and deadly skill, the Righteousness Song, but still couldn''t defeat Zen. So, it was not hard to imagine how powerful Zen was. After several rounds ofpetition, the group tournament finally drew to a close. Zen participated in two other matches, one against an opponent whose nature level was at consummation grade, and the second against a disciple with the strength of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Without any suspense, both parties chose to admit defeat directly, and actually they didn''t even start the fight. These two opponents were smart enough not to tangle with Zen. ''Are you kidding me? Even Dick couldn''t defeat him! If Ipeted against him, I would certainly suffer a crushing defeat.'' Such simr thoughts crossed both their minds. Besides, if it was an encounter with Dick, they would directly admit defeat. So with Zen, Dick''s conqueror, who was much stronger, they opted to concede immediately. At the end of the grouppetitions, more than 600 disciples were eliminated. Of those who made the cut, the number was fewer than 200. The next round was a round-robinpetition. Rules of the round-robin phase were simr to those of the grouppetition. The main difference, however, was that at this stage, personal disciples would participate in it. The strength of personal disciples had always been a legend in the Cloud Sect. Records showed that in a good number of All Peaks Competitions organized by Cloud Sect, personal disciples almost often took the first ce. And sometimes, what was more exaggerating was that the first to tenth ces were all won by personal disciples! Considering all these facts, it was not hard to imagine how powerful and horrible personal disciples actually were! After the fiercepetitions earlier, Zen was sitting in situ to meditate and get a well-deserved rest. Although Zen was in excellent physical condition, and his ability to recover was high, he still needed to get rest to be able to fully disy his strength at every match of the All Peaks Competition. With his string of recent achievements, there was a big possibility that he wouldpete against the legendary personal disciples. In the first match of the round-robinpetition, a personal disciple showed up on the ring. It was a young man with sharp triangr eyes, garbed in a yellow robe, with short hair and a clear forehead.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh my God, it''s Jacques!" someone, who recognized the young man, yelled excitedly while a hand covered his mouth. "Wow, they even arranged Jacques to participate in the first match! This year''s All Peaks Competition is truly full of fun and surprises," another disciplemented while looking very thrilled. "Since Jacques joined the All Peaks Competition with the strength at the second grade of nature level three years ago, he disappeared in the Cloud Sect. Now, three yearster, he''s back! I''m quite curious as to how much improvement he''s made during the three years of practice," another one added with curiosity, eager to know more about Jacques. "Ho, ho, ho! Even if he''s made improvements, so what? If Zen didn''t show up, Jacques, who was at the second grade of nature level and included among the top 100 rankings, would stay as a legend. That''s a rather rare situation in the Cloud Sect. However, at the same level, Zen could even beat Dick and jump into the top 50. I''m saying the gap between the top 100 and top 50 is quite huge. It''s quite easy for anyone who enters the top 100 to make a few improvements in their rankings. But for those entering the top 50, they have great difficulty in improving even one ce. In my opinion, Jacques'' strength three years ago was much inferior to that of Zen''s today," a senior disciple gave a more specific analysis. "You''re right about Jacques not being as good as Zen three years ago. But now, after three years of hard training, Jacques has also stepped into the Illuminating Soul Realm. And since he''s been able to compete with those beyond his level, and now that he''s entered the Illuminating Soul Realm, won''t his strength be supposed during thepetitions to be even more terrifying? How can Zen be an equal opponent?" another senior disciple added his own positive analysis. Those disciples were makingparisons between the two men because both Zen and Jacques participated in the Competition while they were at the second grade of nature level. Chapter 402 The Legendary Jacques (Part Two) Chapter 402 The Legendary Jacques (Part Two) After hearing those disturbing remarks, Jacques slowly walked to the edge of the battle ring, with his sharp eyes staring at Zen, and loudly and firmly said, "I want tounch a challenge against you!" The dare made the audience sit up in attention. They didn''t think Jacques could be so intense and straightforward. The disciples were merelyparing the two warriors and did not expect Jacques to issue a challenge to Zen. Many of the spectators shared the same though. ''Zen is at the second grade of nature level, while Jacques has broken through the Illuminating Soul Realm. Presumably, his strength will be superior among disciples with the strength of the same realm. But for him, to challenge Zen is quite brazen and almost a form of bullying.'' In a low voice, Master Wen said, "Zen, don''t say yes!" He was afraid to offend Jacques. Although he was a master of Drizzle Peak, Jacques'' mentor was either a saint, or an elder, whose status was far higher than his. But Zen looked at Jacques without fear and dispassionately said, "Whether we fight or not, I follow Cloud Sect''s arrangement. If ording to the rules of All Peaks Competition, you and I are assigned to have a match, I will certainly not refuse." His tone and attitude riled Jacques. "Are you afraid? Ahhh, don''t worry. I won''t let anyone say I am trying to bully you because of my more superior power. I will adjust my strength to the nature level and fight you fairly!" He looked at Zen squarely, determination and pride burning in his eyes. To his surprise, Zen burst out inughter. "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Jacques'' words ignited his fighting spirit. Sharply, he jeered, "Me, afraid? Jacques, do you know what fairness is? I still stand by what I said previously. If we are to be assigned to the same match to fight each other, don''t worry for my sake, or control your power because I promise to defeat you!" Zen''s pronouncements made the disciples of Drizzle Peak and all other peaks inhale sharply and hold their breath for several seconds. At the same time, tens of thousands of disciples sitting in front of the Picture b also took a deep breath. While these disciples only had a view of Jacques on the Picture b, Zen''s words were delivered clearly, and everyone heard this. After Jacques challenged Zen, no one expected Zen to speak fearlessly or even say something as crazy as he did. After all, he was only at the second grade of nature level. How confident was he to speak that way to Jacques? But then Zen had spit out the words already. As the saying goes, spilt water cannot be gathered again. Hearing Zen''s words, an odd expression appeared in Jacques''s face but soon vanished. Inhaling deeply, he replied, "All right! If you are not eliminated in the round-robinpetition, we will have a chance topete. But if you are eliminated before I canpete with you, you will not be qualified to y with me!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Pride and arrogance made Jacquesy down his condition. Everyone was aware that Jacques had competed against several personal disciples and emerged triumphantly. His remarks were meant to tell Zen that he would never be defeated. The personal disciple had the right to be arrogant. After all, three years ago, he disyed his impressive fighting ability while at the second grade of nature level. At that time, however, Jacques also experienced a sense of powerlessness with his second-grade strength as he faced the masters of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Now he was equipped with the strength of Illuminating Soul Realm that previously gave him that sense of being powerless. So, it was only natural for him to feel confident about facing opponents with the same level as his. "Jacques!" A voice behind him boomed. "Please pay attention to the fact that your present opponent is me!" As Jacques was busy talking to Zen, the man, with a low and serious voice, stood behind the personal disciple, his face gloomy. The man was no other than the famous Stanley Pu, Azure Peak''s top disciple, at the same time, a master of the Illuminating Soul Realm. Among the 33 peaks, Azure Peak ranked fifth. This meant he was one of those possessing the most powerful strength, and as a top disciple of Azure Peak, Stanley was naturally proud and even arrogant. So it was infuriating that when Jacques stepped on the ring, hepletely ignored Stanley''s presence and instead went on to challenge someone at the second grade of nature level. To Stanley''s mind, Jacques'' behavior showed he had no regard for his present opponent at all, but rather saw Zen, at only the second grade of nature level, as an adversary. So how could the arrogant Stanley take this kind of disrespect? Dick lost to Zen, but Stanley was certain he would never lose to the Zen! When Stanley''s words finally prated Jacques'' ears, he turned around, grinned and said, "You''re my opponent?" "That''s right!" Stanley nodded to acknowledge. As he prepared himself to face his opponent, Stanley reached out for a golden fan, a top grade spiritual weapon. It was an ordinary-looking object except that it stood out because the fan glowed with golden light. Ayer of gold covered its surface, giving it a delicate and elegant appearance. Once it was unfolded, its edges became sharp as knives. A cut by the fan would be more painful than being sliced by a de. "All right," Jacques said. Inhaling deeply, he suddenly walked towards Stanley. Although still annoyed for being ignored by Jacques, Stanley never let his guard down as he got ready to begin the match. In his mind, he acknowledged Jacques'' reputation. With the strength only at the second grade of nature level, he challenged and defeated over half of the disciples on the Cloud Sect list. Now, with the strength of the Illuminating Soul Realm, the man was even more difficult to read. So Stanley chose tounch a pre-emptive strike. By tossing his gold fan lightly, hepletely unfolded the fan, enabling him to wave it around him randomly. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The sound of the fan whipping the air had everyone''s attention. As Stanley''s hand flipped the golden fan rapidly, one streak of life vitality after another was being released by the spiritual weapon at the same time. Stanley''s life vitality was extremely special. He would always think of something very sharp so the life vitality pulled out by the golden fan did not transform into a particr object. Instead, it released a kind of gold thread as thin and fine as a hair strand. Had it not reflected a little golden light under the sun, it would have been hardly visible to the naked eye. Like everyone else, Zen had his eyes wide open and glued to the battle ring, watching the match unfold. Once before, he experienced a simr attack. It was at the trial of Bloody Mountain, where Ryan used his spiritual weapon to draw out a kind of indestructible line of energy. During that test, Zen suffered scratches all over his body from the thin lines of energy that struck him. Looking at the gold thread pulled out from Stanley''s fan, Zen saw it was more powerful than the thin lines that came out of Ryan''s spiritual weapon. Everyone in the audience waited curiously at how Jacques would deal with this. And just as they began thinking of how the personal disciple would deal with the attack, Jacques simply walked towards the gold threadsing from Stanley''s fan. Chapter 403 White Bone Armor Chapter 403 White Bone Armor Stanley''s threads spread out like a spider''s web. It was called Sk. Usually, during the fight, Stanley would try to force his opponent into the. Once his prey was in the net, he would be shredded by Sk''s gold threads. It would be a ghastly, bloody scene. So, Stanley hadn''t tried this weapon in his previous fights. But now, he was facing a master''s personal disciple. This was no time to hold back. He had to move very carefully. One wrong step and Stanley could be the one lying on the ground. Stanley knew there was still a chance that Jacques would find a way to deal with Sk. But Jacques seemed overconfident as he didn''t even try to dodge it. Stanley''s eyes widened when he saw Jacques walking into the. It was almost impossible to crack Sk from the inside. ''The fish is on the hook, '' Stanley thought. What choice did he have but to pull the thread thankfully? A cold smile danced on Stanley''s lips. Men who had underestimated him paid for their ego with blood. Jacques might be smart and talented, but that wouldn''t change the oue of walking into the. His ego would be his downfall. Stanley would see to it that Jacques shed more blood for this. He dragged his thoughts back to the present and pulled his fan lightly. Then one of the gold threads moved, and the other threads moved with it. All the threads weaved in a special way. And now, they were rippling and twisting as theybined into a vast. When ready, the pounced in Jacques''s direction. The crowd tensed, and their faces grew grim at the scene. The gold thread was as thin as a hair but as sharp as a steel sword. It could easily slice through a person''s bone! "My Sk can cut through a spiritual weapon, let alone fragile flesh and bones of a human body. I know you have spent three years on your refining. But Jacques, you are dreaming if you think you can withstand my Sk." As the Sk inched closer and closer, space left for Jacques dwindled. At first, Jacques walked over slowly. Then, he stopped and casually nced at Stanley. To Stanley''s surprise, Jacques was smiling. There were so many emotions in Jacques'' smile¡ªscorn, contempt, indifference, and fearlessness. Suddenly bloody mist exploded from his body. A secondter, the mist turned into white bones. Layer uponyer of bones enclosed his arms, knees, and chest. It was a suit of armor made of white bones! Something cold and sinister lurked inside those sleek white-jade-like bones, from which a dark aura emanated into the field. The sight sent a shiver down Stanley''s back. For a short second, he felt like he wasn''t facing Jacques but some ancient evil deity. "Evil skill!" Stanley shouted. His expression changed as he sensed the dark aura from Jacques. He had never expected that Jacques would study evil skills. "It''s true. It''s truly an evil skill! He has the smell of blood and death. I can feel it from here. I never thought Jacques would take this path." "It is not an easy path. But if you are determined, the rewards are great. Evil refiners are much stronger than normal refiners." Only the names of evil skills were handed down from ancient times. All the methods and theories had been devised in recent history. Refiners who studied these skills were very cruel, not only to others but also to themselves. For example, the infamous evil skill, Blood Devil, would require the refiner to kill hundreds of thousands of creatures and build a pool with their blood. The refiner would then have to soak in the pool and exchange their blood. Uncountable creatures were killed in the process of building the blood pool. Not only did the creatures suffer, but the refiners were also hurt as they needed to rece their blood with the blood in the pool. Blood exchange was safe when using the same type of blood, like a family member''s blood. But inside the pool was a concoction of blood from humans, animals, and supernatural beasts. The exchange was painful. And the pain was the price the refiners had to pay. Cloud Sect didn''t ban evil skills. But killing for practicing evil skills was forbidden in the sect. Of course, some refiners studied evil skills secretly. In the process, if they broke the rules, they kept their actions a secret. The sect just turned a blind eye to such happenings. The skill Jacques used was called Bleached Bone Distilled Soul. He got it by luck. The year before, Jacques had snuck into a secret area and found the dead body of an elder. The elder had been refining there. It seemed to Jacques that something went wrong with the elder''s refining and atst, the elder spiraled into madness and died. Jacques took all his possessions. Without warning, Jacques had brought this evil skill to light. The crowd was startled. They could not understand why Jacques, an extraordinary refiner, would learn evil skills. They soon realized the reason. This evil skill was more powerful than they could possibly imagine. The white bone armor took form in the blink of an eye. As soon as Jacques''s armor was ready, he shot toward Stanley. "Pa!" The first gold thread shed Jacques''s elbow and broke at the touch of his armor. The razor-sharp thread didn''t leave as much as a scratch on the armor''s surface. "Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!" Once Jacques put on his armor, he was unstoppable. Soon, half the threads of Sk broke at his charge. The sound of threads breaking was more like someone plucking at strings. Stanley took a deep breath of the cool air. How was this possible? No one knew about Sk''s power better than Stanley. He had tested it himself. It cut right through a medium-grade spiritual weapon and left a deep cut on a top-grade one. Now, it seemed incapable of harming Jacques''s armor. The white bone armor was condensed from life vitality. How could it have the hardness of a fairy weapon? For a moment, Stanley thought that he was going mad. Automatically, he retreated. No disciple who was in the contest would concede defeat without a proper fight. They didn''te this far to lose. Since their performance decided their ranking, every match mattered. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley had to do more than retreat. When Jacques reached the second-grade of the nature level, he had the power and speed of practitioners at the peak of the nature level. Now, Jacques had entered the Illuminating Soul Realm. To top it all off, Jacques had mastered an evil skill. There was no way Stanley could win this fight head-on. "Ssh!" More gold threads appeared from his gold fan. At the same time, he leaped and soared in the air. Only Illuminating Soul Realm experts could fly. But Stanley was only a neer in this realm, and he didn''t specialize in wind life vitality. Although he wasn''t very familiar with flight, Stanley didn''t have other options. "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!" As he flew, Stanley hastilyid out more gold threads behind him. These gold threads were his best weapon. They had brought him so many victories. It seemed to Stanley that Sk was invincible. But now he felt horribly powerless. It was as though his long- prepared killer weapon was only a child''s toy to his enemy. Jacques wasn''t surprised when he saw Stanley flying. Another mass of bloody mist burst out behind Jacques. As the mist dissipated, two bone wings could be seen. With a p of his wings, the white-bone-armored Jacques shot up into the sky above the field like a white meteor. Jacques was also a neer to the Illuminating Soul Realm. Normally, Illuminating Soul Realm refiners burned their life vitality to fly. Since neers'' foundation was still unstable, their flight wasn''t exactly fluid. But with his bone wings, Jacques gained a great advantage at speed and flexibility. The gold threads left behind by Stanley were no challenge to Jacques. He threw himself against them and one by one the threads snapped. "Don''t push me!" Stanley roared at Jacques. Jacques didn''t bother to reply. Instead, he charged toward Stanley at full speed. So far in the fight, Jacques had fought in a very simple way. He forged on in his white bone armor. But it didn''t take a genius to figure out that his evil skill was more than that. Maybe Jacques felt as though he didn''t need to take Stanley seriously. Winning would be easy. In midair, Stanley''s eyes turned red as he gripped his gold fan with his left hand. He said through gritted teeth, "Don''t me me now. You have crossed the line." If there was one thing that Stanley couldn''t bear it was being ignored. If Jacques treated this fight with the utmost seriousness and put all his attention into it from the beginning, Stanley would admit defeat knowing that he had been outmatched. But throughout the fight, it seemed like he was invisible to Jacques. He couldn''t bear the shame. Stanley had to teach Jacques a lesson. There was a price to pay for arrogance! "Gold Flower Fan!" "Da!" He pulled out his fan and unfolded it. Then he cast the fan in Jacques''s direction. At the same time, the spiritual weapon''s skill was activated. There were numerous spiritual weapons in the Eastern Region, but very few spiritual weapons had skills. Generally speaking, a medium-grade spiritual weapon with skill had value equal to a top-grade spiritual weapon. The same rule applied to top-grade spiritual weapons and fairy weapons. Why was the Phoenix Crystal and the Emerald Crystal that Zen had acquired so precious? That was because each of them could make a top-grade spiritual weaponparable to a fairy weapon. So, the activated Gold Flower Fan wasn''t something to be trifled with. High in the sky, the Gold Flower Fan split into numerous de shadows. Each of the de shadows spun frantically and flew toward Jacques. It seemed like these shadows could think. They attacked at the weak joints of the white bone armor like the elbows, head, waist, and knees. Stanley believed that if he could take advantage of these vulnerable spots, there was no telling who would be the winner of this fight. He might even turn Jacques into a cripple. A smile touched Jacques''s lips. He didn''t even dodge. Another bloody mist appeared around him. After the bloody mist dispersed, the white bone armor covered his entire body. This scene brought a bitter taste to Stanley''s mouth. Jacques had every reason to despise him. And there was nothing Stanley could do to deal with this white bone armor. As long as Jacques stayed in his armor, he was unbeatable. As he thought about this, Jacques mmed into Stanley. In the next instant, everything went ck. He knew nothing after that. Chapter 404 Extremely Arrogant (Part One) Chapter 404 Extremely Arrogant (Part One) Thepetition between Jacques and Stanley wasn''t so thrilling. Most of it was pretty boring since Jacques was overwhelmingly superior to Stanley in every aspect and dominated him every step of the showdown. There was little Stanley could do to protect himself against Jacques. However, that did not mean that the elites of all the thirty three peaks and all the personal disciples present ignored the fight. Instead, they observed it carefully. It was worth noting though, that the majority of them focused their attention on Jacques and did not care what happened to Stanley. Three years ago, Jacques had be one of the top 100 warriors when he was just at grade two of the nature level,nding him in the list of legends of the Cloud Sect. Although Zen had already broken his record now, no one dared to ignore Jacques and his strength. Moreover, Jacques had retreated to practice for three years and he was at the Illuminating Soul Realm at present. No one had seen him fighting over the three years, and no one knew how powerful he was now. That was the reason why those elites and personal disciples paid a lot attention to Jacques, who was one of their potential opponents. Unfortunately, Stanley was defeated so fast that Jacques only had a chance to show off his iparably sturdy armor. But the set of white bone armor he was wearing was already strong enough to attract all elites and personal disciples'' attention. Its defensive ability wasparable to amon fairy weapon, which could resist almost all damage inflicted upon it. Jacques, hidden and protected in the armor, could definitely win thepetition, especially considering the fact that if the white bone armor couldn''t be broken by his opponent, then there was no way to inflict damage directly upon him. Zen, standing outside the battlefield, also paid attention to Jacques all the time, but he believed that he had a few countermeasures in his pocket to attack the white bone armor. Though the armor looked completely imprable, there were means such as the soul attack and flying knife which could break it. He was thinking that the flying knife with its sharp and prative tip might be strong enough to crack the white bone armor. There was also the rather strong fear and belief that the white bone armor wasn''t Jacques''s only ace in the hole. The only way to learn more about Jacques was in a fight itself. Zen knew it wasn''t easy to climb to the head of the list in the All Peaks Competition. Jacques wasn''t necessarily the strongest of the personal disciples, but was already too powerful to be defeated easily. In addition, he had topete with all the elite contestants from every single peak if he wanted to be the first. Even though it was extremely difficult topete with those disciples of great power, Zen was utterly indomitable. And instead of being the least afraid, he was immersed in a contradictory state of mind that was both exciting and calm. The thrill of the chase helped enhance his sense of fighting and kept him excited, and the calmness he possessed could help him assess his opponents clearly. Only when he was calm could he win a fight easily. The round-robinpetition came one after another. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Due to the participation of personal disciples this time, the round-robin phase was several times fiercer than the group phase. The contest between elites from every peak and the personal disciples was known to be one of the most wonderful and terrible attractions. In the Cloud Sect, the status of the personal disciples was undoubtedly much higher than anyone else present. However, only a few lucky ones who were chosen by the elders and saints of the Cloud Sect had the chance to be their personal disciples. And since it was considered bad form, they didn''t show their discontentment on the surface, but in reality, they were always resentful of the personal disciples. ''Personal disciple? So what? Even the normal disciples of our thirty three peaks can also punch your shining teeth through the back of your skull. Doesn''t matter that we don''t have personal teachers, we are undefeatable!'' the other disciples always thought in their mind. Therefore, the vast majority of disciples hoped that the personal disciples would lose in thepetitions. Unfortunately, these personal disciples were always superior to the inner disciples, and it was really tough for even the elites to stay in a fight with them and beat them. In the previous fourpetitions, three elite inner disciples had been defeated badly by these personal disciples. When it was the time for the fifthpetition, the referee announced, "Zen from the Drizzle Peak against the personal disciple, Vale!" Vale? Zen''s brows frowned tightly as soon as he heard the name. Vale! Vale had tried to force Zen to kneel down to him with great power on the day he had gone to the Hell Mountain! However, Zen had taken advantage of the strength of the dragon scales and his strong physical body to hold the pressure, and the Heavenly Ogre Fist had burst upon him under that enormous pressure! But even if Zen hadprehended the Heavenly Ogre Fist at that time, he was no match for Vale at all. It wasn''t to be forgotten that Vale had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm at that time and Zen wasn''t even a nature creature! Fortunately, Aura hade to help Zen out of danger in time, otherwise his fate wasn''t hard to imagine. That was only one of the reasons why Zen was angry. What made him even more annoyed was that Vale didn''t want to beat him but actually wanted to be together with his sister, Yan! Zen gradually unlocked his frowned brows at this thought and assigned a cold look to his face instead. He had never worn such an expression on his face ever since taking part in the All Peaks Competition. Standing next to Zen, both Master Wen and Yehudi noticed that Zen didn''t look good. After being together with Zen for a while, they now knew clearly Zen would never look cold no matter how strong his opponent was, and he would never concede thepetition to anyone, not even the personal disciples. So, they guessed that there was something behind Zen''s change of expression. "Are you okay, Zen?" Yehudi asked carefully. With a brilliant smile on his face, Zen replied, "I''m fine. I''m just in a bad mood, and I want to kick someone''s ass right now." "Kick someone''s ass?" Yehudi repeated and gave a gasp of surprise at what he had just heard. He then turned around and looked at the empty battlefield. It seemed that Zen''s opponent hadn''te out yet. "Yes!" Zen replied in a firm tone. Keeping cold expression of his face constantly, Zen walked towards the battlefield step by step. Vale wasn''t at the scene of the All Peaks Competition, and he didn''t show up until it was his turn to fight. Chapter 405 Extremely Arrogant (Part Two) Chapter 405 Extremely Arrogant (Part Two) After the cheers had died down, suddenly, there was a young man standing and walking in the air step by step, with both hands on his back. It seemed that there were some transparent stairs in the air so that Vale could step on them. And every time he took a step, a lotus flower bloomed right under his foot. Steps with lotus flowers! Those lotus flowers made Vale look gentle and aristocratic. Showing off indeed! A great number of inner disciples were amazed at what they saw when Vale walked on the lotus flowers. Although most of them knew clearly that it wasn''t difficult for him to do so since he had reached the Illuminating Soul Realm, but the great power and presence when he stepped on the lotus flowers shocked everyone anyhow. Amid the shock, a long scream was heard from the many female disciples of the Lady Peak. Vale''s appearance had produced a kind of galvanization on the battlefield. Sitting in the group of personal disciples, Tracy Mo pouted and sneered with a cold smile on her face, "What a disgusting man! What does he think of himself, a prince or something? Why does he always show up like this?" After hearing Tracy''s words, Patrick, who was sitting right next to her joked, "So do you want to poke some holes on his body, Tracy?" "Of course I do! If I get a chance topete with him on the battlefield, I am definitely going to poke more than a few big holes on his body! He''s such a poser every time he shows up! I am going to leave him in such a state that he won''t be able to pose anymore!" Tracy replied resentfully, still pouting. Zen stood motionless on the battlefield. He kept silent as he looked up at Vale, who wasing down slowly in the air. After he had stepped down on the battlefield, Vale greeted him with a smile on his lips, "How do you do, Zen? It''s beyond my expectation that you can take part in the All Peaks Competition in such a short time! What a surprise! I still remember what I said when we met on the Hell Mountain. I told you that I would give you three years to practice so that you have the strength topete with me, but only half a year has passed till now. Don''t worry, I''ll show you mercy today. You don''t need to look or act like you are facing a formidable enemy." "Show me mercy? A formidable enemy?" Zen repeated what Vale had said just now and suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahaha...Vale, you know that was a nice joke!" With an astonished look on his face, Vale asked, "What joke?" "First, I don''t need you to show me mercy! You are not qualified to do that! Second, I''m not regarding you as a formidable enemy! I''m just in a bad mood when I think about my sister Yan being grounded in the Hell Mountain to this day and you still in your fucking dreams! You want to sleep with my sister! I''m just not happy with that, you know? I look like this because I''m not happy, rather than what you said. I''m facing a formidable enemy, huh!" Zen replied and sneered. A burst of noise came from the crowd after Zen finished his words. He had spoken word by word, so everyone present had heard what he said clearly. At first, they were confused why Zen had suddenly be so arrogant. He had always kept a low profile in the previouspetitions, and had always kept silent. But now, he suddenly looked different. He was arrogant and conceited right now! After Zen finished his words, the crowd finally learned the reason behind his anger, and they were extremely amazed to find out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "What? Vale wants to sleep with Zen''s sister? Who is his sister?" "Zen talked about his sister just now! His sister is Yan!" "Who is Yan? That girl who is still grounded on the Hell Mountain? Oh my god! Yan is Zen''s little sister? I can''t believe it! What fantastic geniuses they are! Yan is a girl of terrible power, and her brother is even more powerful than her!" Some disciples whispered in the crowd. People in the Eastern Region liked to practice martial arts, but the vast majority of them were male. This was evident from the fact there was only one Lady Peak for female disciples out of the thirty three peaks in the Cloud Sect. Female martial artists didn''t y an important part in the Eastern Region. After all, male martial artists far outnumbered the female ones, so a female genius in the field was several times less likely than a male. For the same reason, female disciples were regarded as underdogs all the time. But Yan didn''t fit the stereotype of a traditional female disciple. Such terrible was her power that once, with her efforts, Lady Peak had managed tond itself on the second number among all thirty three peaks, when it was famous for always rankingst. Although there were many legends in the Cloud Sect, almost all such records had been created by male disciples. Yan became an exception to this when she led Lady Peak. With her extraordinary talent, excellent strength and amazing beauty, she crushed almost all the disciples and stood at the top of the list in the Cloud Sect! What made people feel even more awed was that Yan was less than fifteen years old when she had created the legend! What an awesome genius she was! Most of the disciples knew about the existence of Yan, but they did not know the details behind her story. No one knew exactly how Yan had offended the Yun family and why she was grounded in the Hell Mountain after the All Peaks Competition that year. It was said that Yanmitted a crime and was immured on the Hell Mountain. Zen got the information from Wurth when he was investigating what had happened to his sister earlier on. No one had more news than Wurth did in the Burning Sky Empire. He was a well-informed man. Paying no attention to what the other disciples were talking about, Zen looked at Vale and continued, "As for the fucking appointedpetition three yearster! You made the appointment yourself! How dare you appoint apetition with me like that? Do you really think you have the ability topete with me after I practice for three years straight? I would have definitely improved in that time, and you wouldn''t be qualified to fight with me after that! But you know what, let''s forget the three-yearter appointment ande back to thispetition now! Do you think you have the ability to win the competition today?" As a personal disciple, Vale couldn''t maintain his smile anymore, even though that was his usual style. He had been insulted by Zen in the All Peaks Competition just now. Or, to put it bluntly, he was degraded and despised by Zen in front of the hundreds of thousands of disciples of the Cloud Sect. He stared at Zen with burning eyes, as if he wanted to cut him into pieces with his mere gaze. "Good! That''s very good! There is a saying that the younger generation will surpass the older. That''s great!" Chapter 406 A Surprise For Kenneth Chapter 406 A Surprise For Keh "Younger generation? Are you kidding me? Vale, you''re only a little older than me. You may have reached the Illuminating Soul Realm earlier than I do, but it doesn''t mean you''re more powerful than me! How dare you call me younger generation?" Zen snorted. The participants of the All Peaks Competition were shocked when they had known that Zen might be Yan''s elder brother. When they heard the conversation between Zen and Vale, they were even more surprised to see Zen''s attitude toward Vale. Zen had shown great potential that made him the most powerful among the top disciples of the thirty- three peaks. As a practitioner at the second-grade nature level, it was a miracle for Zen to defeat Cecil. Besides, his victory against Dick with his magical purple and ck life vitality was the greatest miracle of all time. However, both Cecil and Dick were only the top disciples of the thirty-three peaks. They were still far from Rocher, Wing, and Sheeny when it came topetence, and there was still a long way to go for them to be on par with the personal disciples. Jacques was just at the second-grade nature level when he had participated in the previous competition. But because he was also a personal disciple, his power andpetence had already been far beyond his peers. The All Peaks Competition was held in many sessions. In each session, the first up to the third ce had been won by the personal disciples, and it was seldom that the disciples of the thirty-three peaks would get the top ranks. When the personal disciples gave their best in thepetitions, the disciples from the thirty-three peaks would lose their chance to be on the top twenty. From this point, it was easy to see the gap between the disciples of the thirty-three peaks and the personal disciples. Although the number of personal disciples was small, they had easy ess to abundant resources provided by the Cloud Sect and they had personal masters to teach them. Therefore, all of them were powerful enough with their own unique skills. Vale was outstanding even amongst the personal disciples. ording to the Cloud Sect List, he was part of the top fifteenst year. However, the personal disciples'' ranking in the Cloud Sect List was not reflective of their actual power and strength. Because they seldompeted with the others and they could improve their skills so fast, the ranking list was unable to measure their realpetence at all. Even if Vale had ranked fifteen in the Cloud Sect List, it could be that he had thepetence to be in the first rank. The other disciples feared Vale and would stutter at the sight of him, just like how they would react in front of an elder. And because of that, the other disciples thought Zen as extremely arrogant in his manner of speaking with Vale. Vale had always been indifferent, but it was hard for him to stay calm right now because of Zen''s sharp tongue. But since he had a reputation to protect, he dared not to speak ill towards Zen. But the rage in him had turned his face pale. After all, Vale was no ordinary man. After many years of cultivation, he knew that it was very important for a practitioner to stay calm all the time. So, he summoned his life vitality and an extremely beautiful lotus formed in his hand. He crushed the lotus into pieces and then a gust of cold air came out from the lotus pieces. After a short while, Vale regained hisposure. He then said with a slight smile, "You were trying to provoke me so that I would make mistakes in ourpetition. That way you would have a chance to win. Am I right? I have to admit, you managed to piss me off. But now you have to pay for it!" As Vale finished his words, sparkly red lights appeared around Vale. Like clusters of me, the red lights brightened and formed lotus flowers, then they floated towards Zen. ''Vale has further improved again! I can see it from the lotus. But I will try my best to fight him for myself, and for Yan too!'' Zen thought. He summoned the six demonic phantoms which spiraled out from his behind. They hit towards the lotus with incredible speed and strength. Sitting on his big chair on the tform with his hands tightly holding onto the armrest, Keh asked, "Xu, the members of Cloud Sect don''t seem to take me seriously. Are they still considering me as the head of Cloud Sect?" Elder Xu was surprised at Keh''s question. He asked cautiously, "Sir, what makes you think that?" "Zen is not only a potential disciple but the older brother of Yan as well. But howe I didn''t know about this until today?" Keh asked back. Even though Zen was only at the second-grade nature level, he could already be on par with the Illuminating Soul Realm masters. That meant he must be extremely talented, but Keh wondered why no one had ever mentioned Zen to him. He seldom appeared among the disciples, so it was no wonder he knew little about Zen. However, how could those elders, the Saints and even the stewards of Cloud Sect turn a blind eye to such a talented disciple? The very essence of Cloud Sect was to find gifted disciples in the Eastern Region for Cloud Hall. A reasonable set of rules in finding the talents had been designed in Cloud Sect. For example, if a steward found a disciple who performed well in the secret cultivationnd, he would report it to his supervisor. Then his supervisor would report to the responsible person with a higher rank. When the higher rank official validated the newly found talent, the steward would then get a reward. Under the rules, the disciples generally had little chance to be missed out if they were performing well. Despite being a practitioner at the second-grade nature level, Zen had already defeated so many powerful disciples in the All Peaks Competition. That was enough reason to prove that he was a gifted disciple. Based on Keh''s assessment, Zen possessed the highest talent in the world. People were not born equal. Some practitioners were more gifted than the others and they could progress faster. And talents were divided into three different levels: the heaven, the earth, and the human level. ording to thepetence of the Eastern Region, talents at human were considered geniuses. In other words, the disciples who possessed the human-level talent would reach the Illuminating Soul Realm faster than any other normal disciples. As to the earth-level talents, the Cloud Sect would normally pay great attention to them. About half of the personal disciples and the inner disciples of the thirty-three peaks with the highest cultivation level could be regarded as earth-level talent disciples. Heaven-level talents were rare gems, so disciples at this level were not only valued by the Cloud Sect, but by the Cloud Hall itself. However, the talent level was only used to measure the potential for improvement of the disciples. It was something that could only be measured throughparison. As far as Keh was concerned, Zen possessed the heaven-level talent at least. From his incredible performance, Zen''s talent might have actually reached the saint level. Keh was surprised at Zen''s talent, however, that wasn''t the reason he was angry. What made him so angry was that no one had told him that Zen was Yan''s older brother! Yan was important for Keh so he wanted to know everything about her. But when no one told him about her brother bing a disciple in Cloud Sect, Keh felt disregarded by the Cloud Sect. "Maybe because it was Aura who took Zen to Drizzle Peak. Nobody dared to talk about Zen due to the special identity of Aura''s." Xu reasoned out after thinking for a while. "Aura? Is she the daughter of Kane?" Keh asked with a frown. Xu nodded and answered, "Being Zen''s master, Aura must have known how gifted Zen is. But I''m guessing that she deliberately did not report it to her supervisor." "Xu, are you trying to defend the Saints and the elders and putting the me on Aura? As far as I know, she is only a master of Drizzle Peak. And even if she didn''t want to report it, there could be others who would and she can''t do anything to stop them. I''m pretty sure that Zen has cultivated in some cultivation ces. But why none of the stewards reported to me? I can''t believe it and I won''t ept your reasoning! Find out what happened and report to me immediately! Arrange someone to check Zen''s cultivation record in the past few months. I would like to ask those stewards if they have gone blind!" Keh said angrily. Sensing the anger, Xu dared not to dy. He immediately dispatched someone to check on Zen''s cultivation records. While Xu was busy calming Keh down, thepetition in the battle ring became fiercer. The lotus flowers were blossoming and formed a stream of lotuses, then started rushing towards Zen. Each of the lotuses was about the same weight as ten bronze cooking vessels, and once these lotuses clung to him, Zen would slow down immediately. This was bing a disadvantage for him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At the moment, a homicidal intent of lotus summoned by Vale surrounded Zen. Vale tried to suppress Zen with the overwhelming homicidal intent of lotus. ''Does he think I could be easily suppressed? Dream on!'' Zen thought. The effect of Vale''s homicidal intent of lotus on Zen started to diminish. Now Zen took the Sword Steps and kept moving around the battle ring as the six demonic phantoms he controlled knocked down the lotuses. "Phew! Phew! Phew..." With the incredible force of the demonic phantoms, the lotuses were crushed into pieces. Their petals scattered all over the ground, making the battle ring look like a mess. After a short moment, the petals transformed back as original vitality and disappeared in the air. By naturalw, since these lotuses came from nature, they would eventuallye back to nature in the form of original vitality. Although the demonic phantoms were powerful, Zen could only summon six of them for now. Vale, on the other hand, could summon hundreds of lotuses with just a wave of his hand. Most of the lotuses had been crushed by the demonic phantoms, but there were still a few that escaped from the gap between the demonic phantoms, and now they were chasing after Zen. Despite that, Zen wasn''t afraid at all because he could withstand the weight of the lotus from the beginning. And with that, he was more confident that he could absorb these lotuses with demonic life vitality. But to Zen''s surprise, the moment the demonic life vitality he released touched the lotus, the color of the lotus suddenly changed from bright red to lurid red. Zen became more cautious at the sight of the color change. He abruptly stopped and stepped backward with extremely high speed. Chapter 407 Flower-Picking Pointing (Part One) Chapter 407 Flower-Picking Pointing (Part One) All Zen did in defence was to take a mere step backward. The lotus in the forefront burst abruptly and with that burst, preternatural fire like a red lotus shot up in its ce. The temperature of the preternatural fire was so high that it could have easily burned everything in the world! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though Zen had jumped back in time to avoid the core of the explosion, the fire still affected him through heat and shockwave. He was pushed back about another twenty feet by the explosion of the lotus and hit the enchanted barrier heavily. "I know that your life vitality is strange, and totally different from regr ones. You seem to have that weird capacity to engulf my lotus and win even against that move. Last time on the Hell Mountain, you have shown me your abilities. Did you honestly expect me to make the same mistake a second time?" Vale remarked with a cold smile. "Are you seriously under the delusion that you can defeat me only with your weird life vitality? Let me tell you this: you are day dreaming! I said that I would give you three years, and I agreed to do that because you weren''t qualified to challenge me then, and you aren''t qualified to do so now. Defeating you was a piece of cake for me then! Today as well, you are going to be defeated in a second!" Vale continued his monologue. While he was talking, Vale had been calling out extra lotuses continuously. The lotuses collided with Zen''s six demonic phantoms. And even though he himself was speaking slowly, his homicidal killing intent focused into the lotuses was growing stronger and stronger. Suddenly, amidst the ones fighting the phantoms, another lotus appeared and bloomed slowly in the middle of the fighting tform. These flowers Vale was calling out were normally asrge as a man''s hand, and bloomed in several different colors, with each color possessing its own different, unique feature and power. For example, the red lotus could afflict great damage by an explosion; and the icy lotus had an overwhelming capacity to freeze things. However, the one which had just appeared in the middle of the fighting court was totally different. It was white, and muchrger than its fellow lotuses fighting the phantoms. The white lotus began to grow fast. It had started off smaller than a penny, and had reached the size of a fist; then it grew asrge as a barrel. And after a while, it transformed itself into a huge white bloomer about ten feet wide and five feet high. Vale smiled as he stared at Zen and walked casually on the huge white lotus step by step, without the least bit of effort showing up on his face. When he reached the center of the white lotus, his spirit suddenly grew ten times higher than before. Now, he looked even more overwhelming and his aura seemed to have been multiplied. It seemed as if his spirit was bursting out and impressing others with his great power as if it had turned into a substance that could be touched, instead of an abstract phenomenon. "p, p, p..." Several stone tes on the fighting tform were crushed into pieces by his spiritual force, as if they had been stamped on by numerous elephants. What the audience were witnessing was just the power that Vale''s spirit possessed. Standing high in the middle of the white lotus, he looked much like an emperor! And the aura he gave whilst ascending atop the lotus was a reminder of a powerful ruler ascending onto his throne. "To defeat you, I really don''t need to do all this. But I want to show you just how puny you are, and force it deep into your mind. You should know that giving you three years was me thinking better of you than you deserve. You could develop a lot in that time. But don''t forget that I also make progress every day. You will never defeat me in three years, or even in thirty years!" Vale looked down at Zen while he was making his speech. The stones which were used to build the fighting court were specially made and there was a magical strengthening force to make them even harder than regr stone. Although they looked normal, their strength and tensile strength was more than that of several metals. Crushing the stone into pieces meant the enchanted barrier of the fighting court had been crushed as well. The audience were totally awed to see that Vale had managed to destroy the barrier of the fighting court. Under this huge force, Zen felt that his body had be several times heavier than usual. The gravity he felt was even greater than that on the Great Gravity Road where he took the initial exam. "It''s only a few dozens of times heavier than ordinary gravity. You are such an arrogant cock! I think I should conquer your array first!" Zen replied coldly. Following his intention, over a hundred dragon scales in his body turned bright suddenly. At this moment, his force increased to an extent close to water bursting out from a dam. With this huge force, Zen rushed towards Vale against the gravity he had called. "Is this tiny amount all the gravity you can muster?" Zen chided him. Vale smiled but didn''t reply. Slowly, he raised his hand and one of his fingers pointed towards Zen gently. "Flower-Picking Pointing with One Finger!" With his motion, all the gravity of the fighting court disappeared and Zen felt as if all of it had been focused on him. At Vale''smand, the gravity inside the fighting court had been gathered into one point together and put on Zen''s body! That essentially meant that the gravity he was already experiencing had been multiplied by Vale by a hundred times more! "Boom..." Zen''s body fell onto the ground heavily much like a mountain sunk in an earthquake. He was forced to fall on the fighting court, and a deep crater appeared beneath his body due to his great weight, increased by Vale, making him unable to move. Vale shook his head and said, "I can stop you from standing up only by using gravitational force. You are even not strong enough for me to have to use my weapon!" Zen stood up from the crater and Vale, who was still standing in the middle of the white lotus, pointed at him again. And once more, Zen was pushed into the crater. All the disciples heard the booming thud again. The fight between Zen and Vale had attracted the attention of all the disciples of the Cloud Sect and they were paying more attention than that they had to pay to anything else. Chapter 408 Flower-Picking Pointing (Part Two) Chapter 408 Flower-Picking Pointing (Part Two) "Vale is so powerful... But Zen has innate superhuman strength. We have seen how strong he was previously. But now Vale is using only one of his fingers and he has sessfully pinned Zen in the crater. That guy isn''t human, I am telling you!" One disciple remarked in awe. "Don''t say such nonsense if you don''t understand what is going on!" Another disciple beside him rebuked. The he continued with a pause, "One finger? Do you think Vale can press Zen and make him not stand up only with one finger? Is Vale a supernatural being? The force pressing on Zen''s body is not Vale''s strength. He is using the white lotus under his feet to change the gravity distribution of the fighting court! In other words, Zen has been pressed by the gravity of the whole fighting court!" "Even if what you say is true, it would take immense amount of skills on Vale''s part to do it. Both of them are outstanding warriors. With his powerful strength, Zen can still stand up once again. If I were Zen, I probably have been crushed into dust..." The first disciple sighed. While other disciples were discussing and murmuring, Zen didn''t panic at all. Although he had been pressed into the crater again and again, he had been able to stand up every time sessfully. Actually the gravity on him could not hurt him at all. On the contrary, his body was growing stronger under the high pressure as the warmth inside his body revitalized his power! So Zen remained calm and was not worried at all. It just looked like he was in a very awkward position for the time being. In Zen''s eyes, appearances didn''t matter. The most important thing was to make his body stronger and win the fight in the end! Vale, at the same time, was also patient. Previously he had been chided by Zen and he felt humiliated. Now, he just wanted Zen to lose his face for a longer time. In this way he could let other disciples see that Zen was not qualified to be his opponent at all! He felt pleased at this moment and hoped that this couldst as long as possible. "Zen Luo, didn''t you always boast that you were very powerful? Didn''t you think I was not qualified to be your opponent?. Why then, can''t youpete against my single finger?" Vale asked in an ironical tone and an arrogant smile appeared on his face. But to be honest, his remark that Zen couldn''tpete against his single finger was exaggerated. After all, to maintain such a strong gravity was not a piece of cake for Vale himself. However, he was still very pleased to see Zen pinned down horribly! When Vale felt happy, he forgot that he had actually regarded Zen as tiny as an ant. It was not a great achievement to defeat an ant. Now he was feeling happy to gain the upper hand in the fight against Zen. This meant that in his mind, Zen at least had the strength topete with him and he had regarded Zen as his opponent. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to havepletely forgotten the fact that Zen was only at grade two of the nature level. "Bang, bang, bang..." Zen stood up again and again, and was crushed into the earth every time. "Don''t you have an extraordinary flying knife? Why not use it?" Vale sneered while keeping the motion of his fingers constant. "You can attack with soul, can''t you? Why don''t you use that power? I thought you were strong. But now you are just so-so. Do you still remember the big words you so proudly uttered a moment ago?" Vale sneered while he kept his pressure towards Zen. Now the other disciples started another discussion that if Zen Luo possessed other methods of attack! "He actually has a weapon! A flying knife? He hasn''t used it since the very beginning!" a disciple said. "ording to Vale, Zen seems to have the ability of attacking with soul. But attacking others'' soul is a difficult skill even to a warrior at the Illuminating Soul Realm, isn''t it? Howe Zen can do that? He is only at grade two of the nature level! Zen is really powerful beyond our imagination!" a second disciple answered. Some disciples turned vignt. It they could know the attacking method of Zen, they could do something in advance and get themselves ready for that attack once they had the chance to fight against Zen. Vale had said these things deliberately. He wanted to discover all the secrets that Zen had. He hated him for everything he had said just now. Being one of the most powerful personal disciples, how could he be scolded by an inner disciple like that?! Even Wing and Sheeny dare not do that, let alone someone as puny as Zen. Zen walked out of the crater once again, and smiled. There wasn''t a trace of panic on his face. "You are right about one thing. I am not strong enough. But I am not as weak as you are. Did you just count on the gravity to defeat me? You will be surely disappointed!" Zen bounded up to his feet, and at the same time he began to dodge and avoid Vale''s finger, which was responsible for the gravity redistribution. "Boom..." Vale pointed with his finger again but all he got was a disappearing Zen. The huge gravity made another crater in the ground but it was in vain. Zen had moved faster than Vale could react. Vale couldn''t believe what was happening. He pointed towards Zen again. And the same thing happened every time he did. "Boom..." "Boom..." "Boom..." As Vale pointed in different directions, the big craters appeared one after the other. Soon, the whole fighting court becamepletely uneven. Now, it looked more like a construction field than an arena. While the disciples were amazed at their fighting, Zen''s Sword Step had be extremely fast. But since he had hidden his sword intent, his Sword Step could not be used to attack his opponent like Rocher''s. Vale was a stout opponent, but Zen had other powerful rivals too. On the way to the top of All Peak Competition, there would be more than one toughpetitors for him, so he had to preserve his secrets to thest moment. "Is that all you can do? Escape? You are a coward!" Vale shouted to Zen. However, he didn''t stop tracking Zen and still kept using his skill of Flower-Picking Pointing. But this time, just as he released the force by one finger, Zen suddenly became twice as fast as he already was. He jumped highly towards Vale and the six demonic phantoms also ran at him. They had been waiting for a long time on the fighting tform. Zen, together with his six demonic phantoms, was trying to surround Vale in a circle. "Oh I can do more than just running away!" Zen finally graced Vale with a reply. In a mere second, Zen had arrived closely to Vale with a slight smile. His giant fist of life vitality suddenly formed and pushed towards Vale swiftly! Chapter 409 The Antique Gentleman Sword (Part One) Chapter 409 The Antique Gentleman Sword (Part One) Seeing the demonic fist dashing towards him, Vale raised his eyebrows, and waved his hands to summon his own weapons. Hundreds of lotus flowers fluttered in front of him, products of his own martial skills. This was far from their first fight. At one point, Vale was attacked by Zen''s fists on Hell Mountain. At that time Zen was just a half step into the nature level, but his fists helped even the odds. It was a reckless move, though. The little boy, a novice only a half-step into the nature level, had the nerve to start a fight with him! Vale was stunned and bewildered. Why would Zen do such a thing? But still, he had to admit those fists were a pretty impressive feat, especially for one so young. When Zen was only half-step into the nature level, he could use life energy to throw those powerful fists. Now that Zen stepped fully into the nature level, his life energy had been transformed into life vitality. So his fists were bound to be morepact, heavier and more powerful! Vale Wang was also a rare genius, and now he was the pride of the Wang Family. Not only was he a personal disciple, he stood head and shoulders above those other personal disciples. How could it be easy to fight him? And he''de up with a way to defend against Zen''s Heavenly Ogre Fist. The lotus flowers floating around him formed a triangle, and there was a big gap between any two of the hundred lotus blossoms. With his power, he sent the triangle rushing headlong at Zen''s fists. The moment the fists met the lotus flowers, the phantoms began to devour the blossoms in the front row. Immediately, the gorgeous red, lotus arrangement was transformed by the demonic life vitality, one flower after another. In fact, in the previouspetition between Zen and Dick, Zen had shown off the devouring power of his demonic life vitality. But, back then, most of the audience saw nothing out of the ordinary. Dick was the only one who saw everything clearly. Back then, Zen''s demonic phantom was transformed into life vitality to consume the life vitality powering Dick''s Righteousness Song, making many people believe that they were using life vitality to compete with each other. Only Dick himself understood what was going on¡ªthe horrible power of Zen''s demonic life vitality. The truth was that Zen''s life vitality was devouring his Righteousness Song. It took a bit to get through the goldenyer of righteousness on the surface. If it didn''t have that protectiveyer, it would be swallowed by Zen''s demonic life vitality within a second! The spectators weren''t aware of how the demonic life vitality was used, but now they had a first-hand education, as the red lotus flowers were devoured by the demonic ck phantoms, turning them into ck, twisted versions of themselves. "What? ck lotus flowers?" one disciple asked doubtfully. "Those lotus flowers seem to be the same color as Zen''s life vitality! Oh, no, Zen''s controlling the lotus flowers!" another disciple yelled anxiously. "It''s true! But what''s really going on is that Zen''s life vitality is devouring the lotus flowers. How did Zen manage that?" his fellow disciple said. "Why his cultivation method so weird¡ªNot only it can reshape life vitality automatically after it is shattered, but also it can use his life vitality to devour other people''s life vitality. Anyone who has this kind of power is invincible." "That''s incredible!" one more disciple added, astonished. "I thought Zen would suffer a crashing defeat when his rival was Vale, but now it seems that I jumped to that conclusion too early! Still, Vale''s technique is pretty solid. He knew Zen''s life vitality could devour his lotus flowers. You see the big gap between each lotus flower in the back of the arrangement? That makes it hard for Zen to devour them all at once." One more senior disciple made his analysis. He was obviously thrilled. As the saying goes,ymen watch what''s going on, while insiders figure out why. Some only saw the lotus flowers changed color; some could see that Vale''s lotus flowers were devoured by Zen''s life vitality while others figured out Vale had a way to deal with all this. "If I hadn''t studied your technique, I probably would have fallen to it. But now? A wise man learns from his mistakes. A wiser man learns from others!" Vale said in a cold tone, gesturing at the lotus flowers in front of him. At the same time, all the lotus flowers abruptly bloomed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Boom..." When a single red lotus flower burst, the energy it generated was terrifying. Now that dozens of lotus flowers burst at the same time, the turbulent red lotus fire immediately enveloped Zen''s fist phantoms and the ck lotus flowers which had been devoured by his phantoms. The mes eagerly curled each flower to ashes. Detonating his own lotus flowers and Zen''s fist phantoms together was also Vale''sst ditch. He was really out of options. Zen''s ck fist phantoms were too evil and too powerful. After Vale thought about it for a bit, there was no other way to break through. Now even after he hade up with a solution, Vale just managed to hold Zen to a draw. If he hadn''t done this, the life vitality contained in Zen''s fist phantoms could have devoured all of his lotus flowers. And if that happened, he would definitely be defeated! "I''ve broken through your fists. Got any more tricks up your sleeves?" Vale said lightly, as more lotus flowers started blooming next to him. Zen''s cultivation method was a rare one. But Vale''s knowledge of the Lotus Scriptures was considerable, and he also had the advantage in the cultivation level. So, Vale was very confident right now. Chapter 410 The Antique Gentleman Sword (Part Two) Chapter 410 The Antique Gentleman Sword (Part Two) In fact, in the depths of his heart, Vale was a bit scared about how fast Zen was improving. His martial arts skills grew by leaps and bounds. ''It only took 6 months for Zen to have the strength to fight against me. If he had three years to practice, it would be impossible for me to catch up with him!'' Vale''s mind was racing wildly. This time, Vale had to pull all his trump cards, techniques and weapons in order to defeat Zen calmly and easily, striking a blow to his confidence and crushing him. Martial arts depended upon the will to improve. But when a warrior was defeated, his will could be diminished. If the blow was too much to bear, then his will could be shattered. He would be haunted by this, and unable to improve anymore. In Vale''s view, Zen''s strength yed a major role in helping him ovee all the obstacles, and walking to the current stage of All Peaks Competition. However, no matter how powerful Zen was, his top ability was only at the second grade of nature level. His main advantage was that creepy purple- ck life vitality! As long as he came up with a solution to deal with that, he''d have Zen on the ropes. Zen, who only had the power of nature level, was nothing more than a clown. So, he figured he had plenty of time to y with Zen in the ring. "Tricks?" Zen didn''t answer his question but repeated his word. Meanwhile, a faint smile made its way across his face. So far, Zen had many cards that had not been used. However, he didn''t n to use these on Vale. While Vale was indeed powerful, he was not the most powerful. If he were to win the first ce at the All Peaks Competition, he should keep calm and exercise restraint. He would not, of course, show his cards simply because Vale taunted him. Only the mindless would be irritated by words. "What can you do to me, if I don''t have any tricks?" Zen asked defiantly. ''To be honest, Vale''s approach is really good. We had only one fight at Hell Mountain. Yet, he managed to remember what happened there and evene up with that approach to block my life vitality attacks. Generally speaking, the strong people seldom pay attention to the weak. At Hell Mountain, I was just half-step into the nature level. To Vale, whose level is Illuminating Soul Realm, I''m not worth mentioning. If I weren''t Yan''s brother, he wouldn''t even look at me. Just like an ant, no matter how special it is, human beings don''t care if they step on one. But strong as Vale is, he was able to figure out my special ability ande up with a way to deal with it. From this aspect, he is extremely meticulous. Though he can cope with my demonic life vitality, what can he do to me?'' So many thoughts hade to Zen''s mind all at once. With Zen''s perfect physical conditionparable to the strength of a medium grade spiritual weapon, Vale could do nothing to him. Though the red lotus fire was quite lethal, and though it could bring real harm to Zen and even defeat him under the condition of the burning of life vitality, his demonic phantom was not weak, and shouldn''t be regarded as a useless decoration! As for the super gravity which Vale created by using the "murderous intent of lotus", it could only keep Zen firmly on the ground but not harm him. From Vale''s perspective, Zen was just a copper pea that he could not chew or shatter. "What can I do to you? Hum... You really think you''re invincible? I''ll show you the difference between your power and mine," Vale said with a slight smile, drawing a sword from his sleeve. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Vale''s sword was special. Its body was only two fingers in width, but 3.6 feet in length. The long, narrow sword was also engraved with many simple and ancient lines, obviously an awesome and ancient sword. It was known as the Gentleman Sword, a very popr sword in ancient times. In particr, high ranking officials, emperors and generals all wore such a sword. The key to its beauty was its thinness. Yet, due to the extreme thinness, it could be easily snapped. Gradually, the Gentleman Sword lost its poprity, and now everyone in the Eastern Region only regarded it as a useless decoration, fit more for a wall than a war. But not all Gentleman Swords were easily broken, and the elite Gentleman Swords, made from top-of- the-line materials, could be fashioned into spiritual weapons and even fairy weapons! The Gentleman Sword in the hand of Vale was such a fairy weapon, handed down from the ancient masters. Generation after generation kept it well. It was far more than just a charming, ancient sword and its shining de was still extremely sharp! When Vale held the sword, his whole vitality changed. Standing among the white lotus flowers earlier before, Vale had the aura of a domineering emperor looking down upon his subjects. But now, when he held the antique sword in his hand, it made him look like a resurrected emperor, looking down at thends he ruled with great ambition and arrogance! "Wow, it''s an antique fairy weapon! An antique fairy Weapon!" one disciple eximed. Recognizing Vale''s sword, he was excited. "Oh, my God, he didn''t dig up the grave of an ancient monarch, did he? How did he get that antique fairy weapon?" one of the disciples asked in a surprised tone. "I feel strong emanation of power! It''s just a sword, but I can feel the great power of an ancient monarch. This antique fairy weapon is by no means an ordinary object. In ancient times, the owner of this sword must have been a strong master!" one senior disciple said. Everyone was stunned by the Gentleman Sword wielded by the hand of Vale! Chapter 411 Catching The Blade With Bare Hands Chapter 411 Catching The de With Bare Hands The Wang n that Vale came from was a big n, though it was not one of the top ns in the Imperial Capital. In terms of fortune, it was unable topete with the top seven noble ns. As such, the Wang n was unable to buy an ancient fairy weapon for Vale. In fact, Vale obtained this ancient fairy weapon when he identally barged into a dustden imperial mausoleum. To secure this Gentleman Sword, Vale surpassed the traps and tricks set inside the tomb and got chased by a band of human skeleton guards whose cultivation level could rival those at the Illuminating Soul Realm. It was also true that Vale nearly died in the imperial mausoleum. "This Gentleman Sword was the personal sword of Emperor Amos, from the Imperial Dragon Dynasty in primitive times. Zen, your body is incredibly strong and firm. It is almost as if you were built with iron and steel. But I wonder whether you can defend against my sword," Vale said as he brandished the Gentleman Sword. A string of lotuses fluttered down around him. Zen raised his brow as he stared at the Gentleman Sword in Vale''s hand. He never expected that Vale would have an ancient fairy weapon. Allegedly, in ancient times, weapon refiners could grasp the Heavenly Law more effortlessly than present-day refiners. ordingly, earlier weapon refiners could easily be weapon refining masters. It was also said that weapon refining masters had an easier time when refining fairy weapons. Later, a drastic world-wide change urred. The Heavenly Law became far more obscure, which made it more challenging for weapon refiners to refine fairy weapons. As to the nature of the change and why the Heavenly Law turned more abstruse, no one knew the answer. Therefore, ancient fairy weapons were more powerful than those produced in recent years. For instance, though the Gentleman Sword held by Vale had one fairy texture, which meant that it was a low-grade fairy weapon, its power could be at par with a medium-grade fairy weapon refined in this era! Zen did not doubt that this medium-grade fairy weapon would cut his body¡ªafter all, his body was not stronger than a medium-grade spiritual weapon. "Ancient fairy weapon? That must have cost a fortune! But are you sure that your aim is good enough to hit me?" As those remarks faded, Zen took a step forward. With the full power of the Phoenix Crystal coursing through his body, Zen moved at top speed, like a gust of wind! Meanwhile, Zen''s six demonic phantoms sprang. They hurtled toward Vale from six different directions. Seeing the six demonic phantoms rushing toward him, Vale flipped his hand, and the white lotus under his feet unfurled six petals. The petals swept against the demonic phantoms and sent them up in the air one by one. Therge white lotus turned out to be another sharp offensive weapon by Vale! As the white lotus blocked the six demonic phantoms, Vale leaped gracefully before charging at Zen with the Gentleman Sword clenched in his hand. "I don''t know how you achieved this. At the second- grade of the nature level, you can move at such speed! Without any knowledge of sword intent, you comprehended the Sword Step. You''re surely one of a kind weirdo. But as I''ve said, it''s no use. All that you rely on is of no use!" In contrast to Zen''s wicked Sword Step, Vale''s movements were more elegant. Every time he took a step, a lotus blossomed under his foot. He just shuttled across the arena like a graceful swallow. Due to the Flower-Picking Pointing that Vale had performed, many pits appeared on the arena, which affected Vale''s swallow-like movements. But since Zen''s Sword Step allowed him to make quick and unexpected turns, the present situation was in Zen''s favor. Despite all that, the distance between the two still narrowed. Right now, everyone''s heart shot up to their throats. ''Will Vale kill Zen?'' The reason why everyone watched this match so intently was not that Zen was a dark horse in this year''s All Peaks Competition, or because Vale was the best of all the personal disciples. What interested the crowd the most was the grudge between Zen and Vale. When the two were fighting, they kept mocking each other. Apparently, the two had already contracted enmity because of Yan. Although each disciple would go all out at the All Peaks Competition, few would fight desperately. Well, they all knew that when there is life, there is hope. It was indeed wonderful to participate in the All Peaks Competition and obtain good marks. However, they did not think that winning at the expense of losing their lives was prudent. Nheless, the battle between these two gripped in hatred was different. Both Zen and Vale wanted to stomp the other and keep him subdued forever. Thus, the battle was far more violent than previous ones! Judging by the current circumstance, it seemed that each step Zen took was tightly blocked by Vale, who was now at an absolute advantage. In such a case, Zen had only two choices. He would have to admit defeat or be killed by Vale. Anyway, the ancient fairy weapon in Vale''s hand was not designed for chopping vegetables! At this scene, Elder Xu edged towards Keh and asked, "Sir, will you help Zen?" The All Peaks Competition was the most authoritative martial arts contest in Cloud Sect. It was devised to test the levels of its disciples. Hence, the rules of the All Peaks Competition were rigid and harsh. For example, earlier when Mack was attacking and even torturing Yehudi, as long as Yehudi did not yield, the referee would not intervene. Also, when Vale nearly demolished the entire arena with his Flower-Picking Pointing, the referee still did not step in, or suspend the match to repair the arena. In normal cases, even Keh would not interfere in any on-going battle during the All Peaks Competition for the sake of his own business. But Xu knew what Keh was thinking. From Keh''s perspective, Zen was undoubtedly a talent worth further cultivation and education. And he had given Zen a lot of care and high praises, which was not Keh''s usual style. He always seemed indifferent about the sect''s affairs. At this point, Vale was wielding the Gentleman Sword and trying to kill Zen. If Zen were unique, it would be a huge pity to let Vale destroy him. Keh locked his eyes on Zen, furrowed his brows, and answered, "No need! Although this kid has been chased everywhere by Vale, do you see any trace of panic on his face? I guess this kid has a card under his sleeve!" Elder Xu turned toward Zen. He found that Zen was still veryposed. In fact, he was zigzagging with his peculiar Sword Step and seemed quite unflustered. ''But that only proves that Zen is a sedate guy who can stay calm when in peril. However, it doesn''t mean Zen has no fear of Vale''s sword!'' In Elder Xu''s opinion, Zen was a spent arrow, and he had no more chances to strike back. ''If no one interferes in the match, in perhaps a few minutes, Zen will be beheaded by Vale. But based on the leader''s behavior, it seems that he has no intention toe forward. If so, what else can an elder like I say?'' At this moment, Vale was inching closer and closer to Zen. When the distance was reduced to a certain degree, Vale''s graceful figurended on the ground again. A lotus bloomed after he lightly touched the earth with his toe. At the same time, the Gentleman Sword in his hand swung toward Zen. This attack was not directed at any of Zen''s vital parts. It seemed as though Vale was aiming for one of Zen''s hands. The power of this ancient fairy weapon was extremely overbearing. Although the domineering air dispersed from the Gentleman Sword was notmensurate to the appearance of the sword, it would not affect its power. An ancient fairy weapon could not only slice clean through iron as though it were mud, but also spiritual weapons, which would be as easy as dicing vegetables. Predictably, even if Zen''s body could match that of a spiritual weapon, he would still be hacked in half when the sword hit him. Just as Valeunched this attack, Zen slid sideways as if he had a pair of eyes on the back side of his head. The movement allowed Zen to shift his shoulder an inch away, thus helping him to dodge the attack sessfully. At the same time, a sly smile surfaced on Zen''s face. He turned abruptly to face Vale head-on. Now, the two were very close to each other. "You''re courting death!" It was beyond Vale''s expectations that Zen would dare to fight him face-to- face. Vale flicked his wrist and directed the Gentleman Sword sideways tond another attack on Zen. Without hesitation, Zen stretched his hands and reached for the sword. "Zen doesn''t want his hands anymore, does he? Is he going to block the de with his bare hands? Is he out of his mind?" "How could a man catch Vale''s sword with his hands? I''m positive that Zen will lose his hands!" Seeing that Zen was attempting to block Vale''s sword with his hands, many shook their heads. Confronting a de with bare hands was not profound Kung Fu. Many people could do it. However, there were many preconditions. For example, their strength must be stronger than that of their opponents, which would ensure that they could stop the sword with their palms. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Since Vale was more powerful than Zen, and the sword that he was holding was an ancient fairy weapon, Zen''s attempt was daring to the point of being considered reckless. Many in the audience were already picturing the bloody scene of Zen''s hands being chopped off. But the scene the crowd imagined did not ur. Because Zen did not exactly catch the de with his bare hands! Facing the attack of the ancient fairy weapon, Zen, of course, was not so stupid that he would really catch it with bare hands. He had no intention of losing his hands! He suddenly balled his right hand into a fist, took a turn, and punched the Gentleman Sword from the side. ''I can''tunch a frontal attack on the ancient fairy weapon with my body. But I can smash the side of the sword!'' At Zen''s counterstrike, a trace of sneer emerged on Vale''s face. He found this trick by Zen very boring. ''Anyway, inferior people will always be weak. Even when they are cornered, they can''t think of a decent counter-attack. Their only option is to resort to dull tricks!'' ''It''s easy to undo Zen''s little trick. All I need to do is to draw the sword along the force of his punch, and then, swing at him once more. I aimed for Zen''s left shoulder, but this time, I will target his right shoulder instead. Anyway, his little trick will not make a difference.'' But just as Zen''s fist made contact with his sword, Vale''s expression changed radically! Vibration rolled out of Zen''s fist. When this vibration flowed through the sword and spread to Vale''s hand, Vale lost his grip and nearly let the Gentleman Sword fly out of his hand! Chapter 412 Losing Martial Arts Spirit Chapter 412 Losing Martial Arts Spirit As an Illuminating Soul Realm master, if Vale lost to a second grade of nature level disciple, he would undoubtedly lose his face. Even though Zen was as strong as Hercules at that moment, it would be impossible for him to punch off Vale''s sword by only his mere strength. The cultivators at the nature level or above realms held their weapons not just by their own physical strengths but with the help of life vitality. For a swordsman, the effective wielding of a sword was a fundamental skill. The methods of wielding a sword were generally divided into two: the three-point sword-wielding method and the six-point sword-wielding method. The three-point sword-wielding method wasmonly used by the nature creatures. This method was used to fix the sword hilt in the swordsman''s hand with the help of three streams of life vitality transmitted from three acupoints: one from the thumb and two from the little finger. The six-point sword-wielding method, on the other hand, was used by Illuminating Soul Realm masters. From the three acupoints of the three-point sword-wielding method, the six-point sword-wielding method added three acupoints: forefinger, middle finger, and ring finger. So the sword hilt was tightly enveloped with life vitality in the six-point sword-wielding method. The Illuminating Soul Realm masters possessed thicker and stronger life vitality than that of the nature creatures which made it easy for the first to master the six-point sword-wielding method. The ultimate swordsmanship was the so-called union of swordsman and sword. And it was based on the close connection between swordsman''s life vitality and his sword. That was why when some people wielded a sword, there was an impression that the sword and the man had integrated into one. Vale was an Illuminating Soul Realm master who could use the six-point sword-wielding method. And his Gentleman Sword was as light as a feather to sustain no forces, so it would be difficult for Zen to knock it down even with full strength. But then again, Zen almost seeded. Zen''sst punch wasn''t very powerful because he had only turned on the Phoenix Crystal but hadn''t mobilized the strength of dragon scales. However, there was terrible vibration energy contained in his punch. And the moment Zen''s fist touched the sword hilt, the sword began shaking heavily. Although the amplitude was small, the frequency was quite high. The six streams of life vitality connecting to the sword were disrupted which almost made Vale drop his Gentleman Sword. The violent vibration was transmitted to Vale''s body through the sword hilt. His blood churned inside him, making him feel ufortable. The audience was shocked once again by the scene. Though they were not all swordsmen, most of the people in the audience had their own weapons. The wielding method of almost all weapons was the same. For example, wielding a spear required the warrior to use the life vitality from both hands but the acupoints were different from those of a swordsman. If Vale''s Gentleman Sword was a broad-ded sword, Zen might have hit easier. But luckily, his sword was extremely thin and light. But they couldn''t figure out why Zen''s punch had caused such effect. Masters and disciples of Drizzle Peak were deeply relieved to see that Zen not only dodged Vale''s sword but alsounched a fierce counterattack. Meanwhile, Elder Xu watched nervously at Zen''s encounter with Vale. Seeing the effect of Zen''s punch, he stared at Keh speechless. "This boy always has a way to reverse the situation," praised Keh with a casual smile on his face. Though they were sitting far from thebat ring and couldn''t clearly see what was happening, Keh was able to guess the whole story more urately with his unfathomable skill. Zen didn''t stop a second and punched at Vale frantically. Zen could not afford to be sloppy. He had to seize every opportunity he had to attack. Vale''s reaction was swift too. Grasping his Gentleman Sword, he retreated quickly but Zen was stuck to him like chewing gum. Vale wanted to stab Zen with his sword, but thetter was almost attached to him that he couldn''t use his sword. Moreover, Zen''s every punch brought a strong vibration in his body that he couldn''t concentrate his life vitality to form a lotus flower. "Bam bam! Poof!" It was raining punches on Vale. If he hadn''t defused the force with his life vitality, he might have been severely injured. After enduring a violent beating, Vale felt that the blood churning in his body upwelled to his throat. When he started to vomit blood, he realized that Zen had beaten him up well. "Bang!" Vale got another blow from Zen and finally had a chance to wield his sword. But Zen was quick to retreat. Taking advantage of this breathing time, Vale immediately condensed a lotus flower to protect him. Vale thought that he could now have time to think about how he could cope with Zen, but thetter didn''t give him any chance. Vale saw another punching right at him. However, Vale was d that he had got the countermeasure. He thought that he just needed to release his red lotus fire to burn Zen''s life vitality and that could increase the distance between him and Zen. Vale''s n was quite good, but he didn''t expect that there would be a sudden change in the situation before the n could even materialize. As Zen''s purple-ck fist approached Vale''s lotus flower, he noticed that there were bunches of starry lights sparkling around it. Vale had already noticed these hidden sparkling lights in Zen''s life vitality, but he chose to ignore them. At that moment, the starry lights suddenly burst into a strong light, emitting tremendous energy. Vale''s lotus flower was swallowed up by the energy before it could release the fire. The light was so bright that it almost blinded Vale''s eyes. As Vale''s eyes adjusted to the light, he saw Zening at him again and started beating him. Vale was furious that he couldn''t fight back. He spluttered, "Do you think I would back down in hand-to- handbat?" "Bam bam bam!" Zen didn''t say a word but responded with his fist. Zen''s fist was getting faster. His strength was at the maximum with all the dragon scales in his body lit up. Vale''s life vitality was indeed firm in protecting his body. But Zen used his shaking fist skill to shatter his life vitality and the power went directly into Vale''s internal organs. Even if he was made of iron, after subjecting himself to series of heavy punches, Vale spewed out a mouthful of blood. He felt his body bing weaker as he leaned against the light curtain of the enchanted barrier. The disciples who ced their bets on Vale couldn''t believe what they had just seen. They never imagined that Zen would win thepetition in a strange way. In a round-robinpetition, there were only a handful of disciples who would choose the hand-to- handbat at All Peaks Competition. It was because for the masters at the Illuminating Soul Realm, their life vitality grew faster than their physical strength. With mere physical strength, it was almost impossible to break opponent''s body protection life vitality and attack him directly. However, Zen was not like any other normal disciples. Aside from having a tough body, Zen also had tremendous strength. But his key to sess was that he used the skill of vibration that he had comprehended during his practice in the Lake of the Magical Fish. That broke Vale''s life vitality of body protection. It was getting difficult for Vale to endure more blows and he nearly copsed due to internal injury. Good thing he was able to lean against the enchanted barrier. "I still haven''t used the Lotus War Body. If I use that skill, you''re no match for me," panted Vale, rubbing the blood off his mouth with his hand. Despite the physical damage, Vale wouldn''t want to admit defeat. Zen stepped forward to Vale and sneered, "You can use your Lotus War Body or whatever trick you still have. Take your time." Hearing Zen''s words, Vale barfed another mouthful of blood. With the injuries he had suffered, Vale might not be able to take part in the subsequent round-robinpetition, let alone continue his battle with Zen. "I, I..." muttered Vale. The pain and shame left him speechless. In his current physical state, he knew he could no longer summon the Lotus War Body. "Give up! You''re no match for me now! Even if you use your Lotus War Body, what makes you think that I don''t have any other skill to use against you?" asked Zen. Six months ago, beating Vale was just a farfetched dream for Zen. But today, at the All Peaks Competition, Zen defeated him only with his fist in front of entire Cloud Sect. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vale raised his head feebly and looked at Zen with dead grey eyes. ''He''s probably right. He hasn''t used his flying knife yet. If Zen threw his flying knife when I was blinded by the strong starry light, I would have already lost my life. During thebat, Zen hasn''t even used his soul attack. Although I specially prepared a jade pendant to defend against his soul attack, I don''t think it will work given the progress he has made from thest time we''ve met. Despite being an Illuminating Soul Realm master, I can''t evenpete with a second grade nature creature. Am I really a genius or just being arrogant?'' Vale dazed as he stood still on the same spot. Vale had always been arrogant. But now, he couldn''t hide his frustration and sadness. Zen noticed in Vale''s eyes that thetter''s spirit of martial arts had already copsed. Zen stared at Vale nkly, but he felt pity for Vale at the same time. Some people had a tenacious spirit of martial arts, and even if they had lost it a thousand times, they would always make ite back. But Vale was of noble birth and haughty in character and had never suffered hardships in his childhood. So now that he had be a master of Illuminating Soul Realm, any setbacks would be a great deal and he couldn''t easily ept any failure. His spirit of martial arts instantly weakened, and this could result in some syndromes of martial arts cultivation going wrong. Once Vale lost his spirit of martial arts, he would be hopeless to practice any further. If he went wrong in martial arts cultivation, he could be a madman. Chapter 413 Another Epiphany Chapter 413 Another Epiphany After spiraling into the depth of madness, remaining calm after future setbacks of any kind, would be impossible for anyone to do. Difficulties would bedevil the person, and he would bring more harm to his mind and soul by worrying. Under the circumstances though, the individual needed to help himself, without others interfering or removing the problems. Hall Chief Ouyang was standing back away from thepetition field, scowling. He watched as his greatest source of pride, and chief disciple, Vale, was beaten, and deteriorated, sumbing to insanity, by Zen''s hand in front of everyone. However, he knew the only solution in this situation was to leave the afflicted person alone, since confronting someone in the grips of madness would result in sending the struggling victim into the abyss. When a woman became angered, she could regain and maintain control, unless a well-meaning individual tried tofort her, then the tenuous bnce would tilt, and she would end up in tears. Nevertheless, Zen approached the white lotus slowly. No longer filled with life vitality, the lotus was draining quickly, but, Vale didn''t have time to care about the white lotus. All the while, step by step, Zen drew closer, until he stood over the white lotus, looking down at Vale. "I''ll give you a chance to follow my steps! In three years, you can battle me! But, even then, you won''t be able to beat me. Then again, if you aren''t courageous enough to try, you may as well leave with your shame and die. Although your talent is outstanding, youck determination to excel in martial arts. Look at you, a minor frustration and you fall apart, bing impossible to calm. Even if you didn''t meet your match yet, it wouldn''t be long before you did... This is arge world. In the Eastern Region alone, there are billions of people, add to that, there are ten times as many in the Central Region, or so I hear. Out there, genius disciples refine the cultivation skills above tier four from childhood and use all kinds of panaceas to improve. Their talents are inherited from their parents, and they have profoundly strong mentors to guide them. And just maybe, one of those geniuses can defeat you, even one as young as nine or ten. Heck, they can clobber me even now. Your pride is twisted! It''s ludicrous! It''s arrogance... Only when you understand that your pride is deceptive, can you transcend it and begin to cultivate in earnest. At that point, you may have a chance to catch up to my level. If you don''t though, you will be nothing but a loser your whole life. No. In fact, if you don''t, it will prove that you were always a loser!" Each word Zen said, cut into Vale''s head, and felt like a knife stabbing over and over into his heart. The more Chief Ouyang listened to Zen, the more irate he became, until he wasn''t able to stand anymore and suddenly exploded, "Zen! You already won against Vale. Don''t take things too far!" Actually, Zen had already crossed the line, and instead of being critical, Zen had insulted Vale beyond reason. Vale teetered on the edge of spiraling into madness, and Zen didn''t show signs of letting up. Before the match most people preferred Vale over Zen, but watching him beat Vale, their feelings changed, and even now, many people were on Zen''s side. After all, most of the opinions were based on the fact that Zen came from a poor family, and was at a lower refinement level. Since Vale hailed from one of the noble ns and was a personal disciple under Hall Chief Ouyang, it was assumed that Vale was more powerful indeed. Add to that, Vale had attempted to have a rtionship with Zen''s sister, Yan. All these things made Zen the choice of the people. However, after Zen''s outburst, that was quickly changing. Zen''s critical tirade went farther than merely adding insult to injury. It was clear that Zen''s hate-filled speech was intended to give Vale a final shove into the fire. As he stood in the vanishing lotus, Zen ignored Ouyang, looking down at Vale, and Zen''s gaze was reminiscent of a spring breeze. He carefully kept his face devoid of any other emotion because it was quite clear that if he smiled, even faintly, everyone present would just think he was taunting Vale more. A collective sigh went up from the crowd. Most onlookers thought Vale was done, and the days of having the pleasure of watching a talented disciple favored by thousands of people were gone, and his future appearance would just be that of one more idiot of the Cloud Sect. Just then, a virtual lotus shadow appeared under Vale''s feet. The empty, sad expression was reced by an intangible countenance. There was an otherworldly air about Vale as he seemed to gaze at everybody, and no one at the same time right before his eyes closed. Time felt like it stood still while the virtual lotus shadow grew, spreading under his feet. And then there was another holy, pure white lotus giving off a delicate fragrance which sprang up fast, and in a split second the blossom swallowed Vale, enveloping him. "That''s..." Ouyang was shocked, and he stopped talking, inhaling sharply in amazement. Suddenly, Keh jumped up from his seat. He had known Zen would probably defeat Vale, but this turn of events was not something he could foresee. For a long moment, Keh stood silent with his mouth agape, and then Keh chuckled as he shook his head, and said, "I didn''t think it was possible for me to underestimate Zen still! He knew Vale was on the edge of spiraling into madness and yet he knew if he incited Vale''s ire, instead of him plunging into the abyss, Vale would embrace his devotion to martial arts. This is great! Just look, Vale has had an epiphany!" Epiphany... After the initial shock of seeing the white lotus materialize worn off, Elder Xu''s nk gaze changed into one of admiration. An epiphany was an opportunity that was rare and so significant that every warrior hoped for one, but, most of them, including Elder Xu, lived a lifetime and never experienced the epiphany. Realizing an epiphany was even more difficult for those talented, more powerful, and more advanced in martial arts training. After all, when the warriors were unenlightened in the ways of martial arts, that was when they were more open for a sudden epiphany. However, if a warrior gleaned a great extent of martial arts, it was more difficult to reach an epiphany. Since Vale was in the Illuminating Soul Realm now, maybe his epiphany would greatly enhance his strength. Who would have believed that Zen''s observations would inspire Vale to such heights! Throughout the cmity, Zen''s serene deportment never changed which made people think he knew from the start what would happen. "Considering Vale is already one of the top personal disciples, refining at the peak of grade-one Illuminating Soul Realm, if he has the epiphany now, none of the personal disciples will be his equal in battle!" "It''s undeniable that Vale''s strength will increase greatly due to his epiphany, especially since only one of significance can instantly break through like that. But, it''s better not to announce a personal disciple can''t be beaten. The realm that the warriors have reached is important for them topete, but Zen made headway against themon sense, and he''s only in grade two of the nature level!" "Exactly, also consider that Rocher hasn''t drawn a sword yet. Who knows how terrifying he will be after he does?! Well then, maybe Rocher could defeat the personal disciple with the strength of consummation!" With Vale cocooned in the epiphany, the match was paused. About five minutes went by when suddenly a cracking sound drew attention to the white lotus encasing Vale. The sound grew louder while a fine line expanded, spreading, and splitting until the entire lotus was filled with fissures. Finally, an ear piercing explosion startled everyone as the white lotus shattered, and there, in the center was Vale sitting. He opened his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. There was a new attitude about Vale, along with a fresh-faced, spry look in his eyes. His character seemed different, and the arrogance that was hidden in his drive earlier was gone now, reced by a gentle, regal temperament. "I always believed that my sess woulde during the All Peaks Competition, and it would be a simple matter of taking it. Easy, I thought! And that I would finish you in the first round of our match, even easier, but I just lost. I was beaten so horribly that I could hardly bear it. At first, I couldn''t even understand how you defeated me, but, now I do!" Asrge as the world was, even a capable genius should have appreciation, not like a person of narrow view. It wasn''t horrible when he was like a frog sitting in a well and had narrow view. However, it was terrible when his views were radically changed, and he couldn''t stand the stimtion outside. Thus, he went spiraling toward madness. Vale''s instant epiphany broadened his mind and even gave him some insight into the spirit of the Lotus Scriptures. Ouyang had told Vale at one time that the Lotus Scriptures was a tier 4 cultivation method, but its true power went far beyond the ordinary four tiers, and couldn''t be ced in the same category with them. Because the Lotus Scriptures was passed down from a mighty n in Central Region, Vale needed to study it, to master the spirit and give full y to its power. Although Valeprehended a little about the spirit, he still needed some time to master all of it. "Thanks!" said Vale humbly as he bowed to Zen before walking off thepetition field. He walked up to Ouyang, bowing deeply, and he said, "Master, I have be inspired and want to remain in seclusion to cultivate. Therefore, I won''t be able to participate in the rest of the All Peaks Competition''s matches." "Oh...?" Ouyang was at a loss for words. After all, he took the All Peaks Competition seriously. If Vale could just finish as one of the top three in thepetition, Ouyang would be a very proud master. Moreover, the top three would have the chance to go to the Cloud Road, which would be helpful to Vale. Seeing Vale''s expression though, touched Ouyang''s heart. Perhaps during the epiphany, Vale had comprehended something very important, and it must be the best course of action for him to stay secluded and master what he had learned. It wasn''t the end of the world, after all, Cloud Road would still be there in three years. On the other hand, the epiphany was a great chance that most people never got.... So, Ouyang nodded and said, "Okay Vale, I will permit you to remain in seclusion." The battle between Zen and Vale was extremely exciting. Who would have thought that Vale would reveal an ancient fairy weapon when he had the advantage over Zen, or that Zen would turn the tables somehow. Even now, no one knew how Zen had beat Vale''s sword with vibration force. Keeping everyone on the edge of their seats was how Vale teetered on the edge of the abyss after the battle, and wasn''t able to control himself. Bringing the match to a riveting climax was Zen, as he provoked and verbally assaulted Vale which somehow brought on an epiphany.... Chapter 414 A Murder Plan (Part One) Chapter 414 A Murder n (Part One) After several dramatic turns took ce between Zen and Vale, there were heated discussions among the crowd. At this point, they paid little attention to the other fights going on in the arena. As Vale and Zen damaged the arena during the battle, a team of craftsmen from the Cloud Sect transported huge stones to the area and used them to fill in the damage done to the battle grounds. Later on, the elders helped rearrange the array and enchanted barriers before a new round began. In this round, two personal disciples appeared on the stage but their opponents were all at the peak of the nature level. Their opponents had outstanding strength, based on the fact that they hade a long way before finally entering round robin. However, they were unlike Rocher who was extremely excellent, leaving them unlikely to make any surprise moves. As expected, the two personal disciples easily defeated them and won the victory. After that, the round robin proceeded normally. All the personal disciples, save for Vale, won the battles. The disciples from various peaks had also done an outstanding job this year. Jill, Rocher, and Wing all had winning streaks but their sess came too easily as they didn''t encounter any opponents stronger than them. That was why Sheeny from Skytop Peak failed when he battled against Willie Huo, a personal disciple. The fight between the top disciples and the personal disciples was the highlight of the All Peaks Competition and what the disciples most anticipated to see. Zen and Vale''s battle was indeed a feast for their eyes. Features of the fight had many twists and turns, including thrilling moments when the audience was certain that one of them would be killed¡ªthese scenes lingered in their memories. In the corner of the area, Saint Viana sat on a cattail hassock, overlooking the entire arena and competition. As his eyes brushed past therge crowd, his eyes remained fixed on Zen. His dry and stiff face, resembling pine bark, looked sullen. "Thest three generations of Luo n are all very ordinary. Thest generation only has one nature creature. But in this one two super talents popped up consecutively. Yan is extraordinary with her rare, special body. But I didn''t expect Zen to appear. Not only does he have innate superhuman strength, but his corporal body is tremendously strong and tough, almost to an extent of an abnormality. Moreover, he mastered the cultivation method of the powerful Heavenly Ogre Fist! He may not be as gifted as Yan, but his strength in actualbat is even more terrifying than hers. I once offended him and punished Yan for a crime as well. Now, he certainly wouldn''t cease his revenge. We''d better seize this chance when he hasn''t yet fully grown into a master and knock him off his perch. This way we can avoid any future troubles." As he exined, Saint Viana was deep in thought. Sitting in another cattail hassock was Saint Zara who was in repose with his eyes closed. Upon hearing Saint Viana''s words, he simply shook his head and said, "You once said that you have arranged a disciple to assassinate Zen in the All Peak Competition. I don''t know who the assassinator is, but if he wants to kill Zen, he must have at least the ability to match him in battle. In my opinion, it''s very difficult to find such a person." N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was true that Saint Viana arranged an Illuminating Soul Realm disciple to assassinate Zen on the arena but the disciple wavered after he watched Zen defeated Dick. Even as the top Illuminating Soul Realm disciple in the peaks, the assassinator was still no match for Dick. If the Illuminating Soul Realm disciple couldn''t even beat Dick then how was he supposed to beat Zen? If he couldn''t beat Zen then it was impossible for him to kill Zen. Zen''s true strength was revealed in the battle that made Saint Viana''s n go down the drain. "Yes, it is indeed difficult to find someone in the Cloud Sect who could do the job. But there''s a candidate." With a pointed look, Saint Viana slowly suggested a chance. "Who?" Given the circumstances, Saint Zara was very curious to see who the other was talking about. "Johanson Jiang," he replied. "Do you mean that you want Johanson to join the round and kill Zen?" The idea had Saint Zara raising his voice. With sharp eyes, Saint Viana said in a voiceced with sarcasm, "Saint Zara, you can say that louder, I don''t think everyone heard you." Although they were seated far from the arena, there were still many elders around and the leader of the sect was also present. If they really wanted to hear what they were talking about, it wouldn''t be too difficult to do so. Saint Zara''s face turned pale and he lowered his voice. "I suggest that you give up. Johanson is my apprentice. If he kills Zen, are you sure Aura won''t me it on me?" The idea made the other sneer. "If it were one month ago, I wouldn''t dare have Johanson do the job as he is your apprentice. I had to look for someone from the disciples of the thirty-three peaks. But now, things have changed. Aura always gets involved in the internal strife of the royal family. Rumor has it that she was put under house arrest. She''s now greatly troublesome herself. Do you think she has any time to mind Zen''s business?" In spite of the reasoning, Saint Zara still looked hesitant. "But Zen''s excellent performance has already attracted the leader''s attention. If Johanson takes action to kill, won''t he anger the leader?" "One can only be favored while he is alive. A dead talent is no longer a talent, he''s merely a corpse," Saint Viana said with a sneer. Finishing his words, he turned to look at Saint Zara who still had a hint of reluctance in his expression. Scornfully, he continued, "Don''t forget that you also contributed to getting Yan into the Hell Mountain before. If Zen isn''t killed, he will certainly enter the Cloud Hall with that talent or even be a core disciple. No matter how far he goes, there is possibility that he will suppress Cloud Sect by taking advantage of the Cloud Hall. Do you think we''ll get away with that?" Chapter 415 A Murder Plan (Part Two) Chapter 415 A Murder n (Part Two) Magnificent and superior, Cloud Hall stood high above the Cloud Sect or maybe even the entire Eastern Region. If even only a core disciple from the Cloud Hall came to Cloud Sect, the leader would greet him in person. Just from this, one could see that the Cloud Hall was much more superior to the Cloud Sect. Because he knew that what Saint Viana was saying was right, Saint Zara remained at a loss for words. If Zen could really enter the Cloud Road and then the Cloud Hall, the rest of their lives would be spent in fear. If Zen truly became a core disciple of the Cloud Hall or he made some contributions and got promoted to some important position in the Cloud Hall, it would be a piece of cake for him to get his revenge. Probably, the best way to exchange their fate was toe for Zen now. "Ah! I didn''t expect that Aura would be trapped in the internal strife of the Burning Sky Empire so soon. If I had known this earlier, I would have killed Zen during the court trial!" With a firm voice, Saint Viana remained indignant. On the day the court trial began, Saint Zara didn''t take move because Aura had the Emperor''s Token. The emperor of the Burning Sky Empire had strength, much about the same as Keh. It was said that the emperor even enjoyed a higher position than Keh did in the Cloud Hall. If Aura had gone all out to confront Saint Viana and used the Emperor''s Token, thetter would be in great trouble. In the past two months, he didn''t expect that the Burning Sky Empire had any internal strife. Of all the abundant news he heard about it, the most shocking one was that Kane had already died. Since the news came from the royal pce, it couldn''t just be a rumor. In fact, Kane was the person behind Aura. Now that he was gone, and the several princes were busily rivaling for the throne. In this situation, Saint Viana no longer felt afraid of Aura. As Saint Viana analyzed the advantages and disadvantages, Saint Zara already got an answer. Now, it seemed that Zen was a threat they had to get rid of, otherwise, he would eventually be their biggest trouble. Johanson was Saint Zara''s pride. While Saint Zara ranked thest among the ten great saints of the Cloud Sect in terms of strength, his disciple Johanson made him feel honored. Although there were seldom any chances for personal disciples topete with each other in daily life, they had to test their real strength in thepetition and acknowledge their rankings. In Saint Zara''s eyes, he was not sure whether or not Johanson could get the first prize, but he was rather confident that Johanson could enter the top five. That was to say, in the Cloud Sect, there were no more than four or five people that could pose a threat to him. With that, Saint Zara firmly believed that the task of killing Zen would be as easy as a wink for Johanson with his great strength. Confident in his disciple''s abilities, Saint Zara sent a message to Johanson through life vitality, telling him to be prepared to enter the arena for a fight. Meanwhile, Saint Viana arranged everything to make sure that Zen and Johanson wouldnd in the same round. All the while, Zen remained oblivious to the inner workings of thepetition, clueless about a whole murder n unfolding, leaving his death on its way. At this point in battle, the entire arena turned heated. "Jill from Lady Peak vs. personal disciple Tracy!" The Cloud Sect had very few female disciples. So far, Jill was the only disciple from Lady Peak that hadn''t yet been knocked out from thepetition, while Tracy happened to be the only female personal disciple. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them were God''s favoreddies and both were very beautiful. A dainty woman, Jill was graceful and vivacious like a sika deer walking out of a forest in the early spring. Her natural beauty and friendly manners put people at ease. Tracy Mo, on the other hand, was a tall, fair-skinned woman. Inparison to Jill, she was less lively and more attractive, her sexy figure making her look even more mature. Even though it was a battle between two gifted, female warriors, truthfully, their strength far exceeded the majority of male disciples. Even if they were not shily strong themselves, they could still attract much attention. Like Zen, Jill also maintained her winning streak so far. While Tracy was a personal disciple, it was her first time entering the arena. As she sat beside Patrick, she heard Jill''s name be announced, followed by her own. "Patrick, I hate fighting women," she said, her lips pursed. "Aren''t you a woman yourself?" with a chuckle, Patrick said. "Too weak," Tracy concisely spat out. With a warning tone, Patrick interrupted. "Jill is not weak. You don''t know how many strong disciples lost to her. You''ll regret it if you take her lightly." Thement made Tracy''s lip curl as her expression turned disdainful. With a sneer, she said, "Patrick, the strong disciples you mentioned are only rubbish among the thirty-three peaks. You hateful hypocrite! Obviously, their strength isn''t worth mentioning, and I know you thought of them the same as I did. Yet you still referred to them as powerful ones. Did you say that intentionally to hint that you are a lot better than them? Let''s just drop it. Since Jill is really so strong, then I''ll end her winning streak now. I wonder how strong I will be if I defeat her." Finishing her words, Tracy walked towards the arena with grace indylike steps. Having been mocked by Tracy, Patrick smiled helplessly and continued to sit in meditation, his eyes remaining shut. Chapter 416 All Yours Chapter 416 All Yours Jill and Tracy stood in the center of the field and attracted every eye in the auditorium. Murmurs could be heard from the male disciples. Both Jill and Tracy were as beautiful as faeries, but efficient and deadly, which was why all eyes were on them in this match. "Who do you think will win?" "Maybe Tracy. Anyway, she''s a personal disciple, and she''s older." "Huh! Who cares? I hope they will go toe to toe in the fight. They had better really get savage and tear their clothes when they fight! I''d love to see one of these chicks half naked!" The males got excited and made crudements when they talked about women, not even bothering to lower their voices. Those dreadfulments carried themselves into the ears of the two girls. Jill only replied with a tilt of her head and an angry re, but Tracy, who had a much worse temper, wouldn''t let it go that easily. Although most disciples from the Thirty Three Peaks didn''t know Tracy very well, she was well-known among the personal disciples for her cruel techniques¡ªand a more violent temper than a man. If someone treated her as the inexperienced and innocent girl she appeared to be, he would definitely regret it. Tracy slowly walked to the edge of the field and jumped off the stage. "Wait, why did she leave the stage? Where''s she going?" "Isn''t a fighter forbidden to leave the field before thepetition is done? Is she surrendering?" "Oh crap! I think you''re in trouble, Bass. She''s unting all the rules, and headed this way. We were too loud!" They all watched as Tracy walked towards the crowd from Drizzle Peak. The one who made the worst comment was Bass Qin, an inner disciple who ranked sixth in the Drizzle Peak. Tracy stopped in front of him, giving him an icy cold gaze. She stared at him for several seconds and suddenly smiled mirthlessly. Her beautiful silhouette added to the temptation in her bright grin. She asked, "You want to see my body?" Though Bass had a big mouth, he wasn''t an idiot. Tracy was smiling at him like an old friend, but he was well aware she was furious inside. Bass was among the worst-behaved ones in the All Peaks Competition. He had lost seven fights while winning only one, and he had been knocked out quickly, well before the group games were done that day. He liked to talk a lot, but now he was scared silent. Tracy meant business. He totally understood that he was courting death if he admitted it, so he shook his head vehemently and stammered, "N-no. You don''t understand. Th-that wasn''t me¡ª" But Tracy turned a deaf ear to his words and continued with the same smile. "Well, it''s not impossible..." "What?" All the disciples around them couldn''t believe their ears. Was she serious? "All you need to do is to gouge your eyes out afterward," Tracy added. When they heard her words, the crowd felt their hearts sink with fear. They knew that she wasn''t kidding. "N-no, please..." Bass kept shaking his head. "No?" Tracyughed and said, "As you wish. You don''t have to gouge your eyes out. You said those words with your mouth, anyway, so I want your tongue instead." Bass paled at her words. He looked at Master Wen, trying to get him to say something to stop this. Master Wen gave a grimace of annoyance. He resented Bass because this troublesome disciple not only shamed the Drizzle Peak with his poor performance, but also irritated Tracy with his loose lips. Nheless, he felt that it was excessive to cut Bass''s tongue out. ''What a cruel girl!'' he thought to himself. As the Master in charge of the disciples from Drizzle Peak, he wanted to save face and stop Tracy from hurting his disciple. He stepped forward and said, "Tracy, this is all his fault. He shouldn''t have said anything like that. I will punish him ording to our rules in Drizzle Peak. Bass, apologize now!" Bass turned to Tracy and apologized in a grovelling tone, "Tracy, I shouldn''t have said those offensive words. Please forgive me." However, Tracy ignored his apology and insisted stubbornly, "Choose: Your eyes, or your tongue." "Er, I..." Bass was desperate. Even Master Wen wasn''t able to save him. Master Wen also felt it was really a knotty issue. He looked around and hoped others might step in. She''d left the field, so it was the duty of the referee and the elders to deal with things like this. But the referee looked away, showing no intention of helping at all. As for the two elders who were supposed to be there, they were nowhere to be found. No one wanted to get involved. Master Wen was in a dilemma. Although it was Bass''s fault, Master Wen couldn''t allow Tracy to do anything extreme to his charge. Why couldn''t she just ept his apology? Finally, Master Wen cast his eyes towards Zen. Zen had just stayed in his seat silently since Tracy left the field. He had no intention of attracting her ire. He believed Bass deserved to be punished. In fact, he didn''t think it was technically wrong to do what Bass did. If a warrior managed to irritate his enemies they might make a mistake during the fight. It was just good strategy. But, this loser should have known better than to open his mouth. If it was Rocher or any other personal disciple, Tracy might have decided it wasn''t worth the trouble. But Bass was weak, and Tracy would probably trounce him in a fair fight. He deserved to be punished. Even though Bass was from the same peak as Zen, Zen didn''t feel sorry for him at all. He had taught Mack a good lesson for Yehudi''s sake because Yehudi had provided him with information about the All Peaks Competition. If someone did Zen a favor, he''d always return the favor with interest. This was one of his principles. As for Bass, Zen didn''t like his featherbrained behavior. He believed that Bass deserved everything he got, even if Tracy really gouged his eyes out. Despite his dislike for Bass, when Zen met Master Wen''s pleading eyes, he eventually sighed in resignation and decided to step up. After all, he knew that thousands of other disciples in the Drizzle Peak were still watching them through the Picture b, and that they would feel ashamed if they saw their fellow disciple being bullied by others. He walked up to Tracy and said with a smile, "He''s apologized. Just let it go. If you want, I can have him continue to say he''s sorry till you''ve calmed down." In Tracy''s eyes, the disciples from the Drizzle Peak were a waste of space, and even Master Wen couldn''t earn her respect. However, Zen was an exception. Zen was a dark horse in the All Peaks Competition. Since the beginning of thepetition, Rocher was the only one who earned the same kind of attention. Rocher had long been a celebrity in the Cloud Sect. He was the youngest and strongest sword practitioner in Skytop Peak. On the other hand, Zen was a nobody before the All Peaks Competition. Out of the blue, he attended the event as a member of the Drizzle Peak and unexpectedly defeated many powerful rivals¡ªincluding Vale. But to call Rocher a dark horse would mean that Zen was a miracle worker. "Sorry?" Tracy replied with a cold sneer, "Sorry is useless. If everyone said they were sorry, then no one would fight, and all our practice would be wasted. Is that what you want, Zen?" Zen nodded, "You''re right. Apologies are useless. If Bass was stronger than you, he wouldn''t apologize. But I think it''s excessive to remove his eyes or tongue just because he''s weaker." "Excessive? Since he''s weaker, it doesn''t matter what I want to do to him," Tracy said arrogantly. "So if I beat you, can I do what I want with you? Or doesn''t it work that way?" Zen challenged. Upon hearing his words, the crowd around them fell into silence. They had already seen how arrogant Tracy was, but Zen was worse. Everyone was shocked by his bold statement. While his words were open to interpretation, the expression on his face said everything people needed to know. His meaning was sexual. Tracy focused her gaze at Zen''s face for a while before replying with a cold smile, "Fine. If you beat me, I''m all yours. As long as you promise to do the same for me if you lose!" "Of course. So let Bass off the hook," Zen said tly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He hadn''t intended to help Bass, but now that he got involved, he decided to clear up this mess. Zen understood that he would have to fight Tracy in the round-robin match sooner orter. So he figured he''d make this bet with her now. Still, he felt somewhat worried about that. If he could beat her, fine. He wasn''t really interested in anything else, and would probably just let her go. He didn''t want to imagine how this willful girl would torture him if he lost to her. While Zen was distracted in his trance, Tracy suddenly shook her head and said, "Let him off the hook? I''m still pissed!" In just the blink of an eye, a gray light appeared in her hand and sped towards Bass. Zen didn''t expect that she wouldunch an attack so suddenly. But she was too close to Bass to stop her. All he could do was to cry out, "Tracy, no!" Toote! The gray light flew towards Bass''s chest and pierced his body, jutting out from his back. Bass''s eyes stared wide open with fears. He ced his hand on his chest and covered the hole there. The injury was on his left chest. If his heart was wounded, he would lose his life very quickly. Zen checked the injury with his soul power and regained hisposure. She hadn''t seriously wounded the idiot. She selected a perfect angle that woulde quite close to his heart, but didn''t hit anything vital. The injury looked serious, but it was more for show. It might not even leave a scar. He bled, to be sure. Not only that, he was in great pain. So this was her punishment for Bass''s offense. After giving vent to her fury, Tracy turned on her heel and returned to the field, a smile on her face. Chapter 417 Jill VS Tracy Chapter 417 Jill VS Tracy When Tracy and Jill were standing in the battle ring, many disciples taunted them besides Bass. The majority of male disciples from the 33 Peaks would always talk like that as they considered women to be inferior. Why did Tracy only punish Bass that fiercely? Simply because she had figured that Zen would stop her. With Zen''s increasingly fantastic performance in the ring, Tracy''s interest in him grew. Eventually, she thought that carving two holes in Zen''s body would no longer be enough for her. And so, she came up with this crazy solution. ''Well, if I defeat Zen, how should I punish him?'' Tracy thought as she walked. ording to the rules, if Tracy left the ring randomly, the referees would dere her as the loser of the match. However, Cloud Sect was biased toward personal disciples including Tracy. In addition, she had a powerful background. The referees would never take the risk of humiliating her! Irritating Tracy would only bring them bad luck. Thus, spontaneously, they pretended not to see her leave. Jill had been waiting in the ring for a long time. She was an obedient girl who rarely lost her temper, and she was kind to people. Earlier, when the male disciples talked nonsense, she was offended, but based on her character, she didn''t think of doing a cruel thing for revenge as Tracy had done. After walking past Jill, Tracy cast an indifferent nce at her opponent. Then she shook her head and said confidently, "You have strong talent and strength, but you''re not my equal." "Why?" Jill lifted her chin in defiance. Disobedience reflected in her expression as she spoke with Tracy. "From your expression, I can see that you''re not ruthless enough, especially for men," Tracy said with a faint smile. "If you can''t be ruthless, you''re not my equal as an opponent." Jill raised her eyebrows and said sharply, "Are you sure I am not your equal? I may not be ruthless toward men. However, that does not imply that I am not ruthless toward women." "You can be ruthless with women?" Tracy repeated. Her smile grew wider. "I don''t believe you!" "Well, you can try and see if it''s true," Jill said scornfully. Simultaneously, she flipped the delicate little jade sword in her hand. Jill''s martial arts style was dexterous and quick. Although the killing spirit of her sword was not strong, Jill could quickly and easily break her opponent''s defense. In almost every match, she hadnded the jade sword against her opponent''s neck and won the match. Now that she was facing Tracy, a powerful personal female disciple, Jill knew that she couldn''t hold back and had to do her best. Before Tracy could react, Jillunched a fierce attack by using her special weapon. Just as Jill had said, she could be ruthless to women. "Flower Lady Sword!" Jill cried. Meanwhile, she took a step forward and brandished the sword. Immediately, a few streaks of life vitality were condensed and transformed into various kinds of flowers, which soon blended with her Flower Lady Sword. After taking a deep breath, Jill moved nimbly as she headed toward Tracy. Also, a hundred attacksunched by Jill''s sword in a short period were flying toward Tracy. Jill was a serious girl. She was not only talented, but she also practiced extremely hard. To improve her swordy skills, every day from early morning to sunset, she would practice, regardless of whether it was spring, summer, autumn or winter. Every day, she repeated the same actions. She would swing her sword and draw back her sword, hundreds of thousands of times. Although it was monotonous and boring, she would practice every day. She intended to reduce the time taken tounch a hundred sword attacks as much as she could. At the beginning of her practice sessions, the time that Jill needed tounch a hundred sword attacks was 5 minutes. The effort taken would also leave her body drenched in sweat. However, as she continued to practice, the time decreased from 5 minutes to 2.5 minutes. Later, it was reduced to the time for fifty breaths and then for forty breaths. And now, Jill only needed the time for three breaths! What would the time for three breaths mean to her? Within the time taken for each breath, Jill would have tounch over 30 sword attacks. The sight was scary indeed! The moment Jill raised her sword, most people saw a few sword shadows. Each of the sword shadows was apanied by all kinds of flowers¡ªpeony, chrysanthemum, camellia, and so on. Considering the number of swords and their speed, it would be challenging for any opponent to elude them. If a person with weak martial arts were to be stabbed by the sword, they would die on the spot. But Jill was fighting Tracy. She was a woman indeed, but she also had special skills and could not be underestimated! As soon as Tracy waved her hand, a weapon appeared, and then, innumerable blue-grey sharp shadows flew out of her hand. "Ding, ding, ding¡­!" The crisp sound of weapons colliding with each other filled the arena. It was impossible to count how many attacks the two female disciplesunched against each other as the audience couldn''t see the attacks. They only heard the crisp sounds generated by Jill''s jade-green sword radiance hitting Tracy''s blue-gray sword radiance. The sword in Jill''s hand was obviously not an ordinary weapon. It looked like it was made from jade, but when it shed with Tracy''s weapon, it made a crisp and melodious sound. It was also strong enough to not shatter on impact. After the first round of confrontation, the two women took a few steps back. Jill''s chest heaved as she tried to control her breathing, but Tracy seemed quite rxed. A smile danced at the corners of her mouth. It was not until this moment that the audience could see that the weapon Tracy was holding was a blue-gray Emei prick. "Wow, you are so fierce. I like you!" Tracy said with a charming smile. For some unknown reason, goose bumps spread across Jill''s body when she heard Tracy say that she liked her. Instead of replying, Jill readied herself to attack Tracy. The two girls'' martial arts styles were light and agile. Most male disciples were ashamed when they saw how graceful and quick the two women were. Because of their speed, the fight between the two women was very entertaining. Whenever they drew closer to each other, Tracy and Jill wouldunch dozens of attacks in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the two women would either withdraw suddenly or make use of an advantageous situation to continue the attack. To the audience, Jill and Tracy looked like two pretty butterflies engrossed in a fascinating dance. As a result, quite a number of disciples apuded loudly and heartedly. At that moment, no one dared to make any dirty or mean jokes about them. Tracy''s and Jill''s strength had shown that the male disciples were wrong to consider women as inferior. It was estimated that at least 99% of the male disciples would not be able to resist a single attack from them! The fiercepetition between the two girlssted for 15 minutes. Then, a crisp noise was heard, followed by a scream from Jill. The crowd gasped as the jade sword in her hand fell to the ground. When the audience recovered from the shock, they saw the tip of Tracy''s Emei prick pressed against Jill''s eyebrow. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yet, judging from Jill''s expression, it looked as though she were unwilling to admit defeat. Perhaps she was internally scolding herself for making mistakes and not exercising all her strength. Tracy then said, "Miss Quan, you seem unconvinced about your failure? It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to surrender, I can give you one more chance. But you have to promise that if you lose, I will have the right to punish you in any way I see fit!" After that, Tracy gently stroked Jill''s face. Apparently, she was teasing Jill. Jill was unnerved by Tracy''s action. An expression of horror filled Jill''s face. Hurriedly she turned to the referee next to her, and said, "I admit defeat!" Watching Jill''s facial expression change rapidly, Tracy was a little unhappy and murmured, "What? Why did you act like that? You look like you''ve seen a ghost. I''m not a ghost." Jill picked up her jade sword and walked down from the battle ring, thinking, ''Actually, you are more terrifying than a ghost!'' Thepetition between the two top female disciples was entertaining. Yet, since it was apetition between women, it was not bloody enough. On the whole, many disciples had significantly widened their horizons and they had be aware of the fact that the speed of martial arts could reach such an impressive state! Once the excitement died down, most disciples prepared for the next two matches. The first was a match between Rocher Hua and Jaden Wen, a personal disciple. In the second match, personal disciples, Yasser Yuan and Kimi Shi would battle against each other. In the previous match, Rocher did not draw his sword. His decision was regarded as arrogant and shocked everyone. He also seeded in infuriating Jaden. As a personal disciple, he had never been subjected to this kind of insult before. But at the end of the match, Jaden had been defeated. The result showed everyone that Rocher was right not to draw his sword. The second match between the personal disciples, Yasser and Kimi, was equally fascinating. It almost destroyed half the battle ring. In the end, Kimi gained an edge on Yasser and won the match. These two matches could be regarded as the highest level ofpetition between Cloud Sect''s disciples, as whether it was Jaden or Yasser, or Kimi, the three disciples had qualified to be in the top 10 in Cloud Sect''s List! The gap between the disciples in the top 100 and those in the top 50 was not huge. However, the gap between disciples in the top 30 and those in the top 15 was greater. For the disciples who had reached the top 10 ranks, it was almost impossible to find a way to improve their ranking as their opponents were rare geniuses with special and powerful skills! In the next match, the referee suddenly announced, "Zen Luo from Drizzle Peak will fight the personal disciple, Johanson Jiang!" "Oh, my God! Johanson! It is said that Johanson is qualified to be among the top five in the Cloud Sect List. He is also said to be highly-skilled and a personal disciple of Saint Zara. I do not know how Zen will deal with him. The match between the two will undoubtedly be very interesting. Wow, this is exciting! I must say that this year''s All Peaks Competition is really impressive!" cried one of the disciples excitedly. "What? He is the personal disciple of Saint Zara?" Zen''s eyes narrowed when he heard the other disciples. His expression reflected his vignce. Chapter 418 The Way To Infuriate Him Chapter 418 The Way To Infuriate Him At Cloud Sect, Keh bore the most power. If Kane, who had an astonishing amount of talent, didn''t take over the reins of the Burning Sky Pce in the Imperial Capital, the head of the Cloud Sect would dominate the entire Eastern Region. The vice leader held the second highest amount of power. The elders were next in the hierarchy, followed by the saints. In truth, the power that a saint was granted depended a lot on his age. If their talents weren''t good enough, they would remain stuck at the Cloud Sect. The exalted Cloud Hall had no interest in admitting those of mediocre talent. In the past, Zen had had conflicts with the saints. At the court trial that day, it was Saint Zara who had conducted the trial on him. Naturally, Zen was more alert now, knowing that his opponent was Saint Zara''s disciple. Johanson didn''t wear the purple robe of the personal disciple. Instead, he had donned a solid ck coat. He was dark-skinned and thin, and he stood opposite Zen like a weak child, with no apparent momentum emanating from his person. If the crowd didn''t know that he was, in fact, Johanson, they would dismiss him as a frail student on appearance alone. The inconspicuous boy did not look like the top disciple of Cloud Sect that he was. Everybody had the momentum. For instance, a child had a childish momentum, a general had an executioner''s momentum, while a schr had a civilized momentum. The momentum was on disy for everyone at any given space or time. The momentum of the ordinary, however, was not as eye- catching as that of the warrior. It depended on the human''s blood and vitality. After cultivation, warriors usually showed signs of bearing stronger vitality than ordinary people. They could be as tough as bulls, and thus exuded stronger momentum. But Johanson could restrain his momentum. Apparently, he knew the secret to conceal it. Stepping on thepetition field, Zen summoned life vitality to his body. He was not afraid of those who appeared to be tough outwardly, but were timid inside, such as Vale. Zen could see through Vale immediately. But this Johanson... he appeared to be a mystery. Just as the referee dered the battle open, Johansonughed, the voice hollow and strange. Without another word, he began the fight. ck life vitality spread across his body continually, flowing behind him like ribbons of broken fabric as he moved. Floating in the air, he looked like a ghost. As Johanson flew around Zen, the ck shadows remained behind, still in mid-air. The shadows were different from Zen''s demonic phantoms which acted like silhouettes. The ck shadows, on the other hand, were simr to Johanson''s own body, as if each of them was a duplicated figure of him. ''The life vitality avatar has donned the shape of his body. The cultivation method he has practiced seems to be either of illusion or assassination, '' Zen reflected, realizing that he knew what Johanson intended to do. The ck shadows on thepetition field blended in with his ck coat with ease and could act as his shield when required. Johanson wanted to bend the atmosphere of the battlefield to his favor. Zen fixed his attention on Johanson, not betraying his emotions. He didn''t dare rx. Johanson was certainly aware of Zen''s gaze on him. His movements werenguid as he arranged the ck shadows. The more ck shadows on thepetition field, the more chaos there would be. The scenario would work to his advantage. After a while, Johanson sped up. His figure disappeared from thepetition field, finally escaping Zen''s attention. ''Is he hiding somewhere?'' Zen frowned as he scanned the ck shadows floating one after another. He couldn''t lock in on Johanson''s position. For this type of assassination attack, Zen did not have an answer. Johanson had concealed all of himself. Zen had to n and take the action afterward. Once Johanson attacked him, he would fight back. But would Johanson give him that opportunity? Johanson floated in the air, one among the many dark shadows. He looked at Zen indifferently. He had already targeted Zen, but didn''t spread the killing intent as of yet. Hiding the intent was one of his many talents. Johanson also cultivated the martial arts, but unlike most warriors, he mainly practiced the assassinating method. Once, there had been a tribe called the Shadow Group in the Eastern Region. It was said that the headquarters of the group was on the other side of the continent, and that the Shadow Group in the Eastern Region was only a sub-sect. Even as a small branch, it had made praiseworthy achievements in the history of the Eastern Region. At least ten emperors, including three of the Burning Sky Empire were killed by the assassins of Shadow Group. The members of the group were specialized in assassinating. They had the confidence to kill an opponent more powerful than them. The Shadow Group''s existence was a great threat to the Burning Sky Empire, as well as to the top seven noble ns. No emperor or powerful man wished to live in the vicinity of killers who threatened their very existence. Three hundred years ago, the Burning Sky Empire joined hands with the Cloud Sect and the top seven noble ns to ughter the Shadow Group. The group of assassins in the Eastern Region gradually fell apart. They hadn''t been able to recover in the past three hundred years. Johanson was born during this period in the Eastern Region, a genius of the Shadow Group. He had the innate talent of hiding breath and soul force far beyond others of his age. These two strong points ensured he''d go far on the road of assassination. His aim was to get out of the Eastern Region and make his way to the Shadow Group''s headquarters on the other side of the continent, so he couldpete with the young talents belonging to the same sect and tribe as him. The Cloud Sect and the Cloud Hall served as mere springboards for his talent. For an assassin, it was most important to gather information first. This was his first time to fight in the All Peaks Competition. But, he had watched each round of battles keenly and made mental notes of the varieties of strength and features of the disciples participating in the contest. The disy of strength by Zen, who was currently only at grade two of the nature level, had surprised Johanson. It seemed that the boy had talent not inferior to his. Zen had such rare power at a lower level. If he stepped into the Illuminating Soul Realm someday, would he defeat the powerful men sitting at the top? As Johanson had watched the contest while shrinking into a corner on the sidelines, his master, Saint Zara, suddenly informed him to prepare for battle, his opponent being Zen. His master required him to kill Zen. "In the battlefield, you must kill Zen, but pretend it is an ident." Johanson was the best among all geniuses. He was not jealous of any other, nor afraid to fight an exceptional talent. Only after he had sessfully fought another genius would he prove his outstanding skills. Even before, he had wanted to be in a battle against Zen. His master wanted him to murder Zen. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was an epted notion that the fist was blind. A few disciples were killed in idents at the All Peaks Competition every time. However, nobody dared to kill an opponent on thepetition field brazenly. His master''s proposal excited Johanson. The idea of killing a genius made him smile inwardly, and he epted the order calmly. In conceit, he thought he would kill Zen in an instant. Zen was like his prey. Johanson wanted to trap the prey, watch as he squirmed and struggled in vain, see the fear take over his face before he died of regret. He wanted to overpower Zenpletely. The ck shadows were his shadow killing array, awork of traps set up by him. But the expression on Zen''s face made Johanson unhappy. Being trapped, Zen should be fearful. At the very least, he should show signs of panic. But he didn''t find any hint of rm on Zen''s face. On the contrary, Zen looked calm and tranquil, as if he wasn''t aware that he had been taken as prey. It was not amusing in the least. Johanson felt it necessary to pressurize him even more. "Hahah..." Johansonughed horribly. A depressing atmosphere could demoralize the prey and make him nervous. Chaos was the perfect set-up to reveal one''s weakness. It was a frequent way of assassins to trap their opponents thusly. When the group attempted an assassinationte hours into the night, some of them cried out with voices like those of ghosts. The restless prey was too dumbfounded to react intelligibly and it was a sure-shot kill within mere seconds. As Johanson burst into peals of coldughter, the dark shadowsughed along with him. One could not grasp his location from the sounds. "So you canugh? I thought you were dumb!" Zen spoke out. Hearing that, Johanson stoppedughing. Was Zen implying that he was an idiot? Was Zen tricking him? Johanson grew furious immediately. At the same time, Zen began to move. Six demonic phantoms appeared from behind him, rushing toward Johanson swiftly. Johanson breathed in deeply and spurred his figure to transform into a ck shadow. One of the demonic phantoms flew past his ear. It was a narrow encounter, but it was dangerous. Zen smiled. "What a pity. You have cultivated well enough that you''re able to hide. But being irritated by me, you''ve shown me where you are!" The boy had an acute sense of perception! He could sense where Johanson was by judging his emotional fluctuation alone... "Nice. You have some good skills, but you can''t match me," said the ck shadows of Johanson, all at the same time. "If you think I''m not worthy of being your opponent, stop floating around me just to find opportunities. Come out and beat me. It should be easy for you. But I know you wouldn''t do it because you are a coward. Why would I believe I can''t outmatch you?" Zen retorted, still with a smile. Hearing this, Johanson''s anger almost red up again, but he restrained it. What had happened? He knew how to remain calm, so why was he being so capricious at this boy''s clear provoking words? ''Stay calm!'' Johanson told himself as he recited the Ten Commandments for an Assassin mentally. As a mature assassin, one must guard himself against arrogance, indiscretion, anger... Between killing and getting killed, it was a hard psychological game to y. Chapter 419 Ridicule Chapter 419 Ridicule While Johanson recited ''The Ten Commandments for an Assassin'', Zen Luo sat on the ground. He asked the referee loudly, "Sir, since my opponent will not fight with me face-to-face, can I just sit here and rest?" The referee inside the arena looked confused. Since each warrior had a unique way of fighting, he did not answer Zen''s question. But Zen had asked the question loudly enough for the audience to hear. Of all the fights during the All Peaks Competition, the ones in which Zen participated were the most interesting. Zen had drawn more attention than most participants, including Rocher! As Zen was only at the second grade of the nature level, there was a huge skill difference between him and the other contestants. Every disciple was curious to see how Zen would perform in thepetition. Moreover, Zen''sst fight against Vale had so many ups and downs. The disciples were expecting to watch a more lively fight! However, this battle between Zen and Johanson was not as per their expectation. From the beginning, neither side spoke to the other. They stood on the court, face-to-face and then attacked each other only once. They even didn''t collide into each other! The fight seemed dull. Zen''s words confirmed what the audience had felt. By speaking out loud, Zen was letting the onlookers know that it was because of Johanson that the fight was boring. "Shit! What''s the matter with Johanson Jiang?" a disciple asked. "Zen is sitting on the ground and doing nothing. And Johanson does not dare to attack him!" he added. "Is this apetition? I''m feeling sleepy," another disciple said. "Is it true that Johanson is a personal disciple of a saint? Maybe he was only boasting as he cannot face Zen! He can''t be one of the top five disciples on the list! It looks more like he is one of thest five!" a third disciple remarked. "That''s true. Maybe Johanson is the most timid personal disciple. He has not shown up before now, nor does he dare to fight. Why doesn''t he just admit defeat? I am falling asleep waiting for some action!" another disciple added. What Zen had said was an eye-opener. Soon the disciples were even more dissatisfied with what Johanson was doing and started to discuss among each other. Seeing what was happening, all the personal disciples, including Patrick and Tracy, smiled. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The personal disciples in the audience knew why Johanson was behaving peculiarly. Johanson''s ambition was to be a top assassin. It was impossible for an assassin to fight against others face-to-face like a regr warrior. Asking an assassin to fight like that was the equivalent of expecting an archer to compete with cavalry. Assassins were experts in moves that killed a person in one hit. Johanson might attack only once, but that was enough to decide the result of the match. This was why fighting against an assassin was boring. Anyone who understood this would know that a silent fight was even more dangerous than a regr one! Not all conflicts were settled with visible weapons. Sometimes psychological warfare or psywar was required. Johanson had done this well from the beginning. At least as per Tracy, Patrick, and the other personal disciples, Johanson had performed perfectly. He had sessfully remained hidden. Neither Zen nor the personal disciples at the Illuminating Soul Realm were capable of finding him. But Zen''sment had destroyed everything Johanson had worked for. The sarcasm from the audience made it seem like Johanson''s high-level hiding skills were something they could ridicule. Patrick Pei, who was always serious, said with a smile, "Zen is naughty! I want to know how Johanson is feeling now. He must be hiding somewhere nearby." "Haha, I think he is probably inmed with rage!" Tracy''s eyes shone as she replied, "I am more eager about fighting against Zen! After I win, I can do whatever to him, right? What should I do to punish him?" "Aren''t you worried that you may lose? If that happens, Zen can do whatever he wants to you!" Patrick laughed as he asked her. Tracy''s expression conveyed that she didn''t quite care. Then she giggled and said, "If that''s true, then I will allow him to do anything to me! Who knows what he will do?" Everyone was rendered speechless at Tracy''sment. Patrick rolled his eyes and sat on the ground. He could do nothing to this crazy girl, and he was always speechless due to her entricity. At the same time, Johanson who was hiding nearby clenched his fists. He was upset. He understood why his master instructed him to kill Zen. His opponent was truly a wicked guy. He was troublesome and fiendish! Hearing the acerbicments from the audience, Johanson was tempted to rush out and kill them one by one! But instead, he closed his eyes and tried to restrain himself. The disciples of each peak were as weak as bugs whenpared to Johanson''s abilities. He could kill them using only his finger. But now they dared to criticize him and even defamed him. How could they have the courage to do that? This was all Zen''s doing! He was the only one to be med. The more Johanson thought about it, the more he despised Zen. Just as Johanson was contemting his feelings toward his opponent, Zen turned in Johanson''s direction, as though he could sense something. A pensive expression could be seen on Zen''s face as he continued to stare in Johanson''s direction. Johanson felt anxious at once. He calmed himself and continued to recite ''The Ten Commandments for an Assassin''. ''Control myself. Control myself... Guard against arrogance, rashness, anger and...'' Johanson was now in such a situation. He was annoyed but had to hold back his emotions. This was a frustrating situation to be in. Johanson had thought that he could easily control the fight against Zen. He wanted Zen to panic and fear him. He had intended to drive him insane, step by step. Then he could conquer Zen''s defensive force spiritually and make Zen breakdown. But now everything seemed to be in the opposite way. Zen sat on the ground leisurely and even closed his eyes to rest. Johanson became more and more furious when he heard the onlookers''ments. He could not stand it anymore! If this continued, Johanson knew he would be too anxious and would probably expose his position to Zen. So, he decided to attack Zen as soon as possible. Thements from the disciples were another reason that drove Johanson to act prematurely. He was ranked the fifth among all the disciples of the Cloud Sect and yet, he was being spoken about as if he was a failure! The ck shadows that had been floating in the sky now started to whirl. And Johanson mixed with them and moved at the same speed. Even though Johanson chose to start the fight, the disciples still spoke poorly about him. "Johanson finally made a move. The rumor is that he is practicing the skills of an assassin. And as an assassin, Johanson must learn how to be patient. I can''t believe he decided to start this soon. I can tell that he will lose thepetition!" one disciple said. "I agree with you. Being an assassin, Johanson should act like an assassin. I heard that there was an assassin in the Easton Region who concealed himself for half a year to kill his target. That is what an assassin should do! Johanson is far from being that assassin. He doesn''t even have the right attitude!" another disciple continued the conversation. Hearing what the disciples were saying, Johanson very nearly went mad! ''These idiots are going too far. When I was waiting and didn''t fight, they said it was boring to watch the fight. Now I have decided to fight, the disciples still have a reason to speak badly about me. They don''t know when to stop!'' Johanson muttered in his mind. A momentter, Johanson had no time to consider what the disciples were saying. Once an assassin decided tomerce, he must kill his target in one strike! He could not change what had happened before, and now, he must kill Zen! The ck shadows whirled faster, and so did Johanson. Since Zen was still sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, Johanson felt as though something was not quite right. Zen seemed not to care about what was happening in the arena. As Zen was still as calm as before, to Johanson, it appeared as though Zen was looking down upon him and provoking him! Johanson decided to implement his n. ''It doesn''t matter what you n to do or how highly others speak of you. You are going to die!'' Johanson thought. An assassin would not hide his aura at the moment he started his move. When a leopard hiding in the grass rushes at an antelope, it roars at the same moment. The sound not only terrifies the prey but it also freezes it for a short moment, thus giving the predator a good opportunity. Johanson was the leopard while Zen was his antelope. A nearly solid aura rushed toward Zen. It was Johanson''s killing intent! And his killing intent was unique. A force of his soul was hidden in it. Even a warrior at the Illuminating Soul Realm could not stand Johanson''s attack. Zen was only at the second grade of the nature level. He would be unable to bear this killing intent especially since it included a soul attack! Johanson had collected some information about Zen. He had watched the fight between Zen and Vale from the beginning to the end. Johanson also noticed a detail that Vale had said something about one of Zen''s trump cards. Zen seemed to be able to attack with his soul. But Zen was only a warrior at the second grade of the nature level. How strong was his soul? Johanson had eaten a soul-nurturing herb each day since he was a baby. The price of a soul-nurturing herb was very high. One nt cost as much as over a hundred cubic crystals! Although the Burning Sky Empire had destroyed the Shadow Group, the Shadow Group was still wealthy. And most of their fortune had been spent on Johanson who was their only hope. Even the eldest sons of the top seven noble ns could not afford to eat a soul-nurturing herb each day! It was true that the top seven noble ns had the money to buy many soul-nurturing herbs. But, they could not pile all their resources onto one person. That was too risky. However, the situation was different for Johanson. He was the only hope of the Shadow Group in nearly three hundred years. He was the only talent among them all! Having eaten so many soul-nurturing herbs, Johanson had felt his soul grow day by day. And after he had cultivated his soul for so many years, Johanson was confident that his soul was more powerful than that of the warriors at the same level as him. That was why he didn''t pay attention to Zen''s soul attack. In his eyes, there was noparison between his soul and Zen''s! In Johanson''s mind, he could easily turn Zen into an utterly useless person without a soul just by using his killing intent! ''Zen Luo, let me see how you will deal with my killing intent!'' Johanson scoffed in his mind. Chapter 420 Flying Knife Versus Short Sword! (Part One) Chapter 420 Flying Knife Versus Short Sword! (Part One) Now that Johanson decided to strike, he wouldn''t limit himself to only using the soul attack. Once an assassin made a move, he would go for the kill! Of course, if his opponent had been somebody else, Johanson might have shown him mercy, or say, not caused a fatal injury to his opponent. Now that Johanson had regarded Zen as a man he must kill, he would not reserve his strength! Just as Johansonunched the soul attack, a beam of bright light shot out from his hand. The light warped into the shape of a short sword¡ªa snake-shaped short sword! The short sword was Johanson''s family heirloom. It was a fairy weapon that had been passed down within their family for several hundred years! When the Jiang family was undermined by the Burning Sky Empire 300 years ago, most of its treasures and fortunes were kept in one of the secret realms of their Shadow Group. Thus the snake-shaped short sword was preserved within the family, and eventually, it was handed down to Johanson. He preferred to first, befuddle his opponent''s mind with the soul attack, and then, cut the opponent''s throat with the snake-shaped short sword. Although this assassinating method was quite simple, it was almost impossible to guard against it! In most cases, as long as the opponent''s soul was not strong enough to resist his soul attack, in no way could he escape from Johanson''s snake-shaped short sword! Even though Zen''s flesh was incredibly strong, he could not be able to fend off the snake-shaped short sword! Therefore, as per Johanson, by implementing his two-step attacking method, there was no doubt that Zen would die! "Go to hell!" ''I''m destined to be a world-famous assassin while you are doomed to be reduced to a pile of bones. As to the little locusts that mocked me from the audience, they are bound to admire me, and to listen to legends about me!'' However, at the precise moment that Johanson''s soul attack targeted Zen''s mind, an unexpected event happened! The soul attack, to put it simply, was a confrontation on a spiritual level. Since Johanson had been consuming the soul-nurturing herb since he was a child, his soul was much stronger than those of ordinary people. The soul-nurturing herb was a precious nt, but its effect on enhancing a person''s soul was quite limited. That was something no one could change. Even Cloud Sect had no books on soul cultivation method other than a few manuals on the use of soul attack! It was just too difficult to cultivate one''s spirit. ordingly, to nurture one''s spirit with the soul-nurturing herb was a very difficult and expensive project in the first ce. But Zen''s spirit had been refined by the giant mysterious smelting furnace. It could be said that the inhuman suffering thoroughly re-molded Zen! Although there were ways to strengthen one''s soul and some ascetic practitioners would adopt very drastic measures to prepare their souls, a human soul was a fragile thing. Any carelessness might damage it, and if the injury was severe, the man would be an idiot. But when Zen''s soul was being refined by the ck fire, it was also being repaired by the seven- colored lights of the huge furnace! N?velDrama.Org owns this. After being tempered like that Zen''s soul was indeed quite resilient. Inparison to Zen''s soul, Johanson''s soul seemed weak and fragile! Therefore, when targeted by Johanson''s attempt to kill, Zen merely felt a little rmed. The moment Johanson''s soul attack reached him, Zen''s eyes widened a little, but he did not react at all. The result of a battle between souls would oftene out in one second. ording to legends, some mighty practitioners could battle in the spiritual space. Two peerless martial arts experts could determine which was more powerful solely bybatting with their souls. In that case, the power of the soul attack would practically equal the attacker''s strength. However, that kind of contest was not something that Zen or Johanson could try at present. "A soul attack?" Zen sneered. After warding off Johanson''s murderous soul attack, a grayish spike was formed in his mind. The spike shot out from between Zen''s eyebrows and lunged straight at Johanson. At the same time, the broken flying knife also appeared in Zen''s hand. A broken flying knife! Zen''s attack strategy was very simr to Johanson''s two-step assassinating method! They both exploited the soul attack to unsettle the mind of their opponent, and then, took advantage of his disoriented state to assassinate him with a knife. Zen had chosen not to use this method until now because, on one hand, he hoped to hide his ace card till the final stage, and on the other hand, this method was Zen''s killing move. In light of the sharpness of the broken flying knife, Zen was afraid that he might lose control and kill someone by ident! It was true that the contenders in the arena would try their best to win. In suchpetitive situations, some participants would asionally be seriously injured or even die. However, given that the arena was not a real battlefield, Zen let his values and morals guide him. In this situation, however, Zen had decided to use his killing method, as from the start, he had sensed that Johanson was determined to kill him. The minute the battle began, Johanson had established that he was not aiming at defeating Zen, but he wanted to kill him. As to how to distinguish good from the evil, Zen had a simple belief¡ªif others treated him well, he would also be friendly toward them. However, if others intended to murder him, he would return the favor! ''Being kind to your enemy means being cruel to yourself!'' Although Vale, his opponent in the previous fight, was very obnoxious, Zen did not detect any trace of murderous intent from Vale! Vale was merely seeking to subdue Zen and to thwart his martial arts aspirations. Thus, Zen decided to be merciful toward Vale, and even gave him a helping hand when he deviated into madness! Chapter 421 Flying Knife Versus Short Sword! (Part Two) Chapter 421 Flying Knife Versus Short Sword! (Part Two) In contrast, Johanson had decided to kill Zen. And so, Zen had no scruples anymore! In fact, Zen had been on his guard for Johanson''s killing intent since the very beginning. And Zen could tell that Saint Zara and Saint Viana were behind all this. Nheless, he couldn''t be sure. Therefore, he would not point it out in front of all the disciples of Cloud Sect as he had no evidence yet. While keeping a lookout for Johanson, Zen also figured out what he was thinking. If Johanson wanted to have a prolonged tangle with Zen, Zen could do nothing about it. However, now that Johanson was enraged by his one remark, Zen knew that despite his great power, he was not a very skilled assassin. And that was why Zen just flopped onto the ground and said offensive things that would lead the disciples of Cloud Sect to provoke Johanson further. As Johanson felt that Zen had blocked his soul attack, his expression changed! He came to realize that he had made a huge mistake! ''The soul attack of Zen that Vale just described is definitely one of his trump cards! How can it be? How is it possible? His body is already formidably strong for a man at the second-grade of the nature level, but how can his soul be so tough as well? My soul attack didn''t hurt him at all? Is he a human being?'' Just as Johanson was trying to rationalize his opponent''s abilities, Zen hadunched his counterattack, the Spiritual Thorn. In an instant, the soul thorn pierced Johanson''s brain. Johanson felt a powerful force assault his soul, and the pain caused nearly sent him into aa. Butpared to Zen''s prior opponents, Johanson''s performance was fairly great. As Johanson had been nourishing his soul since childhood, his soul was far stronger than that of a normal practitioner''s. Hence, Johanson''s soul managed to withstand Zen''s Spiritual Thorn. As a result, even though Johanson was in excruciating pain, he did not pass out. He might have lost the match on the spiritual level, but he still had his snake-shaped short sword. ''Once this snake-shaped short sword prates Zen''s body, there is absolutely no hope for him.'' However, precisely at this moment, he saw the broken flying knife emerge in Zen''s hand. ''A broken knife?'' Johanson snorted. ''He wants to repel my snake-shaped short sword with that thing?'' His snake-shaped short sword was a fairy weapon! Even if Zen''s broken flying knife were also a fairy weapon, after being damaged, the heavenly essence it contained would disperse as time went by. The more severe the damage, the faster its heavenly essence would dissipate. At the sight of the broken flying knife in Zen''s hand, Johanson assumed that it was, at best, as powerful as a low-grade spiritual weapon. And he had no chance of stopping Johanson''s snake-shaped short sword. However, the moment the two weapons shed, Johanson was dumbstruck. The broken flying knife in Zen''s hand knocked the snake-shaped short sword into the air. And Johanson''s eyes widened when he saw that the sh left a distinct dent in the de of his snake- shaped short sword! What surprised him more was that the dent had not been caused by a right-angled collision of two flying des. It was merely an oue of the snake-shaped short sword flitting across the broken flying knife from one side. If the two had collided head-on, Johanson''s snake-shaped short sword would probably have broken! ''What the hell is that broken flying knife? How can it still be so powerful even when it''s damaged!'' Johanson was stupefied. While he was frozen in ce by the shock he felt, the broken flying knife soared toward his forehead. When Johanson realized what was happening, he was scared out of his wits. If the broken flying knife injured him, he would die. The instinct for survival suddenly surged inside Johanson. He leaned back to dodge the broken flying knife. The escape was narrow as the broken flying knife did scrape Johanson''s forehead as it skimmed over his face. Fortunately, the gash wasn''t too deep. When Johanson drew himself back, he hid among the shadows in mid-air. Zen jumped to his feet with a jeer, beckoned with his left hand, and the broken flying knife flew back to his hand. The two fought at top speed. This time, it happened in a blink of an eye, but it was way more dangerous than any previous battles. The disciples also realized that Zen and Johanson were risking their lives in this battle! The seriousness of the contenders and the stakes were so high that the disciples watched the fight with bated breath! Then, they were dazed for quite a while before they began to discuss it. "How risky! I never knew that Zen has a weapon! His weapon is a broken flying knife!" "That knife is definitely not a normal knife. The snake-shaped short sword that Johanson is holding is a fairy weapon. But when Zen''s damaged flying knife shed into it, the snake-shaped short sword got a dent, while the broken flying knife was still intact. This means the broken flying knife is at a much higher grade than the fairy weapon!" "Zen is indeed hiding his true potential and his attack strategies. I wonder what else he''s got!" "Humph, you''re so ignorant! Let me tell you what else Zen has got. Just now when Zen and Johanson attacked each other with their weapons, they were also engaged in another fight¡ªa battle on the spiritual level. It seems that Johanson lost to Zen, and he suffered from that soulbat." N?velDrama.Org owns this. There was arge assembly of talents at the All Peaks Competition. Although a moment ago Zen and Johanson concluded an attack in just one second, only a handful of people had caught on to what had really happened. "What?" At those words, many disciples showed disbelief on their faces. Chapter 422 Angry Leader Chapter 422 Angry Leader Born with innate superhuman strength, Zen had a super strong corporeal body. Even if he were hit by a spiritual weapon, he wouldn''t be hurt. No matter how much the other disciples envied him, it didn''t matter. But what if his soul was also that powerful? That would be totally unfair. Why did God favor Zen that much? Every warrior had their own special strength and style. Swordsmen were dexterous; de-men were domineering with destructive power, while assassins had strong hidden abilities, not to mention the ability to kill with a single hit. Those who imed they were strong in every skill simply meant that they were weak in every aspect. If you had a lot of different talents, you''d be mediocre, because specialization was the key to sess. If you put in a lot of time practicing one skill, your other skills would suffer. But Zen was an exception. He was perfectly well-rounded. It was almost an impossible dream. And it was hard to believe it happened to Zen. He was only a boy of seventeen, and he had only achieved the second grade of the nature level! If people did not believe it, that was understandable. In other words, they admitted that Zen just defeated Johanson in the spirit level, but didn''t want to believe that someone of his age was so well- rounded. Seeing the disbelief on people''s faces, the disciple shut his mouth. They didn''t want to hear more about it, so he said no more. But another disciple backed him up. "He''s right. Johanson lost to Zen in the soul battle, because he was weaker. I don''t know how strong Zen''s spirit is, but I''m sure Johanson''s spirit is far less powerful. It''s easy to tell the powerful from the weak." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The result of spiritpetition between two warriors could be easily and immediately determined. And it would hardly change. Hearing another disciple say the same thing, the rest of the disciples took a deep breath, dumbfounded and lost in silence. When you''reparing goods, get rid of the poor quality one. When this was applied to people, the poor ones could not survive. The saying was not to judge, but simply to say that a man should be happy with what he already had, and notpare himself to others. As time slipped by, Zen went from the little disciple of Drizzle Peak that nobody knew to the man with extraordinary talents, a superstar in the All Peaks Competition. He overshadowed the vast majority of the disciples! Now that Zen was a superstar they looked up to, they would never challenge him. That was how it always was. If someone was a bit better than you, you might challenge him. But if he were much stronger than you and had earned all kinds of des, then you''d never think topete with him. The image of Zen in their hearts was like an insurmountable mountain, which they would not be able to conquer even if they tried with their whole life. Keh, head of the Cloud Sect, knitted his eyebrows as he watched the fight in the arena. Based on his strength and judgment, it was easy for him to figure out that the Zen-Johanson fight was risky, so risky that it might result in the death of one or both of them, especially if any of them didn''t properly control their strength. The warriors were not the delicate flowers in the greenhouse. To be strong warriors, they had to go through their baptism of blood and fire. That was why Cloud Sect would assign so many dangerous missions. That was also why so many warriors chose to join the military to gain more experience. Only walking on the edge of death could they push their potential to the extreme and know what they were truly capable of. However, Keh still had a hint of doubt deep inside. ''Why is Johanson fighting so hard, so ruthlessly? It seems like he''s not fighting to win but to kill. Is it because he hates Zen so much?'' he thought quietly and doubtfully. Keh did encourage disciples to give full y to their own strengths, but he didn''t want to see any of them die as both of them were Cloud Sect''s genius disciples. Besides, Zen''s talent and strengths were considerable, so he cared about the boy more. Keh even had ns for the boy, if he survived. Thus, if Zen were killed by Johanson, he would be a little sad. Just then, a steward showed up. He was ordered by Elder Xu to find out Zen''s information in those practicing ces recently. This man now handed Elder Xu a jade slip. Elder Xu took the slip, turned around and handed it to Keh directly. Keh took it, unfolded it and began to scan it. After finishing reading it, he furrowed his brows more tightly. When seeing Keh''s heavy face, Elder Xu asked carefully, "Sir, what did it say?" Keh threw the slip to him and said in a pissed tone, "Check it yourself!" Elder Xu unfolded the slip and had a quick scan. Then, his face also grew heavy abruptly. "On Fire Day, in the month of November, Zen practiced at the Lake of the Magical Fish for the first time. He dived in, and attained a depth of one hundred and thirty meters under water. He''s only at the first grade of the nature level. Yet he could do such an amazing feat. So he is a rare genius of our Cloud Sect. If he could be well trained, he would be capable of miraculous achievements. Written by Steward Cao." "On Water Day, in the month of December, Zen entered the Seven Star Sword Light tform, and resisted 100 waves of Maic Aurora at the trial with the eighth difficulty and also grabbed the sword intent. From the founding of our Cloud Sect till now, I have not seen such a disciple. He is a rare talent thates along once in a million years. Written by Steward Song." When he finished reading this, his face grew heavier. Keh sneered and said, "The first time at the Seven Star Sword Light tform, he could pass the trial at the eighth level. Hum, since the establishment of our Cloud Sect, I believe that there has not been such a strong disciple. What''s more, he even had an epiphany about the sword intent. It seems that Zen is still hiding his real strength now. If it hadn''t been for the All Peaks Competition, I wouldn''t even have known about him! It is one of the duties of the stewards to find out Zen''s rare talent. If they can do this, they will be richly rewarded." After a pause, he continued slowly, "But such reports, which should be delivered to me, were intercepted by several saints! It was done by Saint Viana and Saint Zara, right? So these guys, who reached the top grade of Illuminating Soul Realm by virtue of the resources of Cloud Sect, now think they can do whatever they want?" As Keh said, he stared at the match and raised his eyebrows. "I don''t know how the two old men and Zen are connected. But now it seems that they are trying to kill him, and at the All Peaks Competition of all ces! Johanson is Saint Zara''s personal disciple, right? No wonder his first attack against Zen was a deadly action!" Elder Xu''s face suddenly changed again when he heard Keh''s words. It was true that Saint Zara and Saint Viana did have beefs with Zen, based on the slip. But, requiring their own personal disciple to kill Zen at All Peaks Competition? Would they go that far? And after Keh said that, Elder Xu also noticed that Saint Zara and Saint Viana were actually trying to kill Zen through Johanson''s deadly attacks! "Sir, should I stop thepetition now?" asked Elder Xu earnestly. Although it wasn''t a good thing to stop thepetition abruptly, this was necessary. "No!" Keh said. He refused directly, waving his hand, which startled Elder Xu. He then exined his reasons, "Johanson is likely weaker than Zen. He probably won''t seed. Let''s just wait and see!" The fierce battle between Zen and Johanson in the battle ring still raged. Now that Zen''s broken flying knife had made its debut, he didn''t have to hide it any more. Johanson was hiding in one of the shadows. It was a brilliant move, but the arena was only so big, and there were only a hundred or so shadows in the arena. It was just a matter of time before Zen found the right one. "Demonic phantom!" Zen shouted to summon his skill. Six demonic phantoms answered his call, and he directed them to prate the shadows. The phantoms did so, one by one. If Johanson stayed hidden, one of them would definitely find him. At the same time, the broken flying knife in Zen''s hand revolved around him madly. Every time the broken flying knife flew out, it would pierce a dozen shadows in an instant. By using both methods, Zen could force Johanson out of the shadow sooner orter. Just after Zen''s phantoms had swept through a corner, his broken flying knife rushed towards the shadows ahead. Johanson jumped from a ck shadow, his hiding ce exposed. Once again, he brandished the snake-shaped sword in his hand, and rushed Zen. At the sight of the snake-shaped sword, Zen scoffed coldly and directed his broken flying knife to block the attack. "Ding!" The flying knife and the short sword collided, notching the snake sword. Both sides of the sword''s de had been cut, weakened. Another direct sh like that would make the swordpletely destroyed. Johanson was experiencing a hardship, but he couldn''tin loudly. Now, he was chased around the ring, Zen''s knife nicking him here, shing his uniform there. He seemed to have performed worse than Zen''s previous rivals. Yet, in fact, he was stronger than Vale and the other disciples, at least better than most personal disciples! Johanson was at least ranked in the top five disciples of Cloud Sect, possibly even higher. He was absolutely deadly with his two main tactics, defeating most of his foes easily. Six months ago, Zen used a spiritual attack together with the broken flying knife and almost killed Vale. And now, Johanson, with the strength of Illuminating Soul Realm, executed two powerful moves, and the results weren''t hard to imagine. His two moves, however, werepletely blocked by Zen. His spiritual attack not only failed to kill Zen, but instead, Zen took control of the situation. As for Johanson''s short sword, well, it was just useless. He had no idea where Zen got his broken flying knife, but even the broken knife was ten times more powerful than his sword! Johanson really couldn''t figure out why he was in such pain now. As a result, he was desperate and wanted to give up. Moreover, he even had a hunch that if he didn''t admit defeat now, Zen would probably kill him. Just after he was forced out, he again quickly ducked into another shadow. Meanwhile, as he was about to admit defeat, he heard a voice delivered secretly to him by life vitality. The voice gave him an order, and his expression changed all of sudden. Chapter 423 A Way To Defeat Zen Chapter 423 A Way To Defeat Zen It was Saint Zara who had spoken through his life vitality. Her original n was to let Johanson pretend to kill Zen "unintentionally". An unintentional killing was likely to happen in the matches between the Kung Fu masters. With Johanson and Zen being both amazingly powerful, the first move must not falter. Otherwise, Zen could find an opportunity to fight back and defeat Johanson. Amidst a heated battle, it would be difficult for someone to stop mid-attack, especially when using full force. And with Johanson''s sword that aimed to kill at first strike, unintentional killing would be a reasonable excuse for Zen''s death in the battle ring. Saint Viana''s n would have been perfect, however, no one expected that Zen had concealed his real strength all this time. Johanson thought that his soul attack could defeat Zen, but instead, it was Zen''s soul attack that caused the first much damage. Even his snake-shaped short sword waspletely defeated by Zen''s broken flying knife. How was it even possible? It was only then that they realized that Zen had concealed his real strength. And since Zen''s strength was far beyond Johanson''s, the unintentional killing n had failed. Johanson felt Zen''s killing intent. He would die if he wouldn''t concede now. But Saint Zara told Johanson not to concede. "Keep on fighting, Johanson!" Johanson''s face turned gloomy. How could Saint Zara expect Johanson to keep fighting with this crazy guy? Zen''s broken flying knife alone had inflicted great damage to Johanson. What more could Zen''s other attack do to him? "Master, if I don''t concede, I will die in Zen''s hands!" Johanson wailed through his life vitality. Zen was now breaking Johanson''s shadow covering. It was only a matter of time before Zen could completely break the shadow covering, and by then, it would be toote for Johanson to escape. "Don''t worry, Johanson. I have another n! I can control the magic array on the stage and form an attack to Zen using it. What you need to do is disguise it as your own and let others believe it is from you. I''m confident that we can kill Zen with just one hit!" Saint Zara continued. "Can you really do that? Aren''t you afraid the other elders will discover our tricks?" Hesitation was clouding Johanson''s eyes as he saw Zen continuously destroying the shadows. There was indeed no absolute fairness in the All Peaks Competition. Take for example what Tracy did. She had broken the rules of thepetition but was not disqualified by the judge, because what she did was still tolerable by the elders. However, Saint Zara''s idea was somewhat impractical because he wanted to take advantage of the magic array to kill Zen intentionally. If the elders found out, he would face grave consequences. Johanson wasn''t sold in the idea, but he didn''t know how to tell Saint Zara that he refused. His birthright as a member of the Shadow Group had greatly contributed to his present achievements. But the group had been living a miserable life since they were defeated, so when Cloud Sect learned that Johanson was a member of Shadow Group, he wasn''t allowed to join the sect. But if it weren''t for Saint Zara''s support, he wouldn''t have the chance to be a disciple of the sect. Moreover, he had be an inner disciple with Saint Zara''s support. The kindness that Saint Zara extended to Johanson was the reason thetter couldn''t refuse. "Quit worrying! They won''t notice! Besides, it doesn''t matter if I kill Zen. There are many people who will be happy to see him dead. Perhaps no one wants to see him alive. Just get ready and do as I tell you!" Saint Zara uttered again. Saint Zara wouldn''t take the risk of this n if it wasn''t for Saint Viana having his back. This was one risky step to take, but they were willing to do it. Johanson was about to convince his master not to do it, but before he could say anything, Saint Zara had alreadyunched the attack. The stage of the All Peaks Competition was surrounded by a huge magic array which provided various energies and enchanted barriers. Some of the enchanted barriers divided the whole stage into several parts, allowing more than a pair ofpetitors to battle at the same time. The most important function of the magic array was to keep everything in the stage to avoid hurting the audience with battle debris. But this wasn''t clearly the only function of the magic array. As saints of Could Sect, Saint Zara and Saint Viana knew how to deliver an attack to the stage through the magic array. "Go to hell, Zen!" Saint Viana created ess through the magic array, and then Saint Zaraunched his attack. All of a sudden, a vortex emerged beside Johanson. Since the ck shadows covered them completely, everyone on the stage didn''t notice it. At that moment, they were still in shock of Zen''s counterattacks. But Zen perceived a strong power in the ck shadows. "Now what?" Zen readied himself for anything that woulde his way with the flying broken knife in his hand. His face had a trace of doubt in it. He started to feel fear by the presence of that unknown strong power. ''Is this Johanson''s real strength? Was he just toying with me all this time and decided to show what he is really capable of?'' he wondered. This situation was bing unfavorable for Zen. He felt danger all around him and his heart started to pound harder. Johanson had been hiding behind those ck shadows for a long time. If he had such a powerful martial arts attack, why didn''t he use it earlier? Zen couldn''tprehend how Johanson could possibly make this frightening attack. But there was no time to think as a purple light suddenly came out from the ck shadows! The light rapidly hit Zen and its momentum almost stifled his breath. There was no way this strong power was from Johanson. Someone else was helping him! Was it Saint Zara or Saint Viana? They were bold to dare y a trick in the All Peaks Competition. They really had the nerve to break the rules of thepetition. "Wow! Johanson started to strike back!" "This attack is powerful! When did Johanson be this powerful? Was he just concealing his real strength all this time?" "He was just promoted into the Illuminating Soul Realm. It''s impossible for him to make such a powerful attack with his current level!" The top disciples of Cloud Sect were also in their early stage of the Illuminating Soul Realm. The early stage of the Illuminating Soul Realm ranged from grade one to grade three. Once the disciples reached grade three of the Illuminating Soul Realm, the sect would choose the most talented disciples to join the Cloud Hall through various works. Those who didn''t make it would choose to join the Burning Sky Empire to temper themselves through wars. Floyd, or also known as the Flying Dragon General, belonged to the second category. Since he was not qualified to enter the Cloud Hall, he chose to take part in the army instead. The most ordinary disciples, on the other hand, would be part of the sect staffs. With further cultivation, they could be promoted as hall chiefs, then saints, then elders, and then vice leader in the future. Johanson was only at the grade two of Illuminating Soul Realm, but the strike he just made contained the power equal to the ultimate grade of Illuminating Soul Realm. At the sight of the immense attack, the poker-faced judges showed signs of surprise and disbelief. All the genius disciples of each peak were shocked as well. They did not expect that Johanson could produce such a terrible blow. The question now was-how could Zen defend himself this time? Zen was stressing out at this moment. If he had expected the attack, he would have summoned his demonic life vitality to devour those ck shadows and strike back. However, it would be useless now. There was no way he could defend himself. In the Commandment Mount, Zen once blocked the attack of Saint Viana just because he wasn''t thinking clearly and just made random blows. Zen also considered that Saint Viana didn''t give his all because the first was just a junior level disciple. There was no way a Saint would waste his energy for a low-level disciple. But today was different. Saint Zara had been saving up his strength and intended to kill Zen with one hit. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It would be impossible for Zen to block that attack from a master in the ultimate grade of the Illuminating Soul Realm. But no matter what, he must defend himself. Zen''s martial will was firmer than any other disciples. Even if he suspected that someone was helping Johanson and he felt like a rabbit being chased by a lion, he was fearless and determined to win. Fear was just a useless emotion adopted by the weak to defend themselves from the shame of losing. Zen summoned the six demonic phantoms and formed a straight line to block the purple light. Crack, crack, crack! The powerful demonic phantoms were instantly prated by the purple light. ''It''s no use! I can''t handle this attack¡­" With the demonic phantoms broken, Zen resorted to his flying broken knife. He threw it directly into the light. Whoosh! The sharp flying knife cut the powerful purple light into two parts. But it was still useless. The purple light was cut into two parts but continued to shoot toward Zen. Without any idea left, Zen chose to evade from the purple light. The audience was bing anxious and worried about Zen. They held onto their seats tightly, trying toprehend what was happening. "Oh no! Zen can''t withstand it!" "Johanson''s desperate! Did he make the attack at the expense of his own life?" "If it''s Johanson''s real strength, he can be the Champion of this year''s All Peaks Competition! After all, who can really defend and defeat Johanson''s attack? Rocher? Patrick? Tracy? Wing? None of them can! No one in thispetition can block that attack!" However, just when everyone thought that Zen would die from the attack, a huge roar sounded not from afar. "How dare you?" "How dare you!!!" The voice echoed through the valleys. It was like the snoring of an ancient beast from far away! Chapter 424 Punish The Saints Chapter 424 Punish The Saints The growl pierced through the thin air and came loud and clear to everyone''s ears. Hundreds of thousands of disciples, including the disciples who had received punishments at the Hell Mountain, and the inner disciples and outer disciples from the thirty-three peaks, felt the sound ringing in their ears at the same time. "Who is that? Who made that horrible sound?" "It''sing from the foot of the mountain. But why is it still so loud after traveling all this way? Is it a human sound?" At that moment, the faces of many outer disciples turned ghastly pale. In their mind, the person who could roar that loudly must be someone out of legend. The disciples from the thirty-three peaks were shocked into silence, and one could imagine how terrified the disciples around the arena were. But the sound grew ever louder, this time it reached critical mass. The force of it knocked many disciples and even some masters down to the ground. Only a few people could withstand it, like Rocher, Wing, and a few personal disciples. But their faces were all pale. Obviously, it cost them much life vitality to resist the horrible sound wave. In fact, the sound wave was actually a form of highly condensed energy. Ny-nine percent of the sound wave condensed into a bright yellow ripple, rushing directly into the arena and breaking the purple light into pieces. At the same time, Johanson, who hid in the ck shadow, stumbled and fell out from his hiding ce. He was near the bright yellow ripple, and it was a devastating attack. Right now, his face was as pale as a piece of white paper. After he fell, he spat a mouthful of blood. The sound wave was well aimed. It came precisely to its target without missing an inch. It suddenly disappeared after it smashed the purple light in front of Zen. Zen was also affected by the force emitted from the sound wave, but not that seriously. ''Obviously, the shout is meant to stop the contest. But who did that? That thing is incredibly strong...'' Zen thought. Shocked as Zen was, he felt fortunate that the sound wave wasn''t aimed at him. If the sound wave just came at him, he would have been shredded by it. In a short while, a middle-aged man appeared out of thin air, at first transparent, then very real, floating in the air. It was the leader of the Cloud Sect¡ªKeh. He was followed by Elder Xu. "It is probably the leader who roared that way." "It''s incredible. The roaring of the leader just saved Zen! But why did the leader help him?" "Is this the real strength of the leader? It''s stunning. If he hadn''t gathered the sound and focused it that way, everyone would have died from it!" At this time, the referees and the several elders all pressed their hands together and bowed to Keh, "Sir!" Zen raised his head and looked at Keh. He stood there silently, myriad feelings beginning to stir in him. ''The supreme level of the martial arts is indeed powerful beyond imagining. But when can I reach the level of the leader?'' Zen wondered. Keh nced at Zen casually and then he said seriously, "Viana, Zara, you old bastards,e on out here!" The disciples were all confused now. Viana and Zara? Was he referring to Saint Viana and Saint Zara, two of the ten great saints in the Cloud Sect? Did the leader roar just because of them? Most of the disciples couldn''t understand why the battle had anything to do with the two saints from the Cloud Sect. Though the disciples of the Cloud Sect couldn''t figure out what was happening, some Hall Chiefs and the elders had already had a clue. The purple light released by Johanson just now was not really from him. It was undeniable that Johanson was a talent and rare to be seen in this century. With his family''s help, he also had very good chances at a good career. But as a beginner of the Illuminating Soul Ream, how could he possibly release such mighty power? In fact, at the moment the purple light appeared, several elders already saw that it was actually from Saint Zara. The elders were worldly-wise and they all chose to keep silent to keep drama at a minimum. Although it vited the rules of thepetition to cheat, Johanson was the personal disciple of Saint Zara, while Zen, he was only a talented warrior of humble birth. Who would take the risk to speak for a nobody? But they were wrong. They had held their positions for a long time¡ªmaybe too long. Those saints and elders had already forgotten the original reason why the Cloud Sect was established. As the holy ce for martial arts in the Eastern Region, the Cloud Sect was not a ce the saints and elders stood to profit or provided for their retirement. The purpose of the Cloud Sect was to look for talented disciples across the entire Eastern Region and send them to the Cloud Hall. That was also the reason why Keh seldom handled the affairs in the Cloud Sect. But he had to be present in the All Peaks Competition that took ce every three years. Because he needed to inspect the talents of the Cloud Sect and send the most brilliant stars to the Cloud Hall. Zen, in his perception, was the most eye-catching pearl that he had met since he became the leader. He even had the hunch that if Zen was sent to the Cloud Hall where gxy of talents from all regions gathered, his talent would eclipse everyone. Since the moment Keh noticed Zen''s talent, he had kept watching every round that Zen joined with great interest. He had paid more attention to Zen than to those personal disciples who also disyed extraordinary talent. One of the reasons was that Zen came from a humble family. Keh himself was also from a humble background. He knew many of those personal disciples had all kinds of resources avable when they started. While Zen''s family had not much at all. He couldn''t afford the best teachers, the fancy equipment. The only way he could have achieved as much as he did was through great talent. However, the pearl that Keh treasured was under fatal attack from the saints of the Cloud Sect in full view of the public. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It not only disgraced him, as he was the leader, more importantly, it had actually crossed the line. The faces of Saint Viana and Saint Zara went ghastly pale. They stumbled towards Keh, their calm, sage-like manner abandoned. Seconds before, Saint Zara''s fatal attack almost seeded, and a smug smile already found its way to Saint Viana''s face. In Saint Viana''s eyes, Zen was a locust, a bug to be squashed, regardless of its skill at hopping around. No matter how much strength Zen hid inside himself, there was no way he could live through a fatal attack from Saint Zara. But just they were about to cheer, a roaring smashed the purple light from Saint Zara into pieces. The moment they heard the roaring, their hearts trembled vehemently. They realized that they were wrong, and they had made a big mistake. Yes, it was true that no one would take Zen''s side, not the elders, saints or Hall Chiefs. They had no reason to act against Saint Zara and Saint Viana in order to speak up for Zen. Moreover, they barely knew Zen, so it wouldn''t do them any good to help him. But they both forgot Keh. Probably because Keh hadn''t been around for a long time and he kept his hands out of the Cloud Sect''s affairs. That gave Saint Zara and Saint Viana the false impression that they could control everything in the Cloud Sect. And their misunderstanding led to their bold n of killing Zen at the All Peaks Competition. "Your...Your honor..." They cringed and bowed down to Keh. "I don''t know what gave you the nerve to do this. Did you suddenly be as stupid as dogs? Or you have already forgotten my existence? How dare you try to kill a contestant at the All Peaks Competition?" Keh scolded harshly. "Oh, my god!" It was not until they heard Keh''s words that the disciples of the Cloud Sect realized what had happened. It turned out that the purple light did not actuallye from Johanson, but from Saint Zara and Saint Viana. The ten great saints were all at the supreme level of the Illuminating Soul Realm, and the purple light was, of course, not something that Zen could resist. But what exactly had Zen done that offended these two saints? It seemed this was no longer important. The issue at hand was that Keh was extremely angry. Those two saints were too shameless. They dared to attack a young disciple in the arena. The other disciples were all indignant about this. But the atmosphere was tense around the arena, and the nervous tension had stretched across a board. No one dared discuss it. The disciples from the thirty-three peaks were pretty mad to know this. Now the masters from the thirty-three peaks brought the top disciples to attend the All Peaks competition. The rest hundreds of thousands of disciples already watched the scenes through the Picture b. All the disciples, including the outer disciples and inner disciples, bristled with rage and their eyes med with anger. "What''s going on here? Why the hell would saints kill someone at the All Peaks Competition?" "It is said that the Cloud Sect has the strictest rules. I''m afraid that those rules are only applied to disciples like us. But the saints can do what they want!" "Punish them, the way you would punish a disciple! They can''t get off scot free, even if they are saints! They should be killed! Killed! Killed!" The disciples of the thirty-three peaks were all filled with immense chagrin. But as the venue for the competition was far from the thirty-three peaks, no one possessed the ability to shout that far like Keh did. "Sir, please let me exin. It is true that I did interfere in the battle. But I lost my head. It was Saint Viana. He egged me on..." Saint Zara was not a cruel man in his bone. He did hesitate before he took action. And it was Saint Viana who pushed him to make up his mind. "Zara, don''t nder me. Johanson is your disciple. And you released the purple light to attack Zen. Why do youy all this on me?" Saint Viana had no choice but try to keep himself clean from this matter. But as he spoke, he noticed the murderous look in Keh''s eyes He suddenly realized that Keh was about to kill them! They tried to assassinate a disciple in the fight during the All Peaks Competition, under the watchful eyes of all the disciples of the Cloud Sect. If no one got punished for this, the reputation of the Cloud Sect would be greatly harmed. But what was the price for breaking the rules? The answer was obvious. Thinking of this, Saint Viana suddenly flew into the air. He zoomed off into the distance. Compared to Saint Zara, who tended to slowly consider everything from every angle, Saint Viana was a decisive and ruthless man. He knew that the only way he''d be able to stay was to face death. He figured if he could escape, maybe he''d stay alive. Seeing Saint Viana fly away, Keh sneered. Then he raised his strong arm and suddenly thrust it into the air, aiming straight at the flying saint. Chapter 425 The Blood Condensation Pill (Part One) Chapter 425 The Blood Condensation Pill (Part One) The blow dealt by Keh''s hand disturbed the vitality of heaven and earth. His fist let out a faint yellow light, which shot straight up into the sky, chasing the direction of Saint Viana''s escape. Everyone present had their eyes fixed on that light. With admirable cultivation base, he being at the Illuminating Soul Realm, Saint Viana made full use of his life vitality to escape at a super-fast speed. The speed was so astonishing that Saint Viana quickly turned into a mere speck in the sky in a blink of an eye. As astonishing as Saint Viana''s speed was, it could neverpare to the velocity of the light released from Keh''s fist. This light seemed to travel through space before it hit the small speck in the sky in an instant! People with excellent vision watched in horror as the light struck Saint Viana and instantly burst into pieces before finally falling towards the ground like a rain of blood. Long distance notwithstanding, Keh still managed to kill Saint Viana with just a fist. The sight sent a chill up everyone''s spine. Keh''s power was beyond everyone''s imagination. Rooted to the spot was Saint Zara. Seeing the tragic end of Saint Viana stunned him. And his now ashen face showed how scared he was. In his fear, the idea of running away at that very moment crossed his mind. He thought that with their fast speed, they could run in different directions and there would be at least one person who could sessfully escape and survive. But when he thought about the idea again, he considered it quite childish aside from being ridiculous.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh''s eyes bored into Saint Zara''s as he uttered coldly, "Zara, considering your great contribution to Cloud Sect all these years, and you were only egged on by Viana, I''ve decided to just punish you by ordering you to spend the rest of your life in Hell Mountain." While Saint Zara was at the peak of Illuminating Soul Realm, he had to submit to a lifespan and, at most, there were only 30 or 40 years left for him to survive. He would be staying in Hell Mountain until the end of his life. But of course, it was better to be alive than dead. And there might be another chance to turn things around as long as he was still alive. So there was no question that he would ept the punishment and nodded, thanking Keh for sparing his life. After that, Keh turned to nce at Johanson, whoy motionless on the ground like a dead dog. Keh''s roar left him unconscious. Shaking his head, he sighed. Keh didn''t have to concern himself with people like Johanson. As it was, there were severe punishments in the Cloud Sect''s Commandant Hall waiting for him. From Johanson''s unmoving figure, his eyes fell on Zen. As Keh turned to look at him, Zen had a feeling that the man just looked right through him. But after a while, he heard Keh say, "You are not bad." Then he tossed Zen something small and ck and said, "My roar may have injured you internally. Take this pill as it will benefit you a lot. I would like to see you put force in your power in the nextpetitions." Catching the ck object, Zen looked at it closely. It was a pill. Examining its outer cover, he saw nothing special about it. Once he had said the words, Keh left the field, flying back to his seat without a backward nce. Just then, Elder Xu went up to Zen and in a kind tone said, "Take the pill. It''s a Blood Condensation Pill that not only heals all internal injuries, but is also good for your pneuma and blood." The truth was Zen was not hurt by Keh''s roar. Like everyone present, Zen was affected by the tremendous force of Keh''s roar. However, his body was not easily hurt and didn''t suffer that way. Judging by Xu''s tone, he thought the pill must be very precious. Besides, how could he refuse a favor from the leader? What Zen didn''t know was how much Xu, and everyone who understood how valuable the pill was, envied him. While the Blood Condensation Pill was used to heal internal injuries, this was only an extra function. Its most crucial effect was to increase pneuma and blood. The impact of pneuma and blood on people couldn''t be stressed enough. Having high amounts of both components could help someone quickly recover after injury. On the other hand, ack of pneuma and blood would result in excruciating pain during a long illness which might be caused even by a small wound. Aside from having an effect on the speed of wound healing, enough pneuma and blood yed an indispensable role in endurance and physical strength. "The winner is Zen of Drizzle Peak! The personal disciple Johanson is defeated," the referee announced. After the result of thepetition was made known, two stewards went out to the field and carried Johanson away. After witnessing Zen''s excellent performance in thepetition, the disciples of Cloud Sect had a clearer impression of the young Luo''s strength. Before meeting Johanson, people thought there was a chance for Zen to enter the top 10 since he was not expected to beat the personal disciple, who was anticipated to be in the top five. No one certainly expected Johanson to bepletely overpowered by Zen in assassination, which was the personal disciple''s specialization. The power of the young Luo had be unfathomable in the disciples'' eyes. Still, what was most important for Zen was Keh''s earlierment about him. "You are not bad!" Keh was the leader of Cloud Sect and considered a divine figure of the Eastern Region. There once was an emperor of the Burning Sky Empire named Kane, who was stronger than Keh. But since his disappearance, Keh became the No. 1 in the Eastern Region. Hearing the No. 1 in the region say "not bad" undoubtedly was a great honor for Zen. With Zen earning high praise from Keh, who would dare look down upon him? Despite Keh''s praise, it was not enough for people to believe Zen could take the first ce in the All Peaks Competition. Chapter 426 The Blood Condensation Pill (Part Two) Chapter 426 The Blood Condensation Pill (Part Two) However, it was undeniable that Zen was not a weak person, and the disciples had to admit this, including the fact that he was strong enough to be among the top-ranked disciples of Cloud Sect. After the intermezzo, thepetition resumed and Zen returned to the base of Drizzle Peak. The ones most worried about Zen''s safety were of course Master Wen and the Drizzle Peak disciples. All they could do was stand by helplessly, unable to help Zen in his match. After all, the leader and saints were present, thus preventing them from speaking a word in front of them. Everyone held their breath until they saw Zennd on his feet safely. Upon his return, they were just as filled with envy seeing the pill given by the leader to Zen. Although they had no idea what the Blood Condensation Pill was, since it came from the leader, they knew it must be a rare treasure. Finally, Zen sat down and took the pill. The Blood Condensation Pill had a unique taste and instantly melted in the mouth. It released a strong smell of blood, and Zen almost felt that he was not taking a pill, but sucking fresh blood. After several minutes, Zen could feel the blood pulsing through his body and his face burning and turning red. The rush of blood flow was twice as fast as normal. It was the Blood Condensation Pill in action. As previously exined, it was expected to increase pneuma and blood. The rapid flow of blood was good for the body and the faster it flowed, the more distinctive the promotion. With the pill''s effects released to the maximum extent, Zen could feel the blood burning in his vessels. Rather than difort, Zen felt himself full of energy. He smiled as he took a deep breath of satisfaction. While Zen was meditating and absorbing the pill, thepetition continued in high gear. For the other disciples, Zen''s assassination by saints was only an episode in the All Peaks Competition. They understood that what was most important was getting a good result in the competition. As the round-robinpetition went underway and reached theter stages, the fighting in the field was getting more and more intense. All the disciples of the 33 peaks were making desperate efforts to push their final ranking. In cases where they were matched up with a top disciple from the other peaks or a personal disciple whose skill was far above their own, most would simply throw in the towel to preserve their strength for the next round of fighting. If they came up against a well-matched adversary, they spared no effort to fight and win. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. These were often fierce matches where they had to bring out all their potential. After another seven or eight rounds of round-robinpetition, it was again Zen''s turn to fight, after the drawing of lots. When the referee saw Zen still seated on the ground and meditating, he assumed the fighter was still absorbing the pill and didn''t know whether to interrupt him or not. The pill from the leader was very precious. It would be a sin to waste even just a little of it. So, he announced, "Zen has not finished absorbing the pill. We will put off the match." Right after the announcement, Zen suddenly opened his eyes and said aloud, "No! There is no need to break the rule for me." Zen''s pronouncement threw the referee in a dilemma. He worried that it might upset Keh if he allowed Zen to continue. Although he was not directly under Keh''s power, just one order from the leader could get him in trouble. "But..." the referee hesitated, and left the sentence unfinished. "I havepletely absorbed the pill. It was nothing serious and I can go on," Zen said seriously. He stared at the referee to show he was ready. Taking a deep breath, the referee stopped arguing after Zen''s deration. He felt a sense of relief and a smile spread across his face. "Then please head on to the field," he instructed Zen. Just as Zen stepped onto the field, the man at the other end of the field called out, "I give up!" The man who dered himself defeated was Jose Zhangsun. As a personal disciple, he was one of the top disciples of Daylily Peak and was of no ordinary talent. He had straight victories except for one loss to Wing. Everyone was stunned to see Jose concede defeat to Zen. Personal disciples always beat ordinary disciples. No one had ever witnessed a personal disciple throw in the towel without a fight! This year''s All Peaks Competition had indeed changed the logic of the disciples. Or perhaps it could be said that the performances of ordinary disciples were simply astounding. Aside from Zen, Rocher was also a dark horse in the All Peaks Competition this year. He had defeated two personal disciples in session without even using his sword. It had been incredible. In addition to Zen and Rocher, Wing and Sheeny also defeated several personal disciples. People were shocked when Jose admitted defeat before even facing Zen. In their view, he had the potential to be in the top 10. However, it was his bad luck to meet Zen, whose spectacr performance impressed everyone. And it took everyone by surprise to see that Zen was also a master of soul attack. Even Johanson, who had trained his soul intensely, could not withstand Zen''s soul attack, let alone Jose. It was extremely difficult to practice the soul. And most martial artists never got the chance to even reach that level. In the several rounds that ensued, when people faced Zen, no sooner had thepetition started than most would toss their hands in defeat. So, Zen just moved from the field to his seat without actually fighting. Tracy had be very depressed. After several rounds of drawing lots, she still hadn''t met Zen. She already harbored thoughts of having someone y a trick in the drawing of lots to arrange it, so she and Zen ended up in the same group. After that incident, even a fool could see that Johanson versus Zen was not just spontaneous. The two saints had designed the entire thing to kill Zen. At this point, even she was in a special position in Cloud Sect, no one dared to help her cheat in the lot drawing. Each time when it was her turn to draw lots, she would murmur his name, again and again, hoping to get Zen to be her opponent. But the results of thepetition raised her hopes repeatedly. Chapter 427 Samsara of Buddhism Chapter 427 Samsara of Buddhism Still feeling very upset, Tracy heard the referee announce, "Next Wing of Skytop Peak will fight the personal disciple, Patrick!" Making a face at Patrick, Tracy gestured at him. "Patrick, it''s your turn!" After giving her a gentle smile in return, he made his way toward the battle ring. Among the personal disciples, Patrick seemed like a special one. Instead of the usual aggressive attitude the others showed, he always appeared friendly and seldom had any disputes with anyone. With this kind of behavior, it was difficult to know his truepetence. Even so, it wasmon knowledge that he was rather capable since he ranked second in the Cloud Sect List. The one who ranked first in the list, Evan Li, was still practicing his cultivation in a secluded ce so, in this round-robin, his name wasn''t included in the draw lot box. If Evan didn''t show up before thepetition ended, then Patrick would be the most powerful participant in this session of the All Peaks Competition. All the top ten disciples in the Cloud Sect List were very powerful. These talents improved remarkably fast in daily cultivation and none of them was overconfident about winning against each other if they had to battle. When it was Patrick''s turn topete, the personal disciples perked up and cheered because so far, the personal disciples'' performance in thepetition was uncharacteristically poor. In the former All Peaks Competitions, they had always been highly regarded so it would be a shame if none of them could turn the table for this one. Their previous achievements were nothing short of brilliant. In one of the former All Peaks Competitions, the top twenty spots were all filled in by personal disciples. This time, it seemed unlikely for them to achieve such sess because many of the personal disciples had already been defeated by the disciples of the thirty-three peaks in thepetition. Often condescending in attitude, the personal disciples were frustrated with the huge difference from previouspetitions. One could imagine how frustrated they must have felt, so they were eager to find a leading personal disciple that could redeem them. Patrick was the most suitable person for the job. "Patrick, crack down that Wing guy!" "We believe in you! You''ll win back honor for us personal disciples!" In the previouspetitions, not a soul would have expected to hear such wordse out of the crowd of personal disciples, as they seemed to be above such things. Because of how things were turning out, their attitudes seemed to shift. Never would they have expected to see so many powerful disciples among the thirty-three peaks. Patrick''s opponent, Wing, stepped into the battle ring with a machete in his hand. Having won several rounds in a row, he looked rather refreshed. Looking at Patrick, he said, "I''ve been waiting for the battle between us for a long time." "Really?" Still maintaining his gentle and friendly demeanor, Patrick offered a smile. "Since Evan isn''t here, I''ll be d topete with you. If I win, all of the thirty-three peaks will see that the personal disciples are nothing special!" Although Wing was smiling, he wasn''t doing it because he had Patrick''s friendly nature. Three years ago, Wing had been defeated by several personal disciples in thepetitions, driving him to practice cultivation hard since then. Now, it was time for him to redeem his dignity in the All Peaks Competition. Seemingly agreeing with Wing, Patrick merely shrugged. "I don''t think we''re all that special either." With a shake of his head, Wing carelessly circled his machete in the air. "Your personal disciples are just arrogant from the bottom of your hearts. Just because you said it doesn''t mean you really think that way. But it doesn''t matter! I will convince youpletely!" Wing continued. Hearing that, Patrick nodded once again and stretched out three of his fingers. "You''re right. Maybe we are still a little arrogant deep down. This arrogance tells me I can defeat you with three moves." The crowd started reacting. "Three moves? I know Patrick is powerful but I don''t think he can defeat Wing with just three moves. He must be boasting!" "Impossible! Wing has just won several rounds against personal disciples in thepetition, so they should be a matched pair. It''s too early to tell who will win. I don''t believe Patrick can defeat Wing in three moves." "Hmph! What''s the big deal about being second on the list? To defeat Wing in three moves¡­ How arrogant these personal disciples are! Patrick''s asking to be humiliated if he can''t defeat Wing in three moves!" The disciples of the thirty-three peaks always challenged each other when they were in their own peaks and wouldn''t dream of admitting they were less powerful than those of another peak. However, in the face of personal disciples, they would unite to fight against the outsiders. As he heard Patrick, Wing burst intoughter and snorted. "Well, since you''re so confident about yourself, show me how incredible those three moves are!" With that, Wing gripped his machete and rushed toward Patrick. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The machete Wing wielded was a high-grade spiritual weapon. However, it was rather special because of the two crystals embedded into the de. Generally, a high-grade spiritual weapon embedded with a single crystal would be considered a low- grade fairy weapon. It was much more difficult to embed two crystals into the de, so Wing''s machete should be simr to that of a middle-grade fairy weapon. "Heavenly Powerful Machete, Triple Waves!" As Wing shouted out his attack, an aggressive aura radiated from him. With a sudden wave of his machete, three shots of sharp cutter energy rushed towards Patrick like waves of the sea. These "waves" could attack him thrice with each of the attack''s impact dramatically increasing. The power of the first wave was terrifying enough, so one could imagine how incredible the doubled power of the second wave and the further doubled power of the third wave would be! ording to the tier-4 cultivation method, "Heavenly Powerful Machete", practitioners could actually summon four or even five waves. Moreover, each additional wave did more than just double the previous attack power. Three waves would attack six times and four waves would attack ten times. With Wing''s current capabilities, he could only summon three waves. Still, it was enough for him to defeat most of his opponents in thepetition. In the face of such a strong attack, Patrick remained his calm smile without a hint of worry on his face. As the outrageous cutter energy came close, a shadow of a huge bell appeared from behind Patrick. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! When the three waves collided with the imprable defense formed by the bell, six clear and melodious sounds echoed in the battle ring. Everyone had life vitality to protect themselves, however, it took great skill and mastery to shape it the way Patrick had as he transformed his life vitality into an imprable defense. He might have been the only person able to transform his life vitality into an imprable defense. With that, he was able to fend off the attacks from powerful practitioners, such as Wing. "Since I used this imprable defense, one of my moves is considered done. I''ve got two left, now," Patrick said, still soposed for someone in the middle of a fight. Wing''s face darkened as he saw that Patrick wasn''t taking him seriously. Counting even the defense move when Patrick should only be counting attack moves showed that he believed he could easily beat Wing in only two moves. As the best disciple of Skytop Peak, Wing couldn''t bear the humiliation. "Since you''re talking so big, I''m going to force you to defend yourself! You''ll shut up after three defenses! Heavenly Powerful Machete, Shattering Chop!" With thatmand, the machete in his hand immediately turned into hundreds of grey cutter shadows, almost enough to wrap around Patrickpletely. ng! ng! ng! A string of bell rings filled the arena once again. Patrick''s defense was indeed imprable. "You''ve used your defense twice. Now, you only have one move left, right?" Wing asked deliberately. With a nod and a serious expression, Patrick simply answered, "Yes, I only have one move left." The fact had Wing arch an eyebrow and wave his machete back at Patrick once again. "Then show me how you can beat me with one move!" It was clear that Patrick couldn''t defend against Wing''s third attack. With only one move left, he could choose to either attack or defend. Wing''s machete was destructive. Although he failed to break Patrick''s imprable defense twice, if anyone else had dared to resist his machete, they would have been chopped to pieces by now. "Show me what you''ll do! Heavenly Powerful Machete, Shura Chop!" For the third time, Wing shouted his move and waved his machete toward Patrick. The Shura Chop was the most powerful cutting method Wing had learned. Its de intent was undoubtedly remarkable. Compared to sword intent, de intent was blunter but more powerful. Like a powerful king with years of battle experience in the field, Wing waved his machete with a domineering aura. Just then, Patrick used hisst move¡ªit was the only attack move he needed. "Samsara of Buddhism!" Chapter 428 One Move Chapter 428 One Move The Buddhist cultivation method was a ss of its own. Despite being low-key and mysterious, it had its own strong power. Since there wasn''t any book about the Buddhist cultivation method even in the Heavenly Library of Cloud Sect, nobody knew where Patrick learned these Buddhist cultivation methods. Patrick said he would use three moves, but it was only one move. He resisted Wing twice with the imprable defense made from his life vitality. The move he was about to use for counterattack was called The Samsara of Buddhism. The samsara in Buddhism was described as the ultimate destination of a dead person''s soul. The soul of a dead person wouldn''t just disappear but would be sent to any of the six realms of existence, namely three good realms (heavenly, demi-god, human) and three evil realms (animal, ghosts, hellish). At the moment, six small golden balls were suddenly beside Patrick. These small balls were bright gold on the surface with different characters engraved on each representing the six realms. Patrick hadn''t cultivated enough so the small balls were in such a state. If he was able to achieve a higher level of the Samsara of Buddhism from his cultivation, there would be six different small worlds within the balls like the space in the space ring. However, there was no living thing in the space ring, while the six small balls had real worlds in them. If these small balls could create six worlds, Patrick''s strength would be so unimaginably powerful. Even Keh would probably be killed in seconds. As soon as they appeared, the small balls started to spin rapidly that they formed a whirlpool in front of Patrick. Patrick''s cultivation method looked nothing special. After he summoned the Samsara of Buddhism, only a gentle and ordinary whirlpool appeared. But this was the nature of the Buddhist cultivation¨Cit looked gentle andmon, but nobody would dare to deny its strong power. "Put on an air! Break it!" Wing waved his treasured machete and tried to shatter it. The Shura Chop was Wing''s strongest attack, but he never used it in his previous matches because the opponents didn''t deserve it. Wing might be arrogant, but he was no fool to turn a blind eye to Patrick''s powerful might. Patrick didn''t be the second best in Cloud Sect for nothing. So Wing exerted all his strength. Even a lion would use all its strength to capture its prey. And since Patrick was stronger than Wing, thetter must not falter at all cost. Wing congealed the cutter intent into a much stronger grey cutter light which was stronger than that made from the life vitality. When Wing finished cultivating this move, he had used it to cut a 200-foot- high mount. He cut through the whole mount with the Shura Chop once. The machete was one of the top weapons. The warrior cultivating to the extreme could even split the mountain and ground effortlessly. As soon as the fierce cutter energy appeared, the air around the arena moved rapidly and howled sharply as if unable to bear the overbearing cutter energy. "Whoosh..." The cutter energy suddenly rushed into Patrick''s six whirlpools. The outermostyer of the whirlpools was instantly cut into pieces as soon as the cutter intent touched it. Like splitting bamboo, the cutter intent chopped Patrick''s gentle whirlpoolsyer afteryer. Seeing that his machete was sessfully cutting through Patrick''s whirlpools, Wing sneered, "Let''s see how well you can resist it!" Wing could smell his victory over Patrick. With his position in the Cloud Sect, Patrick would naturally keep his promise. Wing didn''t have the confidence that he could keep on fighting Patrick if thetter wouldn''t surrender after the three-move covenant. But the smile on Wing''s face gradually faded. As his Shura Chop went deeper, it gradually slowed down until it couldn''t prate anymore and eventually stopped. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ''What is happening? How could he stop my de?'' Fear brushed onto Wing''s face when Patrick just easily grabbed his cutter intent. Patrick remained expressionless as he stretched his hand to direct the whirlpool into a different direction at high speed. The Shura Chop stuck in the whirlpool spun without a stop until¡­ "Boo!" A violent shock appeared in the air, and the Shura Chop flew backward to Wing. ''Is this my own Shura Chop? But why is it trying to attack me? No, this is more powerful than my Shura Chop! Patrick...'' Nobody knew more about the power of the Shura Chop than Wing, but he found out that the Shura Chop in the whirlpool was more powerful and horrifying than the one he released. ''Retreat!'' Wing knew that there was no way he could defeat the opponent, so he chose to retreat. But his speed wasn''t enough to avoid the Shura Chop. In the blink of an eye, the Shura Chop was already in front of him. Wing couldn''t dodge it anymore, so he just blocked with his treasured machete in front of him. "Bang!" Although Wing''s treasured machete blocked most of the cutter intent, the strong cutter intent spread and tore Wing''s robe into pieces. Despite the force he applied, Wing was still knocked back into the light curtain of the enchanted barrier and slowly slid down. Wing''s robe was cut into rags and he had suffered injuries so deep that his bones were exposed. Wing leaned against the light curtain of the enchanted barrier, staring nkly at nowhere. He was depressed. He was ready to be defeated, but he didn''t expect to lose with a grievance¨Cbeing defeated by his own most powerful attack move. And the power of the Shura Chop from Patrick''s weird whirlpool had doubled. "Three moves are more than enough to defeat you," Patrick nced at Wing indifferently and then turned to leave. The disciples of the thirty-three peaks were silent after watching the battle. So far, the top disciples from the thirty-three peaks had been performing their best this year¨CZen, Wing, Rocher, and Sheeny to name a few. The famous top disciples who weren''t taught personally by masters did better than the conceited personal disciples. This fact made the inner and outer disciples of the thirty-three peaks proud. So, it didn''t matter if they were from poor families because they could still defeat the personal disciples with their perseverance. But then there was Patrick. He showed up on thepetition to teach the disciples a lesson¨C that even such a genius top disciple like Wing from Skytop Peak would be defeated with only three moves. No, it was just one move. From the beginning of thepetition to the end, Patrick only attacked once, but Wing had lost the capacity to fight. This brought back the fact that the personal disciples were terrifying and powerful. "Patrick, you are awesome!" "Patrick, you didn''t use three moves. You just resisted Wing twice and used his own move against him!" "That''s right! Patrick could defeat these disciples from the thirty-three peaks with only a half move. Now, let''s see how these disciples will react!" "Patrick is not even the top best personal disciple. And the top best disciple, Evan, is still staying secluded for now. If he shows up, he will defeat all the disciples of the thirty-three peaks. It''s a dream to defeat the personal disciples. Maybe in the next life, they will have the chance!" To be frank, the personal disciples didn''t have a good performance in the All Peaks Competition this year because many of them were defeated by the disciples from the thirty-three peaks. For example, three personal disciples were defeated by Wing, while two personal disciples were nosed out by Sheeny, and Zen won over too many of them. The personal disciples were losing their faces. They were known to be more powerful than the disciples from the thirty-three peaks in all aspects. They were the cream of the crop in Cloud Sect. So when personal disciples started losing to the disciples from the thirty-three peaks, the group of the personal disciples felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Patrick avenged them and proved that the personal disciples were unbeatable. They once again became bold and ted. "Why are you shouting? You only have Patrick, while we have Rocher, Zen, and other geniuses. We have a shot in winning the All Peaks Competition this year," some of the disciples from the thirty-three peaks retorted upon hearing the satire remarks from the personal disciples. "Zen? The disciple at the second grade of the nature level? Rocher? The one at the consummation of nature level? Don''t be silly! You just have these two disciples, but neither of them is a match for Patrick! You really can''t stop daydreaming, can you?" the personal disciples answered back sarcastically. The disciples from the thirty-three peaks and personal disciples started to taunt each other and then flung abuses. The Cloud Sect elders and the referees didn''t stop themotion. Any warrior mustn''tck the warm blood. The whole Cloud Sect was like a cage of crickets and they let the disciples fight against each other in it. Thest one standing would be cultivated to be more talented and powerful than others. Only the human was not cricket. The fight in Cloud Sect was not to kill limitlessly. They set reasonable rules to inspire the warm blood of the disciples and let them develop their greatest talent. The quarrels and abuses got more tense. When they were about to fight, two eldersing from above released two violent powers that frightened all the disciples. "That''s enough! Your strength can''t be proven with your mouth, but only by fighting in the arena!" The fight among the audience finally ceased. But both the personal disciples and thirty-three peaks disciples wanted to get their pride in the next rounds. The referee finally announced the next round, "Zen from Drizzle Peak versus the personal disciple Tracy." Chapter 429 The Legendary Beast Blue Phoenix Chapter 429 The Legendary Beast Blue Phoenix Hearing the referee announced the next match, Tracy shed a smile. Standing on the battle ring, she looked at Zen with her pretty eyes and said in a happy tone, "After I''ve waited for so long, the moment finally came! Zen, I can''t say that this is your lucky day. I suppose you cannot run away anymore!" Zen looked at Tracy with a slight smile and said indifferently, "To be honest, unlike you, I''m not looking forward to this fight at all." "Why?" asked Tracy, pouting her lips. "Because I don''t know what I''ll do if I win," Zen said tly. Tracy had challenged Zen and said the losing party would be punished at the discretion of the winning party. "Are you sure you can beat me?" Tracy asked boldly, raising her fine eyebrows gently. "I guess so," Zen said lightly and nodded rather positively. "All right. I just nned to give you a little punishment, but now I have changed my mind. Once I defeat you, you''ll be my horse and I will ride you whenever I want. You bend your knees and arms like a real live horse!" she said without the slightest intention of joking. After that, Tracy raised her slender fingers to her head and took two Emei pricks from her hair. The two one-foot-long Emei pricks were her hair ornaments when not used as weapons. "Ah, that''s a risky gamble and the stake is just too high! How could she ask Zen to be her horse?" one discipleined. "She is really going too far. If Zen loses to her, he has to listen to her every order!" another disciple added with full of concern for Zen. But since every disciple had seen what Tracy had done to Bass, no one dared to provoke her. Nobody would know what would happen when they irritated the little demon. She wouldpletely disregard the rules of thepetition and just punished everyone to her liking. "I agree, but only if you can really beat me!" Zen replied shortly. "Very well! It seems that you still look down on me," Tracy said, slightly pouting her lips. "Then you are bound to regret!" She exercised her skills and turned the two Emei pricks in her hand into two blue-grey sharp shadows rushing towards Zen. In her previous matches, Tracy had already shown her remarkable speed. Many disciples of the Cloud Sect were astonished about it and regarded it as total perfection. Just as the two sharp shadows were about to pierce through Zen''s body, he easily avoided them by a gentle movement of his feet. Tracy surely went all out in this match. Patrick oncemented that if Tracy''s talent ranked the second ce among the disciples in Cloud Sect, then he thought no one would dare to rank the first ce. Although Tracy''s talent was second to none, unfortunately, she did not like to practice persistently. She would practice her skills for a few days and then do stuff that was just a waste of her talent for the other days. Despite having less time to practice, she still had amazing strength and power. "Feather Pricks!" Tracy shouted as she exercised her special skill. With her own special skills, Tracy created several ghost shadows. Once the speed of anything, whether it was human or other objects, reached ultra-high, the ghost shadows would ur. Zen could also produce his own ghost shadows. But Tracy''s ghost shadows were particrly special because they were not just shadows, but the replica of Tracy with the same strength. "Well!" Zen said lightly as his eyes slightly narrowed. Sooner, dozens of ghost shadows surrounded Zen. Each of them replicated Tracy''s movements and each was holding an Emei prick as they fired sharp blue-grey shadow attacks toward Zen. Tracy''s approach was somewhat like Johanson''s, except that Johanson''s shadows could only hide his real body, while Tracy''s couldunch an attack. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But Tracy didn''t have Johanson''s brilliant hiding skills, and with Zen''s magnificent spirit-sensing power, he could tell Tracy''s location in a blink of an eye Although Tracy''s dozens of ghost shadows wereunching more than one hundred sharp blue-grey shadow attacks against Zen, he just ignored most of the attacks, kept holding his broken flying knife and constantly waved on his side to block the nk attacks. "Ding, ding, ding..." came the sound of the collision. With the broken flying knife in his hand, he blocked hundreds of blue-grey shadow attacks in a short time. The attacksunched by the ghost shadows were just phantoms that didn''t do any harm to Zen even though they pierced through his body. Seeing that Zen was able to dodge her attacks with his tiny flying knife, Tracy suddenly changed her fighting strategy. Now instead of surrounding Zen, she chose closebat. The two disciples used short weapons. Tracy''s Emei pricks were sharp, but Zen''s reaction was quick. They hadunched millions of attacks against each other instantly. They were moving too fast that the audience could only see their shadows and hear their weapons colliding. "Your attack is really not effective to me. And with that level, I can defeat you in an instant," said Zen confidently. His defense was effective considering that he was only using his broken flying knife. His strength was also considerably greaterpared to his opponent. Tracy knew that he was right. She could feel that Zen''s power was beyond hers. Zen could block her attacks by gently moving from side to side, while her body was starting to numb. Starting to slow down her attacks, she stared at Zen with her pouted lips and said, "I guess you''re right. Maybe it''s time to use my trump card." Patrick, who was sitting with the audience, suddenly stood up when he heard what Tracy said. No matter how stable and calm his character was, he could no longer remain cool. He persuaded earnestly, "Tracy, it''s just a fight. There''s no need to use that!" Patrick knew that if Tracy was forced to use that move, even he could not defeat her! But once that move was activated, it would have a great impact on Tracy''s physical condition. "But he left me no choice! If I don''t use that move, I''m going to lose to him!" Tracy said, with a trace of grievance on her face. Apparently, she was extremely unwilling to lose. "You know that you''re not as powerful as him, so you will lose one way or the other. It''s just one match! Losing this one will not affect any of your standings! Tracy, if you feel you can''t win, just admit defeat now! I''m sure Zen won''t mind. Zen, do you agree with me?" said Patrick seriously. Zen smiled and said, "Absolutely! I won''t punish Tracy or do anything embarrassing to her." Tracy shut her lips tight and was still a little reluctant to give up. Just as Zen and Patrick thought that Tracy was ready to admit defeat, she suddenly said, "No! I won''t return the same favor if I defeat you!" After that, the two Emei pricks in Tracy''s hand twirled lightly and rushed towards her temples. The Emei pricks pricked the acupuncture point in her temples, then another 16 acupuncture points in her arms, calf, and neck, leaving red dots all over her body. This process happened so fast that Patrick hardly had any time to stop her. He had no way but to heave a deep sigh. As he had expected, it would never be that easy to dissuade the unruly Tracy. Now, Zen would meet a horrible opponent. After the sixteen acupoints were punctured, Tracy''s momentum changed rapidly. The audience could clearly see the life vitality mingled with blood emitting from the 16 acupoints and continuously condensed behind Tracy. "The body of Blue Phoenix activated!" Tracy said. Tracy''s voice was changed from her original naughty and lovely tone to current supremely majestic tone. "Blue Phoenix? Is this what I think it is? The legendary beast Blue Phoenix? Why does Tracy have the body of Blue Phoenix? Is she actually a legendary beast?" one disciple eximed doubtfully. "Blue Phoenix is such a noble legendary beast. How did it be a disciple of Cloud Sect? I guess she was born with Blue Phoenix blood in her body!" another disciple analyzed carefully. "I used to think that Tracy''s strength is not very strong, probably only a little stronger than Jill and weaker than Wing, Sheeny and other simrly powerful disciples. But I did not expect that she was born with the blood of the legendary beast. With that blood running through her veins, I don''t think any disciple couldpare to her!" another disciplemented excitedly. The Cloud Sect disciples had all heard about all sorts of legends about the legendary beasts but none of them had seen any of them. And now that the personal disciple Tracy had the blood of the legendary beast Blue Phoenix, it was a mind-blowing revtion for everyone. ording to the legends, the strongest super legendary beasts belonged to the four major races: Cyan Dragon, Crimson Rosefinch, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise. The other less powerful super legendary beasts were the Roc, Blue Phoenix, the Nine-Colored Deer, and so on. As the blood boiled inside Tracy, she was gradually emitting more life vitality that slowly condensed and transformed into a faint shadow of Blue Phoenix. The Blue Phoenix shadow was faint, but it exuded a strong sense of power. Even the Elders who were maintaining the order of thepetition showed caution on their faces. Although they could sense no threats with Tracy''s current strength, the sight of the legendary beast impressed them. "I don''t know why, but I hate you. I hate your look and your behaviors, so I must teach you a good lesson!" said Tracy arrogantly. At the moment, her momentum hadpletely changed. From her evil and righteous character, she turned into a noble and superior goddess! Zen was a little speechless at the sight of the changed Tracy. Judging from Patrick''s tone, it seemed that Tracy couldn''t activate the body of Blue Phoenix at will. He also had no clue as to when and where he had irritated the little girl that resulted to this. Originally, he thought it would be easy to win this match, but he absolutely did not expect the Tracy had a hidden trump card. After her transformation, her presence was dominating that it almost suffocated Zen. ''It looks like it''s time to take things seriously, '' Zen thought to himself as he took his Streamer Sword out of his Space Ring. Zen had nned to use the sword only when fighting with Rocher or Patrick. Yet, in the face of the transformed Tracy, Zen had no choice but to use it because he knew that if he continued to hide strength, he was most likely to be defeated by Tracy! Chapter 430 Who Will Win This Round Chapter 430 Who Will Win This Round Tracy stood elegantly at the center of thepetition field. The shadow of the Blue Phoenix behind her looked indistinct and blurry, yet it radiated an overwhelming aura. Tracy looked like a sacred goddess that everyone couldn''t look at her graceful figure directly. The audience was left in awe by the dramatic change in thepetition field. It was a mind-blowing fact that one of the disciples of Cloud Sect among them could have the power of a legendary beast. To everyone''s mind, it would be nearly impossible for Zen to beat Tracy now that she had used the power of the Blue Phoenix. They were expecting that Zen would do the best thing¡ªto admit defeat. But to their surprise, Zen took out his sword instead. "A sword? Does Zen have a sword? But he is a body refiner, so how could he use a sword? I don''t know what to believe now!" "I agree. I don''t know when Zen has be a sword practitioner. Other than that, it looks to me that he is carrying a fairy weapon!" "What the heck? Does this mean that Zen has never shown his real strength in his previous matches? So, neither his flying knife nor his soul attack was his real ace! I can''t wait to see what his real trump card is!" The audience had not yet recovered from the shocking fact that Tracy had the power of the Blue Phoenix, and now they were yet again treated to another revtion. Zen, who was only in grade-two nature level, had astonished the audience by consecutively defeating rivals of nature-level consummation, Illuminating Soul Realm, and those personal disciples. And yet he still had some new tricks to show. Zen had instantly be an unfathomable figure in everyone''s eyes. His mysterious image was a result of his endless powerful means of fighting. After he employed many different skills to beat his rivals, the audience became unclear about the limit of his real power or whether it had a limit or not. When the audience saw Tracy''s Blue Phoenix, they thought that Zen would be defeated this time. However, when Zen pulled out his sword, the result of the fight became uncertain again. ''They are really amazing!'' many disciples thought to themselves. Most of them would never be able to reach the same level as the ones in thepetition field right now. Among the audience, Rocher quietly watched the match on the stage. His sharp gaze fixed on Zen who was holding a sword in his hand, and his eyes were filled with eagerness to fight. Rocher and Zen had something inmon. They were both a dark horse in this All Peaks Competition. Both were skip-level challengers, although Zen did it better by defeating an Illuminating-Soul-Realm practitioner; while Rocher performed just as expected with his level at nature-level consummation. But it didn''t necessarily mean that Zen was far more powerful than Rocher. Thetter was a sword practitioner, but he hadn''t used his sword in front of any of his rivals yet, which made him as unfathomable as Zen. Rocher was interested in Zen after he saw thetter''s Sword Step. He was eager to fight Zen, but it was a pity that they hadn''t encountered each other in the round-robin match. The moment Zen took out his sword, he understood it wasn''t luck that brought the Sword Step into Zen''s hands. Zen was also a sword practitioner, and he must have understood the sword intent as well! It was almost impossible for a sword practitioner to master the Sword Step overnight despite the deep of the sword intent. Rocher was quite certain about that because he had spent three months learning the Sword Step. But as for Zen, he had managed to grasp the Sword Step just after he saw Rocher use it in thepetition. Rocher was proud of his own talent, but he had to admit that Zen was an exceptional one. ''I believe that we''ll eventually meet in this All Peaks Competition. I''m looking forward to it, Zen Luo!'' Rocher thought to himself as he took a deep breath. Standing on the high tform and watching the fight below, Keh smiled and said, "Tracy is indeed a willful girl! The power of the Blue Phoenix will consume most of her energy, but she still chose to use it in thispetition. She''s overdoing it, but it''s somewhat a good thing! She manages to force Zen to show another skill. I didn''t expect that he is able to use a sword. Go ahead, boy! Show me how proficient you are with your sword intent!" Elder Xu stood there dumbfounded as he watched the unexpected development in thepetition field. He eventually said, "Well, it''s the age of the young generation now. It''s gratifying to see that there are so many talented young disciples in our sect." "You''re right, Xu. Who do you think will win this fight?" Keh turned to Xu and asked. With knitted eyebrows, Xu thought for a while before replying, "Now that Zen decided to use his sword, it must be one of his ultimate skills. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given up his original fighting style. However, even though Zen has understood the sword intent, it will still be hard for him to beat Tracy after she stimted the power of the Blue Phoenix. I think it''s still going to be Tracy." "Really?" Keh looked down at thepetition field again and said, "It''s very likely that things will go like this. Although Tracy can only use a small part of the Blue Phoenix power, it''s still enough to make her almost invincible among the Illuminating Soul Realm. However, for some reasons, I believe that Zen will again perform another of his miracles in this match!" "A miracle is no longer a miracle if it happens too frequently," rebutted Elder Xu, "Zen has defeated too many stronger rivals in thispetition and I don''t think it''s going to happen again." Keh was convinced with his words and didn''t proceed with the discussion. He finally said, "Well, let''s just wait and see what the result will be." Zen had the silver Streamer Sword athwart his chest, but he suddenly pointed the sword towards the ground and said, "I need to ask you one question before we continue with the fight. Why do you hate me so much?" Zen didn''t like to be hated by others for no reason, especially by such a beautiful girl who had powerful strength. He felt aggrieved because he didn''t think he deserved Tracy''s wrath. He couldn''t understand why Tracy showed this much hostility towards him. "To be honest, there is no reason at all. I just can''t help but feel disgusted when I see your calm face, and I really want to give you a good beating!" Tracy said in a cold voice. Surprised with what he heard, Zen teased, "Well, you can try!" After that, he shed his sword at the ground, and mighty sword intent started to flood in his body. With a good grasp of the sword intent, a sword practitioner could defeat any opponent. The best example was Rocher who had used his Sword Step and some other skills to beat many rivals. Wing was merely a green hand in the de intent, but that was enough to help him stand out among the disciples from the thirty-three peaks. The intent of the weapons was something indistinct and insubstantial, but it was undoubtedly powerful. Tracy also started her attacks after Zen finished his words. The Blue Phoenix was a supernatural bird that was said to be a branch of the super legendary beast Phoenix. Although it possessed the same great speed of the Phoenix, the Blue Phoenix didn''t inherit the divine fire of its legendary ancestor. On the other hand, it had developed the ability to control the wind. When Tracy moved around in thepetition field, all the air was stirred up with her motion. This was totally different from the way Cecil controlled the winds. Cecil could control the winds by spreading his life vitality in the air and vibrating it to stir up winds. In Tracy''s case, she could directly control the winds as it was an instinct of the Blue Phoenix. In other words, Tracy became the master of the winds through the power of the Blue Phoenix. Her slim body seemed to drift freely in the air. Her figure disappeared in Zen''s eyes as she moved with extreme speed. "Zoom..." She approached Zen quietly like a light breeze. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The breeze blew lightly against Zen''s face like the one in an early spring day, but he could feel a strong homicidal intent in it. Tracy appeared next to Zen out of the blue and suddenly stabbed Zen with her two Emei pricks. "Sword intent, shield my body!" In the danger of Tracy''s sudden attack, Zen surrounded himself with sword intent to protect himself. "Ding ding ding..." The collision of Zen''s sword intent with Tracy''s weapons created a pleasing sound. Zen''s sword intent was strong, but it couldn''t force Tracy to step back. As a blue light shed in Tracy''s eyes, she suddenly strengthened and her Emei pricks cut through Zen''s sword intent and stabbed directly at him. "Poof!" When he realized that the sword intent wasn''t strong enough to stop Tracy, Zen quickly used the power of the Phoenix Crystal in his arm to increase his speed. He tried to avoid Tracy''s attack but to no avail. The Emei pricks stabbed his shoulders and they started to bleed. "Damn it! She''s powerful!" Zen wiped off the blood from his wounds and coldly stared at Tracy. "I nned to leave only two injuries in your body, but now I changed my mind. I''ll make you bleed to my heart''s content!" Tracy announced in cold tone. Her voice and character changed after she had used the power of the Blue Phoenix, but her willfulness remained the same. "Oh really?" Zen said sarcastically. "I''ll stab you one more time for every smile you dare to show in front of me! That''s eleven stabs now!" Tracy warned with the same cold tone. "It''s not fair to increase the price!" Zen said, acting as ifining. He wasn''t threatened by Tracy''s warning. He just did that to tease Tracy and see her full potential. "Twelve now!" Tracy spat angrily, gritting her teeth. "You can just stab as much as you want! But only if you have the power to do it!" Zen lifted the sword in his hand and assumed an attacking posture. Earlier, he was just testing if his sword intent would pose a threat to Tracy or not. But this time, he meant serious business. When Zen wielded his sword in that manner, the audience, including Keh, was stunned into silence. "That''s basic swordsmanship!" everyone broke the silence. To their surprise, Zen was performing the first movement of the basic swordsmanship. Chapter 431 Burning Blood Essence (Part One) Chapter 431 Burning Blood Essence (Part One) Basic swordsmanship? The crowd at the current match in Cloud Sect was rendered speechless by what they just saw. Never was such a basic technique used against a powerful opponent. There was only one person who was somewhat d in the sea of astonished people--it was Zachary, from the Ny-foot Peak. He had already seen what Zen''s excellent basic swordsmanship was capable of, so he understood why the people were shocked by what he did. ''Maybe Zen''s skill just shook them to death!'' he thought. Back when Zachary first saw Zen use the basic swordsmanship on the Seven Star Sword Light tform, he wasn''t faced with a tougher opponent. However, now that he was fighting a much stronger foe--he still used the basic swordsmanship! Because of that, Zachary believed that the people were more surprised or even uneasy than he was at that time. The basic swordsmanship was the first set of sword techniques that most martial artists came across. There were also other kinds of primary techniques such as the basic spearsmanship, basic fist position, and so on. In general, an aspiring martial artist would master the whole set of the basic swordsmanship in his childhood, then practice the other kinds of swordsmanshipter on using the basic set as the foundation. The basic swordsmanship was quite simple, so it was hard to fight powerful enemies with it because it lacked advanced tactics and power. Therefore, no one would use this kind of swordsmanship in such a grueling fight. It was like using a one-plus-one algorithm to solveplex math problems--so one could imagine just how strenuous that was! "Has Zen turned into aplete fool?" "How could he use the basic swordsmanship with a fairy weapon? Does he think this battle with Tracy is a joke?" "Fighting with the basic swordsmanship in the All Peaks Competition of Cloud Sect? That has never happened before, but now it just might make it into history, since the founding of Cloud Sect!" "Well, I don''t know what to say. Perhaps it means that Zen has given up, and the basic swordsmanship is only a symbolic resistance?" Among the surprised spectators, Sheeny and Wing conversed animatedly about Zen. Sheeny watched thepetition from outside the battlefield, while Wing sat on the ground and healed his wound. Sheeny licked his lips and continued to watch. "What''s Zen doing? Would he really use basic swordsmanship against Tracy, who has activated the body of the Blue Phoenix?" he asked in disbelief. Meanwhile, Rocher''s brows furrowed slightly as he watched the fight. With his impressive insight into swordsmanship and sword intent, he noticed that something was wrong with Zen''s use of the basic swordsmanship. It was indeed the same technique, but there was also something different about it when viewed from Zen''s perspective. It felt strange, but Rocher couldn''t put it into words. He just instinctively felt that Zen''s swordsmanship wasn''t as simple as they thought. "Maybe Zen''s basic swordsmanship only looks like the actual basic swordsmanship?" he said. "You must be kidding, Rocher. The basic swordsmanship is the foundation of all the swordsmanships. After countless generations of practice, it has been extremely streamlined, so it''s impossible to make any changes to it at all. You might know that better than I do," Sheeny replied with a smile. He also used the same weapon, but his Reaching Sun Sword was particr about the sword power. He hadn''t understood the concept of sword intent yet. "I don''t know," Rocher answered and shook his head. "I just have some doubts about that," he added. At that exact moment, Zen finally made a move. "Chop!" he cried out. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His attack was just a simple move with moderate speed, and it wasn''t really what one would call outstanding. However, right after Zen had finished cutting with the sword, Rocher suddenly stiffened in shock. "The chop seems to be¡­" He was now at a loss for words. His eyes gawked at Zen as if he was an incredible monster. It seemed that no one else could impress Rocher with the use of basic swordsmanship. Sheeny''s eyes widened in astonishment as well. He couldn''t say a word and was in a daze for a while, "Monster¡­" he blurted. Although what Zen had done was just a simple move, he had practiced and simplified it in his mind numerous times. It was easy to turn a simple thing into somethingplicated, but to make aplicated thing simple was another story. The basic swordsmanship was a kind of swordsmanship which had already been simplified for thousands of years by countless generations. However, Zen had simplified it once again many times. The greatest truths were the simplest, and true enlightenment was in nature itself! It was safe to assume that Zen''s basic swordsmanship was no longer the original one, but a new set that he created and belonged only to himself! Meanwhile, Tracy, who was currently in the closest range to Zen, felt a strong sense of threat. She knew it was a simple move of chop, but she was also aware that its strength wasn''t as simple as it looked. There seemed to be many hidden mysteries in Zen''s version of the move with the sword. "It''s amazing that you have such special swordsmanship, but you are still no match for me if you only have the sword!" Tracy dered. The shadow of the Blue Phoenix behind her suddenly radiated a bright beam of light, and the life vitality in her hands gradually increased. "The w of the Blue Phoenix!" Tracy shouted. After that, she bent her fingers and formed several sharp blue nails using the mix of blue light and life vitality, then immediately tried to w Zen. Five blue w imprints, each containing the ferocious strength of the Blue Phoenix, appeared in the air after Tracy tried to tear Zen. The Blue Phoenix was one of the legendary beasts. Even though there was just a small part of the Blue Phoenix''s blood in Tracy''s body, she was still a terrifying force to reckon. Most of the disciples in Cloud Sect thought that Zen might win thepetition with his rare move of chop, but when they felt the immense strength of the Blue Phoenix in Tracy''s body, they changed their minds. Chapter 432 Burning Blood Essence (Part Two) Chapter 432 Burning Blood Essence (Part Two) It was hard to predict who would win in the fight since both Zen''s and Tracy''s strengths exceeded the normal level of the other disciples in the All Peaks Competition. Even their previous battles and experiences weren''t of much help. Only when the match was over could they conclude the winner! "Zoom!" The sword that Zen held cut upward, right through the five blue w prints. An ear-splitting screeching sound, simr to ws scratching a smooth surface, came from the collision between Zen''s Streamer Sword and the five blue w prints. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh my god!" "What is this noise?!" "It makes me dizzy! I''m going to vomit!" A lot of disciples who practiced poorly found the screech quite unbearable. Even those disciples who had reached the nature level consummation had gone pale--they were a bit ufortable, but they could tolerate it for the time being. Those disciples who had reached the level of Illuminating Soul Realm frowned slightly and barely reacted to the sound. A fierce sword intent wrapped the three-foot sword''s simple chop and continuously melted the unusually aggressive w prints. However, the w of the Blue Phoenix was quite powerful too. If one were to look closely, they would find countless small wind shears around the w prints which endlessly tore at the Streamer Sword. Fortunately, Zen''s Streamer Sword was a fairy weapon, so it was strong enough to resist the small wind shears'' attacks. If it was just a mysterious or a spiritual weapon, it would''ve been torn into two by now. After a mere second, Zen''s chop of the sword had finally taken over the blue w prints and hacked them into pieces. "The blue w prints are broken..." "It looks like Zen''s sword is stronger than the w prints!" "Zen only had an advantage over Tracy because of his weapon!" one of the disciples in the crowd said. "After all, he has a fairy weapon in his hands, and Tracy has nothing except her w!" he added. "Are you sure that Zen had edge over Tracy just because of his weapon? Have you forgotten that Zen is just at the grade two of the nature level, while Tracy has already reached the Illuminating Soul Realm?" another one of them countered. When they realized what thetter just said, they all gasped in shock. They felt dumbfounded when they forgot what Tracy could do. She could rely on her great blood strength and the body of the Blue Phoenix. Moreover, she had already reached the level of Illuminating Soul Realm. On the contrary, Zen was only at grade two of the nature level! Grade two of the nature level¡­ It was a level lower than all the other disciples'' levels in the All Peaks Competition. It was at the bottom of the level list of all the inner disciples of Cloud Sect. However, Zen stood on the battlefield of the All Peaks Competition and took part in the hard challenges one after the other, which they all couldn''t have imagined. They didn''t know what to say about the huge skill gap between them and Zen. It was quite amazing! Meanwhile, Zen paid absolutely no attention to other people''sments about him at that moment. After he shed Tracy''s w prints into pieces with the sword, he kept going with it and performed another move. "Pick upwards!" he shouted. It was another simple move from the basic swordsmanship. Although it looked like it was easy to counterattack, it seemed that Zen was the only sole master of this move! Even powerful men like Keh and Elder Xu couldn''t find any ws in Zen''s swordsmanship now. Despite that, of course, it did not mean that they would lose to Zen in thepetition. There was still a huge gap in skill between Zen and them, and they could easily defeat Zen with their immense strength. They couldn''t win when faced with the move, though. Tracy had always kept her cool ever since she had activated the body of the Blue Phoenix. She looked like an incorruptible goddess when she had released massive amounts of power. However, that all changed a little now because of Zen''s attacks. She was a yful girl by nature and didn''t like to practice. However, she could defeat most of the disciples in the same rank because of the body of the Blue Phoenix and her extraordinary talent, even if she didn''t practice a lot. Thus, she still had a chance to win after she had activated the body of the Blue Phoenix--even if she fought against the mighty Patrick. Before her fight with Zen, she thought that she could quickly finish thepetition after she activated the body of the Blue Phoenix--but she didn''t expect that Zen could cut the Blue Phoenix''s strongest killing trick of the w prints, and he had even fought back now! For Tracy, Zen was just like a small toy for her to y with. That was how she had always viewed Zen. However, the small toy refused to obey and paid her no attention. Tracy, who had always been proud and stubborn, found it uneptable--and it was why she was angry. Maybe other people, and also even Zen might find her reason for getting angry unfathomable--but that was just how Tracy was, and how she had always been. She wanted to give Zen a lesson and decided that it would be in the form of bleeding holes on his body. And that was what she did. Two Emei Pricks pierced Zen''s shoulder when the body of the Blue Phoenix was activated. However, Zen had the upper hand when he raised his sword. Tracy felt that she was no match for him anymore! ''Zen is just at grade two of the nature level. Maybe he is special, but how can he evenpete with me? How can he fight against me? He''s just a nobody among hundreds of thousands of disciples in Cloud Sect! He is just one among the countless grains of sand! How can he win against me with the fucking basic swordsmanship, which he learned from nowhere!'' Tracy angrily thought to herself. "I will never lose to you!" Tracy gritted her teeth and angrily dered. Her eyes began to ze a fiery red. It only meant one thing: she was going to burn the blood of the Blue Phoenix. At that moment, Patrick, who stood next to the battlefield, saw that Tracy was forced to retreat by Zen''s basic swordsmanship. When he noticed the ruthless and vicious look on Tracy''s face, he knew what was going to happen. His mouth immediately went dry. "Tracy, don''t be stupid! Zen, Tracy is going to burn the blood essence! It will damage her body for life! Stop her!" he shouted, panic evident in his voice. Chapter 433 Sparks (Part One) Chapter 433 Sparks (Part One) In the bright and warm sunlight, the Streamer Sword shone exuberantly. As it traveled across the air, the light spots reflected all through its body from the sun started to dance on the surface. As Zen lifted the sword right up to Tracy''s throat with a simple flick, the light spots traveled slowly from the hilt to the tip. Right now, the sword de was just a mere inch away from Tracy''s pure white neck. Or one could say that Tracy was only an inch away from certain death now. The distance was so short that if Zen''s Streamer Sword had flung forward even slightly, Tracy''s head would have certainly fallen off. "Stay down! I don''t know the first thing about this burning blood essence. And if you jeopardize your life span, that''s none of my concern. But I know your strength might increase a lot with this spell. So of course, I am not going to give you an opportunity to utilize it. You stay put. Or you die!" Zen was expressionless in his threat, even though his demeanor was frightening. His voice sounded very cold, and seemed to possess no tenderness even towards this beautiful woman. As if to enforce his stance, the Streamer Sword in his hand shoved a centimeter forward. Under his fine control, its tip pierced her delicate skin and wisps of blood started trickling down from the fine cut that it had made. The reason behind his stern stance was that even though he was clueless about what that burning blood essence was, he knew that it could have increased Tracy''s strength to a terrible extent, especially if the price of doing it was her life span. Now that Zen had gained an advantage in this game, he had decided that he wasn''t going to give her any chance now. Tracy sensed the icy sword intent pressed against her neck and her taut shoulders seemed to loosen a bit. Right now, she was rooted to the spot like a puppet who had been left free on its strings. In her entire lifetime, she had never been so close to death before. At the sight of her almost defeated, Patrick, who was standing outside the arena, breathed a sigh of relief. Zen had already imed that he would give Tracy no quarter, and right now, he had seeded in at least subduing her. As to whether he was going to kill her or not, Patrick was not so worried about that. He had never practiced swordsmanship, but he had heard of it from people and he knew that swordsmanship required a fine character of the practitioner. ''That doesn''t mean it would demand the practitioner to obey the Five Commandments and the Ten Commandments like the Buddhism cultivation method I am practicing does, '' he thought to himself, ''but its minimum request is that the practitioner has to be upright in his moral ideologies. Being able to go so far in swordsmanship shows that Zen is not a heartless man and has a strength in his character that not everyone might have. The remark he just made was probably a bluff to scare Tracy.'' The reason Patrick could analyze the fight so deeply could be attributed to his advanced age. The numerous winters whichy behind him allowed him to see the world differently and be more perceptive. That way, he had a lot of experience in analyzing people. However, Tracy was still very young and her mind couldn''t have gone far. She couldn''t have known that Zen was bluffing. The harsh remark that he had made and the poker expressions on his face immediately intimidated her. ''He... truly won''t hesitate to kill me!'' Tracy was the sort of person who seemed quite petnt and merciless when things were progressing normally. But if one were to say the truth, she was just a highly gifted girl who had not even grown up completely yet. And even though she was sometimes tasked to go on adventures for Cloud Sect, she was always apanied by several disciples who could protect her if things, at some point, went terribly south ways. But right now, she was alone, and facing such an awful bloke; someone who had dered that he would chop her head off if she didn''t stay still. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her longshes quivered for an instant, and the rim of her eyes turned red. Then, much like flowers were blooming in ultra-fast motion, bean-sized tears started rolling down her cheeks and dropped onto the ground with clear tters. Very soon, a paddle of tears had formed at her feet. If Zen were to express his emotions truly right now, he would say that he was feeling quite awkward for bringing a girl to tears with his sword. After all, his sword had nibbled at her neck. If possible, he would have chosen not to fight with Tracy, who, being frank, was giving him a headache. But he also knew that now was not the time to be soft-hearted. If he let his stance loose and let her burn that damn blood essence, then it was highly probable that he would not have been able to secure a win in this match! "Crying isn''t going to help you. Admitting your defeat is your only option." Zen rified indifferently. Suddenly, Tracy nced over her shoulder, which gave Zen quite a turn and he hastened to draw back the Streamer Sword a little. The very next moment, he heard Tracy moan. In a soft voice she sobbed, "I admit my defeat!" Then, the referee, who had been standing to a side for a long time now, finally nodded and announced, "Zen from Drizzle Peak, won! Tracy, a personal disciple, lost!" After Zen had withdrawn his Streamer Sword, Tracy lowered her head and bustled off the stage. Outside the arena, Patrick tried tofort her and patted her head, his face brimming with affection. However, Tracy shook his hand off like a cranky child, and then stumped into a corner and sat down, her cheeks swollen in her anger. She was pouting. As someone who had been taking care of Tracy like a big brother for a long time now, Patrick knew everything about Tracy''s temper. ''Well, it''s alright. Perhaps experiencing some failure will do some good to her mindset and she might be less cranky in the future! The important thing is that Zen did a great job in the arena. At the very least, he stopped Tracy from burning her entire blood essence at the expense of reducing her life span...'' Burning blood essence was something a practitioner would do only in extremely dire circumstances. Cutting down one''s own lifetime in order to win a match was the sort of thing that probably only Tracy would do. Therefore, Patrick turned his face towards the arena and nodded at Zen, giving him a grateful smile. Zen smiled back as well before stepping out of the arena. They both knew that they were bound to spar soon. Watching Zen exit the arena triumphantly, Master Wen felt all sorts of feelings well up inside his heart. He had been leading Drizzle Peak for a long time now and from the very first time that his disciples had participated in the All Peaks Competition, his biggest dream had been to see one of them wedge his way into the top 100. Chapter 434 Sparks (Part Two) Chapter 434 Sparks (Part Two) He had pinned a lot of hopes this time but with Yehudi''s failure at the very beginning of thepetition, the hearts of Master Wen and other masters of Drizzle Peak had sunk to the bottom. However, to all of their surprises, Zen had powered through every match and ovee every opponent, regardless of how strong they were. He had kept on winning all the time and had finally arrived at stage that he was in now. Master Wen''s hopes nowy on him now. Apart from letting out a cry of exmation, he truly did not know what else to say. ''It''s a pity that Aura is not here to see this. I wonder what would her expressions be if she could see her favorite disciple achieve so many things..'' Master Wen wondered in his head. ''Unfortunately, a rumor has swept through the entire Burning Sky Empire these days¡ªthe Burning Sky Pce is suffering from an internal strife. Some princes are scrambling for the throne, and somehow Aura is involved in it. What a shame...'' Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Wen was, after all, a master from the same peak as Aura was. The two knew each other well, and that was one of the primary reasons he had been keeping an eye on the Burning Sky Pce and collecting information about Aura. But given that his position was not very high in the hierarchy, he was not so well-informed as Saint Viana was. ordingly, he had no idea that Aura had already been put under house confinement. Considering thepleteck of messages from Aura, he naturally deducted that Aura was not doing very well and might even be under some sort of confinement. Unfortunately, there was nothing that he could do to help her. And at that moment, Master Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly! He had had an idea. ''Zen! Perhaps Zen can help Aura! He has just defeated Tracy. As long as he doesn''t act below par, there is no doubt that he is going to make it to the top 3! He is totally qualified to try the Cloud Road! If he really does pass the test of the Cloud Road and gets admitted into the Cloud Hall, he would be able to assist Aura. If Zen joins the Cloud Hall, then it is true that most probably, his strength won''t be able to match Elder Xu or Keh of Cloud Sect in a short spell, but I am sure that he is going to be of a lot of help. After all, if inside the Cloud Hall, his future is going to be limitless, which means that even Keh would have to take his words into ount! Ever since Kane, the emperor of the Burning Sky Pce, disappeared, Keh has been the only one who couldmand the ce. Cloud Sect has yed an indispensable role throughout the history of the Burning Sky Empire. It even helped several emperors fight their way to the throne. Cloud Sect was even powerful enough to take control over the whole Burning Sky Pce in the past once.'' ''But ever since Kane has marched into the Cloud Hall with his amazing talents, his power has be even more impressive than Keh''s, and that gave him more leverage. The moment Kane started to rule the Burning Sky Empire, it began to break free from the control of Cloud Sect. After all, Kane''s position is not beneath Keh''s. Kane and Keh are both working for Cloud Hall, and that is the sole reason why the powerful Burning Sky Pce and the mighty Cloud Sect have had no serious conflicts until now.'' ''However, with the disappearance of Emperor Kane, whose return to the empire alive and well is uncertain, it''s a good time for Keh to take over again in this turbulent situation. Unfortunately, Keh does not seem tempted by this idea and that beats mepletely. Instead, he has just let those princes fight each other in the pce.'' Based on all the information that Master Wen had collected, all he could do was analyze the situation ande up with ns. Other means and ideas were simply out of his reach given his present position. Staring at Zen, who was sitting cross-legged a short distance away, Master Wen decided to have a serious conversation with him when the All Peaks Competition was over. He believed that Zen would not ignore the hardship Aura was enduring. After all, he couldn''t have forgotten the grace that Aura had bestowed on him. When the round-robin came to this point, the ranking of most of the participants had already settled, with only the top 5 somewhat disputable! First to mention were two ck horses¡ªZen and Rocher, both of whom had not lost a single match so far. Zen had even vanquished Tracy, who had the body of a Blue Phoenix. In light of that, the entire crowd was under the impression that he could be one of the top 3. However, his exact position in that trio wasn''t decided yet. Rocher still had not unsheathed his sword, but had still managed several victories, which meant that his power was unfathomably high. Ever since he had gotten into the round-robin, he had easily defeated his opponents without demonstrating any impressive skills, so everyone believed Rocher had the ability to make it to top 5. Next were Patrick and Jacques. These two were the best out of all personal disciples. If everything went their way, then the crowd had a general agreement that they would end up the champion and the runner-up respectively. As to Tracy, she seemed quite dispirited over herst failure, so no one knew whether she woulde onto the stage again. But if she did, then there were very high chances that she would find herself in the top 5. However, no matter how much they calcted, there was one more person who was probably going to influence the ranking of the All Peaks Competition. Once he entered thepetition, then it was certain that every participant was going to fall one rank lower. That figure was Evan. Evan had earned the title of the top personal disciple on Cloud Sect and his powers were widely acknowledged all around. Everyone respected him and thought that he would always remain the top disciple. However, Evan was still in the middle of a close-door training and no one knew if he was going to come. They were all wondering whether he would meddle in the final of the round-robin. Therefore, he was an unpredictable factor, which was excluded from their calction at the moment. More importantly, it was the ones above them who would determine the order of top seats on the Cloud Sect Ranking as well as the ranking of this All Peaks Competition. What the crowd was most concerned about was the confrontation among them. Of course, that did not mean that these disciples did not care for the contests among other participants. After all, thepetition for the top 100 was directly going to decide the ranking of the 33 peaks, and that was, perhaps, the second most important thing for the disciples. As the people looked on with great expectations, waiting for the next round to begin, wondering who was going toe next, the referee finally dered the opening of a highly crucial match, "Personal disciple Jacques versus Zen of Drizzle Peak!" Previously when Jacques had stepped into the arena, he had proimed that he wanted to challenge Zen. He had been so sure of himself that he had promised he would restrain his Illuminating Soul Realm cultivation within the nature level. But it turned out that Zen was even more arrogant, and had answered that Jacques did not need to restrain his level of cultivation and they were going to have a fair duel when the time came! The duo had be quite hostile towards each other even beforeing on-stage. Now, with their match up next, they were finally going to encounter each other during the round-robin. Every single person in the audience knew clearly that they now had a huge drama to watch! Chapter 435 Crash Into You (Part One) Chapter 435 Crash Into You (Part One) Jacques got popr at the All Peaks Competition when he rose to the topst time, a clear ck horse in the running. As a personal disciple who was only at grade two of the nature level, Jacques making to the list of top 100 had shocked the disciples of Cloud Sect. He managed to overturn the status quo and did well in the more difficult challenges against the higher- level disciples. His miraculous performance had long been discussed by many delighted spectators. It wasrgely assumed that nobody else would be able to achieve the same feats as Jacques, for it was truly difficult to face someone who had been in the higher level. Nobody thought his record would be bested after three years. The young man, Zen, broke it easily with his fierce postures and astounding strength. At grade two of the nature level, Jacques had made an impressive record at the All Peaks Competition when he got into the top 100. But in the samepetition, Zen had broken records again and again to make it to the lists of the top 100, top 50, and then to the top 5. The records he made were nothing short of a miracle in the present and pastbined. Laters could only marvel at the records in shock. In the years toe, some people found it hard to believe that Zen had really achieved all that. After all, they hadn''t been there to witness it. Jacques was arrogant. For him, it was no big deal to be one in the top 100 list when one belonged to grade two of the nature level. He had steeled himself to face every tough challenge at the All Peaks Competition three years ago. He didn''t care about his record, but it bothered him that Zen broke it. Because of that, everyone wouldpare him to Zen. Jacques wanted to quash suchparisons straightaway, so he decided to defeat Zen in a match. It was why he challenged Zen as soon as he got to thepetition field. Unfortunately, they hadn''t drawn each other''s names on the round robin before. "It''s destiny. You can''t escape it," Jacques spoke as he stood before Zen. "Hmm? When did I escape?" Zen asked him with curiosity. Jacquesughed. "Perhaps you didn''t, but you are still afraid topete with me. Am I wrong?" "Afraid?" Zen smirked casually as if he had heard a great joke. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Why should I be afraid? Didn''t you offer to fight me by lowering yourself to the nature level? Even if you decide to lower yourself to the consummation of nature level, I would outmatch you. Do you really think I''d be afraid of you then?" "Yeah, I do remember Jacques saying that. At that time, I thought his proposal was well-meaning, but now... now I think it''s funny," one of the spectators whispered. "That''s true. Zen may lose to Jacques with all his strength, but he can''t lose to Jacques if he''s at the nature level. Jacques was just showing off," his friend said. "But didn''t Zen refuse the offer? Why is he bringing it up now?" Jacques did say that. But after some thought, he realized that although he could unquestionably crush Zen with his current strength, he would not best Zen if he lowered himself to the consummation level, let alone the nature level. Zen had rejected the offer before, but he hinted at it again. His only purpose was to embarrass Jacques. Jacques certainly wouldn''t be tricked. He huffed, saying, "I did give you such an offer, but you refused it. It''s not that I didn''t give you a chance! You missed out. Your bad!" "But I don''t want that opportunity. I just want to let you know that I am not afraid of you or hiding from you, so you don''t need to lower your cultivation level. Now do you understand?" Zenughed at him. Jacques grimaced. He had no interest in arguing with him. In fact, this kind of verbal back-and-forth between warriors was part of the battle. It was just like when two armies went to war, the general of one side would provoke or abuse the other. They did it to frustrate the other''s spirit and indirectly weaken their opponent''s fighting resolve. Warriors did the same. It was all about momentum. If an opponent was in bad spirits, the momentum shifted to the other. A warrior, when rightly motivated, put forth his best foot in battle. "You have a ready tongue, but it doesn''t matter. When you face my full wrath, Zen, your tongue alone will remain!" As he said thus, Jacques''s life vitality started to spread about,yer uponyer of blood- fog erupting, that at once turned into a sheet of thick and solid armor. Thew of conservation could never fail. A person gained as much as he paid for. Bnce of energy was to be maintained. Jacques''s cultivation methods were evil, for which he had paid a huge price. Many of the evil cultivation methods were far stronger than others from the same tier. Case in point: the evil method of Bleached Bone Distilled Soul. It was a tier four cultivation method, but it was more powerful than the ordinary methods of the tier. The best of those ordinary methods could not eclipse the Bleached Bone Distilled Soul. The set of white bone armor had an ominous defensive power, and even Zen''s body, which was a spiritual weapon in itself, was inferior to it. After Jacques summoned the white bone armor, Zen released his demonic phantoms.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jacques didn''t expect to see the six demonic phantoms. "Won''t you use a sword?" Zen''s unnaturally good basic swordsmanship had left a deep impression in Jacques, which was one of the reasons he didn''t dare to lower his cultivation level. In the past, he wouldn''t have cared about what Zen thought. Even if Zen didn''t need him to, Jacques would have lowered himself to fight Zen. After all, Jacques had formed a habit of challenging those who belonged to higher levels of cultivation. A youngling of a low level challenging him? It seemed ludicrous to him. Jacques was so conceited that he refused to ept it. Chapter 436 Crash Into You (Part Two) Chapter 436 Crash Into You (Part Two) However, when he saw Zen use his basic swordsmanship, he realized that if he lowered himself to the nature level, he would never be able to defeat Zen. Jacques had to abandon the n then. Reluctantly, he admitted that Zen might have more talent and potential than him. "It''s not my time to use it yet," Zen said as the demonic phantoms flew around him. "If you don''t use it now, you will not get another chance!" Jacques was onto Zen before he even finished speaking, darting over to him in moments. His white bone armor had overwhelming defensive power. Even the armor of the fairy weapon was inferior to it. His armor was made out of his own life vitality and did not burden him with weight. It was connected to his mind, so he could control it more smoothly as if it was an extension of his body. Jacques stood before him, a threatening aura emanating from him, but Zen was in no hurry. Zen controlled his six demonic phantoms mentally and they rushed over to Jacques at the same time. Bang! Jacques, covered with the white bone armor, was like a human-shaped chariot that hit the six demonic phantoms. His white bone armor was tough, but the demonic phantoms were not weak either. At the first hit itself, the demonic phantoms intercepted Jacques. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jacques took a slow, deep breath and sneered. Several more patches of blood fog exploded, surrounding him. The almost-perfect white bone armor now had some new modifications. Two horns were added to it, leaving it more defensive than ever. "I didn''t expect your summoning to have this kind of strength. Let''s see how you resist me this time!" Jacques bolted to Zen once again. He was truly confident about his strength. Without using any He was right to be so self-assured. The white bone armor had been upgraded. When the demonic phantoms bumped against it for a second time, narrow cracks appeared on them, knocking them to pieces and turning them to dust, back into the demonic life vitality. "So you wanted to block me with that trick? Hah... let''s see you try again." Jacques grinned victoriously as he sprinted over to Zen. However, before he could take even two steps, the six splintered demonic phantoms congealed again and dashed over to him. "Did you even watch me fight before?" Zen smiled. "My demonic phantoms can''t be broken so easily." Unlike in the ordinary cultivation methods, the demonic phantoms were made out of life vitality. They were avatars that Zen borrowed from the heaven and the earth, but he didn''t need to return them if they were broken. They could be congealed repeatedly, taking shape to fight the enemy once again. It was still early in the battle. The demonic phantoms recovering after being crushed into pieces brought Jacques much trouble. He had wasted five minutes on these phantoms already. "Jacques attacks too simply. He wants to defeat Zen by just trying to knock the phantoms around?" "He is definitely more talented than that. But he likes to keep it simple and crude. Zen, however, is not easy to handle. He is a very patient fighter." "He really is patient. When Jacques tried to hit at those demonic phantoms, Zen acted as if he had all the time in the world to take a rest." It was an exaggeration to say that Zen took a rest on thepetition field. But mind-controlling the demonic phantoms was easy for him as Jacques tried to resist them over and over again... Jacques was so adamant about wanting to win the battle with his all-conquering white bone armor that Zen decided to be patient. There was no time limit for battles on thepetition field. Even if Jacques fought the demonic phantoms again and again for a year, Zen would still wait patiently. After being at it for more than ten minutes, Jacques finally realized that he was acting like a fool. He was well-shielded with the white bone armor, but he could feel the disciples at the sidelines muttering disparagingly as if he was an idiot. It was meaningless to bother with Zen''s demonic phantoms. Jacques straightened up, finally thinking clearly. He suddenly doubled up his speed. Making a detour around the demonic phantoms, he moved to attack Zen. "You''ve finally stopped mucking around?" Seeing Jacques approach, Zen smiled faintly. He too sped up, but not to escape. To Jacques''s amazement, Zen dashed into his shoulder. "Am I seeing this correctly?" one of the disciples in the crowd wondered out loud. "Zen ns to confront the tough armor with the strength of his body?" "Jacques is wearing the white bone armor, that means he is hidden behind a brilliant defense shield," someone said. "Nothing except a fairy weapon can break into his armor. Zen is not using his sword. He wants to use his physical body. That''s why he is mming into Jacques." "Are you serious? Jacques is like a human-shaped chariot. He can crush opponents with the white bone armor alone. I ept that Zen has an innate superhuman strength and that his body is tough, but how can he survive running into Jacques''s shield?" Jacques too seemed stunned and curious, but then his face shifted to show glee. He had been afraid that Zen would y a kind of guerri war with him. If Zen had dodged him at first and then kept evading him, it would be difficult for Jacques to attack him. However, this guy didn''t run away. Instead, he dashed at Jacques? ''Is he insane?'' Jacques wondered. ''Fine, as you wish. I will disable you, so that nobody would darepare you with me again!'' Just as they were about to bump into each other, the dragon scales in Zen''s mind lit up. Chapter 437 Flood Dragon Bone Spear (Part One) Chapter 437 Flood Dragon Bone Spear (Part One) More than a hundred dragon scales were activated simultaneously, generating even more power for Zen''s body like flood peaking between canyons. The energy that flowed through his body was so intense that his shoulders became swollen, and his blood vessels were distended as if dragons were flying on the surface of his skin. As they were about to collide, Jacquesughed and then roared, "I will smash you to pieces!" However, Zen managed to avoid the sharp horns of Jacques'' white bone armor and directly hit him on the shoulder! N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Thud!" With the strength of the two opposing forces, their collision created a loud thudding sound that echoed. To the surprise of everyone who witnessed the violent impact, Jacques, in his white bone armor, was knocked down and then thrown from one edge of the fighting ground to another. And finally, he mmed into the light curtain of enchanted barrier! In the past, some disciples also crashed into the same barrier with the force of a single punch. Designed to protect disciples from collisions that usually took ce during such contests, the light curtain of enchanted barrier was very soft. Its primary function was to separate disciples from viewers duringpetitions, so it was not built to withstand powerful collisions. But Zen summoned all the explosive forces from the dragon scales as he mmed into Jacques. If Jacques, in his white bone armor, was referred to as a war chariot, Zen was then regarded as a ferocious beast. Such powerful and pure force was unleashed on Jacques, causing him to hurtle backward. This collision force exceeded the limit the enchanted barrier could bear. Spectators could only see from outside the barrier when the light curtain shook a few times and were aghast when they noticed cracks in the structure like those in a broken mirror before it finally burst into pieces. While it helped absorb some of the collision force on Jacques, it could not prevent him from flying out into the field. Without any sign of slowing down, he was thrown into the crowd, crashing into any object along his path. Fortunately for Jacques, he was headed towards the area where Skytop Peak disciples were. They saw what happened to him, so, Rocher, Sheeny, and even Wing, who was still in recovery, immediately stretched out their hands to catch the flying disciple. It was the only way to halt the oing Jacques and help him to get up. Once Jacques was finally upright, the disciples from other peaks felt relieved and rxed a bit. But they were still somewhat fearful that it could happen again. It was fortunate there were several powerful disciples from Skytop Peak. There might not have been fighters strong enough to hold him back if Jacques hurtled towards the direction of either Drizzle Peak or Vulture Peak. And that would have resulted in many being injured or worse, killed. Though Zen had disyed innate superhuman strength since the very beginning, he had never discharged all his ultimate power before that collision. So, at this point, everybody was still shocked by the energy he had thrown at Jacques, nor could they understand what took ce. Not everyone was fortunate to have innate superhuman strength, which made them extraordinarily powerful. For martial artists, being born with superhuman strength might give them an edge, especially during fights, but people usually did not take this advantage seriously. Strength was a fundamentalponent in battle. A fighter with innate superhuman strength would have a distinct advantage duringpetitions. However, the body''s physical strength was limited, unlike one''s life vitality, which had the potential to grow. The strength derived from life vitality was usually dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of times greater than the normal body''s strength. In that case, no matter how great the power derived from human body was, it was still not enough to knock down Saint Viana with a single punch from a long distance, much like what Keh did. And this was the reason why martial artists were all focused on refining the life vitality and paid little attention to pure body refinement. They did not think that body refinement did much to enhance their refining life. With little opportunity for progress in pure body refinement, why even give it importance or attention? So how was Zen able to do what he just did? Everyone who witnessed this was astonished. How could he overthrow Jacques who wore white bone armor? He didn''t even have any protective gear and only used his body to make the collision. So, how did he manage that? Did their minds y tricks on them just now? Was it an illusion that they saw? They all looked at one another, only to find simr confused expressions in everyone''s face. If only one person witnessed it, the scene might have passed as an illusion. But many saw it at the same time, so it had to be real. If that was what precisely happened, then what came to mind was the enormous power Zen had showed just now, and everyone was suddenly terrified. The talented disciple had done exceptionally well to the astonishment of the entire Cloud Sect in this All Peaks Competition. While most of those present were confused and scared, Jacques, who was one of the heroes in the scene, had even more mixed feelings. He finally stood up with the help of hispanions. Before colliding with Zen, he had been very excited, expecting to see this arrogant young fighter get smashed to pieces before his eyes. But as they crashed into one another, the excitement was reced by confusion. No one knew better the power Zen used to fight than Jacques. Being hurled out of the battlefield, he was no longer confused but fearful. Now, there was only a look of helplessness on his face. He knew in his mind that Zen was a tough fighter. Prior to their meeting, Jacques also considered himself fierce with sufficient strength to defeat his opponents. To his surprise, Zen was more ruthless and tougher than himself. Confident in the capacity of his white bone armor, Jacques threatened to crush Zen to pieces. But Zen, without a hint of fear, didn''t even dodge his attack but instead met him head-on with hard crushing power to overwhelm him and then finally had the upper hand. Chapter 438 Flood Dragon Bone Spear (Part Two) Chapter 438 Flood Dragon Bone Spear (Part Two) At this point, Jacques still had not lost the fight. Under the rules, the fight would be over only when one of the fighters admitted defeat or could not fight again. Otherwise, thepetition did not stop. Although he had been thrown out of the field by Zen, it might be because the light curtain of enchanted barrier was not sturdy enough to absorb the impact of the collision and thus, cracked. Unless Jacques admitted himself beaten, he had to continue the battle. By now, Jacques'' emotions wereplex and indescribable. It was akin to one skilled Chinese go yer being matched up with a chess yer, but this chess yer also had the skills to y go and ultimately won over the go yer using thetter''s strategy. Being defeated in what he considered his jurisdiction was far more frustrating and humiliating for Jacques than any loss he had suffered in the past. Still, he had to return to the fighting field regardless of his feelings and thoughts. Now, his previous arrogant face was reced by a serious look when he stepped back on the field. Jacques stared at Zen, knowing he must go all out in theing battle. Although he had prepared to fight, there were still doubts in Jacques'' mind. He had tested the strength of his white bone armor. Zen mmed into the armor with extreme force. If his body were not tough enough to endure such force, his bones would have broken like the enchanted barrier. But when Jacques returned to the field, he saw Zen standing calmly, without any visible injury. ''How did he do that?'' Jacques wondered. It confused him more. Unlike the jumble of emotions that Jacques was feeling, Zen was very much rxed. After his opponent''s return, he just waved his arms, rubbed his hands to prepare, and with a taunting smile, said, "Another hit? I''m ready for that!" The daring words left Jacques speechless, his heart nearly plummeting. He nearly felt blood rise to his throat ande out of his mouth. At the same time, what initially seemed like tiny misgivings now turned into incredulity. His white bone armor could easily withstand the attack from a high-level spiritual weapon. It was impossible to prate this armor unless it was a fairy weapon. But now with Zen standing there without any injury after colliding with his metal covering sent a frisson of fear down his spine. Did that mean that Zen''s body was as tough as that of a high-level spiritual weapon? If that was the case, was he still human? Too many thoughts and possibilities were popping up in his chaotic mind. Before facing Zen in battle, Jacques enjoyed challenging people of a higher level and always came out victorious. He attributed this to his tough white bone armor. But now that he was defeated by a person who only made use of his physical abilities, Jacques felt lost. Any confidence he gained from his previous achievements now seemed insignificant. Unknown to Jacques, he was the first to test Zen''s physical strength. Before thispetition, no one knew the limits to Zen''s physical abilities. He was only injured once, and that was because Tracy, with the power of Blue Phoenix, stabbed him. Other than that episode, no one came close to testing his limits. In their battle, Jacques overestimated the toughness of Zen''s body. The strength of Zen''s body was simr to that of a mid-level spiritual weapon. It was only recently when he entered this level, and then he reached the peak of this spiritual weapon level after these days'' refinement. Anyway, there was still a huge gap between his body and the high-level spiritual weapon. But it was Zen''s experience andbat expertise that was a crucial factor in this encounter. He bumped into Jacques'' white bone armor with his shoulder. When they mmed into his opponent, his tight and powerful shoulder muscles eased some of the collision force. On the other hand, the force Jacques unleashed towards Zen''s body was automatically transformed into warm currents, which his seemingly mystical body absorbed. Even though Zen was only a middle-level spiritual weapon, he possessed a magical power which other spiritual weaponscked, and which was not easily understood. As far as the spectators were concerned, they had witnessed Jacques in many sessful fights with his hard white bone armor, and this defeat by Zen was his first. Seeing his serious face now, they understood that Jacques would be trying his best in the next round. "You surprise me, Zen! You really are interesting. It seems I have underestimated your strength. It is unrealistic to vanquish you with pure strength alone," Jacques sneered. His remark had Zen raising an eyebrow. He answered, "Or you can also say that is a naive way of thinking." "I have to admit that yes, I was too naive before." Jacques didn''t care for the sarcasm in Zen''s words, so he gave him a cold smile. "But now, you will have a taste of my real power. Just a reminder, you will later regret this. N?velDrama.Org owns this. You will regret standing here to fight me," he said menacingly. After issuing the threat, Jacques began to generate a mass of blood fog in his hands. Compared to the previous blood fog, this one had more strength and intensity. It was almost like the blood left by some wild beast from an ancient savagend with highly unusual blood vessels. When the cloud of blood gradually dissipated, a bone spear appeared in his hands. The spear shone with a pale green light, and on top of the bone wereyers ofplex runes. He raised the bone spear and stabbed it towards the sky. Instantly, a dragon''s roar emanated from the weapon. "This is the bone spear made from a section of a flood dragon''s spine. You are very lucky to be the first to taste its power in the All Peaks Competition!" With a glint in his eyes, Jacques enunciated each word. Flood dragon... Flood dragon was a category of the dragon, although it was far from being a genuine dragon. It was neither a super legendary beast nor even a normal legendary beast. And it would nevere close to Tracy''s Blue Phoenix. Unfortunately, while Tracy might have the blood of the Blue Phoenix, her current strength was still not enough for her to master the total power of the Phoenix. In Jacques'' hand was a part of the dragon''s spine. Just how powerful the flood dragon bone spear was, no one knew for sure. But right after Zen heard the dragon roar from the bone spear, he felt subtle changes in his mind. He sensed the cyan dragon on the giant furnace in his mind shook a little, which was followed by a barely perceptible roar from the creature. The dragonnguage was strange andplicated, and one Zen did notprehend. Many of its sybles were barely audible or were undetectable by human ears. So, it took him by surprise that right this moment, it was clear to him what the dragon''s roar meant. ''What? You want to eat that bone spear made of the flood dragon''s spine?'' he asked in his head. Once he understood the dragon''s intent, a strange look came over Zen''s face. Chapter 439 Down On Your Knees (Part One) Chapter 439 Down On Your Knees (Part One) In Zen''s inner mind, there were nine giant dragons thaty on a mysterious smelting furnace. Each appeared as natural as a living creature. The nine dragons seemed like engravings on the surface of the furnace. However, Zen was highly suspicious that they were not decorations at all, but real dragons with their own consciousness. For now, though, only one cyan dragon seemed to be gradually regaining consciousness as Zen''s heavenly essence had infiltrated its body. But from the moment it started to move until now, it had not communicated with Zen. So how did Zen realize the dragon''s awakening? There had been two asions when he was in crisis, and the dragon roared to help him get through those predicaments. The first was during the selection of the cultivation method at Heavenly Library, where he had to face the dominant pressure of Vengeful Beast. The second was during a fight against terrifying and angry ghosts in fairy pce. Other than those two asions, the nine dragons usually seemed like decorations, lying quietly on the furnace without any smell of living creatures. But today, that one cyan dragon took the initiative tomunicate with Zen. Why? It even told him about wanting to devour Jacques'' bone spear. It was true that the mysterious smelting furnace had provided an undeniablyrge contribution to his current achievements, which he attained with great effort one step at a time. Without the furnace''s support in forging his body and spirit at the beginning, and improving his martial arts skills tremendously, it would have been hard for Zen to leave the Luo family home. While Zen was not aware of the origin of the furnace, he understood that the mystical equipment, with the nine dragons on it, as well as the ck me it produced, was highly valuable and powerful beyond his imagination, and should never be shown to anyone else. Even after using the ck me in the smelting furnace to melt his weapons and extract the heavenly essence, Zen would still carefully entrust Wurth with its auction. He never dared market it himself, for fear that should a setback ur during sales, someone watching might use it against him to plot something evil. He once heard an old maxim that said the precious stonended its innocent possessor in jail. Zen took this to mean that an innocent man could get into big trouble because of his well-known wealth. Based on Zen''s present strength, once the secret leaked out, any advantage it might have would be lost and instead, it would only endanger his life because of those who would be after his treasure. So why was it that the cyan dragon was now sending him a message, asking for help to devour the bone spear? A very low-grade dragon, the flood dragon was only a subspecies. Despite its low grade, it belonged to the dragon family. After some thought, Zen came to the conclusion that the dragon smell hidden in the flood dragon''s spine attracted the attention of the cyan dragon, making it extremely look forward to devouring the bone spear, so it had tomunicate with him. But in doing so, the cyan dragon left Zen in a dilemma. Without a doubt, Jacques was powerful. Although Zen used the power of dragon scales to knock him down and drive him out of the battle ring earlier, it didn''t mean that the young disciple had more advantage over him. Jacques just underestimated his opponent''s power, and in trying to crush Zen with brutal strength, he did not expect to get a dose of his own medicine. Because of arrogance, Jacques failed to disy his real strength. Now with the dragon bone spear in hand, he got ready for a real fight. Examining the weapon in his hand made him sigh. This bone spear constantly exuded a sense of majesty, which was a deterrent inherited from its ancestors and born in its blood. Meanwhile, Zen was unsure if he could defeat Jacques considering his top-grade power and weapon, which gave the man all the right to be arrogant. Under such circumstances, it would be quite tricky to snatch the bone spear so the cyan dragon could devour it. While Zen was contemting on an efficient attack, Jacquesunched his offensive against Zen. The fighter gently put the bone spear on the ring, as it was being infused with his life vitality continuously. ncing at his foe, Jacques sneered. "Supreme dragon power!" he shouted to announce the movement he was about to make. Though a nonliving object, the bone spear was still made from a dragon''s spine. The formidable power of the dragon blood hidden inside it suddenly increased by a hundred times shortly after it was stimted by Jacques'' life vitality! "All dragons are created to be formidable! It is the fate of thousands of creatures to end up prostrating themselves before the feet of dragons. I suggest that you prostrate yourself before me!" It was with a faint smile that he confidently made this deration. A moment ago, Zen drove him out of the ring with such a strong force that embarrassed him in front of so many people. In fact, it cost him far more than shame. Therefore, he wanted not only to win thispetition but also to humiliate Zen in equal measure. After the formidable dragon blood power activated by Jacques'' life vitality was suddenly released, it flowed towards Zen without warning, like a tsunami with enough power that could topple mountains and overturn seas! In fact, such daunting power of the dragon race was very simr to the momentum of a human race. The top-grade power of the human race, like Keh''s power alone, was enough to weaken the stamina of the hands and feet of an ordinary person, and even made him drop to his knees. Compared to human race, the dragon race''s power was more terrifying, and sharper. Ny percent of the power was pouring itself into Zen, while the remainder was headed to ces around the battle ring. When disciples from each peak sensed the horrendous pressureing from such power, everyone''s face turned dreadfully pale, and disciples with lower cultivation base looked as if they were standing on ice and snow, teeth chattering from the cold, and making loud noises. ''Poof!'' came the sound of a body copsing. One disciple, without any warning, fainted and fell to the ground. Casting a nce at Elder Xu, Keh said, "I seem to have witnessed too many of the unexpected in this year''s All Peaks Competition. This time, unexpectedly, Jacques could even get the spine of a flood dragon." The spine of a flood dragon could be used to forge weapons and refine pills. After taking this pill, a person''s body would be reborn with a trace of the flood dragon''s blood! Such a valuable treasure would arouse even Keh''s interest. Of course, because of who he was, Keh naturally would never do anything such as stealing Jacques'' bone spear.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Three years ago, I said that Jacques was a man of great luck. As he develops further, he may be able to get more chances and draw even more good luck. I''m afraid this time Zen might be defeated," Elder Xumented. Chapter 440 Down On Your Knees (Part Two) Chapter 440 Down On Your Knees (Part Two) Kehughed and asked, "When you said Jacques was very lucky and will likely have several other chances, does that mean that Zen could not obtain such good fortune?" He pointed at the flying knife in Zen''s hand and said, "Look at his knife, the Heavenly Ogre Fist he disyed, and the basic swordy methods he mastered by himself! Which one would you say is ordinary?" "Sir, you are right. I may still have some prejudice against him, knowing that Zen''s strength is only in the low grade. The overwhelming force of the flood dragon has had adverse reactions on many disciples. I shall go down to help them!" Elder Xu said hastily. He made the remark after seeing the painful expressions on lower grade disciples'' faces. After quickly jumping down from the high tform, he waved a wrinkled hand gently in the air and watched as emerald green life vitality transformed into a curtain of light, shrouding areas around the battle ring. The flood dragon''s power made many disciples feel like lingering in the ice and snow, naked, and there was no way for them to resist the lure of the cold. If this continued for an extended period of time, it could damage their spirits. But as soon as the light curtain from Elder Xu''s hand lightly swept over them, everyone suddenly felt as if they were dressed in thick cotton clothes and were warm enough to withstand the extreme cold. If a mere ten percent of the power released from it could cause so much pain for many disciples, what was the effect on Zen, who was absorbing the remaining 90 percent? Everyone was now curious how the young disciple was dealing with it. With Elder Xu''s help, the crowd resisted the flood dragon''s power and began to watch the situation in the battle ring. They desperately wanted to see what happened to Zen at that moment. Compared to regr mortals, Zen''s spirit strength was far stronger. When he entered the Tier 4 Cultivation Method Hall of the Heavenly Library, he did not need the help of the cyan dragon, but instead, relied on his own spirit to resist the pressure generated by the intent of the Vengeful Beast. But as he entered the hidden room behind the Tier 4 Cultivation Method Hall, he was attacked head-on by the spirit of Vengeful Beast. The cyan dragon in his mind helped Zen resist this surprise attack. What made Jacques'' flood dragon bone spear more dangerous was that a secret cultivation method strengthened its power. So the spear produced 30 percent more powerpared to energy released by the Vengeful Beast! Under the attack of such overwhelming power, and to that extent, it was not very hard to imagine the situation faced by Zen at the moment. But unexpectedly, Zen gritted his teeth and chose to bear the hardship. Through the cultivation method written in the Spiritual Thorn, Zen exercised his spirit and entered into a state where he forgot himself enough to deepen his spirit strength step-by-step. As a result, even if the flood dragon bone spear''s power was daunting, Zen still managed to resist its attack sessfully for the moment. But its effect on the warrior was not good. His usually ruddy face was as pale as a sheet at that moment. "Well, I must say it''s a surprise that you can resist my attack for quite a long period, so now, I want to see how long you can hold against it!" Jacques challenged Zen. After delivering the threat, he pounded the bone spear hard on the ground, which awakened the flood dragon that began to roar. The first roaring sound echoed throughout the arena. Furious, Jacques demanded, "Get down on your knees!" "Roar!" "Get down on your knees!" Then, the dragon roared once more. "Get down on your knees!" As Jacques pounded the bone spear on the ground thrice in a row, the dragon answered back with a furious roar every time. As a consequence, the dominant power of the spear kept pouring into Zen like a surging wave three times as well, each wave stronger than the previous one. Meanwhile, the words "get down on your knees" that Jacques kept barking at Zen, were likewise filled with indisputable majesty as if demanding him toe before the order of the king in heaven and on earth! "How can Zen resist such power? If it were me, I''m afraid my spirit would have been destroyed and my body would already be a pile of dust at this moment," one disciple, fear written on his face, said. "My God! Jacques is a monster. How could heunch such dangerous attacks? Even if Elder Xu helped block the pressure, my knees are still quite weak, and I would want to get down on them..." another one added. "s, Jacques'' previous attacks using that white bone armor were quite bold but simple. And I did not expect him tounch his spirit attacks in the same manner. What''s more, such brutal attacks are so powerful that it''s impossible to resist!" said another disciple, who was awed by everything he witnessed. Even though Elder Xu was helping disciples seated among the audience resist the pressure, they continued to quiver in fear upon seeing the situation on the battle ring. Patrick, seated on the ground, heard loud dragon roars that urged him to open his eyes slightly. There was a grave look on his face. But after a few moments, he shut his eyes calmly this time. The Buddha cultivation method was broad and profound, and perhaps, he already had a way to deal with Jacques'' bone spear. With the long sword on his back, Rocher heard the three roars of the dragon. His fingers trembled at the sound and had to touch the sword handle behind him. As the disciple felt his sword, he heaved a gentle sigh. His eyes reflected the flickering light as he closely watched the ongoingpetition in the arena. Meanwhile, in the arena Zen felt as if his spirit was shaking under a big storm, like a leaf hanging precariously on a tree branch, which at any time could be swept away by the wind to any ce. But oddly, even with his perilous situation, Zen was tenacious in resisting the attacks. Thispetition was undoubtedly the most dangerous one for Zen. Earlier, he had won all the way and had never been so close to being defeated. In truth, the strength gap between Zen and Jacques was not so wide. But rather than his own strength, Jacques depended on the power of the dragon bone spear that was in his hand. Zen, on the other hand, only trusted his own spiritual strength tobat the offensives. This was because he wanted to see the extent of his resistance. Not long after, a trace of blood was slowly oozing from the corners of Zen''s mouth. While spirit attacks made idiots out of people or broke their brains into pieces, they would never hurt people intentionally. In order to stay awake, he bit his tongue so hard that blood trickled out his mouth. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Taking a deep breath, he said in a cold tone, "Who do you think you are? You think you can order me to get me down on my knees? You? Humph! You''re notpetent enough to demand that!" Chapter 441 A More Powerful Dragon Roar Chapter 441 A More Powerful Dragon Roar Jacques was a little surprised when he saw that Zen still had the strength to rise to his feet and speak. Although Jacques had more powerful skills, he hadn''t expected that Zen would have resisted his attack with his soul. It meant that Zen could withstand the power from the flood dragon. The flood dragon bone spear in Jacques'' hand was made of the third section of the flood dragon''s vertebra, which contained the most vigorous energy and blood among all sections. Besides, to refine this bone spear, he had asked one of the most well-known weapon refining masters, Brady to draw thirteen lines of array Sanskrit on it. From among these, six lines of the array Sanskrit were able to initiate the power of the dragon bone while the other seven lines were used to amplify the power of the spear. Each line of the array Sanskrit had cost him about one hundred thousand cubic crystals! So he had spent one million and three hundred thousand cubic crystals for all thirteen lines of array Sanskrit. Jacques was more surprised than the onlookers to see that Zen had survived the attack from such great dragon power, because only Jacques knew how powerful the dragon bone spear was. "This is quite unexpected," Jacques said, disappointed. After all, he had put a lot of efforts into this attack and had expected to defeat Zen with a blow. It seemed he had miscalcted Zen''spetence. "You withstood my attack, but your soul has been injured badly. Although you''re good enough to bear the power of the three dragon roars, if I use more powerful attacks, you will die or be an idiot. If you admit you''re defeated now, I will let you go." With his personality, Jacques wasn''t the kind of person to show mercy to his opponent. However, maybe because Zen had withstood the three dragon roars, he changed his mind and decided to give a chance to Zen to throw in the towel. "Do you mean that I should thank you because you asked me to admit that I''m a loser?!" Zen wiped the blood off his lips and asked. "Yes! Since you have almost used up your strength, I don''t think you are capable of continuing the fight," Jacques answered with a shake of his head. Zen continued with a smile, "I admit that you have something to be proud of and be admired for by most disciples of Cloud Sect because they might not reach your level in their lives. However, no matter how strong you are, there''s always someone stronger. I don''t believe you are stronger than I am. You are not in a position to ask me to surrender!" Jacques'' eyebrow shot up. He wondered why Zen was speaking this way in such a situation. ''Either he is an idiot, or he has something to fall back on. Obviously, he is not stupid. Does he have some powerful skills up his sleeve?'' he wondered. Just as Jacques was contemting the situation, the demonic life vitality behind Zen was forming into demonic phantoms. Zen wouldn''t admit failure in thepetition. To earn the top position during the All Peaks Competition and to be the best disciple of Cloud Sect, he couldn''t back off just because of a minor setback. He had won several rounds of thepetition already. And so, it wouldn''t affect his ranking if he lost in the competition with Jacques. However, Zen firmly believed in the ''Never Surrender'' principle. Furthermore, he remembered that the cyan dragon had requested his help in securing and consuming the bone spear. So there was absolutely no reason for him to give up. "Then don''t me me for the consequences," Jacques said. The arrogance in his eyes faded and was reced by extreme seriousness. Since Jacques had been able to reach such a high level, he must be a top ss talent too. Since he knew of his abilities, he had always been arrogant and proud. However, Jacques couldn''t figure out Zen''s realpetence. He thus decided not to brag too much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be taken as a talent, but as an idiot instead. He could tell that in this fight with Zen, he should not only be more cautious, but also he should try his best. Now, two top-ss talents from Cloud Sect started attacks at the same time. "Demonic phantoms, go!" With Zen''s order, the six demonic phantoms scattered and then approached Jacques from different directions. Soon, they were in front of Jacques. Jacques nced at these demonic phantoms indifferently. Then he rotated the bone spear in his hand and thrust it toward them. "Puff! Puff! Puff!..." all six demonic phantoms were hit in the center of their bodies. In the next instant, they exploded and turned into wisps of demonic life vitality. With the magical power of these demonic phantoms, even if they had transformed into demonic life vitality, they could gather together and form demonic phantoms again. However, that didn''t happen this time. Surprisingly, the demonic life vitality didn''t disappear but continued to spread in the air instead. In fact, Jacques had not caused this irregrity in the demonic phantoms'' properties¡ªit was Zen who had caused this deliberately. Demonic life vitality was violet ck and could block light and vision. It wasn''t long before the demonic life vitality soon covered the center of the battle ring. The other disciples of Cloud Sect were confused when they found that they couldn''t see anything in the center of the battle ring. "What the hell is this? Why did Zen spread the life vitality? Now we can''t see what''s going on in the battler ring!" "What are you talking about? Apetition is apetition, not a show! They were battling with their lives, not performing for you! If you want to watch the show, go to Imperial Capital. It''s easy to find well- known performers there. Then you can enjoy their performance as long as you want!" "Zen still hasn''t given up despite being in such a difficult situation. He must have some powerful unique skills that he hasn''t used before. Who knows how many powerful skills he has!" If Zen had any other choice, he wouldn''t have blocked the vision of the other disciples with the demonic life vitality. Since he had promised the cyan dragon that he would help consume Jacques'' bone spear, he couldn''t expose the swallowing process to the public. Even though Zen had blocked the visibility of the battle ring with the demonic life vitality, he had no confidence in his sess when battling with Jacques. However, he was determined to do his best. Jacques glimpsed at the thick demonic life vitality around him, and then injected a touch of his life vitality into it. In the blink of an eye, Jacques'' life vitality was swallowed by the demonic life vitality and turned into demonic life vitality. Jacques said with a slight smile, "I have heard that your demonic life vitality can swallow others'' life vitality. It is indeed special! It seems to be at par with my Bleached Bone Distilled Soul. I don''t know why you spread the demonic life vitality in the battle ring, but what you did is in vain. I will now use my most powerful skill to end this battle!" Zen was covered in the demonic life vitality, so it was impossible for Jacques to see his face or expression clearly. Since visibility was low, Zen took out his Streamer Sword. Obviously, thepetition between them was drawing to a close. Jacques initiated the attack first. With a pinch, the array Sanskrit carved in his dragon bone spear emitted a golden light. After his life vitality had thoroughly circted through his body, he delivered a most powerful blow. "Multiple Stabs!" Jacques shouted as an incredible pressure was released with the blow and formed a stream of air. Now Jacques had concentrated all the power of the dragon bone spear at the spear''s tip. In the light of the golden array Sanskrit, the air stream condensed from the pressure was coated with a thinyer of gold. It lingered around the spear tip slowly. With a thrust of the spear, a loud dragon roar was released. This time, the roar was twice as loud as thest ones. Everyone was shocked when they heard the terrible roar. However, they didn''t know what was happening in the battle ring as Zen had blocked their vision with the demonic life vitality. "Zen has been losing ground. Now I guess he has been defeated." "Yes. But it is possible that aside from being defeated, he has been turned into an idiot as well." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "It was not easy for Drizzle Peak to find such a super talent like Zen. It will be a pity if he bes an idiot in the All Peaks Competition!" Master Wen''s face paled when he heard the disciples'' discussion. He worried that something terrible might happen to Zen. Yehudi''s wound had healed. He stood beside Master Wen and said, "Master Wen, don''t take their words seriously. Zen has been in danger many times before. However, he always turned the situation to his advantage. I''m sure that he will be fine." "Yes, but I''m afraid this time is different. You saw that the three dragon roars hurt Zen. Now Jacques hasbined his attack with the dragon roar. It will be difficult for Zen to stay safe," Master Wen said, depressed. He had ced all his hope on Zen. Yehudi sighed. In fact, he wasn''t sure that Zen could dodge Jacques'' attack either. After all, Jacques was extremely powerful. His incredible bone spear gave him a bigger advantage. Since the current situation did not favor Zen, Yehudi could do nothing other thanfort Mater Wen. "Maybe...Zen figured out a way to get rid of the danger." Yehudi didn''t even believe these words. Just then, another deafening dragon roar came from the mist of the violet ck demonic life vitality. This time, the dragon roar was louder than any of the previous dragon roars. The difference between them was significant. If the previous roar of the flood dragon could be compared to a roar from a child, then this roar of the dragon sounded as though it came from an adult. Words couldn''t describe the difference between these roars. The roar brought a sense of destion, antiquity, and dignity... Even if a person exhausted all words in the human vocabry trying to describe the roar, he wouldn''t be able to. Elder Xu who had been shielding the impact of the dragon roar was shocked too because even he could sense the menace now. Chapter 442 The General Explanation About Legendary Beasts (Part One) Chapter 442 The General Exnation About Legendary Beasts (Part One) Warriors would howl at the very mention of the phrase "powerful momentum". It was a term which included both power and momentum, and that, in simple terms, meant immense amounts of force or strength. The warriors with the strong martial arts skills could perform this powerful momentum to the extreme, and it alone could be used to suppress or even attack his/her opponents. But one needed to keep in mind that "strong" and "weak" were not absolute concepts but a rtive comparison. Although the momentum contained in the flood dragon had been extremely strong, it still had a hard time affecting and threatening people like Elder Xu. This was because Xu was formidably stronger than Jacques! Therefore, it was reasonable to venture the guess that such strong momentum could not have beenunched by Jacques. Whoeverunched it forth would soon be found out. The more pressing matter on hand was that Elder Xu, first ranker among all the elders of the Cloud Sect, only weaker than the head and vice head of Cloud Sect, was not the only one feeling threatened just now. If even he had been affected, then it was not surprising that the situation of people less powerful than him would clearly have been worse. The referee in charge of the match between Zen and Jacques had seen sense a long while back, as he had run out and was now standing at a ce he believed to be safe before Jacques took out the bone spear. The referee wasn''t weak by any means. But the battle had spread out far too wide for it to be measurable bymon sense andmon level. The referee was not a fool. He knew exactly that even being involved in the aftermath of this match would end badly for him and therefore, he had no desire to stay any close. But even with his foresight, he did suffer quite a blow due to the aftermath. The loud roar from the dragon was so intense that its voice felt like a sledgehammer repeatedly hitting on his head. He felt a loud humming voice in his brain and lost his unconscious with a tumble down to the ground. He had been standing the closest to the ring at the time of the match, and therefore, was the one most affected by the roar. And the disciples watching the match were in no better situation than he was. After all, the referee had very recently entered the level of Illuminating Soul Realm, and was still affected. The disciples, who were watching the All Peaks Competition, on the other hand, were from a variety of levels, with many of them at the consummation grade of natural level. Worse, some of them hadn''t even reached that point yet and therefore, were extremely hurt. Fortunately, Elder Xu''s reaction upon hearing the roar had been quite rapid. As soon as he had felt that the dragon roar was exuding unimaginable amounts of momentum, Elder Xu had acted just like he were being confronted by a horde of formidable enemies. He had exercised his skills to force out all his life vitality, and made it pour out like a waterfall. This had let him strengthen the light curtain that was protecting the audience, though it wasn''t going to protect thempletely. The green life vitality driven out by Elder Xu was so strong and full of energy that the wrinkles on his bark-like hands all disappeared when it infiltrated slowly into his arms. As a result, his hands now looked white and tender. The cultivation method he was practicing and utilizing today was based on superior understanding of vital energy. It was so special that it could rejuvenate him and protect him as well as many others. To be honest, instead of being scared, he was kind of depressed, and even found the whole affair annoying, albeit a bit funny. A match between two junior disciples, Zen and Jacques, had made him react as if he was being threatened by formidable enemies. That was kind of embarrassing to think about. The situation was slightly funny in his mind, but he still had to take it seriously. If he didn''t handle the power gushing forth from the dragon roar in a careful way, there were extreme risks involved to the life of everyone else and a distinct possibility that a vast majority of those disciples from each peak would be seriously injured! "Rise up!" Elder Xu bellowed and the green light curtain formed by his life vitality immediately surrounded the periphery of the battle ring! Yet, the powerful momentum of the dragon roar was not a means of direct attack, but a spiritual force. It could not be contained physically. The green light curtain formed by Elder Xu could not directly block it, and all it did was greatly weaken its power. All due respect to Elder Xu, because if he hadn''t reacted this quickly, there would have been several deaths until now. And even with him greatly weakening the momentum, there were still a lot of disciples who felt dizzy as soon as they heard the roar, and as if that wasn''t enough, some disciples with still weaker strength directly passed out. Even personal disciples like Wing, Sheeny and Dick, who were supposed to be among the top disciples from the 33 peaks with strength extending far deep into the Illuminating Soul Realm, looked pale and had to run their respective cultivation methods to resist the formidable momentum! Patrick, meanwhile, was still sitting on the ground. Though he was affected by the roar, his eyes went deep and his palms sped themselves together devoutly. He began to utter something silently. Actually, he was exercising his Buddha cultivation method. With hismand, six golden balls appeared abruptly and kept spinning around him, trying very hard to block the powerful momentum outside his body. Since Buddha cultivation method was broad and profound and his own cultivation method was unique, whenpared to Wing and other disciples, his situation was naturally much better. Even then, he wasn''t in a very good situation, and was afraid to rx even for a second lest the momentum hurt him beyond repair. Rocher, who had not even touched his sword on his back in any of the fights, was now gripping it tightly with his right hand. His pupils had turned a rather furious shade of me. The sword, which had not been pulled out from beginning of thepetition till now, had always been his greatest reliance. But right now, even though he had not been standing in the ring, there was a strong impulse inside his heart to draw the sword. With great effort, he eventually held it back. With the strength of the shield of his sword, it was quite enough for him to block the momentum the roar had exuded. Keh, head of the Cloud Sect, once again stepped down from the high tform. His body was burly but he walked down step by step lightly, as if he was walking gracefully on air, like a general possessed by the heavenly god. The expressions on his face were more serious than ever right now, and he was troubled inside, though he did not show it. "What''s going on? How can the dragon roar have such a strong effect?" Keh asked seriously with the usual calmness and indifference written on his face, suddenly and finally reced by a doubtful expression. Elder Xu shook his head and replied, in an extremely concerned tone, "Jacques is so powerful that he can exercise the dragon bone spear to this extent. I am afraid that Zen¡­ " his voice trailed off. "No!" Keh replied abruptly and shook his head. He was thinking of a lot more than Xu was, so he was obviously more confused than thetter. Then, he continued, "No flood dragon is powerful enough to exude a momentum like this." In his eyes, Elder Xu''s analysis of the event was too cursory and simple. It was wed. He simply thought that the dragon roar had been let out by the flood dragon''s bone spear, but Keh did not believe so.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 443 The General Explanation About Legendary Beasts (Part Two) Chapter 443 The General Exnation About Legendary Beasts (Part Two) His disbelief didn''t arise from the thought that flood dragons could not have burst out a momentum of that degree. Indeed, they were perfectly capable. The momentum that had just broken out in the battle ring was strong and for the disciples of the younger generation, it was certainly extremely frightening. But in eyes of Keh, Elder Xu and other elders who were atparable levels to them, it hardly deserved a mention in powerful forces of the time. If a real flood dragon had burst out a roar, it would have been powerful enough to turn an entire hilltop into powdery dust. It wasn''t the power that Keh found formidable. Instead, it was the feeling that roar was giving Keh which made him ponder and had him worried. There was something about it, as if it had experienced a nirvana and was now standing at the highest level, looking down on all living creatures as if they were nothing at all. This kind of otherworldly feeling could not have been brought onto him by a flood dragon at all. The flood dragon was an aquatic creature with power over storms and floods, but was not a legendary beast. It was merely a close rtive of one since it had dragon lineage behind it. What Keh was worried about was the fact that such a powerful effect could only have been achieved by A GENUINE DRAGON! He started pondering over things. The idea was a bit far-fetched but the effect he felt wasing from a super legendary beast! "It''s not from a flood dragon?" Elder Xu asked in astonishment. His eyes were full of an incredible expression. "Are you trying to suggest that it hase from a genuine dragon instead?" Keh nodded slightly and replied in a solemn tone, "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m thinking right now." "Impossible¡­" Elder Xu immediately denied the idea when he heard it, almost out of reflex,pletely forgetting that he was talking to his leader at the moment. "A genuine dragon doesn''t exist. It is the product of legends, and a figment of our imagination!" The world was a big ce. There were some people who had practiced hard and made their way to the peak level of martial arts. Then there were those who liked to make up stories and legends about martial artists and legendary creatures. Several years ago, a book called "The General Exnation about Legendary Beasts" suddenly found itself on the market and gained quite a bit of poprity. It spread all the way from the Central Region to the Eastern Region, with various pirated versions, and its poprity was such that the number of copies sold on the ck market too was unfathomable. All the public''smon knowledge about legendary beasts and super legendary beasts had been derived from the same book and therefore, was not too trustworthy. There were remarks in the book which had suggested that Genuine Dragon, Crimson Rosefinch, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise were the only four super legendary beast races to thrive in this world. There were others too, who belonged to the super legendary beast ss; unique, powerful, but unable to thrive or reproduce to increase their numbers. For example, the Sky-Devouring Beast, the Nine Colored Phoenix etc. It also spoke of creatures less powerful than the super legendary beast, though still quite incredible. These included the Roc, an unfathomably gigantic bird which could transform into a fish, the Blue Phoenix, the Nine-Colored Deer, and so on. The book was full of legends about those beasts and had even gone so far as to describe a war between the Genuine Dragon and the Crimson Rosefinch, which had changed mountains and rivers, made stars fall down, and, in one strange moment, even turned the heavens and the earth upside down. The contents of the book were pretty fascinating, but many strong people sniffed at them, because the authenticity of those contents it described could not be verified. ording to them, these unverifiable things were basically legends; stuff of novels could not be taken seriously. And after all, if someone did im that the dragon was a super legendary beast and it existed, how could it ever be verified? And how could someone be convinced about the ranking of the four super legendary beasts without a shard of proof? The flood dragon, on the other hand, could be easily proved as an existent creature, because it did exist and even thrived in the regions that extended across the globe. Denied by Elder Xu, Keh heaved a long sigh, and then exined: "I fought for the Cloud Hall about ten years ago, and I saw the flood dragon during one of my missions. Although I was only able to catch a short glimpse of it, the powerful momentum emitted by the flood dragon affected me very much. I knew there and then that I would remember it for the rest of my life." "Sir, you have actually seen a flood dragon?" Elder Xu asked in amazement. The flood dragon, with its blood rtion to the dragon lineage was still very close to a legendary beast. Keh nodded and continued in a serious tone, "I can very surely say that the momentum of that flood dragon is basically the same as, or at least simr to the momentum that burst out from Jacques''s bone spear. It was a very harrowing experience for me back then, and I can''t have remembered it wrong." After a pause, he went on, "But the dragon roar which just emanated from the ring ispletely different from the flood dragon''s roar. What''s more, the feeling inside it was much more profound and meaningful. I am fairly certain that these two voices belong to two entirely different creatures." After thinking for a while based on the facts that Keh had provided, Elder Xu was also immersed in the same doubts as Keh, ''How exactly could Jacques do that? How could he tap into the momentum of a genuine dragon and exude such strong force? Was it the bone spear made from the spine of the flood dragon in his hand? That waspletely impossible!'' As a general rule, Keh could have easily detected the real situation through his superior spiritual sense. But right now, there was a demonic life vitality that hadpletely spread through the arena and no one could see through it. There was something about it that stopped anyone from seeing through it with naked eyes and even spiritual sense as powerful as Keh''s could not prate it at all. As a result, all Keh could do was wait for the demonic life vitality to disperse gradually. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The stewards of the area, by contrast, were quite busy at the moment. Each of them was roaming around, holding a small bottle in their hands, filled with pills that had the power to nourish souls. As soon as they saw a disciple who was feeling unwell under the impact of the dragon momentum, they gave a pill to him. It was worth noting that the pill wasn''t enough for those disciples who had passed outpletely. The stewards had to perform emergency medical procedures on site to help them. Therefore, right now, the scene of the All Peaks Competition was very noisy and haphazard. Master Wen, also under the impact of the dragon roar, felt unstable and his head was full of a buzzing, humming noise, which was giving him a headache. At this moment, however, he was not worried about any possible damage to his spirit, but about Zen''s safety, considering the fact that under the impact of the little bit of momentum which had dissipated from the battle ring and crossed into the audience area, even after it was half weakened by Elder Xu''s green light curtain, Master Wen''s spirit was still damaged. Now that Master Wen was hurt, what about Zen who was standing almost at ground zero? Although Master Wen didn''t want to figure out the question, his face turned deadly pale when he thought of an answer. Chapter 444 Explanation Chapter 444 Exnation Apparently, more than one person wanted to know the result. And Master Wen was the most anxious. Except for the disciples who had fainted, all other onlookers stared intently at the fighting court. As the demonic life vitality cleared slowly, a thin figure was seen standing in the arena. He didn''t appear to be athletic, but he was full of strength. He was not tall, but people looked up to him. "Zen!" Master Wen could not help eximing in excitement. At this moment, his eyes were full of tears, and he almost cried. A fierce discussion began among the disciples. "Unbelievable! Unbelievable! Who can tell me what happened just now? Why is Zen standing there while Jacques is lying on the ground?" one disciple asked with disbelief. "Are you asking me? I don''t know either. I actually don''t understand this fight at all!" another disciple answered. "It was obviously Jacques who was attacking Zen. After all, his attack method used the roar of a dragon. But why is Zen standing while Jacques seems to be hurt? This makes no sense!" a third disciple eximed with an astonished look. The result of the fight was beyond the expectation of the audience. They could not understand what had happened. Zen shook his head. The Streamer Sword in his hand trembled when he took a deep breath. His eyes became brighter than before as his soul had upgraded once again. Facing Jacques'' attack method, Multiple Stabs of the Dragon Bone Spear, Zen could bear it with his Streamer Sword. But he felt it difficult to stand the power of the flood dragon attached to it. Even though Zen had tried his best, he was unsure of Jacques'' defeat as the power of the flood dragon was so strong. However, when Zen started fighting with his Streamer Sword, the cyan dragon in his mind also joined in. The cyan dragon roared and controlled the power of the flood dragon in a second. When Jacques heard the cyan dragon''s roar, he was stunned. This reaction gave Zen enough time to summon the ck fire inside his body. In the blink of an eye, the ck fire consumed Jacques'' flood dragon bone spear. Zen didn''t expect the result of the melting process. Previously, the ck fire would melt a weapon and extract heavenly essence. However, when the ck fire melted the flood dragon bone spear, some drops of blood were extracted. These blood drops were different from a person''s blood. Regr blood was liquid in form and would ssh when it fell on the ground. But these blood drops bounced against the ground like a ball... All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the ck fire transported the drops of blood into Zen''s mind and gave them to the cyan dragon. Of course, the cyan dragon swallowed them. At the same time, two rays of shining light appeared from the mysterious melting furnace. One of them went into Zen''s head, and the other flew into Jacques'' head. The shining light contained mysterious strength, and it could speed up the recovery of an injured soul. Even if someone''s soul had been severely hurt, the shining light could help the soul be as healthy as it was. This was exactly what had happened when Zen opened the mysterious melting furnace for the first time. The refinement process repeatedly destroyed Zen''s soul, but the shining light helped it recover every single time. The cyan dragon roared with such a great force a moment ago that Jacques'' soul had probably been irreversibly damaged. If the shining light had not been used to treat Jacques, he would probably be an airhead. The seven-colored shining light not only healed Jacques'' soul, but it also strengthened it. Zen was certain about this. As Zen had sacrificed Jacques'' flood dragon bone spear to the cyan dragon, he felt it was his responsibility to give something in return. Hence, his action was like a secret trade. Considering that the seven-colored shining light healed and strengthened Jacques'' soul, it was probably equal to if not more valuable than the spear. From this perspective, Jacques did not suffer a loss at all. The only debatable point was whether or not Jacques would have agreed to swap his precious weapon for the service of the seven-colored shining light. With the Streamer Sword in hand, Zen waved to the audience to show that the fight had ended. The referee had woken up by now. He swallowed a pill to nourish his soul. Even though he had been injured and didn''t have any strength, he struggled to announce expressionlessly, "Zen Luo from the Drizzle Peak won. And the personal disciple, Jacques Wang has been defeated!" Just as Zen was leaving the arena, Keh and Elder Xu appeared in front of him. "Sirs," Zen cupped his hands and bowed to them. What goes around,es around. Zen had known that it would be impossible for him to leave without permission since such an unusual thing had happened to him. The expression on Keh''s face showed that he was still in shock. And it was the same with Elder Xu! They felt the same way as the other disciples in the audience area¡ªthey were confused and didn''t understand what had happened in the fighting court. Keh thought that he knew everything about Zen. He had learned that Zen was practicing the Heavenly Ogre Fist. And he also knew that the Heavenly Ogre Fist had been inherited from the ogres. A copy of the book, Heavenly Ogre Fist had been preserved in the Heavenly Library and Zen had borrowed it. Keh knew that Zen''s soul attacking method was called the Spiritual Thorn and that it was a tier four cultivation method. As per Keh, it was an excellent achievement for Zen to have reached such a high level. It was alsomendable that he had strengthened his soul despite being so young. While he could understand all these things, Keh was still in awe of what Zen had aplished. Zen''s flying knife, although broken, was still a precious weapon with a long history. He must have obtained it by sheer luck. It was hard to tell its worth, but Keh didn''t pay much attention to it at all. As the head of Cloud Sect, he would never be jealous of a disciple''s precious weapon. Not to mention that the flying knife was not a perfect one. Keh wasn''t that impressed with the flood dragon bone spear either. Another advantage that Zen had was his mysterious basic swordsmanship. Keh guessed that Zen must have learned this on his own. Keh also spoke highly of the fact that Zen was intelligent and that he had tremendous potential. All of these facts dictated how Keh felt about Zen. Such a talented disciple had impressed Keh to the point where he had decided to send Zen to Cloud Hall! As a matter of fact, Keh had been quite precise in his evaluation of Zen. If Zen was measured by the talent system of ''heaven, earth, and human'', Zen was at least at the heaven grade. Keh used the two words ''at least'' as he thought that Zen had the potential to reach a higher level of talent than a ''heaven-grade'' person. Regardless of Zen''s talent and his abilities that differentiated him from ordinary people, he could not have survived the dragon roar! Keh had examined Zen''s body using his senses. He didn''t feel as though Zen had suffered from any injuries. On the contrary, Zen''s soul seemed to be stronger than before! If Keh, the head of Cloud Sect, could speak rudely, he would have asked, ''What the hell happened? Who can tell me?'' "Zen, congrattions on winning this fight," Elder Xu spoke to Zen first. He had noticed that Keh had chosen to stay silent. After quickly glimpsing at Keh Shi, Elder Xu continued, "Could you tell us what happened here? Why is Jacques lying on the ground?" "Elder Xu. I don''t know how to answer your question. Jacques and Ipeted in the arena. One of us had to lose, and one of us had to win. It was either him or me. I''m not sure what else you expect me to say," Zen answered. Although he wore a serious expression, Zen''s eyes gleamed with slyness. Elder Xu smiled mockingly. And then he added, "I asked my question in haste. Perhaps I wasn''t clear. I want to know what happened during your fight. How did you defeat Jacques?" "Actually, I don''t know either," Zen replied in a confused tone. "Jacques came at me with his flood dragon bone spear. When he used the Multiple Stabs of the Dragon Bone spear, I had to use my sword to fight back. Just at that moment, Jacques released a dreadful dragon roar. I felt lost, and I couldn''t think clearly. Soon after the roar, some rays of seven-colored shining light appeared. That was when Jacques fainted. Strangely, when the seven-colored rays of shining light touched me, I healed..." Since Zen had swallowed Jacques'' flood dragon bone spear, he had to make up this story. In his exnation, some parts were real, and some were not. These statements came together, and no one could tell whether his story was true or false. "Seven-colored rays of shining light?" Elder Xu asked in surprise. He thought hard but still could not tell what a seven-colored ray was. Even more confusing was its quick-healing effect on a severely injured soul. He knew some pills were particrly helpful in treating people with damaged souls. But these pills could not work so quickly. If a person''s soul had been damaged too severely, the pills might not work at all! The soul of a person was very fragile and difficult to heal. "Seven-colored rays of shining light?" Keh also felt puzzled. He repeated the words as he thought of the possibilities. ''Could it be from the Seven Star Herb? But that is impossible. There should not be such a herb in the Eastern Region, '' Keh thought. ''The Seven Star Herb is a legend. It is said that if one is close to a Seven Star Herb, the herb will give off rays in seven colors. It is good for the soul. But if a Seven Star herb does exist, it will change the color of the heaven and the ground. Everyone will be able to see it. It is impossible to hide the herb. How could such a thing happen to Zen and Jacques today?'' Zen was d to see that he had sessfully misled Keh. So he continued his exnation, "I don''t know what happened just now. And how is Jacques?" At this moment, a steward walked up to Jacques and examined his body. After that, he said, "Sirs, Jacques seems to be all right. He is unconscious, but he will wake up soon." Keh nodded and remained silent as he contemted his options. He furrowed his brows as he nced at Zen. He was still confused as Zen''s exnation had not answered his question. "Let me wake Jacques, and we can ask him," Elder Xu said. As soon as he had finished speaking, his hand glowed with a green life vitality. Elder Xu walked up to Jacques and directed the green life vitality to Jacques''s body in a steady stream. After a while, Jacques blinked his eyes. "Where am I?" he asked slowly. Zen became nervous. After all, Jacques was the closest to him when he had swallowed Jacques'' flood dragon bone spear. If Jacques had seen that, and he reported it to them, there would be trouble. Chapter 445 An Unsolved Mystery Chapter 445 An Unsolved Mystery Jacques had just woken up and he was confused. Unconsciously, he reached for his dragon-bone spear, only to discover it was missing. "Now, where is my spear?" questioned Jacques feeling the panic welling up. His dragon-bone spear was extremely important to him, and he had a connection to it after owning it for such a long time, which was why he discovered so quickly that it had gone missing. "Is it in your space ring?" asked Elder Xu curiously. Elder Xu and Keh had nced around and didn''t see Jacques'' dragon-bone spear either and wondered if he had put it away. "No," responded Jacques, but, then he wondered if he could be wrong, so he searched his space ring, and still didn''t find it. "Impossible! How could my dragon-bone spear just vanish?!" eximed Jacques, giving Zen a suspicious glimpse. Zen motioned to Jacques with a wave indicating he didn''t have anything to do with it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Jacques, what happened when you and Zen were battling? Why did I hear a dragon roaring?" Elder Xu enquired about the incident again, even though he''d asked Zen earlier. What Zen told him hadn''t made him feel any better. Jacques racked his brain trying to think, ''Where did I put my dragon-bone spear?'' He remembered that he was stunned by the roar of the dragon as soon as he started fighting with Zen, so, the details of his fight with Zen were fuzzy. "I... I don''t recall. I can remember the deafening sound of a dragon roaring, and the fight with Zen, but, beyond that, everything is a blur. I don''t even know what happenedter," Jacques said, shaking his head as he tried in vain to remember anything more. Jacques'' ount of what happened relieved Zen because he would''ve been in trouble if Jacques told them it was Zen that made the dragon roar. Zen had previously used his demonic life vitality to block their vision, and that would raise suspicions since Elder Xu and Keh were both pretty smart guys. It wasn''t easy to fool them. "The roares from within your dragon-bone spear, right? Why''s it so powerful? Is it because the explosion of your dragon-bone spear caused such a powerful dragon roar?" Since Jacques couldn''t remember any details, Elder Xu offered some suggestions. "That''s right?" What Elder Xu said made Jacques hesitate. Although he couldn''t remember what had happened, the final roar was far louder than what the dragon-bone spear had done previously. The shock of the roar was like a red-hot iron poker being seared into his heart, and he''d probably never forget how it felt. ''But, where did thatst roare from?'' Jacques remembered that Brady, the great weapon refiner who built the dragon-bone spear told him that there was still a remnant of a dragon soul within the bone. However, this dragon spine and its soul were tens of thousands of years old. Over time, this soul had almost disappeared, so, its power was feeble. Brady hadn''tpletely destroyed the soul, but he had used runes to seal it. To him, the soul had long since lost its power of resistance, and sealing it within the spear increased the dragon-bone spear spirit. "Did the dragon soul break the seal and choose to destroy itself?" Jacques wondered aloud. Elder Xu nodded in agreement as he pondered, ''That could be what happened, but where did the glow come from?'' As he thought about it, he asked, "Jacques, did you see a colorful glow in your mind?" "Colorful glow?" asked Jacques bewildered, and wondered, ''A colorful glow? I was out like a light. How could I possibly see any glow?'' "Well. Does it feel like your soul is any stronger?" Elder Xu questioned. "Huh? My soul?" As soon as Elder Xu asked him, Jacques realized that his soul did feel different. His soul seemed to feel more sensitive and somehow steadier. It felt stronger. At the Cloud Sect, there were some secret medicines for soul cultivation, which had healing effects on the soul. If the disciples here wanted to strengthen their souls, they had to take the medication for decades. However, even when they did, the effects weren''t noticeable. Jacques'' soul had be much stronger in the blink of an eye, which made him extremely happy. But, Jacques was frustrated at the loss of the dragon-bone spear. If it had happened to anyone else, they would have fainted at the shock. However, Jacques wasn''t just talented, and he was also lucky. Although he was devastated at the loss, he believed his luck would drop something better in hisp. After all, his dragon-bone spear exploded, and now his soul was much improved. If he had to choose between strengthening his soul and owning the dragon-bone spear, he would''ve given up the dragon- bone spear without hesitating since the means of improving a soul were few and far between. And he just knew, he wouldnd a better weapon down the road. However, he didn''t realize that it was because of Zen that his soul had grown stronger. Of course, Zen wouldn''t be so obtuse as to tell him. Elder Xu gave up questioning after asking twice without a clear exnation. Keh shot a meaningful look at Zen before leaving. He hadn''t detected anything wrong with the story, but deep down, his gut told him Zen had something to do with what happened. It was just a guess. Keh liked Zen very much, so even if he were keeping something to himself, Keh wouldn''t interfere. The battle''s effects were so great that all the disciples were affected in various degrees with the exceptions of Rocher and Patrick. Many of the disciples had to take medicine to heal their souls because of the damage done to their souls. If Elder Xu hadn''t intervened in the battle in time, the consequences would have been severe. After the break, the All Peaks Competition continued with a new referee on the field. It shocked many spectators when Jacques failed, and Zen was more and more frightening to everyone. How many people could survive a dragon roar like that? Many of the audiences believed the champion of the All Peaks Competition would be Zen, but, there were still some who did not feel that way. After all, Patrick had an unfathomable power, Rocher still hadn''t used his sword, and Evan was top- ranked on the Cloud Sect''s list, and hadn''t shown up yet! Zen was able to resist the terrifying dragon roar though, which suggested he had an unusually strong soul, but so what? Fighting other contestants shouldn''t rely on their soul strength alone. It should also include their cultivation method along with their life vitality. Since everyone had different styles, Zen''s soul strength ranking didn''t necessarily mean that he would win thepetition. No matter how great his soul was, he couldn''t resist Rocher''s sword, and he couldn''t break through Patrick''s defenses either. It led many of the disciples to believe that Zen wouldn''t be the All Peaks Competition champion. These three sat out while everyone else continued participating in thepetitions. As thepetition went on, the peaks'' rankings were determined. Rocher, a Skytop Peak disciple, and Zen representing Drizzle Peak were in the top three, which meant one of those two peaks would be the winner, and the other would be the runner-up. That meant that Drizzle Peak, the peak that was the lowest ranked, would surely be one of the top two of the thirty-three peaks! Add to it, if Zen defeated Rocher, then Drizzle Peak would jump from the bottom straight to the top. This rise in rankings would mean massive changes for Drizzle Peak. For example, Drizzle Peak would get a monthly stipend along with more medicine, and the statuses of the disciples of Drizzle Peak would increase. Additionally, Cloud Sect would give them more resources, such as building practicing tforms on Drizzle Peak. In short, Drizzle Peak would enjoy many more perks than previously. So, even if the final results weren''t out yet, everyone was excited at Drizzle Peak already. Both the inner and outer Drizzle Peak disciples had a gleam of excitement. Having been selected as members of Drizzle Peak had been very trying for the disciples because it was the worst of the thirty- three peaks. None of them had expected that a disciple who single-handedly improved Drizzle Peak, brought it up until it was one of the top two. And more surprising was that he was still only at the second grade of natural level. The Drizzle Peak disciples never dreamed there would be such a great achievement, and still had a difficult time believing it, even though they were there, and witnessed it! Zen''s best friends, Wurth, Sean and Nory were all excited. Like the other Drizzle Peak disciples, they were proud of Zen''s achievements, and even felt honored to know Zen. They had all seen Zen''s strength and thought Zen to be an extraordinary person, so they believed he could win! When the All Peaks Competition had begun, they thought Zen would at least make it into the top one hundred. However, when Zen made it into the top one hundred with ease and then the top eighty, fifty, twenty, five and now the top three, they felt he could make it to the number one ranking. Every improvement was a miracle. If thepetition was a y, then the ending would reveal that Zen was the son of a miracle. Master Wen''s eyes were filled with pride. He was content seeing how much Zen had achieved. He would be satisfied if Drizzle Peak became the second ranked of the thirty-three peaks. "During thestpetition, Yan, Zen''s sister, miraculously brought the Lady Peak up to rank two by herself. Now, three yearster, Zen is performing the same miracle," said one of the Drizzle Peak masters as he sighed admiringly. Master Wen shook his head as he said, "It''s a miracle, but, then again, Zen''s much stronger than Yan!" Chapter 446 I Believe In Zen Too (Part One) Chapter 446 I Believe In Zen Too (Part One) Yan was undeniably a superb talent of Cloud Sect. An idea of her talent could be taken from the fact that she had bested Zen in both grade and speed. When it was time for the All Peaks Competition, she had already reached the Illuminating Soul Realm, and if that wasn''t enough, she was only 15 years old at the time. On the other hand, Zen was 17 years old at the moment but was merely at grade two of the nature level. Sopared to Yan, Zen was quite slow in cultivation speed. However, that did not mean he had been totally overtaken. When it came to fighting capacity, he was several notches above Yan. Not only her, he was above almost all personal disciples. In the previous All Peaks Competition, the performance of disciples which werepeting on behalf of some peak was not so good. The top three, and even the top five ces were all upied by personal disciples, who had easily outwitted the disciples from the peaks. But this year, thepetition had been fiercer than ever and of the top 3 contenders, two were fighting on behalf of peaks. They were Zen and Rocher. What was more, neither one of them was at the Illuminating Soul Realm. This was the first time in history that such a result had been seen and until today, such a result was beyond anyone''s imagination. Zen and Rocher weren''t the only ck horses to break the record. The top inner disciples from other peaks like Wing, Sheeny, Jason, and Jill had also managed to defeat the personal disciples quite easily. So this time, the peak disciples had prevailed over the personal disciples in the All Peaks Competition. Among the personal disciples, only Patrick had managed tond a spot amongst the top five. It was up to him now. As the pir of the personal disciples, he had mastered the mysterious Buddhist cultivation method and his real strength was too deep formon men to predict. It was all on him now to defend the dignity of the personal disciples. If he lost too, then the year was going to be remembered forever as one when the personal disciples failedpletely. "Zen, Zen.." Master Xu of the Skytop Peak murmured the name, lost deep in some thought. Master Xu had a good memory, and even if he hadn''t, Zen wasn''t the sort of person he would have forgotten easily. He still remembered the time when Zen had entered the Bloody Mountain for the trial practice. Not only had he managed to defeat a master like Ryan, he had also killed the only grade five unreal beast of the Bloody Mountain in the end. That way, he had earned the only ck crystal fragment for his practice. This was a remarkable achievement, because ever since the time the Bloody Mountain was established, no disciple had ever earned the ck crystal fragment. From that moment onwards, Master Xu had be determined to get Zen on his side. He wanted to invite Zen and ask him to join the Skytop Peak. For this sole purpose, he had even gotten into quite an argument with Aura. Unfortunately, not only did that argument go south for him, Aura had also won Zen''s heart first. He didn''t know what kind of method she had used to persuade Zen, but he waspletely devoted to her now. Foiled in his attempts, all Master Xu could do was think viciously, ''Although Zen is a potentially expensive diamond in the rough, does this Drizzle Peak which ranks thest possess any ability to carve him into a shining jewel?'' Zen had swept everyone aside and stood aloft in majesty. He had shown extraordinary talent in the All Peaks Competition and had even be the key opponent of the strongest disciple of the Skytop Peak - Rocher. If Master Xu was given another chance, he would have definitely made another offer to him at a higher price when he was at the Bloody Mountain. As it turned out, Master Xu''s initial assessment was wrong. A diamond needed to be polished. Zen... Zen was tinum. He shone everywhere! There was no need to polish him. He seemed to be gold replenished with ever growing spells. But s! Master Xu had already missed him and that much could not be changed. Aura had already beaten him and enlisted Zen first. Master Xu heaved a sigh and shook his head. Fortunately, Rocher was there fighting for the Skytop Peak. His strength and potential was not lesser than Zen. It was yet to see who was going to be dered the final winner. The round robin continued. More and more disciples whose names were in the lottery box were wiped out. With each passing round, the probability of Patrick, Rocher, and Zen getting pitted against each other increased. Under every one''s gaze, the steward went on drawing lots to decide thepetitors of the next round. Finally, after numerous rounds, when he gave the names of the next contenders to the referee, the referee immediately announced, "Rocher of the Skytop Peak Vs. Zen of the Drizzle Peak!" "Finally it happens!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "The showdown between two super talents of the Cloud Sect! I feel like my blood is going to rush out any moment!" "Will Rocher use the sword? I really want to see his sword. What does it look like? Draw the sword!" Rocher looked very calm. He slowly walked towards the arena. Against his graceful steps, Zen also ambled inside, looking calm and rxed. After they had arrived at the center of the arena and were now facing each other, Zen smiled and asked, "Everyone wants to see your sword today, Rocher. Is it really your n to let it hang at your back during the entirepetition?" Rocher shook his head and smiled as well, "I said this before, I didn''t use my sword because there was no need to. I never wanted to make a mystery out of my sword." "But what about now?" Zen asked. "Of course I am going to draw my sword." The crowd hooted after Rocher finished his words, Rocher reached out his slim fingers and grasped the sword on his back. He slowly drew it out from the sheath, inch by inch, each unit making the crowd go wild. "Rocher is finally drawing his sword! We have waited for the moment for so long. It looks like Zen is the opponent that he is really worried about!" "What kind of sword on earth is that? I really can''t wait to see it!" All the disciples gazed at Rocher''s hand without batting an eyelid, curious about what the weapon was going to look like. When Rocher finally took the swordpletely out of the sheath, all the people were amazed. "What''s this? A rusty sword? Hang on, do swords rust?" "No silly. They don''t." "So what, is that amon iron sword? My God! The sword that Rocher has kept with him all the time is turning out to be a load of crap!" "Huh! Only a narrow-minded person like you is going to think it''s crap. With Rocher''s strength and knowledge, do you honestly think he is going to put a piece of crap on his back?" "Okay, you''re smart. So tell us what kind of precious sword would rust." The sword Rocher had taken out was indeed covered with red spots. The weapon refining skills of the Eastern Region had made it possible for any weapons, even the mysterious ones, to get preserved for decades. If well maintained, the spiritual weapons were supposed tost several hundred years without rusting out or losing their shine and sharpness. As for fairy weapons, they couldst as long as a span of thousands of years. Chapter 447 I Believe In Zen Too (Part Two) Chapter 447 I Believe In Zen Too (Part Two) A sword that wouldn''t rust wasn''t sure to be the best, but a rusty sword was definitely not a good choice. However, here, the strongest swordsman among the young generation of the Cloud Sect was using a rusty sword. It was hard for the disciples of the Cloud Sect to ept this. They had great expectation for the sword. Rocher was unaware of what was being discussed among the crowds at the moment. He slowly lifted the rusty sword and pointed it at the ground. "This sword is called the ''Blood-corroding Sword''." He slowly said, "The red spots on the de are not rust spots, though they look like them. They''re droplets of blood!" Zen was a little astonished on hearing Rocher''s words. The disciples who were mocking the fact that what Rocher was shing was only a rusty sword also received a shock. But whose blood would remain so fresh even after thousands of years? Generally speaking, if the blood from amon human had sshed on the sword, it would have be dry immediately and formed some blood spots. But after a period of time, the spots would fade and gradually disappear. No human blood stains wouldst for over three years. But the stains on Rocher''s Blood-corroding Sword hadsted for thousands of years! Was it the blood from some legendary beast? "How can blood remain fresh for so long?" Zen was also very curious. There was a feeling inside him that the blood could emit some magical power. Rocher shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. But this Blood-corroding Sword has helped me a lot inprehending the sword philosophy. It also has its own soul that connects with mine. I am telling you this as the courtesy a fellow swordsman shows to another." Zen smiled. Rocher was an interesting person, and polite too! Zen also took out his sword from the space ring. With a tinkling sound, the Streamer Sword was drawn out from its sheath. "My sword is named ''Streamer Sword''. It''s a low-grade fairy weapon. The body of the sword was made by Chase," he told his opponent slowly. "It was made by Chase?" Rocher asked curiously. As a swordsman, Rocher was interested in all kinds of swords. Thest time that Zen had taken out this sword in battle, Rocher had curiously felt that it was somewhat familiar, as it was almost the same one he had seen at the second floor of the Weapon Pavilion. Several unfinished swords made by Chase were ced there. But he clearly remembered that the swords he had seen hadn''t been condensed yet, so he was thinking whether he could have been wrong. But when he heard that the Streamer Sword was also made by Chase, Rocher was sure that it was the same one he had seen at the second floor of the Weapon Pavilion. But that sword hadn''t been condensed, how could it suddenly be a fairy weapon? To clear his doubts, Rocher immediately blurted out, "If I remember correctly, this sword was one of the three weapons that Chase had refined before he died. But it was only an unfinished work as he hadn''t managed to condense it yet. I wonder who helped you in finishing the final condensation process." To Rocher''s knowledge, the three great weapon refiners who were still alive did not have the ability to condense a fairy weapon of this grade. He was asking this out of curiosity. He then added, "I am only a little curious to know which master is able to refine a fairy weapon and helped Chase finish his work after Chase died. If you don''t want toment, or are not allowed to, you can stay silent." Generally, a weapon refiner was more familiar with the weapon that he had refined himself. And it was easier for him to infuse hisprehension of the Heavenly Law into the weapon in the condensation process. If someone other than the refiner himself wanted to condense an unfinished sword of Chase into a fairy weapon, it would have been very difficult. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At least no one in the Eastern Region could have aplished it. Hearing Rocher''s question, all the disciples were also very curious to know the answer. It seemed that there was a story hidden behind the sword. As the disciples of the Cloud Sect, they more or less knew about the legend of Chase. And quite a lot of people knew that Chase had left this piece of his work unfinished before his death. They were also itching to know the answer. "Haha! I can tell you. This sword was condensed on the Quenching Peak by me," Zen answered honestly after thinking for a while. Rocher had been frank with him, so he didn''t want to hide anything from him. Moreover, Zen had no qualms about letting everyone know this. Since he had chosen to attend the All Peaks Competition, he was going to gain a lot more influence and fame now. As long as he gained enough influence, several of his problems were going to be automatically solved, like Aura, Yan, and some of his own problems. "You condensed it all by yourself? At the Quenching Peak?" Rocher was deeply surprised and his pupils narrowed. Zen nodded. "To put it more precisely, I used the weapon refining smelter of the Quenching Peak to condense it." Hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar. "Oh boy! Did I mishear? Zen condensed a fairy weapon by himself! Has he already reached the level of a weapon refining master?" "Come on! A weapon refining master? That gets on my nerves now. Can''t you ever stop exaggerating?" "He must be bragging unreasonably about this. Any person''s energy has got limits. He would have had to practice martial arts to reach such extraordinary level of fighting. Is it really possible for him to condense a fairy weapon at the same time?" "But this is not something easy to brag about. Anyone can find out. There are so many disciples in the Quenching Peak. If it is a lie, they would expose it immediately. Zen has no reason to tell such a stupid lie." Hearing this, Keh exhaled deeply. He nced at Elder Xu who was sitting next to him. Getting his message even without him saying anything, Elder Xu nodded and said, "I will send someone to the Quenching Peak to confirm it." Weapon refining masters were also very important to the Cloud Sect. No wonder that Keh was attaching such great importance to the matter. "Do it immediately. Then get news to me as quickly as possible. But I don''t think the result really matters." Keh heaved a sigh and shook his head. Elder Xu asked, "Do you believe Zen''s words that he condensed the sword himself?" "What do you think?" Keh asked back. "I believe him." Elder Xu replied with a smile. Keh pointed his fingers at Elder Xu. He didn''t know what to say about Zen''s talents that he had shown along the way. He finally replied, "I believe in Zen, too. He has already given me a lot of surprises. Forget about the im that he can refine a fairy weapon himself. Even if he ims that he is the reincarnation of an immortal, I will also believe it." There was probably not a single other soul in Cloud Sect who could get such ament from Keh. Chapter 448 The Heavenly Sword (Part One) Chapter 448 The Heavenly Sword (Part One) Elder Xu was stunned at what Keh said. It was quite high praise. Keh worked for the Cloud Hall and his knowledge went beyond the entirety of the Eastern Region. He had seen the other side of the world. Billions of people lived in the Eastern Region, and the Central Region was over ten timesrger than the Eastern Region. The five regions in total did not dominate the globe as one thought. They were but a small corner of the main continent on the map. The world wasposed of people as many as the number of sand particles in the sea. It was almost impossible to keep count of. In this vast poption, there were a number of geniuses. Zen had good talent and even better luck, but it was likely that there were people more powerful than him out there. Truth be told, Elder Xu was shocked at Zen''s performance. The younger generation was better than the last, but could he really afford Keh''s evaluation of being the reincarnation of an immortal? What did it mean for the world? Watching Elder Xu at a loss for words and looking like he couldn''t ept Keh''s statement, the latter smiled softly. "Just kidding. Elder Xu, don''t take it so seriously." "..." Elder Xu was more than a hundred years old. Hearing the leader make such a joke out of the blue, he remained petrified for a while, not knowing how to react. "But Zen is truly special. No big shots were from his family in the past. It could be that his background and bloodline is ordinary, but in this generation, two heavyweights have been discovered already, Yan, who has a peculiar body constitution, and then Zen, who has incredible strength. They appeared sessively. Don''t you think that''s a strange coincidence?" Keh asked him. Elder Xu shook his head. "Yes, it''s a perplexing coincidence. But I don''t find it too strange." Keh looked at thepetition field and watched Zen''s Streamer Sword reflecting the sunlight, with specks of gold glinting as the weapon flexed. He said, "In fact, I don''t find it strange either. I just feel that heaven makes surprising arrangements. It must be fate. Zen could be the dragon hiding in deep waters, but that wouldn''t stop me from pushing him ahead. His current performance is exemry. If he gets achievements in the Cloud Hall someday, it would benefit me." To enter any sect in this wide world was not easy, but the Cloud Hall would wee a genius. After all, if a sect wanted to develop and get stronger, they must discover and cultivate these unmatched talents cyclically. If Zen made massive achievements in the future, Keh would stand to gain a lot from Cloud Hall. Elder Xu nodded silently. As a subordinate, he could not speak up and interfere in the leader''s arrangements. Keh seldom showed up. The fact that he was willing to talk to Elder Xu for so long and that he opened up to his subordinate was enough. On thepetition field, Rocher remained silent. He needed time to digest the shock Zen had brought on. After a while, he said, "I started learning swordsmanship when I was six years old, and then comprehended a small part of the sword intent at the age of ten. When I was thirteen, I grasped the sword intent. And then I entered the consummation of nature level at sixteen. Even the ones who have reached the early stage of the Illuminating Soul Realm do not qualify to be my opponents. In the Eastern Region, few people are worthy of my admiration. Patrick was the first to deserve it. Zen, you are the second. But make no mistake, I will use all my strength in this round. I will leave no stone unturned." Zen nodded. "Start the fight." The two geniuses didn''t need to partake in offensive speech in this battle. They had real strength, and they were solid and firm like massive rocks. They knew that neither of them could get a rise out of the other through loose talk. Furthermore, a swordsman took a path of justice. What they learnt from each other through their swordsmanship would be invaluable. They wouldn''t get so far with throwaway words. Buzz! Rocher inched his Blood-corroding Sword closer to himself and the weapon seemed to hiss. Shifting his feet, he began the strange Sword Step. Watching Rocher, Zen couldn''t hide the admiration in his eyes. If he was honest, Rocher comprehended the sword more deeply than him. Zen hadn''t been cultivating the sword for long. He might haveprehended the sword intent and even caught up to Rocher in this skill, but he couldn''t blend himself with his sword like Rocher. The latter was a natural at this. Rocher''s Sword Step grew faster and faster, sword energy cyclones manifesting under his feet continuously. "I will begin as well!" Zen too moved his feet to the rhythms of the Sword Step. Although Zen carried out his Sword Step ording to Rocher''s, there was a slight difference between the two. Rocher''s Sword Step was smooth in effect. Seen carefully, each step was calcted and equal in length to the three-foot long cutting edge of his Blood-corroding Sword. His Sword Step appeared soft but hid the killing intent cleverly. Once the edge was exposed, the killing intent would make itself known too. On the other hand, Zen''s Sword Step looked random, yet natural. His steps were not as soft as Rocher''s, but appeared more potent in power. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two stepped forward, setting a tempo with their feet as they faced each other on thepetition field, looking for loopholes and mistakes in the opponent''s moves. But since they had cultivated to this level, they knew how to hold on to their nerves. They wouldn''t make mistakes easily. Chapter 4049 A Trace Of Humans Chapter 4049 A Trace Of Humans Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others raised several more questions. Once these questions were answered, they had a basic understanding of what the Night View Ind was all about. Arge number of different races ¡ª close to a thousand ¡ª lived in the annr mountain range around the Night View Ind. It was weird but astonishing that so many races coexisted on such a small ind. One or two races were present on almost every mountain here. These races were mainly divided into three tiers and the Wooden Leaf race was among the weakest ones. The Wooden Leaf race knew their limitations and rarely came into conflict with other races. That was how they had survived in such aplicated environment. "Did you capture your Treacherous Beings in the mountains?" Fuxi asked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Snake Goddess and the others were concerned at Fuxi''s question, given that it was an important one. Why were there so many Treacherous Beings on the Night View Ind? They had encountered a lot of sloth-shaped Treacherous Beings on their way to this mountain, which, ording to Decker, was just the tip of the iceberg. The abundance of Treacherous Beings on the Night View Ind was way beyond their imagination. Decker shook his head and said, "Most Treacherous Beings in the mountains are weak and the powerful ones are mainly the killing type. The killing type also likes Arcana and will kill you to plunder your Arcana. They''re not suitable for warriors to merge with. Our Treacherous Beings came from the Ghost Mountain." "Ghost Mountain?" Fuxi raised an eyebrow in interest. "There is a huge Ghost Mountain beyond the annr mountain range on the westernmost side of the Night View Ind. There are arge number of friendly-type Treacherous Beings there. You''ll see every kind you can think of," exined Decker. Confused and curious, Fuxi asked, "Are you saying that you can freely enter the Ghost Mountain and choose a Treacherous Being?" Decker shook his head again and answered, "We can''t enter the Ghost Mountain at will. We need to umte enough Arcana to enter it." "Why didn''t we see such a mountain when we came out of theke?" Zen asked. Decker said, understanding dawning in his eyes, "You can only see it after you cross the annr mountain range. You can''t see it from the center of the ind." Zen was still doubtful. He turned around and asked, "Master Campbell, is the annr mountain range the only hignd on the Night View Ind?" They had seen the ind''s terrain once they had emerged from theke. There was nothing but the lake at its center and a circle of mountains around it. They would have noticed it if there was a huge Ghost Mountain around there! "As far as I know, the annr mountain range shapes the edges of the Night View Ind. There is nothing but a void beyond the annr mountain range," said Campbell with conviction. At this, Zen''s eyes turned cold. "You were lying to us," he said, turning to re at Decker. Pearson hooked his fingers and the silver thread tightened around Decker''s neck, cutting into his skin. Blood quickly began to drip from the wound. "No, please no! It hurts!" Decker screamed hysterically at the sharp pain. "I told no lies! All that I said is true! You can ask our patriarch if you don''t believe me!" Graham spoke up hastily. "Yes, yes!" he said. "The Ghost Mountain has been floating outside the ind. You can only see it once you climb over the circle of mountains. You can send someone to have a look at it and verify what we''re saying!" At Decker''s and Graham''s earnest looks, Pearson rxed the silver thread on his fingertips. "They don''t look like they''re lying," he said. "Is there really a Ghost Mountain?" the Snake Goddess said thoughtfully. ording to Campbell, the world beyond the Pure Sky tforms was full of Void Dust, which could devour all substances and energies. Campbell had also mentioned that he knew a way of roaming through the Void Dust. This involved using the Spiritual Boat. He didn''t say what material the Spiritual Boat was made of. So she surmised that the Ghost Mountain was probably formed by the same substances as the Spiritual Boat, which was probably why it could also roam through the Void Dust. "Let''s put this question aside for the time being," Zen said, quickly regaining hisposure. "When I mentioned the human race yesterday, you said that you hadn''t seen any before. Let me ask you once again. Have you ever seen any other humans before us?" This was what they were most concerned about. After all, they were here to find the human heroes. Decker hesitated. "Answer him!" Pearson barked. Decker then admitted hesitantly, "I met a human once before. A tall and sturdy human male. He sat on a fire lotus, mes in his eyes. Beside him was a Treacherous Being that looked like a fiery-dragon and appeared to be very powerful. This man burned up more than ten mountains and annihted the Thunder race and the White Bone race, which were at the pinnacle of their forces at the time." "We didn''t know how the Thunder race and the White Bone race had provoked him. His fire was so tremendous that two mountains melted intova and flowed into theke," added Graham. He had also witnessed this terrifying scene. The fire hadn''t extinguished for several days after that. The Thunder race and the White Bone race used to be two ruling races on the Night View Ind. They were far more powerful than small races like the Wooden Leaf race, but that human had destroyed them so easily! A human male... Using formidable mes... Tall and sturdy... Sitting on a fire lotus... These descriptions reminded everyone of the same person. The Snake Goddess and the others turned to look at Zen, knowing that that man''s energy soul existed in Zen''s body. Zenmunicated with his inner world for a while before a vague figure appeared above his head. Zen pointed at the figure and asked, "Is he the man you were talking about?" Zhurong''s figure gradually became clear. It was only half his body and the aura of the energy soul was not so strong as his real self, but Decker''s and Graham''s faces went sheet-white at the sight of him. "W-what?!" "Yes! That''s him! Why is he inside your body?" Decker and Graham looked as if they had seen a ghost. Zhurong looked proud as he watched these members of the Wooden Leaf race stumble over their words in horror and awe. It looked like his real self still enjoyed great fame on the Night View Ind. Decker would not have dared attack these strangers if he had known of this before. "Where is this man on the Night View Ind now?" Zen asked. Decker shook his head again. "I don''t know. But I guess he''s somewhere in the Ghost Mountain. All truly powerful figures on the Night View Ind are over there and this master is no exception." "In that case, it''s time for us to go," Eastern Emperor Taiyi suggested. The Snake Goddess''s eyes swept the outside of the cave. She flicked two of her fingers and two tiny shadows appeared at her fingertips. These were energy parasites transformed from the shadow of Snake Goddess. She stuffed them into Decker''s and Graham''s mouths and warned them, "Tell your people to behave themselves." The energy parasites would keep moving in their bodies. It would take at least three months for the energy to be depleted. During this time, the Snake Goddess could cause them to explode with just a thought if she thought Decker and Graham were out of line. The other members of the Wooden Leaf race had long sinceid siege outside the cave. They had bows and arrows in their hands, strong auras of Treacherous Beings emanating from their arrows, and ready tounch their attacks. "Everyone! Please put down your weapons!" Decker shouted. But nobody heeded him. Decker''s prestige was not enough to order them around. Graham took a deep sigh and said, "Put down your weapons. They are not someone you can match. Don''t bring disaster upon our race." The leader of the Wooden Leaf race had realized that their whole race would not be a match for this group of humans. Decker should never have provoked them. Chapter 4050 Plunder Chapter 4050 Plunder Under themand of their leader, the members of the Wooden Leaf race retreated to both sides. Then, Zen and his group left and walked along the mountain road. Relief washed over Graham and Decker as they watched them depart. The fight between different races in Night View Ind had been cruel. If Zen and his group were another race that fought against them, their Wooden Leaf race would probably face extinction. However, Zen and his group had only nted parasites in their bodies and even spared them. "These humans are quite merciful," Graham sighed. "They did let us go, but the Evil Tiger race is still watching us..." Decker muttered and shook his head. The Evil Tiger race expanded rapidly after they moved to the west of the mountain. Moreover, they also acquired the "Arcana" much faster than the Wooden Leaf race did, so they got to merge with stronger Treacherous Beings. With the current speed of their growth, it would not take long before the Evil Tiger race did something. The Wooden Leaf race surely could not fight against them, and it was easy to predict the oue. Of course, Decker refused to ept such fate. That was also why he took the risk to lure the humans to this ce. "It''s all fate," Graham sighed again. "Once, only five people remained in our Wooden Leaf race. Our race got ughtered, but we managed to pull through anyway. If we can''t escape from this disaster, it means that our race is destined to end here," he said. "I don''t believe in fate," Decker said in a firm tone. Then, he took a step forward. "What are you going to do?" Graham asked nervously. Yet, Decker turned a deaf ear to him and quickly caught up with Zen and his group. At the same time, he shouted, "Masters, please wait for a moment!" Zen, the Snake Goddess, and the others turned around and looked at Decker strangely. Decker continued, "Masters, it''s not easy to go to the Ghost Mountain. I''m afraid you cannot enter the Ghost Mountain even if you reach it, especially if you have many people. You need to obtain a good amount of Arcana!" At that moment, his eyes shed with excitement and he dered, "I can help you!" "We can find sacrifices by ourselves," the Snake Goddess said indifferently. Deckerughed and said, "Of course you can. But every creature from different races in Night View Ind hunts for the prey to get more sacrifices. How many prey do you think are left on the ind?" "Then we''ll catch the creatures from the many races," Pearson said coldly. "There are creatures from different races that are sacrificed like prey every day. Although you are powerful, those creatures that have merged with the Treacherous Beings are something else entirely. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to defeat them," Decker exined. Pearson frowned and didn''t say anything. He thought what Decker said made sense. Zen asked, "What''s your suggestion?" "I know about every race on Night View Ind. I can help you n to seize their Arcana," Decker answered. Honestly, it was a good idea. Besides, it would take a long time if they collected the ''Arcana'' bit by bit. Everything would be faster if they directly looted the Arcana from the others. "Why should we trust you?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked. In turn, Decker pointed at his body and said, "Don''t forget that she has nted a parasite in me." The Snake Goddess nced at him and said, "Okay, we can trust you." Finally, he joined Zen''s group. The Wooden Leaf race''s gathering ce was at the south of the mountain. The west side was originally an open space, but the Evil Tiger race upied itter on. "During this period of time, the Evil Tiger race have umted quite a lot of ''Arcana''. They are like fat sheep," Deckermented. He was responsible for guiding these humans to steal the "Arcana." As the biggest threat to the Wooden Leaf race, the Evil Tiger race naturally became their first target. "Who keeps the Arcana in their race?" Zen asked. "The leader of the race usually keeps the Arcana. That cave is where their leader lives," Decker answered without hesitation. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he pointed at a triangr cave in the center. Meanwhile, Fuxi brought out the Heavenly Eye Vine from the spirit beast bag, which extended a thin vine towards Decker''s forehead. When the vine touched his skin, he saw the scene in the triangr cave through the heavenly eye. "Their leader did not go out to hunt today. He''s just in the cave," Decker''s eyes lit up as he talked. "So do we charge in straight?" asked Fuxi. "No." Decker shook his head. "The Treacherous Beings that the Evil Tiger race like to merge with are called the Wind Ghosts. They are immensely swift, and the warriors of the Evil Tiger race are also quite agile themselves. If we alerted them, we would surely fail to catch their leader, and instead, they would surround us," he exined. Afterward, Sawyer quietly took out a few pieces of Magic Camouge Skin and said, "So, we will use our old way." The Magic Camouge Skin hid their bodies so they could get close to their target without notice. Zen covered himself in the Magic Camouge Skin and quickly descended from the top of the mountain. The leader of the Evil Tiger race had very sharp senses, especially his sense of smell. His nose could detect any change in the aura around him. When Zen and the others slid to the cave''s entrance, he immediately sensed that something was wrong. Just as he was sniffing the air, however, a loop of silver spider thread wrapped around his neck. He choked repeatedly and wanted to escape, but a young human suddenly appeared above his head. The young man stretched out his hand and pressed him down to the ground with a strong force, so he could not move. "Puff!" On the other side, a handsome, middle-aged man thrust his sword and stabbed his shoulder. Blood flowed out from the wound. After that, a beautiful woman swept down and flicked her finger, where a wriggling crimson worm emerged. She gently patted his shoulder then the energy parasite entered his body. Their cooperation was wless. The leader of the Evil Tiger race did not have the chance to use his own bloodline power, nor did he have the time to use the Treacherous Being he had merged with. But even if he had reacted quickly, Zen and the others still had a way to deal with him. They had even prepared much stronger methods to counter his attacks. "What are you doing?" the leader of the Evil Tiger race shouted. "Hand over the Arcana and we will spare your life," Zen demanded. "No way!" the leader of the Evil Tiger race yelled with rage-filled eyes. The Arcana were the foundation of peace for the lives of the creatures from the various races like them, and also the only way for them to be stronger. Therefore, how could he be willing to hand them over? Furthermore, they had intruded the base of the Evil Tiger race. He felt that these people would not really dare to make a move. "Then go to hell..." A faint killing intent shed in Zen''s eyes as if he was looking at a dead and cold corpse. When the leader of the Evil Tiger race realized that he would die, his expression suddenly changed. "The Arcana you want are here, here¡­ I''ll give them all to you!" he said hurriedly. Right after he spoke, a wooden box appeared in his hand. He opened it and revealed more than two hundred zed crystals. It was a lot of Arcana! In return, Zen casually counted them, put them away for safekeeping, turned around, and left. The Snake Goddess stretched out her hand and guided the worm to swim around his chest. A small bulge moved visibly through his skin. "This worm won''t disappear for three months. I hope you won''t do anything within that time." At the same time, she patted the leader''s shoulder. Together with Pearson, and the others, they covered themselves with the Magic Camouge Skin and quickly disappeared before the eyes of the leader of the Evil Tiger race. The group of people came and went like ghosts, then left the leader who stood numbly in the cave, still in a daze. Chapter 4051 Gained Little Chapter 4051 Gained Little They snuck in and left the cave in under three minutes. The members of the Evil Tiger race were not alerted during the entire process. Decker had seen these people''s theurgies but the methods they used still shocked him. How were they able to take the Evil Tiger race''s Arcana so easily? It was all just a piece of cake for them! The series of events was inconceivable to Decker but the others simply went on as if everything was entirely normal. As an independent ind, the Night View Ind had no means tomunicate with the outside world, so it didn''t have as many Other Shore Tokens. Thebat strength was mainly increased through fusions with Treacherous Beings. However, even if these Treacherous Beings were powerful, they weren''t as good as Other Shore Tokens. Moreover, Zen and hispanions still had the Holy Stones and the Light of Annihtion, which made it easy for them to deal with the hostility-level Treacherous Beings that mighte their way. Of course, that was their trump card, so they wouldn''t use it unless it was truly necessary. After they left the Evil Tiger race''s territory, Zen and his group made their way towards another connected mountain. Decker was in a good mood. He had proved his value to Zen and robbed the Evil Tiger race in ordance with the Wooden Leaf race''s wishes. "The members of the Desert race are living at the foot of the mountain. They''re our allies," he told them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is robbing an ally frowned upon here?" Pearson asked. Decker hurriedly waved his hand. "I''m very familiar with the Desert race so it would be easier for us to take their Arcana, but they went to the Ghost Mountain not long ago and have consumed all their Arcana. It wouldn''t make much sense to go there since you won''t really get any." The races on the Night View Ind were usually shrewd realists. Both the Wooden Leaf race and the Desert race acknowledged their weakness so they decided to forge an alliance with each other. Once one of them became a strong force, they would immediately turn friends into enemies. "Next," Zen said dismissively. It was entirely possible for Decker to have been lying. There was a high chance that he was taking advantage of Zen and his group in order to suppress the Wooden Leaf race''s opponents. Whether this possibility was true or not, Zen and his group did not really care. Soon enough, they arrived at the third mountain. Snake-shaped creatures gathered around and flitted here and there. These snake-shaped creatures couldmunicate through telepathy. If one of their members were attacked, the rest would know straight away. "I believe in your strength but fighting with these guys may end badly. I hope you reconsider," Decker told them. Fuxi shrugged in nonchnce. "Next." They were in a hurry to umte Arcana and couldn''t waste any time dawdling. On the fourth mountain, they came upon the sheep-headed men. ording to Decker, this race was very suitable since they had moderate strength and no doubt had acquired quite a lot of Arcana. Zen and his group quietly observed theings and goings of the race for about three minutes before they were able to find the opportunity to sneak in. It was generally the same process. After they gained control of the huge sheep-headed man, they plundered all the Arcana and left quietly. After that, everyone expected things to sail smoothly but that wasn''t the case. The races they chose afterward were all bust. Either the races had used up all of their Arcana or they had a special way to hide them. Some leaders were also incredibly resolute and would rather die than hand them over. In the end, Zen and his group managed to gather fewer Arcana than they would''ve liked. One thing that they realized during this series of plunders though was that it was a wise decision to have kept Decker by their side. His input proved to be extremely useful, especially when they had to deal with troublesome races. When night came, the group dug out a stone cave on top of a mountain and settled there. They had collected a total of three hundred and forty-two Arcana, including the Arcana that had been traded with the Grass Bull yesterday. Zen pursed his lips as he calcted their spoils. "How many people can enter the Ghost Mountain with these Arcana?" he asked. "A person needs two hundred Arcana to enter," Decker answered. "So it means one and a half people can enter now. You have good luck and great strength, and your efficiency is really high." In his eyes, their rate of umtion was already incredible. The others, however, thought differently. To them, their efficiency was actually extremely slow and they had to pick up the pace tomorrow and earn more. Once darknesspletely shrouded the Night View Ind, the group settled and began to apply the Ghost Powder on the bodies. "This ind is full of Ghost Powder. Where did ite from?" Zen asked in the middle of his application. Decker simply shrugged. "Nobody really knows." "Hasn''t anyone ever investigated this?" the Snake Goddess asked in curiosity. "Of course," Decker told them. "Even I''ve tried investigating it myself. The Ghost Powder is taken out of the sloths'' pockets and the sloths are also Treacherous Beings. They usually hang out in the forest quietly." "The Ghost Powder in their pockets should be consumed very soon," King Ieuan said. "I lived with a sloth for quite a while. The powder in its pocket was almost unlimited. I''ve deliberately consumed all of it but it would only take a few minutes for its pocket to fill up all over again!" Decker narrated. "At first I thought it was collecting the Ghost Powder secretly so I tied it up, but then I saw its pocket swell automatically!" "Amazing," the group murmured. "Have you seen the inside of its pocket?" King Ieuan asked. "It might be connected with a space channel." It was very difficult for the Eternal Realm warriors to construct a space channel within the Three Purities Stage. Instant teleportation was also impossible, but there were a number of creatures who could do it. "I tried but then I almost died." Zen couldn''t help but frown at Decker''s answer. "Why? What happened?" "The sloths'' pockets are their exclusive domains. They turn hostile if you touch them," Decker muttered in exnation. He remembered it quite well. When he tried to open the sloth''s pocket, all the sloths within the vicinity began to emanate a strong aura. The aura they exuded was much stronger than that of the hostility-level Treacherous Beings. Fearing for his life, Decker immediately bolted from that ce. Those sloths chased him for more than a hundred miles before Decker managed to escape and survive. From then on, he never dared to investigate those sloths and their secrets anymore. "This ind is full of strange things," Fuxi remarked. While they talked, white hairs continuously fell outside their cave and formed multiple white-haired monsters. Everyone looked much calmer this time and quietly watched the white-haired monsters trudge around. When they moved around the cave in a circle, the white-haired monsters suddenly reverted back into a pool of white hairs and gradually disappeared. Night soon passed. On the second day, Zen and his group set off to plunder more Arcana off the other races. Still, everything went smoothly. Their targets were not very strong and were at the second or third tier on the Night View Ind. Under Zen''s leadership, the groupunched several sneak attacks which gave no room for the races to resist. Unfortunately, the spoils of theirbor weren''t as plentiful as they had hoped. The leaders of the races they plundered only held a few Arcana, and some had none at all. It would be the same for the oing days. The reason why these races only had a few Arcana to spare was finally revealed after they caught a race leader who spilled the fact that they had handed them all over to the Red Demon race. The Red Demon race was one of the top races on the Night View Ind and they abused this position by forcing the other, smaller races to give them their Arcana. Since the Red Demon race had already robbed the other races, Zen finally understood why they got so little during their raids in the past few days. On their seventh night, Zen and his group applied the Ghost Powder on their bodies and rested in the cave. However, a shrill scream interrupted their slumber. It seemed to havee from a distance and didn''t seem to be thest scream they would hear that night. King Ieuan was the first one up. "What was that? Squeak!" Zen listened attentively and pointed out towards the distance. "Over there. Over the mountain. It''s not just one person, but an entire group." Chapter 4052 Sacrifice Chapter 4052 Sacrifice Decker''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go there!" "What''s happening?" the Snake Goddess asked. "There is an entire race to be sacrificed and there will be a lot of Arcana. I wonder whether you are interested in making a move or not," said Decker. The prey on the Night View Ind was not enough. There would often be wars among the various races. The races that lost would be captives, and the only fate of being captured was to be sacrificed. All the people present had experienced a lot of fights. They understood the cruelty on the Night View Ind. Since the members of a whole race were to be sacrificed, the number of Arcana to be produced was large. Zen and his group didn''t get many Arcana¨Cnow was their chance. "Let''s go and take a look," suggested Zen. Fuxi and the others nodded. That night, they quietly left the cave and headed south. Miserable screams echoed from two mountains away. The distance wasn''t far from them. When Zen and his group climbed over the first mountain, white hairs slowly flew towards them,ing from the mountain''s side. Although the Ghost Powder could hide the aura of life energy, they could still attract white-haired monsters as long as they moved. Everyone stopped moving and stood like statues. The white-haired monsters then disappeared, and they continued with their journey. Near ake at the foot of the mountain, hundreds of creatures appeared trapped, bound by silver chains. They didn''t have Ghost Powder on their bodies and the silver chains disabled their every move. Out of nowhere, the white-haired monsters appeared like sharks that had smelled blood, devouring the poor creatures. The number of creatures that each white-haired monster swallowed was limited to ten. After that, the monsters turned into a pile of white hairs and gradually dissipated¨Cleaving behind many Arcana. The remaining creatures trembled as they saw theirpanions being swallowed little by little. Their chests were filled with fear as the blood of different colors sshed out from the horrible scene. Screams, pleas, and the sound of kowtows rang one after another, yet no one could save them... N?velDrama.Org owns this. Flocks of bird-like creatures stood by theke. Their wings were folded on their backs and they possessed sharp ws. Their bodies were simr to a human''s. Their ws each held a sharp wooden stick, with the end smeared with thick ck poison. "Glede Demon race!" Decker eximed in surprise. "I feel that they are very strong," Pearson said. "It''s one of the strongest races on the Night View Ind," Decker said with aplicated expression. "But that''s not the problem. How dare they catch so many races and sacrifice them all!" "Why, aren''t they supposed to do that?" Pearson was confused. For both the Grand Pure Realm and the Supreme Pure Realm, the weak races were like helpless fish on a chopping board; they were always ughtered by stronger races. Since the Glede Demon race was very powerful, they wouldn''t have any difficulty sacrificing their captives. The Snake Goddess figured out Decker''s point. "If they sacrifice so many creatures at a time, it might cause a bacsh..." "Exactly." Decker nodded. Sacrificing the defeated races often happened on the Night View Ind, but it was rare to see several races sacrificed at a time. Even the Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race which were at par with the Glede Demon race on the Night View Ind wouldn''t do that. The weak races were not idiots themselves. They were connected, and some of them had close associations. Any force sacrificing several races at a time would cause arge number of weak races to team up as allies. After allying, there would be a reshuffling of powers among the forces on the Night View Ind. Such things had happened several times in history. The top-ranked races were killed by the alliance every time. As time passed, the alliance fell into a state of disunity, and finally, the situation returned to its original state. "If the Glede Demon race dares to do so, something must have happened in the Ghost Mountain. They need to umte enough Arcana, s..." Decker concluded. The Wooden Leaf race was also a weak race. He felt sorry upon realizing the fate of these several races. The process of the sacrifice was rough. Suddenly, more than ten strong warriors had broken the silver chains, fleeing in all directions. The Glede Demons on guard flew one after another. They raised the wooden sticks, aimed at the creatures, and threw them down swiftly. "Puff, puff, puff..." The wood sticks thrown by the Glede Demons hit their targets hard and urately. They nailed the warriors to the ground, forbidding their escape. The well-trained Glede Demons returned and lined up once again. Zen and the others couldn''t help but frown upon witnessing the fighting strategy. Just as Decker said, the strength of the Glede Demon race was far stronger than that of ordinary races. It would indeed be very difficult to fight them. The white-haired monsters were efficient. In just an hour, hundreds of creatures from other races had beenpletely devoured at the foot of the mountain, leaving the Arcana on the ground. These creatures had lost a lot of blood as they were swallowed. The blood flowed into theke, dying it with vivid colors as it mixed with the water''s rippling. "These Arcana are enough to let you all enter the Ghost Mountain," said Decker. "But the Glede Demons are very troublesome. They like to act as a group while each of them is very strong!" Zen, the Snake Goddess, and the others didn''t say anything. They observed in silence. Getting these Arcana could save them a lot of time, and they didn''t have to invade the mountains one by one. It would be difficult to obtain the Arcana directly from the Glede Demon race, however, there was still a chance. They still had the Light of Annihtion, which could burst out and destroy the Treacherous Beings that the Glede Demons had merged with. The Glede Demons quickly collected the Arcana on the ground and put them into a gray cloth bag. One of the Glede Demons flew to a huge nearby tree while carrying the bag. Only then did Zen and the others discover that a Glede Demon was hiding on the top of the tree! The Glede Demon had sharp eyes; each of his feathers was like a dagger sticking out from his body. The feathers were pure silver, reflecting light that was inconceble by theyer of Ghost Powder on his body. "That''s Bhus, the leader of the Glede Demon race," said Decker in almost a whisper. Taking over the cloth bag, Bhus looked at the Arcana within it and seemed dissatisfied. "Nearly five hundred captives afflicted, yet you only obtained a few Arcana. These are only two thousand. Why?" Several Glede Demons lowered their heads in silence. The number of Arcana produced after a captive was afflicted did not result in a fixed amount. Up until now, no one had figured out the rules. The number of Arcana produced was at random. In some cases, a lot of Arcana had appeared after small creatures were swallowed up, while there had only been a few Arcana withrge creatures. Even after a pair of identical twins were killed, there was a huge difference in the number of Arcana from them. In other words, the amount of Arcana that appeared after the creatures were sacrificed was entirely based on the mood of the white-haired monsters. For ordinary races such as the Wooden Leaf race, two thousand Arcana was a rare great harvest. However, Bhus was still unhappy with this number because the Glede Demon race paid a huge price to get these captives. "We... we have umted a lot of Arcana. Isn''t it enough?" one of the Glede Demons couldn''t help asking. Around this time, they had already ughtered nearly more than forty races; there were even a few large races among them. They had already surrendered a lot of Arcana in the hands of the leader, but these Glede Demons couldn''t figure out the reason it was not enough. "It''s not enough," Bhus answered coldly. "That''s all for tonight. Follow me to the West Shrine Mountain tomorrow!" When he was about to leave, he looked up at the mountain and said in a chilling voice, "You have hidden for so long. Why don''t youe out?" Chapter 4053 The Birdcage Chapter 4053 The Birdcage Zen and the others were covered by the Magic Camouge Skin. This perfectly prevented them from being discovered by the Glede Demon race. Senses couldn''t be used on the Night View Ind, so as long as they held their breath, no one could notice them. Even if someone walked past them, they wouldn''t find anything. "He found us. We''re so screwed!" Decker''s face quickly turned pale as his entire body trembled. "Calm down!" Pearson tried to pacify Decker. Zen and the others looked down from the mountain silently and remained motionless as they waited for situation to develop. A few momentster, another group of creatures emerged from the other side of the mountain. They had red skin and were covered with bright red fur. They carried big sticks on their hands and their ape-like faces looked ferocious. "They''re from the Red Demon race!" "Then, it means Bhus hasn''t found us yet." "Oh, thank goodness! I thought it was going to be our end¡­" Decker breathed a sigh of relief as if he had barely escaped the jaws of death. Even the others were obviously relieved. They were also nervous but not panicking in an exaggerated way like Decker. At their current distance from the Glede Demon race and the Red Demon race, the possibility of blowing their disguise was very low. "Ha-ha! Bhus, you''ve be dull! As far as I remember, it was one thousand and five hundred feet thest time. Now, I am able to enter the range of one thousand feet. Beware! Next time, if I make it within a range of five hundred feet, you''re dead!" The red-haired creature taking the leadughed wildly. It was Tate, the leader of the Red Demon race. For the past generations, these two big races of the Night View Ind had been in a constant dispute. Whenever there was an opportunity, the Red Demon race and the Glede Demon race would sh with each other. Dong! Dong! Dong! "Scrap that!" Tate hit his head with a big stick. "I''ve changed my mind. There''s not going to be a next time. Hand over all the Arcana, or you''ll die!" Bhus was still standing at the top of the tree, holding the cloth bag in his hand which was filled with Arcana. His brows rose slightly as he listened to Tate''s threats. Without a doubt, the Red Demon race was extremely powerful. In the entire Night View Ind, they were considered as one of the three most powerful races. However, the Glede Demon race was known to be stronger than them. Among the thousand races that inhabited the Night View Ind, only three of them were ranked in the first tier. These were the Red Demon race, the Glede Demon race, and the Grand Mighty race. All of the other races bowed down and feared these three superior races. In fact, the other races even brought offerings to them just to be on their good side. However, they still needed to observe their limitations. If they went too far, the other races might start forming an alliance. If that happened, they might not actually lose, but several lives would be needlessly wasted. Moreover, it had be a taboo in the Night View Ind to sacrifice the lives of several races at a time. The Glede Demon race actually had done that, but it was not entirely their fault. This happened when the Red Demon race crossed the territorial boundary of the Glede Demon race on several asions for some time now. Then, they forced the leaders of other races to hand over their Arcana. Although there wasn''t a definite rule about it, the blurry boundaries of the three superior races had always existed. The races that were under the Glede Demon race offered the Arcana to them out of their own volition. However, the Red Demon race dared to intrude into their territory to take away their Arcana. As a race that was full of pride, they just couldn''t let the barbaric Red Demon race continue to do whatever they wished, especially if they were the ones being inconvenienced. Bhus was known as a cruel and wise leader. As a means to retaliate, he led his nsmen to the territory of the Red Demon race and sneakily captured some of the creatures there. After that, he spread a malicious rumor. It said that in order to get the treasures in the Ghost Mountain, the Red Demon race needed a lot of Arcana. To achieve their goal, they were sacrificing arge number of creatures in their territory for that purpose. When the rumor started spreading, several creatures from different tribes had already been disappearing in the territory of the Red Demon race, and it continued for a few consecutive days. This news spread throughout the entire Night View Ind like wildfire. The natives were convinced that the rumor was true because of the sudden disappearance of several races. Thus, it aroused extreme fear among the weaker races. They started forming alliances and made their moves in secret. They had one goal¡ªto hold the Red Demon race ountable. Of course, the Red Demon race needed to do something to stop that. With this, Tate led his team and searched for the culprit as fast as they could. Atst, they found a clue that led to the Glede Demon race. Now, the Red Demon race wanted to make them pay. Hearing Tate''s threats, Bhus wasn''t even fazed. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Glede Demon race had never been afraid of the Red Demon race. For several years, they always had the upper hand whenever the two of them met on the battlefield. Moreover, their incredible speed was their most coveted attribute. If they discerned that they were at a disadvantage, they could just escape easily. There was no way to bring all of them down. While the Red Demon race had supreme defenses and infinite strength, the Glede Demon race also had the exceptional strength to match theirs. Plus, with their unimaginable speed, the Red Demon race could never catch up with them. Bhus showed a huge mocking smile as he stared down at Tate. "Did you just say that you would kill me? When did you be so confident?" Bhus asked in an indifferent tone. "Ha! I''ll tell you why. Take this!" Tate stretched out his hand and a small cage emerged on his palm. It looked like a delicate birdcage, but it was too small to be one. It was just the size of a palm, and thus no bird could actually be locked inside it. Bhus narrowed his eyes as he stared at Tate and the birdcage that he released. His alertness heightened as he didn''t know what Tate could do next. There was a huge grin on Tate''s face as he tossed the birdcage in the air. In the blink of an eye, it expanded at an amazing speed. "What the¡­" Bhus had never seen an Other Shore Token like this before. As it instantly expanded in front of his eyes, he instinctively realized that it must be an item to trap them. "Stay away from it!" Bhus immediately spread out his wings, turned into a silver light, and quickly flew away. He knew that flying at high speed would shake off the Ghost Powder on his body. Without it, the white- haired monsters would surelye out and get him. However, he couldn''t care much about them at this moment. In his mind, he could just apply the Ghost Powder again when the white-haired monsters already appeared. Moreover, the Red Demon race also wouldn''t dare to make a move once the white-haired monsters made an appearance. However, the speed at which the birdcage expanded was far beyond Bhus''s expectations. It beat his top speed, and as he soared into the sky, the birdcage had already entrapped the entire mountain. Crash! Unable to immediately stop his movements, Bhus crashed into the birdcage. The birdcage was actually formed by a thin type of. But the was made of a unique kind of space, giving it an indestructible form. It was so sturdy that it was almost impossible to destroy. Bang! Bang! The other Glede Demons also crashed into the birdcage. They just bounced back and saw that there wasn''t even a scratch on its surface. Bhus was obviously infuriated. With a cold expression in his eyes, he spread out his wings again. Whoosh! He rushed towards the birdcage and shed it with his de-like feathers. However, it still didn''t work. There was still no dent or whatsoever on its surface. Buzz! Buzz! "I''m just getting started," Bhus said as he wore a serious expression on his face. Immediately after, milky white lights appeared on Bhus''s head and wings. Then, a pair of bigger white wings appeared and enveloped his original wings. He had merged with a powerful Treacherous Being. With this, he possessed stronger power and theurgies. Once Bhus started focusing on a certain thing, he wouldn''t stop until he seeded. This time, his only goal was to break the giant birdcage. Whoosh! He rushed and attacked the birdcage again using his white de-like wings. "Take this! Vertical sh!" Crash! The strikes made on the birdcage produced an explosive sound. The birdcage shook and so did the mountain entrapped by it. However, even after Bhus''s vicious attacks, the birdcage was still intact. He had to admit that the treasure was truly fascinating. Bhus chose not to waste his energy and turned to Tate. "Is this even something from the Night View Ind?" Bhus asked, pointing to the unbreakable birdcage. Sensing Bhus''s frustration, Tate grinnedcently. "You don''t need to know about that. But I''ll let you in on a secret¡­ All of the Glede Demons, including you, will die today!" "Really? Please. Don''t make meugh." Bhus let out a deep sigh and instantly calmed down. His arrogant eyes returned and stared down at Tate. "Just because you''ve trapped us inside this birdcage, you think that you''ve already won? Why are you so stupid?" Everyone knew that in a head-on battle, there was no way that the Glede Demon race would be inferior to the Red Demon race. Bhus just tried to escape because he didn''t want a needless duel with the Red Demons at this moment. Otherwise, the other superior race, the Grand Mighty race, would just benefit from their losses. However, being trapped in the birdcage, Bhus had no other choice but to remind the Red Demons whom they were facing. Chapter 4054 Holy Stones Chapter 4054 Holy Stones As soon as Bhus finished speaking, the Glede Demons followed suit and spread their wings. White light shed on their heads as pairs of white wings wrapped their bodies. They had merged with the Treacherous Beings named Wolf Owls. The hostility-level Treacherous Beings were also divided into varying grades¡ªthe Wolf Owls were the strongest among all. With their great size, they wrapped around the Glede Demons like armor, drastically improving their defensive power, strength, and speed. So long as the Treacherous Beings remained intact, one could say that killing a Glede Demon was nearly impossible. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... The Glede Demons rushed into the air, floating closely behind Bhus. As long as thetter gave an order, they would fall like sharp knives and cut the Red Demons to pieces. But much to their dismay, Bhus remained silent. Never before had his intuition failed him. The Red Demons'' performance today was indeed strange. Tate, in particr, seemed especially strange. Relying merely on the birdcage wouldn''t have given him so much confidence. He was well aware of Bhus'' strength. Even in a head-on fight, the Red Demons would also suffer a great loss. From the looks of it, the Red Demon race still had a backup n avable to them. "Leader! Let''s head down there and charge!" called out one of the Glede Demons. It was none other than Bhus'' assistant, whose eyes were full of fighting spirit. "Let''s cut these Red Demons to pieces!" "How dare these guys be so arrogant¡­" "They''re courting death!" These Glede Demons had always thought themselves to be the noblest race on the Night View Ind. It was only natural that they thought so low of the Red Demon race. Especially when thetter provoked them¡ªthe Glede Demon race had been fully prepared to fight to kill. But Bhus seemed to remain rather hesitant. He looked at the faint smile on Tate''s face¡ªthetter must have been scheming. But what sort of method could the Red Demons have that could allow them to defeat the other race so easily? No such method existed, as far as Bhus knew. At the very least, he had never seen such a thing on the Night View Ind. As Bhus thought it through, his eyes grew colder and colder. Then, he spread out his wings. Under the white light, the wings were like sharp swords that covered him. The ordinary Glede Demons had merged with Wolf Owls which were hostility-level Treacherous Beings. Meanwhile, Bhus had merged with a resentment-level Treacherous Being. It was the Wolf Owl King! Its white wings were enchantingly beautiful, decorated with unique runes all over. Once these runes were activated, wisps of blue lightning circled the wings. From the blue electric current formed the outline of a Wolf Owl¡ªit was visible from quite the distance, even in the night. "The warriors of Glede Demon race, charge to kill!" At the very moment Bhus gave the order, the Glede Demons immediately turned into white lights, all of them surging downward. Their charge was truly terrifying. Their size was intimidating enough, but they were also iparably agile to top it off. Not even the Red Demons, who had protective leathery skin, could resist their fast attacks. And after the Glede Demons had merged with Wolf Owls, their strength was increased dramatically. When they flew down like this, they were nothing like birds. Instead, they seemed more like giant sabers descending from the sky that could pierce through anything that got in their way. After battling the Glede Demon race for so many years, the Red Demon race clearly knew of their terrifying power. But of course, they had their own means to deal with them. It was time for them to summon their Treacherous Beings, which were ck turtles. These were a kind of extremely solid worm-shaped creatures. Once the Red Demons merged with them, they produced a solid armor that could cover any surface of their bodies. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The ck turtles could indeed resist the Glede Demons'' attack, but that was it. If the Red Demons wanted to hurt them, they were in for quite the challenge. Most of the Red Demons could only suffer passive attacks in the fight against the Glede Demon race. But this time, the action of the Red Demon race was very unexpected. Facing the other race, they didn''t activate the Treacherous Beings immediately, but instead raised their hands one after another. Each of them carried a small stone in their hands. All the bean-sized stones glowed brightly with some sort of light. "Buzz..." The Light of Annihtion suddenly burst out from the stones. While the Glede Demons leading the charge couldn''t tell what it was, they could sense something was wrong. Still, they continued to rush along. ''It''s just a ray of light¡­ Even if it''s powerful, so what? How much harm could it really do?'' ''It couldn''t possibly prate the Treacherous Beings and kill us, anyway, '' they thought to themselves. Indeed, the Light of Annihtion couldn''t prate the Treacherous Beings, much less directly kill the Glede Demons. But it could actually kill the Treacherous Beings themselves. The hostility-level Treacherous Beings fell in fear of the Light of Annihtion¡ªthey had no means to resist it. Any of them that the light touched was sure to be killed. "Ssh..." The Wolf Owls that were attached to the surface of the Glede Demons began rapidly copsing under the light. When the Glede Demons rushed to the front of the Red Demons, the Wolf Owls on their bodies suddenly shattered, turning to nothing but dust. Still, the de Demon race was one of the highest-ranked races on the Night View Ind. Even without being able to rely on the Treacherous Beings, they still possessed extraordinary strength ¡ªthey could defeat the vast majority of any creatures with their raw strength. But the Red Demon race was known to be just as powerful¡ªthey could also make use of Treacherous Beings. Their hands continued to emit a white light, and soon, they were wearing ayer of white ''gloves.'' From thisyer grew out sets of sharp ws. The ck turtles weren''t only able to provide the Red Demons with impressive defensive power, but they also had their own pair of sharp ws. Crack! And so the Red Demons waved their sharp ws, grabbing at the Glede Demons. If the Glede Demons were still in possession of the Treacherous Beings as protections, then the Red Demons'' ws were useless. At the worst, they could merely leave some scars on their bodies, all of which would recover immediately. And the Glede Demons could also use the Wolf Owls'' ws to do the same to the Red Demons¡ªthe latter could recover just as instantaneously. For thousands of years, the evenly-matched forces were stuck in an on and off battle. But because the Glede Demons were faster and more agile, more often than not, they held the initiative. But this time, the Glede Demons'' Treacherous Beings had been destroyed. Sharp ws cut into the Glede Demons, tearing them to pieces. Their wings, heads, and torsos were allpletely separated. They died a truly miserable death. In the first round of charge, the five to six Glede Demons that had rushed to the front lost all protection from the Treacherous Beings and were easily torn to bits. Behind them, the other Glede Demons were stunned in shock before they suddenly surged high into the sky. Their speed was so incredible that they almost hit the ceiling of the birdcage in the sudden turn¡ªthey had to fly close to the cage walls for a time before they could properly distance themselves from the Red Demon race. But Bhus followed closely behind them to charge. Tate, of course, was his target. His main goal remained to be the Ghost Mountain¡ªhe didn''t want to fight hand-to-hand with the Red Demon race. Once the leader was taken care of, dealing with the rest was a piece of cake. He was stronger than Tate, after all. After taking care of him, the Red Demons would disperse naturally. But just as he rushed toward Tate, thetter pulled out a small triangr stone. In the next moment, the Light of Annihtion struck Bhus'' body with deadly precision. The Wolf Owl King was a resentment-level Treacherous Being, after all. It wasn''t like a mere hostility-level Treacherous Being that would shatter directly under the Light of Annihtion. But in an instant, Bhus felt a heart-wrenching pain from the ''Wolf Owl King.'' Thetter''s wings, feathers, head, and tail all drooped down as if it had lost all strength, slumping onto Bhus'' body like a deted balloon. In such a state, the Treacherous Being could no longer protect Bhus. How could Tate let such an opportunity go to waste? Like iron pincers, hisrge hands grabbed at Bhus'' head. Chapter 4055 Exposure Chapter 4055 Exposure Bhus was after all not an ordinary Glede Demon. Therefore, he quickly reacted in just the blink of an eye. However, Tate had caught the soft Wolf Owl King, so Bhus, who was wrapped by the Wolf Owl King''s body, naturally got dragged along as well. Now, all Tate had to do was to cut open the Wolf Owl King and crush Bhus into pieces. He was sure that he would kill Bhus, who had always defeated him, this time, and it would be glorious! Unfortunately for him, Bhus'' reaction was faster. Bhus did his best not to panic in such a critical moment, but he made a wise decision to take back the Treacherous Being. That Treacherous Being had a particrly unique form. When it was soft, it was as soft as feathers or even water. But when it was sturdy, it became simr to the most powerful Other Shore Token. When Bhus thought of it, the Wolf Owl King turned into pieces of white gauze and shrank back into his body. Of course, Tate wanted to snatch it, but he could not. He could only stand and watch the white gauze slip away. "You want to run away?" he shouted as he headed straight for Bhus. In turn, Bhus'' wings unfurled, and he quickly rose into the sky. He sighed in relief, but it was short-lived. Right after he temporarily got away, something suddenly appeared in front of him. "What is that white light?" he said in shock. Still, no matter how powerful that thing was, he was not afraid. After all, he could defeat everything with the help of the Wolf Owl King. The Wolf Owl King was his most powerful magical weapon, and also his closestrade in arms. After countless battles, he and the Wolf Owl King became one. Just now, the Wolf Owl King felt a sharp stab of pain, and Bhus felt sorry for it. The white light of the Red Demons was so terrifying that it could directly injure Treacherous Beings. How did such a thing appear in the Night View Ind? For so many years, the members of the Night View Ind depended on the Treacherous Beings to fight their enemies. They were indeed powerful, but so were the many races. Currently, the white light in the hands of the Red Demons made the resentment-level Treacherous Being lose its strength and hostility-level Treacherous Beings copse. It was terrifying to even think about it. It was like when a group of people fought using sticks, and suddenly, one of them got a knife. Of course, it was an unfair advantage. What made things worse was that every member of the Red Demon race possessed that white light. At that moment, Bhus felt desperate and almost wanted to give up. "Leader, what should we do?" "The white light can kill our Treacherous Beings!" "If we lose the Treacherous Beings, we can''t defeat the Red Demon race..." At that point, the Glede Demons panicked in fear and gathered behind Bhus. Although he was also at a loss on what to do, as the leader of the Glede Demons, he had a great mindset and quickly forced himself to calm down. Six Glede Demons had already died in the current round of the battle. Furthermore, the Wolf Owls on the seven other Glede Demons'' bodies had fallen. All in all, thirteen Glede Demons lost their powers. On the other hand, the small stones in the hands of the Red Demons still glowed brightly as ever. Additionally, such a deadly treasure was not disposable. Soon enough, Bhus came to a conclusion. They couldn''t fight against the Red Demons. If they failed to escape from the birdcage, they would die. "Don''t confront the Red Demons head-on! Fly around the birdcage!" he shouted. "But we can''t fly out!" said one Glede Demon. Howls filled the air as the other Glede Demons behind him kept wing at the birdcage for dear life. Bhus did not answer. Now, they were really in a hopeless situation. Their only hope was that the birdcage would notst long. When the birdcage copsed by itself, they could escape. If Bhus could flee, he would surely ask about the news and find a way to get those kinds of stones like crazy! To avoid being easily caught by the Red Demons, he asked the Glede Demons to fly around the birdcage. After all, they could still quickly get rid of the Red Demons even in the small space. However, it was not easy to catch and kill them. To their surprise, the Red Demons did not have the slightest intention to fly and capture them. Instead, they all stood on the ground and watched them fly. Meanwhile, Zen and his group lurked around under the protection of the Magic Camouge Skin and watched the battle between the two races. Even the two strongest races had a fatal weakness when they used the Treacherous Beings, which was they could not resist the Light of Annihtion. Thus, Zen and the others had felt confident that with the Light of Annihtion, they would win against these races. However, no one among them expected that just as the two races began fighting, the Red Demons brought out the Holy Stones! There was no Holy Stone on the Night View Ind. That was what Decker had said, and based on Bhus'' expression, they saw that he also thought the same. "The Element Spirit Civilization has arrived," the Snake Goddess prompted. "It seems that they acted faster, and they allied with the Red Demon race so quickly..." Zen muttered. Since the Element Spirit Civilization had handed over the Holy Stones to the Red Demons, he and the others also needed to do something. Perhaps, they could be allies with the Glede Demons in the Night View Ind. Even then, they were still hesitant as they hid in the Magic Camouge Skin. It was not wise to expose their whereabouts too early. Besides, it was highly likely that the Element Spirit Civilization also tracked them. While they thought about it, Tate had already grown tired of the Glede Demons'' movements. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He chuckled and said, "This birdcage is for you. Now, you cannot fly out, and you will suffer greatly!" With that, he reached out and pinched the birdcage hard. Sizzle, sizzle, Sizzle... As a result, the birdcage that covered the mountain began to shrink. Then, the rtivelyrge space began to shrink continually as well. Bhus saw the shrinking birdcage and became even more desperate. The Treacherous Beings could not help them in such a narrow space, so they had no choice but to suffer the Red Demons'' torture. As the birdcage continued to shrink, its edges suddenly touched something. Tate looked towards it and saw a "space" that moved as the birdcage shrank. There was something hidden inside it! His blood ran cold. "Who is it?" he asked sharply. Whoever got trapped in that birdcage, they would surely be ground into pieces. The Holy Stone was strong, but it was a secret weapon. One could use its maximum power only during surprise attacks. In actuality, Tate wanted to eradicate both the Glede Demon race and the Grand Mighty race. "Come out!" He took out a bone spear from behind and threw it towards that space, which kept changing color. Whoosh! The bone spear flew towards the target at once. Just as it was about to hit the target, a hand stretched out from the space and firmly caught the bone spear. Naturally, Tate was surprised. The Red Demons were also stunned. There were very few creatures on the Night View Ind that could catch the bone spear Tate had thrown. Also, all of those who could catch it relied on Treacherous Beings to do it for them. Zen who caught the bone spear lifted the Magic Camouge Skin and smiled. "I just wanted to watch..." he said. When the Red Demons and the Glede Demons saw him and the other human beings, they were stunned again. Tate and Bhus were the most surprised. How could they not, when they knew more about the Ghost Mountain than Decker did? Decker had only seen Zhurong, and that was because only Zhurong had asionally appeared over the years. In the depths of the Ghost Mountain, however, there were still dozens of human beings! Moreover, the Ghost Mountain had recognized three humans as the Great Ghost Priests of the mountain. Both Bhus and Tate dreamed of bing the Great Ghost Priests, and that was why Bhus collected the Arcana like mad. The truth behind it was if he became the Great Ghost Priest, he could fuse with a hatred-level Treacherous Being, and be an invincible entity on the Night View Ind. Chapter 4056 Mess Up Chapter 4056 Mess Up Naturally, Bhus regarded the sudden appearance of these people as good news. This could probably change the course of things. Now that the Glede Demon race had been backed into a corner, he hoped against all hope that someone would arrive to make a difference. Meanwhile, Tate was not thoroughly pleased by this recent turn of event. This could ruin everything. He was shrinking the birdcage when all of a sudden, some humans appeared inside it. Why now? Where did these people evene from? He was utterly baffled. Was it possible that they were from somewhere outside the Night View Ind? But where? Even though the Night View Ind was an isted ce, the creatures in it still had a certain knowledge of the outside world. If one stood upon the mountains surrounding the Night View Ind, they could easily see other Pure Sky tforms. However, no one would be able to fly there. It was also known that there was a cave in the center of theke. A long passageway was connected to it. Nevertheless, the passageway had long been broken. No one would be able to pass through it. Two days ago, Tate took his nsmen with him to search for Arcana from every house they encountered. Under normal circumstances, the Red Demon race wouldn''t raid other races. For one thing, the Night View Ind housed too many races. If they took it too far, they would be the first one to suffer. However, the Ghost Mountain needed a new Great Ghost Priest. This might be a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Obviously, Tate would never let this amazing opportunity just pass him by. He was determined to seize it while it stood. The small races were also well-aware about the changes in the Ghost Mountain. Once every couple of years, the Red Demon race woulde and the small races would obediently hand their Arcana over to them. They needed not surrender all of the Arcana they had. Nevertheless, they still had to give away most of them. While Tate was searching for the Arcana, he suddenly saw a few mes emerging from the center of theke. The mes were moving closer to theke shore at a very fast rate. They were heading straight towards Tate. All of a sudden, he realized that he was in grave danger. He immediately released his Treacherous Being. It took the form of a huge tortoise. It possessed the highest defensive power among all of the resentment-level Treacherous Beings. As the mes continued to surge towards his direction, a sh of white light shot out from the center of it. Tate didn''t take the sh of light seriously at first. He was quite confident it wouldn''t be able to reach him. He thought it was impossible for such an energy fluctuation to break through his strong defense. Tate hadplete faith in his Treacherous Being. However, the supposedly indestructible tortoise suddenly appeared weakened soon after the white light hit its body. It even looked like it was suffering from an extremely horrific torture. It began thrashing around in agony. How could this be? This tortoise was a resentment-level Treacherous Being! Tate was utterly bewildered. He couldn''t believe his own eyes. The other members of the Red Demon race were also dumbfounded. They were well-aware of how powerful the tortoise was. How could it sumb to such a feeble-looking energy? Even the strongest warrior of the Grand Mighty race and Bhus of the Glede Demon race had never been able to break through the tortoise''s shell. They thought nothing could ever prate it. However, the white light was able to incapacitate it quite easily! Why? Not one of them was able to exin how this came to be. As soon as the mes reached the shore, their zing temperature made the water boil. They released steam and raised the temperature of the area. In the blink of an eye, the mes turned into three human-shaped fire spirits. Little by little, pieces of burning red armor began to condense all over the fire spirits'' bodies. Soon enough they were fully covered in armor. Evidently, the three fire spirits came from the Holy Wings Armor. All of them belonged to de just like Gavyn. Although the Element Spirit Civilization arrived at the Treasure Bottle tform on time, they were still unable to stop the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Grandmaster of Heaven managed to escape them easily. The Godly Way extracted from the bottle was way too important to them. Naturally, the Eye Spirit didn''t want the Grandmaster of Heaven to take it away. Therefore, they determinedly chased after him even outside of the Treasure Bottle tform. The Eye Spirit was utterly relentless. They had to get the Godly Way back no matter what. They would still chase after him even if they had to go through the Amber Cave which was known as the Nihility race''sir. The Nihility race and the Element Spirit Civilization had been fighting against each other for such a long time. Both of these races always had something that would give them advantage over the other. But this time, the Nihility race had taken away something they shouldn''t have. Therefore, the Element Spirit Civilization would stop at nothing. They were determined to fight even it would cost them their lives! Halfway through the chase, the three stone men ced in the underground cave werepletely destroyed. The Treacherous Beings inside them were in as well. The Eye Spirit instantly sensed that Zen and his group had entered the underground cave. However, the Eye Spirit was busy chasing down the Grandmaster of Heaven. Both ire and Gavyn were helping him pursue the Grandmaster of Heaven. Thus, he had to send out the other members of the Element Spirit race in de''s body. The three fire spirits were named Sanderson, Townsend, and Chauncey. They were the leaders of the fire spirits inside de''s body. Even though they were not on par with Gavyn in terms of strength, they were not much inferior to him. They arrived at the underground cave a little toote. After looking around, they discovered that Zen and hispanions had already disappeared. In the past, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others had also quietly vanished. The Element Spirit Civilization hadn''te into contact with the Treacherous Beings back then. Obviously, they were not aware of the existence of the Four Spirits Sect. They also did not know where the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others were hiding. After a long period of time, the Element Spirit Civilization finally discovered how to get to the Jade Pure Realm and enter the Pure Sky tforms. They were just about to enter the Night View Ind when they faced a very unfortunate scenario. The passageway had already been destroyed by the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others. This time, Sanderson, Townsend, and Chauncey just went straight into the pool. After boiling the water in the pool, they were able to see the passageway. When they saw it getting repaired, they became ecstatic. It wasn''t as hopeless as they first thought it was. The mes emanating from their bodies were intense and scorching hot, which made the water around boil instantly. Before setting out, the Eye Spirit instructed them that they only needed to inquire about the movements of Zen and his group. Zen might have managed to repair the passageway. But if he failed, the three of them could just lurk in the cave to observe. The three fire spirits didn''t actually take the Eye Spirit''s words seriously. They doubted that the passageway of the Night View Ind could be repaired so easily. Therefore, they didn''t expect that the Eye Spirit was absolutely right. Obviously, they knew that the Night View Ind was far more significant than the lives of Zen and his companions. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They were so thrilled that they ignored the Eye Spirit''s words. They hurried into the Night View Ind through the passageway. As soon as they emerged from theke, they encountered the Red Demon race. It seemed like these demons could easily be intimidated. This was exactly what they wanted. They needed to gather as much information as they could right off the bat. "Hurry up! Put out these mes!" Tate ordered his nsmen all the while retreating farther away from the fire spirits. With the protection from the turtles, the Red Demons were not exactly afraid of getting burned by ordinary mes. But just as they took a step forward, the turtles covering their bodies were instantly pierced by the white light. The turtles immediately copsed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Red Demons who rushed in front suddenly burst into mes. Their bodies were immediately burned to a crisp. Their corpses werepletely charred. When the other Red Demons saw this, they were terrified and retreated quickly. Seeing that they were severely disadvantaged, Tate thought about escaping as well. However, it didn''t seem like he would be able to do so. The three fire spirits turned into roaring mes and effectively surrounded Tate and his nsmen. "Answer all my questions, or no one will ever see you alive again!" Sanderson began intimidating them for information. Tate was absolutely terrified. As they were leaning at each other''s backs, he felt hispanions quivering with fear. He actually felt like his race would be exterminated today. They would be killed on the spot if he didn''t cooperate. With all honesty, he told Sanderson what had happened on the Night View Ind. He even exined everything in detail. He couldn''t stop thinking how this might be their ends. But after he finished speaking, he was surprised the three fire spirits didn''t attack them. It seemed like they had no intention of killing them now. He was even more astounded when they threw more than ten Holy Stones in front of him. They even taught him how to use the Light of Annihtion. "In three days'' time, I expect you to collect all of the Arcana avable on the Night View Ind," Sanderson ordered Tate. Before, this would have been an impossible task to aplish. But with the help of the Holy Stones, nothing was impossible. If they used the Light of Annihtion like they were taught, the creatures on the Night View Ind would be no match for the Red Demon race at all. The first ones Tate robbed of Arcana were the creatures on the territory of the Red Demon race. This was the best ce he could start. After he took every single Arcanum from these creatures, he proceeded to rob those within the territory of the Glede Demon race. Now, Tate''s greatest goal was to annihte the Glede Demon race as well as the Grand Mighty race using the power of the Holy Stones. Naturally, Bhus couldn''t just stand and watch as Tate raided the areas on the border of the Glede Demon race. He brought his people with him to ughter the creatures from the Red Demon race''s territory. The battle between the two racesmenced tonight. Chapter 4057 Cooperation Chapter 4057 Cooperation Sanderson, Townsend, and Chauncey all had a clear goal: to dominate the entirety of Night View Ind as soon as possible. Thus, they decided to pour theirbined efforts onto realizing this goal, so much so that they even lost interest in trying to track Zen''s whereabouts. With this goal realized, the Eye Spirit could enter the Ghost Mountain directly when he came here. This would make for great credit. If they used the credit they would gain from this, they could apply to the Eye Spirit to take back the control of the Holy Wings Armor. Previously, the Holy Wings Armor was controlled by de, which assured the peace of the Element Spirit race inside it. All factions had their own positions but the minority was always subordinate to the majority. Once all opinions were organized and consolidated, everyone was found to have sided with de. It was through this that everyone managed to live peacefully for many years. Factional disputes erupted every now and then within the Holy Wings Armor, the matter with Gavyn as quite the most significant example. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was forbidden for him to take the Holy Wings Armor away but, through ire''s support, Gavyn was able to do it, which earned him the ire of the members of the Element Spirit race, the fire spirits in particr. Sanderson, Townsend, and Chauncey were three fire spirits who were the most dissatisfied with Gavyn. Normally, these three fire spirits should''ve already gone back since they found nobody in the cave and confirmed that the passageway had already been repaired. Anything else outside of their immediate tasks should''ve been ignored. However, in order to obtain the Holy Wings Armor, they had to make a great contribution that would qualify them to make a request to the Eye Spirit. Once they gained control of the Red Demon race, they would quickly make their way towards the Grand Mighty race''s territory on the southern tip of the Night View Ind. So long as they were able to destroy one race and control the other two, then their mission would beplete. None of them expected Zen and the others to pop out of nowhere and get involved in the battle. "Dave! Kill them!" Tate ordered. To him, so long as he had the Holy Stones then he could control everything. Tate felt no fear against those Glede Demons, so what more these mere humans? The humans in the Ghost Mountain might be very powerful but there was no way they''d be on these people''s side since they rarely left the mountain. Dave quickly nodded in obeisance. "Yes, patriarch!" As a strong Red Demon, Dave was easily one of Tate''s most capable generals. He quickly led ten other Red Demons and let out a mighty, thunderous roar! As they let out their battle cry, their bodies glowed as every square inch waspletely covered by the turtles. Armed and boosted, the Red Demons were ready for battle and quickly rushed towards the mountainside. Thump! Thump! Thump! Like boulders that came careening down onto the side of a mountain, these Red Demons made the earth tremble as they ran. The sight was incredibly terrifying. Huge, hulking creatures with thick skin made long, fast strides as they made their way to battle. Their sharp ws were their most formidable weapons and were able to shatter everything in their wake. Bhus sported aplicated look on his face as he led the Glede Demons towards the top of the birdcage. They too did not know where Zen and his group hade from. However, the enemy of their enemy was a friend and the best thing to do now was forge an alliance with these neers. He knew that once Tate killed these humans, he''d definitely be next. Unfortunately, as much as the Glede Demons were determined to fight, the white light upon their opponents'' bodies was too strong. If they rushed towards them, they would only be killed instantly. ''Damn it!'' Bhus cursed inwardly. It felt like a sick joke that these powerful Treacherous Beings proved to be so weak in front of mere white light. While Bhus tried to think of a way for them to fight, the Red Demons had already reached Zen! At that moment, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Yasamin, King Ieuan, and the three Eternal Realm Hunters stretched out their palms. On their palms were Holy Stones, bright and bursting with power. These Holy Stones did not contain much Light of Annihtion but could still easily kill hostility-level Treacherous Beings. Buzz! With a slight, buzzing sound, streaks of light shot forth from the Holy Stones and struck the oing Red Demons. Before all these, Dave had thought that they had already won. There was no way these humans, who hadn''t absorbed Treacherous Beings, could engage inbat against them. However, just as he and his men got close enough, these humans suddenly raised their hands and defied all his expectations! What in the world was that white light? Was it actually the Light of Annihtion? Whatever it was, the sight shook Dave to the bone. Just as he realized that something was wrong, the bright Light of Annihtion hit him square on the chest. In an instant, his turtle copsed. The loss of the turtle immediately reduced his speed and power. Treacherous Beings were indispensable to the creatures on the Night View Ind. At that moment, without the turtles'' protection, Dave and his men became sitting ducks. Soon enough, he found the end of a spear pointed right in the middle of his forehead. It was a spear Zen borrowed from Campbell. Pop! All Dave felt was a sharp sting before a sharp, splitting pain flooded his senses and he lost consciousness. His head, simply put, had exploded by the force Zen exerted onto the spear. Whoosh! It wasn''t over. Having disposed of him, Zen quickly turned around and turned his weapon towards his other opponents. In a sh, another Red Demon''s head also exploded. Campbell''s spear was a good match for the Light of Annihtion. If Zen chose to infuse it with the light then it would shine a bright, blinding silver. However, he didn''t see the need to do that and found it unnecessary. Holy Stones were previously unheard of on the Night View Ind so the creatures naturally did not know yet how to guard themselves against the Light of Annihtion. Once the Treacherous Beings had been absorbed by the creatures, their original bodies were insted by the Treacherous Beings. This was the best course of action when there was no Light of Annihtion on the ind. It was a known fact that the Red Demon race and the Glede Demon race were both very powerful. The Wooden Leaf race could never hope topare. The thorny Treacherous Beings they absorbed were weak and were actually the root cause of their mediocrity. However, despite their power, both the Red Demon race and the Glede Demon race were unable to withstand a single blow from the Light of Annihtion. Pop! Pop! Pop! Zen navigated fluidly around the Red Demons, almost as if he was a ghost. The spear in his hand was a deadly harbinger of death that quickly ended the life of each Red Demon within the vicinity. It was jarring for the Red Demons that this young man was able to power through the Treacherous Beings they had absorbed and even make their heads explode with a single spear. In their stupefied state, they found themselves unable to do anything against such a formidable opponent. A few Red Demons turned their tail and ran but it was in vain since Zen caught up to them eventually. Plop! Plop! Plop! A massacre. Dave had led his men into a massacre. "This, this..." "They also have the Light of Annihtion!" "How in the world can we fight against them?!" Not long ago, the Red Demons had also used the Light of Annihtion to defeat the Glede Demons. Never in their lives would they have thought that the weapon they once wielded to victory would someday be used against them. It was with this thought that a few Red Demons began to tremble. They were the apex predators in the Jade Pure Realm. They were the strongest, the deadliest, and the most formidable. Over the years, the Treacherous Beings they had absorbed merged with their bodies and gave them strength. Without the Treacherous Beings, it was as if they forgot how to fight entirely. Decker, who stood at the back of the crowd, was quite frightened by the spectacle. He knew that Zen and his group were powerful but not to this extent. He never expected that they''d suddenly take out the Holy Stones and utilize them so as to kill the Red Demons so quickly. He was practically speechless! Could the creatures outside the Night View Ind truly be so powerful? It wasn''t just Decker. Tate, who also watched the entire scene unfold, could only stare at Zen in disbelief. Only then did he truly realize the gravity of his recklessness. He never should''ve made an enemy out of these humans. Could there still be a chance for him to correct his mistake? Those me creatures were willing to cooperate with him. Maybe these humans would too? Tate forced a smile on his face and decided to take on the diplomatic route this time around. Those me creatures came to the Night View Ind to collect Arcana and he did not doubt that these humans came here for the exact same purpose. "It''s your first time visiting the Night View Ind, correct? You must be here for the Ghost Mountain. Our race has actually collected quite a lot of Arcana. Perhaps we can settle this fight with a promise of cooperation?" He did not care who between the fire creatures and these humans would finally obtain the Arcana but it would be best if they fought with each other instead of against them. However, Zen merely ignored him and instead turned to Bhus. "Hey! What do you say we kill these Red Demons together?" Chapter 4058 Allies Chapter 4058 Allies At that moment, Tate and the Red Demons feared for their lives because of Zen''s words. On the other hand, the Glede Demons were overjoyed. In just a short time, the Glede Demon race turned the tables against the Red Demon race and gained the upper hand. Of course, Bhus was very excited. "Of course! We are never on the same side with the Red Demon race!" he said in a trembling voice. All the Glede Demons pped their wings, and the air became filled with vibrations. They were ready to rush down from the sky at any time. As of now, the Red Demons had to face the attacks from both groups. Most importantly, those humans still held the Holy Stones in their hands. They could not believe that they got reduced to a hopeless situation in a short time! Tate''s face darkened in anger. When he saw that the human race and the Glede Demon race were about to fight, he suddenly waved his hand, and an exit appeared at the side of the birdcage. "Let''s go!'' he shouted. The fire creatures had bestowed the birdcage to him, and he could control it at will. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Red Demons had been afraid for a long while, and now that their leader initiated their escape, they would undoubtedly follow. Under Tate''smand, the Red Demons rushed out of the birdcage. This time, he led over a hundred members of the Red Demon race out. When Dave and his team had attacked Zen''s group, more than ten of them died. Now, more than eighty people were still alive. Upon hearing those, Bhus narrowed his eyes. "You want to leave? It won''t be easy!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... Then, all the Glede Demons rushed towards the Red Demons below. In turn, the Red Demons used the ck turtles to protect themselves from the Glede Demons'' attacks. The ck turtles were a powerful defense weapon. The Glede Demons'' wings tried to slice them, but it was hard to break through such a defense in a short time. At that point, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, King Ieuan, and the others came from the other side and launched an attack. However, they did not need to kill the Red Demons directly. What they did was to use the Light of Annihtion to remove the ck turtles from Red Demons'' bodies. Streaks of the Light of Annihtion fired through the ck turtles and dissipated them. Without the ck turtles'' protection, the Red Demons were at a disadvantage. As soon as the Glede Demons swooped down again, their sharp wings hacked through the Red Demons'' bodies likerge sabers. In a few seconds, the Glede Demons had killed more than twenty Red Demons! The other Red Demons did not dare to keep fighting anymore. They all rushed towards the exit of the birdcage. But before they got out, the exit of the birdcage suddenly closed. "Leader?" "Why did you close it?" "Let us out! Don''t abandon us!" Only half of the Red Demons that were with Tate had escaped, while there were nearly twenty Red Demons in the birdcage. They desperately begged their leader to unlock the door. Even the Red Demons outside the birdcage also looked quite hesitant. After all, they were from the same race, and some of them were even biological brothers. Tate also hesitated. But if he did not close the birdcage, then Bhus and those human beings would have a chance to go out. In the end, he said in a firm voice, "We will leave first, but we will definitely take revenge!" Afterward, he led the remaining Red Demons to escape. The Red Demons in the birdcage fell into despair. They lost the will to fight, and they died without any resistance. Crack! Bhus'' de-like wings chopped from top to bottom and split thest Red Demon into two. He wiped the bloodstains on his wings. Then he looked at Zen and asked, "Is there any way to break through this birdcage?" He was not satisfied with the current result. If they continued to chase after the Red Demons that escaped, they could kill them and Tate at once. All the Red Demons led by Tate were the elites of their race. If all of them died now, then the entire Red Demon race would be eliminated from the Night View Ind. Without directly answering Bhus, Zen reached out his hand and touched the birdcage. The birdcage had a great space power, and it was not an ordinary Other Shore Token. If the ancestry-level bloodline in his body could help, then he should not have any problems breaking the birdcage. But the ancestry-level bloodline did not seem to react unless his life was in danger. Thus, he could not count on it. He looked at the Snake Goddess and the others, only to find that she and Pearson appeared to communicate in secret. "Snake Goddess, can the birdcage be destroyed?" he asked. "I think it can," the Snake Goddess answered with a nod. "Then break it now!" Bhus uttered impatiently. "It needs some time," the Snake Goddess exined. When he heard those words, Bhus slightly frowned. The Red Demons escaped at a fast speed. If they broke the birdcage now, they would still have a chance to catch up with the Red Demons. If they got dyed for a little more, how could they catch up? Now, the Eternal Realm Hunters were very confident that they could break through the birdcage. The power of space wove the birdcage. As long as Sawyer and Thurston worked together to use the ck Sun and absorb a part of the birdcage, the entire birdcage would copse. Pearson wanted to destroy the birdcage directly, but the Snake Goddess stopped him. The Glede Demons were very powerful on the Night View Ind. However, the Red Demon race had defeated them because of the Light of Annihtion. Since they did not have the Holy Stones, they could not control the Light of Annihtion. Thus, they would still fail if they fought the Red Demons again. In conclusion, the Glede Demon race had no choice but to cooperate with Zen and his group. Bhus was in a hurry to catch up with the Red Demons not only to kill Tate but also to fight for the Holy Stones in their hands. Although nearly half of the Red Demons had died, only the remaining alive Red Demons had Holy Stones with them. Bhus felt disappointed. "Can you be faster?" he asked impatiently. Just as the Snake Goddess was about to shake her head, pieces of white hairs fell from not far away. The appearance of the white-haired monsters could take their time, so she pointed at them to warn the group. When Bhus saw them, he sighed in exasperation. Now that the white-haired monsters were there, they definitely could not chase the Red Demons. Even if they applied Ghost Powder on their bodies, they would still attract the white-haired monsters when they traveled at night. Furthermore, after the battle among the three sides, they had shaken off a lot of Ghost Powder, which naturally attracted many white-haired monsters. As soon as the white-haired monsters appeared, they had to stop all their movements. The Glede Demons, Zen and his group quickly reapplied the Ghost Powder and stayed still. These white-haired monsters wandered around the Glede Demons and Zen''s group, but because of the Ghost Powder''s protection, they could not see the humans and Glede Demons. Finally, they walked towards the corpses of the Red Demons. Those Red Demons just died, so their blood was still a bit fresh. Even their corpses emitted powerful life energy. The white-haired monsters devoured them. After they finished, they left some Arcana behind and disappeared. Because Bhus and the others got dyed for a while, Tate and his group had already gone far. Now, Bhus was no longer in a hurry. Meanwhile, the Snake Goddess and her group wanted to stall for more time. Therefore, they did not destroy the birdcage so quickly. Pearson''s hands turned into thin threads and pretended to coil them around the birdcage. Fuxi also condensed marks of Eight Diagrams in different sizes on the birdcage. After they pretended to be busy for some time, Sawyer and Thurston finally operated the ck Sun. The ck Sun''s strong gravitational force sucked a part of the birdcage into it. The originally square birdcage looked a little distorted, but it still maintained its entire shape. Then, Sawyer and Thurston separated their hands, and the ck Sun disappeared. tter! It destroyed the bnce of space force inside the birdcage with a muffled sound, and then the space birdcage copsed. The Glede Demons were surprised when they saw the broken birdcage. These extremely arrogant Glede Demons had never allied with anyone on the Night View Ind. They had always been quite strong and did not need help from the other races, but now they needed help from these humans. Chapter 4059 Attack The Amber Cave Chapter 4059 Attack The Amber Cave To the west of the Supreme Pure Realm, the sky glowed an ominous red for several days. A huge fire cloud floated in the sky day and night, and could be seen clearly from thousands of miles away. Below this fire cloud was the Amber Cave. People trembled in fear at its name. Amber Cave was the base of the Nihility race. The Amber Cave was notorious in the Supreme Pure Realm. No one was willing to set foot near it. The Element Spirit Civilization never wanted to near it, either. The members of the Element Spirit race wereposed of energy. If they came into contact with the white mist of the Amber Cave, their energy would be sucked into it till they were exhausted. Once all their energy was drained, they would die. For the members of the Element Spirit race, this was a tragic way to die. Legend said there was once a member of the Element Spirit race chasing after a member of the Nihility race. When the former neared the Amber Cave, the white mist gathered to form a huge hand that grabbed the warrior, and the warrior was never to be found since. Since then, the members of the Element Spirit race never dared approach the Amber Cave again. But today, the Element Spirit Civilizationunched a massive attack on the Amber Cave. On the ground on one side of the Amber Cave, there was a huge rune. The Holy Wings Armor sat upright in the center of the rune. mes were constantly erupting from the Holy Wings Armor. The mes followed the lines of the rune and gathered at the end, forming a huge swirl of me, which spiraled towards the sky. This was how the huge fire cloud was formed. "Da! Da! Da!" The fire cloud in the sky shook violently. Drops of fire rained down from the fire cloud, falling into the white mist. The white mist could devour all kinds of energy.... The fire rain had incredible destructive power, but it seemed as though the white mist just swallowed it up with no qualms. Standing nearby, the Eye Spirit stared at the spectacr scene, blinking asionally. Sitting cross-legged beside him, ire looked bored. After a while, she yawned. "After so long, the mist in the Amber Cave hasn''t weakened, even a bit..." "The Void Dust''s appetite is shocking. It''s not easy to satisfy it," replied the Eye Spirit calmly. It was spected that a fire cloud that huge should have gathered all the power of all the fire spirits in the entire Element Spirit Civilization. After several consecutive days of burning, there didn''t seem to be any changes to the white mist. Like what the Eye Spirit mentioned, the white mist was actually Void Dust that spread all over the Jade Pure Realm. In the Jade Pure Realm, it was colorless and tasteless. If anyone had the misfortune of drifting away from a Pure Sky tform, they would be quietly devoured by the Void Dust, never to see the light of day again. When the Void Dust was moved to the Amber Cave, it gained a white color and seemed to have form, although it seemed just like a vapor. As soon as the Eye Spirit finished speaking, the white mist suddenly surged. Dozens of misty dragons popped out of the white mist and headed straight for the fire cloud in the sky. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... "They finally got impatient?" A hint of excitement shed in ire''s eyes. These mist dragons soared into the sky and went straight for the fire cloud, trying to wipe it out. "It''s not that they got impatient," said the Eye Spirit calmly. "Don''t they just want to put out the fire cloud?" asked ire. The Eye Spirit smiled faintly and chuckled. "The source of the fire cloud is here, but they head for the fire cloud. Why is that?" "They n to take us by surprise?" "Yes!" Just then, the mist formed a huge hand that extended towards them from the Amber Cave. In one sweeping motion, the giant hand pped the area where the Eye Spirit and hispanions were. The power contained in this p was enough to squash them into nothingness, leaving only a deep palm print on the ground. Something simr had happened before, leaving a giant print in the shape of a hand on the ground. Over time, it filled with water, forming ake, which was then named the Five Fingers Lake by the creatures in the Supreme Pure Realm. The Eye Spirit had expected the counterattack from the Amber Cave. He blinked, and suddenly the space was dislocated. From the position where he and re stood to the ce of the rune that was burning with mes, the space had moved backward five thousand feet. Hiss! Hiss... There was no shocking impact or sound when the huge foggy hand pped down. It sank into the ground silently and devoured everything along the way without a sound. After leaving a huge palm print on the ground, the white mist quickly flowed back into the Amber Cave. When the white mist retreated, the Eye Spirit blinked again, and the space returned to where it had originally been. Because the foundation below had been devoured by the Void Dust, the Eye Spirit, ire, and the Holy Wings Armor looked as if they were standing on a cubic stone. Sizzle! Sizzle... By now, the mist dragons had devoured half of the fire cloud. However, with a sh of light on the surface of the Holy Wings Armor, me began to flow onto the huge rune once again. The swirl of mes also quickly blew up, sending more and more mes into the fire cloud. The only purpose of the Element Spirit Civilization was to drain their enemy. The Void Dust could indeed devour everything, but it was impossible to devour things infinitely. Even if the Void Dust had a shocking appetite, there woulde a time when it would be satisfied. In fact, the Eye Spirit had been waiting for the counterattack of the Nihility race this whole time. If the members of the Nihility race hadn''t made any movement, and they were not afraid of the rain of fire that constantly came down, they didn''t need to do anything at all. All they needed to do was to stay within the Amber Cave. Anyway, the Element Spirit Civilization wouldn''t be able to break in. However, the Nihility race fought back, and in turn, it proved that the Eye Spirit''s guess was right: the Void Dust''s appetite was slowly being satiated! If the fire rain continued to burn, sooner orter, the Void Dust would be full. "Let the thunder spirits join the fight!" the Eye Spirit ordered. "Yes, sir," replied Gavyn from within the armor. Soon after, streaks of lightning began to circte the rune. Ominous crackling noises could be heard constantly from the edge of the fire cloud above, and then the fire cloud was enveloped in shes of lightning. Just as the Element Spirit Civilizationunched a more aggressive attack, a ball of me suddenly shot out in the distance. It was getting closer and closer. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ire squinted at it and said, "It''s the avatar of Sanderson." After the three stone statues in the underground cave were destroyed, the Eye Spirit had sent three fire spirits there. Sizzle... Sanderson''s avatar came to the Eye Spirit''s side and reported to him, "The passageway to the Night View Ind has been repaired." All the eyes of the Eye Spirit sparkled with excitement. ire raised her eyebrows and smiled devilishly. "Your hunch is right," she said to the Eye Spirit. The Eye Spirit did not respond. He was awakening an eye on his body. A white film was attached to the surface of the eyeball. After the eye woke up, the white film began to quickly peel off, turning into a small white snake. The little white snake nced at the Amber Cave and scolded the Eye Spirit, "Are you stupid or something? After all this time, you still haven''t taken down the Amber Cave! Our n regarding the Ten Directions House has been dyed for several days!" ire''s expression darkened and she trembled slightly. In the eyes of all the members of the Element Spirit race, the Eye Spirit was a supreme existence. Being scolded by this small white snake made ire, who was loyal to the Eye Spirit, feel very ufortable. But she also knew that everything in the Element Spirit Civilization was bestowed by them. Whether it was the Holy Wings Armor, the Treacherous Beings they had merged with, or even the rise of the Element Spirit Civilization were all due to them. When the Eye Spirit told her that these snakes hiding in the depths of the Jade Pure Realm were the foundation of the Element Spirit Civilization, she was too shocked to even speak. Chapter 4060 Snake Master Chapter 4060 Snake Master Most of the time, the members of the Element Spirit race had no concept of individuality. For the most part, they worked as a collective and were indistinct from each other. However, when an element''s life expanded to a certain extent, it inevitably formed a unique individual. Otherwise, their strength would be stagnant and stop growing. In the past, the Eye Spirit had informed ire that he was actuallyposed of countless members of the Element Spirit race and was infused with an independent consciousness. The Eye Spirit had been created by those snakes on the Jade Pure Realm, while the subsequent members of the Element Spirit race had been formed directly or indirectly by the Eye Spirit. Therefore, the Eye Spirit formed the foundation of the Element Spirit Civilization, while the snakes were the foundation of the Eye Spirit! For a long time, even the Eye Spirit had been unaware of the existence of those snakes... Under the leadership of the Eye Spirit, the Element Spirit Civilization had flourished. They continued to explore the upper stages, the Three Purities Stage, and the Abstruse Energy World. They had earned the strongest Other Shore Tokens and even captured many creatures from beyond the Abstruse Energy World! The strange world made up of light dots had proven difficult to understand, but the mystery about it made it all the more fascinating. Unfortunately, the members of the Element Spirit race had natural inhibitions, so it was difficult for them to explore it to the furthest reaches. Over the past one thousand chaotic eras or more, warriors rose¡ªone after another¡ªto challenge them, and they were each eliminated by the Element Spirit Civilization. Except for the strongest of their opponents, the human race who had been forced to escape into the Night View Ind, almost all other civilizations had been defeated by them. They had remained the absolute and dominating authority until the Nihility race had appeared. Before the appearance of the Nihility race, the Treacherous Beings had also begun making inroads into the Jade Pure Realm, and an unprecedented chaotic battle had even erupted within the Jade Pure Realm. In the Element Spirit race, none but the Eye Spirit had participated in the chaotic battle. Later, he returned to the Jade Pure Realm, together with the white snake, but the snakemanded a force more powerful than anyone could have imagined. ire was confused when she heard the Eye Spirit''s revtion. How could such a powerful force have been hidden in the Jade Pure Realm for so many years without anyone noticing? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sheter discovered that this powerful force had long been annihted, and thest remnants of it were now living in the form of Treacherous Beings. In essence, once this force appeared, the Element Spirit Civilization would reinforce their control over the Other Shore. Who would have thought that a bird in the Jade Pure Realm would support the Grandmaster of Heaven, who in turn led the members of the Nihility race to battle the Element Spirit Civilization even now? At the little white snake''s reproachful words, the Eye Spirit''s emotions remained unfazed. He only calmly replied, "The Void Dust has a huge appetite. I''m afraid it will take much longer time. I wonder if you have a better suggestion, Snake Master." "Give up now," the Snake Master said. As soon as these words were spoken, both ire and the Eye Spirit were stunned. That Godly Way was of the utmost importance. And they were just quitting so easily? "Why?" ire couldn''t help asking for rification. The Snake Master suddenly raised his head, and his eyes shone with a green light. All of a sudden, ire felt as if her brain had been struck by a sledge hammer, and her face contorted in pain. The intense pain rendered her unable to maintain her form. Cracks appeared all over her body. With a snapped fizzle and several sparks, she transformed into a ball of mes, revealing her original form. "You have no right to question me," the Snake Master said coldly. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh¡­ The mes simmered down, and then reconstructed a white skin and body, and ire resumed her old appearance. She swallowed the pain and knelt down to the Snake Master. A trace of anger lingered in the Eye Spirit''s eyes, but he made noment. He had carefully concealed his anger deep inside. The Snake Master had a dominating aura. The twin creatures and the fury me, formerly cultivated by the Eye Spirit, were all killed by the Snake Master because of a single sentence. Les had almost died at the hands of the Snake Master. Although he had released Les because the Eye Spirit had begged him to spare his life, the Snake Master had banned Les from merging with any Treacherous Being. He even refused to tell him the method for using the Holy Stones. "Why?" the Eye Spirit repeated ire''s question. "The Night View Ind is very important," the Snake Master replied. "Because of the hatred-level Treacherous Beings dwelling in the Ghost Mountain?" the Eye Spirit once again questioned. To his knowledge, there were hatred-level Treacherous Beings in existence in the Ghost Mountain. "Hatred-level Treacherous Beings..." The Snake Master sneered, "They are an insignificant concern!" "Then it is to kill those humans?" the Eye Spirit continued asking. "Humans?" The Snake Master sneered with more contempt, "They are hardly even worth mentioning!" The Eye Spirit gave up questioning then. Although he had already discovered some secrets concerning the existence of the Four Spirits Sect through the Snake Master, he was unclear about the grudges involved. After all, these were things that had happened beyond the chaos. "Do you recall the wolf teeth I gave you?" the Snake Master asked. "Yes, I do!" His eyes gleamed. Those were very special. He could tell that with just a nce at them. Each of them radiated aplex and powerful bloodline aura. The Eye Spirit had spected often that these wolf teeth had to be really powerful treasures. The bloodline power of each wolf tooth could be directly used and freely altered. Unfortunately, when the Snake Master had given these wolf teeth to the Eye Spirit, they had been seriously damaged. The surface of these teeth was marred and covered with thin cracks as if the wolf teeth were close to shattering should he exert any pressure on them. The bloodline power within the wolf teeth had eventually dissipated, leaving only a faint aura¡­ The Snake Master revealed nothing of the origins and uses of these wolf teeth, but he had asked him to keep them safe. At the Snake Master''s sudden mention of them, the Eye Spirit was naturally interested. "Take the wolf teeth to the Ghost Mountain. You must find a way to wake him up," the Snake Master instructed. "Whom are you speaking of?" "Ondo. One of the four leaders of the Four Spirits Sect! The Monkey Spirit King!" When the Eye Spirit heard this, the spirals in his eyeballs rotated crazily. The shock to his heart instantly reflected on the surface of his pupils. Anyone who looked into his eyes could see the violent shock in his heart. ire nced at the Eye Spirit and was also surprised. Who was this Monkey Spirit King that the Snake Master was talking about¡­ How could he have shocked the Eye Spirit so severely? The Snake Master had shared many secrets with the Eye Spirit, though he did not allow the Eye Spirit to share these. Even ire, who was closest to him, remained uniformed concerning these secrets. Of course, she didn''t know what this Monkey Spirit King was... "These wolf teeth are his obsession. Relinquish them to him, and then I will appear," the Snake Master said. "Yes, sir!" Without any hesitation, the Eye Spirit ordered Gavyn to remove the rune. "Buzz!" As the Eye Spirit''s pupils slightly erged, the cubic space enveloping this area vanished. The ground marked off by the cubic space fell into the big hole eroded by the mist hand. The Holy Wings Armor, ire, and Eye Spirit flew northeast, while the Snake Master remained behind. Hiss! Hiss¡­ The Snake Master wriggled his white body and slithered to the entrance of the Amber Cave. The light in his eyes shed slightly, and two rays of orange light beamed into the white mist formed by the Void Dust. The white mist could devour any substance and even energy, and by all logical sense, it should consume the orange rays of light. However, the orange rays of light remained unaffected. Instead, they stirred the white mist, which then roiled and suddenly burst forth with a series of obscure and rhythmic songs. It was Sanskrit. "You stupid birds proimed yourselves as destroyers. You are clueless to cause or effect, therefore, you will definitely lose!" Chapter 4061 The Obsession Of Birds Chapter 4061 The Obsession Of Birds "Purr..." The white mist billowed ominously. Suddenly, a humanoid figure emerged from the white mist. It had long curly hair and a handsome face. It was Maynard, one of the personal disciples of the Grandmaster of Heaven. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," he said with a wild smile. The Snake Master sneered. In his eyes, the Element Spirit Civilization was like dregs. How much more these humans? "Go to hell!" Buzz! The little white snake''s eyes glowed a fierce green again. "So scary!" Maynard mocked as he ducked into the white mist. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Arge amount of white mist that was formed from the Void Dust turned into green powder and fell into the Amber Cave. The green radiance the Snake Master could shoot from his eyes contained immeasurable power. It was able to destroy the Void Dust. Just then, the Grandmaster of Heaven emerged from the Void Dust. "You go to hell too!" The little white snake''s eyes glowed green once more, as he aimed at the head of the Grandmaster of Heaven. However, the Grandmaster of Heaven calmly raised one hand. Before the green radiance reached him, a hand emerged from the mist just in time to block the attack. "Calm down," the Grandmaster of Heaven said with a shake of his head. Then, he took out a thin, sharp tooth and abruptly sliced off one of his hands. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Not a drop of blood was shed, even though he severed his arm! The broken part quickly healed, and the bones and skin of the hand began to morph. Soon, the broken hand transformed into the shape of a bird. Whoosh! The bird pped his wings urgently as he flew towards the shore. As he flew, the bird let out a series of rhythmic chirps, speaking in Sanskrit. "Four hundred chaotic eras ago, you didn''t even pay us any heed. Now you threaten us?" the bird taunted. The Snake Master squinted at the bird in the sky. "You are the stupidest in the world!" he shouted angrily. "That stupid bird''s obsession is meaningless. Why do you still follow him?" Just like what the bird said, the Snake Masters didn''t take the birds seriously in the beginning. Over several hundred chaotic eras, they went about their own business as the birds evolved and grew in strength. Later, the birds chose to support the Nihility race, which was not weaker than the Element Spirit Civilization. The Snake Masters were still considered quite powerful in the Jade Pure Realm. In fact, they could even be considered the mainstay of the Four Spirits Sect. This was because, in addition to the Snake Spirit Sect, they also had the Human Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect under their control. They represented the orthodox of the Four Spirits Sect. They were also looked up to as somewhat of guardian angels to the sects under them, and also the sole hope for them to stay in this tiny ce. However, all the birds practically worshiped the one stupid bird that could never wake up. The birds had evolved so much that they were strong enough to set an imbnce to the norm. The bird pped his wings hurriedly, as though he was struggling to stay that high in the air. He looked down coldly at the Snake Master below. "Our master''s obsession is what makes our lives meaningful. You can question us underlings, but don''t you dare insult our master!" "Stupid bird! He''s the stupidest leader of the Four Spirits Sect!" The Snake Master''s curse infuriated the bird. Narrowing his beady little eyes at the Snake Master below, he said, "You aren''t afraid of death. Instead, you are afraid of staying alive! If you dare insult our sect leader again, we will make sure you live forever!" The threat hit home. The little white snake shut up immediately, his thin lips trembling slightly. He was a Treacherous Being, after all. In a secondary world such as the chaos, he was immortal. If he died, he would simplye back to life at a specific spot. For example, the coordinates of the world builders were on the Whining Road. No matter where they were killed, they would be reborn on the Whining Road, because the Treacherous Beings'' coordinates were set there. The Snake Master was the representative of the Snake Spirit Sect. He was responsible for communicating with the Element Spirit Civilization. He had two revival coordinates: one in the Jade Pure Realm, and the other in the Eye Spirit. If he wanted to move freely between the two coordinates, he only needed to die. If the bird was able to catch and imprison the Snake Master to make him always alive, this would prove very troublesome. Themunication channel between the Element Spirit Civilization and the Snake Masters would be temporarily cut off, which was something he couldn''t risk. But it was not easy to capture the Snake Master. The bird''s words managed to shut the irascible snake master up. As the Snake Master realized that he was in a dangerous situation, he suddenly twisted his body into a white light and rushed into the Amber Cave. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! The sickening sound of burning flesh rang through the Amber Cave as the little white snake resigned himself to the Void Dust. The Void Dust could erode everything, including the Treacherous Beings. A few secondster, the little white snake waspletely devoured without a trace. The bird, after witnessing what just happened, swerved and flew back to the Grandmaster of Heaven in the mist. "What if you really kept the Snake Master here just now?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked yfully. The bird thought for a while and said, "He still would''ve found a way to end his own life, but it might''ve taken longer." "Right..." the Grandmaster of Heaven muttered as his eyes shed. "He behaved a little strangely just now, don''t you think?" It was not the first time that the Grandmaster of Heaven hade into contact with this irascible Snake Master. Among the many Snake Masters, this one was the most aggressive. It was uncharacteristic of him to run away from conflict. Just now, the bird just threatened him, but he quickly decided to kill himself. It was likely that this Snake Master had a very important task to fulfill. The bird knew what the Grandmaster of Heaven was thinking. "The battle in the Jade Pure Realm is very fierce. I''m afraid they will soon upy the Mist City again. So, he must''ve been in a hurry to go back." "They must have lost miserably in the battle of the Wine Basin. I''m afraid they won''t make a concession this time," the Grandmaster of Heaven said, scratching his chin. "Right," the bird said. "We need to hurry. Destroy your body and hatch the third egg." The Bird Spirit Sect had given the Grandmaster of Heaven three bodies, each one stronger than the last. The first body was killed by Zen, so that was out of the picture already. The second body should''ve been able tost longer. However, things went much faster than the birds had expected. They wanted to give the Grandmaster of Heaven more power, so they had to destroy the second body and use the third one. "Then, let''s start now." The Grandmaster of Heaven nodded and gave a few orders to Maynard before taking action. While the n was in motion, Maynard was tasked with guarding the Amber Cave. After giving instructions to Maynard, the Grandmaster of Heaven willingly submitted himself to the Void Dust. Sizzle! Once more, the sickening sizzling sound of melting flesh rang throughout the Amber Cave as the Grandmaster of Heaven''s body melted as the mist devoured his flesh. The Void Dust was actually a convenient tool to take one''s life, if need be. This was why both the Snake Master just now and the Grandmaster of Heaven submitted themselves to it. The bird then started to p his wings and he flew through the white mist. He didn''t stop flying until he had reached the deepest part of the Amber Cave, where hended on a huge egg. Standing on the egg, he bent over and gently pecked at the egg with his orange, fluffy beak. Tiny andplex hairline cracks began to appear on the surface of the egg, and a powerful aura of life began to emanate from it. As the egg began to hatch, the bird watched. There was a hint of helplessness in his small, beady eyes. He knew that the Nihility Way was a path of no return. But this was the only way, ording to their sect leader. Every bird in the Bird Spirit Sect was extremely loyal and would never betray their sect, even if it meant flying straight to their death. In a sense, they were trying to realize their sect leader''s st wish", but at what cost? Chapter 4062 The Mist City Chapter 4062 The Mist City The white mist gradually spread throughout the Mist City on the main Pure Sky tform, striking terror in the hearts of those who were there. A few of the more powerful beings took away a small part of the white mist through their own methods. More white mist turned into the streets, towers, walls, and grounds in this city. From the outside, nothing looked out of the ordinary. However, the streets, towers, walls, and even the grounds would turn into monsters that would devour the creatures at any time. On one of the broad streets within the city, a snow-white snake wriggled his body, slithering at an incredible speed. From the other side of the street, three birds spread their wings andunched themselves into the air. "Friends..." The snake sang wistfully. The song sounded like a cry of grief, a call to hispanions. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The snake''s singing caught the attention of the three birds, who then swerved in the air to fly towards the little white snake. Their beady eyes dted in a craze as they ferociously pecked at the body of the white snake. As they attacked him, they released more and more intense energy, until their bodies turned red. Boom! Boom! Boom! The three birds had worked themselves up into such a frenzy that they exploded violently, one after the other. The explosion caused a terrible shock wave that rippled across the city. Everything in this city was made of white mist. As the shock wave shook everything, the structures momentarily lost their forms and turned into white mist. However, the hapless structures onlysted a while. After a few moments, they returned to their original shapes. Meanwhile, the white snake''s body was left in pieces by the explosion. As a Treacherous Being, he could have turned into various shapes, but the three birds released a considerable amount of Light of Annihtion when they exploded. The Light of Annihtion was fatal to the hostility-level Treacherous Beings. As for the resentment-level and hatred-level Treacherous Beings, their bodies would change dramatically if they were hit by the Light of Annihtion. The resentment-level Treacherous Beings would permanently lose the ability to change into different forms. As a result, their bodies would also be very fragile, making them easy targets. The white snake, with only half of his body left, could not return to his original shape. Coughing painfully, he leaned against a corner of the wall weakly. In the Mist City, one''s only hope to survive was by constantly walking. The white snake could no longer move. He could only sit back and watch as the wall behind him softened and slowly turned into white mist. However, he was not too scared. In the secondary world, Treacherous Beings were immortal. If he were to be devoured by the white mist here and now, he was bound to be revived somewhere in the Jade Pure Realm. At this point, Treacherous Beings in the Jade Pure Realm could no longer remember how many times they had been killed and revived. Almost every one of the Treacherous Beings that had awakened had experienced over a thousand cycles of reincarnation and death. In the beginning, they found this very exciting. However, as time went by, they grew bored as the cycle began to feel repetitive. For example, they had captured the Mist City hundreds of times. In order to consolidate the city, they set their revival coordinates here right after capturing it, but in the end, they were all killed, and even their coordinates were removed. However, this didn''t stop them from capturing the Mist City repeatedly over time. This kind of behavior became extremely ridiculous and boring as it was an endless cycle. Wasn''t it just a city that contained the Void Dust? What if they obtained a portion of the Void Dust that could be controlled?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Could it determine the victory of this war? Unfortunately, although these awakened Treacherous Beings had their own self consciousness, they worked for the Four Spirits Sect. They could only follow the orders of the senior leaders of the Four Spirits Sect. Comining would solve nothing. The same thing happened in other areas in the Mist City. At first, the white snakes could only hide in the north of the Mist City. If they attempted to cross the center line of the city, the birds would instantly eliminate them. Now, as more and more snakes were swarming into the Mist City, the snakes felt emboldened. They began to spread to other areas in the city. Meanwhile, several ck eagles stood perched on a gate tower in the south of the Mist City. The gate tower was also made of white mist. As aforementioned, all creatures that came into contact with the white mist were doomed to be devoured. Those ck eagles were no exception. However, every time the gate tower began to twist and deform into white mist, the ck eagles would p their wings and hover above the gate tower. Then, when the gate tower returned to its original shape, the eagles wouldnd on it once more. "The battle ising to an end," the ck eagle at the far rightmented. The Bird Spirit Sect once had four branches. These ck eagles came from one of them. "It''s not a big deal if we lose the Mist City," the ck eagle in the lead said coldly. "We can always take it backter." The ck eagle that had just spoken had three purple luminescent feathers on his head that shone beautifully. He was the leader of this branch. "But if we give up the Mist City, we will also have to give up all the spoils we got in the battle of the Wine Basin," a ck figure pointed out. The leader''s eyes dimmed gloomily. "They have lost once in the battle of the Wine Basin. Even if they make aeback now, they will still be defeated in the end. Don''t worry." Just as the leader was speaking, a bird flew over. The bird whispered something to them, while they listened attentively. After a short while, their originally gloomy eyes lit up with excitement. "What?" "They have retreated?" "They have left the Mist City?" The ck eagles couldn''t believe their ears! The Snake Masters were so close to capturing the Mist City. The eagles led their team to fight them off, but they were just beginning to feel like it was futile. Now, they received news that the Snake Masters were retreating. Such good luck! "Is it a trap?" the leader asked suspiciously. "The Mist City can devour everything left behind. It''s impossible for them to set up traps in the city. Once they leave, it''s back to square one for them," a ck eagle answered reassuringly with a shake of his head. "You''re right. Even if they try to y tricks, it wouldn''t work. They''ve given up the Mist City!" another ck eagle agreed. "Let the birds inspect the entire Mist City," the leader ordered. Soon, thousands of birds spread their wings and flew across the Mist City, carefully inspecting each street. But they didn''t find anything suspicious. After they reported what they saw, the leader heaved a sigh of relief. By now, he was sure the Snake Masters had retreated. The other ck eagles scratched their heads, confused as to why the Snake Masters had given up even though they were so close to victory. Sheepishly, they all turned to their leader, who stood perched in the center. The leader''s eyes still couldn''t shake off the feeling of suspicion. Uneasy, he helplessly returned the gazes of his constituents. It was just too strange! If the Snake Masters ended up taking the Mist City, the leader would''ve felt less unsettled. But they had given up. This could only mean one thing: there was something more important to them than the Mist City. The leader frowned deeply as he pondered over this. If the Snake Masters captured the Mist City, they could take back the Wine Basin. What could possibly be more important than that? "I''m going to visit someone. I should be able to get an answer there." After saying that, the leader pped his wings and flew away. Meanwhile, in the Source World, several ck ships were floating in a clearke in the Roaring Lake Province. The water of theke was so clear that it was almost mirror-like. During the battle against the Pear Hill, the ck Ship suffered great losses, but not as heavy as those of the Bearing race and the Divine Farmer race. Most of their crew survived. But when the Evil God was appointed as the new captain, the crew was enraged. Since then, they made all kinds of excuses to try to escape from the ck Ship. ording to the rules of the ck Ship, those who escaped would be regarded as traitors and would be chased down by the ck Ship. But the former captain had never treated them like this. The former captain let them leave if they wanted to. Now, the ck Ship didn''t carry any of the old traditions, just their name. Chapter 4063 Studying Chapter 4063 Studying The Evil God had be the captain but he didn''t care about the members of the ck Ship departing. Finally, there were only two people left in the ck Ship. One was the former captain of the ck Ship, and the other was Shera. Shera opened the door of the cabin, her gaze falling on the Evil God, who was sitting at the stern. She walked over to him with a smile on her face. She wrapped her pale, slender arms around the Evil God''s neck. "I have brought you a gift from the Other Shore." "Let me have a look," said the Evil God. Shera began to take out the Other Shore Token, which was in the form of an exquisite pot. This was a good Other Shore Token, but it wasn''t suited to Shera. "What''s the use of this Other Shore Token?" the Evil God asked. Nobody could figure out the functions of many Other Shore Tokens in a single nce. But those with a rich experience could tell the functions ording to the aura. A few Other Shore Tokens of the mysterious type had uniquely powerful abilities, while some Other Shore Tokens of the strengthening type emitted a formidable power. "It is used to store things," Shera replied. It was now the Evil God''s turn to be surprised. "Is it really just a pot?" the Evil God asked, his eyebrows raising. "Yes," said Shera, smiling in amusement. The pot was strictly a spatial Other Shore Token, but it wasn''t considered to be powerful. Shera had obtained and kept the pot just to help the Grandmaster of Heaven transmit what was within it. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for her to fuse with this Other Shore Token. "What''s in the pot?" the Evil God asked again. Shera opened the mouth of the pot, and a pale yellow energy emerged from it. The Evil God observed the pale yellow energy, his eyes widening with every second. "The Godly Way energy?" he eximed in disbelief. He was sensitive to the Godly Way energy and could, in a matter of seconds, tell that this pale yellow energy was the Godly Way energy. "Yes, it''s the energy of the Godly Way that was isted from the others by the Element Spirit Civilization. It doesn''t have a name yet. You can give it one," Shera suggested. "I''m not interested." The Evil God''s eyes were fixed on the Godly Way energy that was floating in the air. He took a deep breath, causing the Godly Way energy to enter his body through his nose. He then pushed Shera away. "I''m going to cultivate in seclusion. Don''t disturb me during this time," said the Evil God. Shera looked displeased, but she held herself back as she said, "The Grandmaster of Heaven also asked me to pass on a message to you." "What is it?" the Evil God said impatiently. Neither Shera nor the previous captain was worth a mention, ording to the Evil God. But the Grandmaster of Heaven was still useful to him. "After fusing with this Godly Way, drive the Bearing race and the Divine Farmer race out of the Source World," Shera said. The Evil God''s eyes narrowed. "Is that an order or a request?" Shera was silent for a moment. "It is a request." "Okay." Shera turned and left, sighing inwardly as she returned to her cabin. The former captain''s calm face appeared on an old board in the cabin. "You should have expected this from the first day, right?" the captain said. Shera shook her head. "No." "There''s no need to lie to yourself. The Grandmaster of Heaven, his disciples, you, and me-all of us knew this." The captain looked up at the deck and added, "The Evil God himself knows it too." It was true. The Evil God didn''t have any feelings or emotions. He would be patient only when he found something that would be useful to him. In fact, the Evil God was not interested in being the captain of the ck Ship. The reason why he had stayed in the ck Ship was because of the Grandmaster of Heaven. "But we need him more. He is almost a perfect man," the captain said. "We will try our best to help him and even sacrifice ourselves if need be." The ck Ship was a force that was supported by the Nihility race in the chaos, and the Evil God was their hope. The Evil God had be happy when he had obtained thest Godly Way. The moment Shera left, his figure disappeared in a sh and appeared in a cabin on the ck ship. He looked up at the wall from where a pair of eyes was staring at him. "Go on. Gaze at me if that''s what you like!" he sneered,ughing disdainfully. He knew that the former captain was observing him all the time. And then, wisps of Godly Way energy surged out and began to gather together. The three thousand Godly Ways began to merge, one after the other. It was obviously difficult for them to not reject each other and to arrange themselves in a regr, stable manner. But the energy of these Godly Ways seemed to have souls,ing to life in the hands of the Evil God. Every Godly Way could quickly find a suitable object to fuse with. The Evil God had practiced this fusion process a number of times before. Every extra energy was a test to the Evil God. When the 3, 001st Godly Way had merged with the othersst time, it had brought great difficulty upon the Evil God. And now, fusing thest Godly Way was a new challenge for the Evil God. Buzz... A colorful ball of energy floated before him. The 3, 001 Godly Ways formed this energy ball. The energy of all the Godly Ways clung to each other and connected together, forming a subtle bnce that allowed them to float. If any Godly Way was added to or removed from this, the bnce would be broken and the ball would instantly copse. The Evil God observed the ball carefully, trying to find a gap in it. But he had spent a lot of effort to fuse the 3, 001 Godly Ways. How could there be a gap in the ball of the Ways-blending Energy? He thought for a long time. A thought seemed to suddenly ur to him and he pulled out a Godly Way from the Ways-blending Energy. The Evil God had drawn out the Five Elements Godly Way. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As the most extensive andmon Godly Way, the Five Elements Godly Way was the foundation of the Ways-blending Energy. Once the Five Elements Godly Way was extracted, the entire Ways-blending Energy would have to be reconstructed. The Evil God had iparable talent in terms of the Ways-blending Energy. He coulde to a conclusion and make a judgment only after he observed this ball for a while. He knew he must do that! After he had extracted the Five Elements Godly Way, the 3, 000 Godly Ways were pushed into disorder, and a strong aura of energy began to spread out. Seeing that the Ways-blending Energy was about to explode, the Evil God reached out a hand and began to extract the energy. The Godly Way energy turned into thin threads and wove together continuously. In the end, the Evil God had forcefully covered the aura of the energy. The former captain watched the scene from the wall. He couldn''t help but sigh. This kind of talent and method of controlling energy was terrifyingly powerful. The experienced captain was forced to look on in admiration. Once the Evil God had stabilized the Ways-blending Energy, he put the Five Elements Godly Way back again. From its appearance, there was no change in the Ways-blending Energy, but the overall structure had, in fact, undergone a tremendous change. And now, there was a gap in the ball. This gap was left for the energy of thest Godly Way. Buzz! The Evil God once again released the Godly Way energy and slowly inserted it into the gap. The Godly Way energy and the Ways-blending Energy were now almost perfectly matched. The Evil God had just begun to smile when the Ways-blending Energy suddenly turned into a snow- white ball. The light ball covered the ship with the light in the blink of an eye and began to sh on the surface of theke. The ball''s light was so brilliant that the whole world seemed dark as night before it. Chapter 4064 The Second Insurance Chapter 4064 The Second Insurance In the north of the Jade Pure Realm, an enormous brown cubic rock stood on the ground. This cubic rock was 99, 000 feet long, 99, 000 feet wide, and 99, 000 feet high. On its surface, an exit opened for every thirty feet in the span of its entire height. Its inside was hollow, giving way to many intricate caves and passages. This ce was called the Heavenly Square City, and it was one of the headquarters of the Four Spirits Sect. In a room on the upper left part of the Heavenly Square City was a wounded man dressed in cotton clothes. His hands and feet were tightly tied by four iron chains, pulling his limbs straight. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A white whip thrashed violently in the air andshed hard at the man,nding on his already frail body. p! As the white whip hit him, it emitted a beaming ray of silver-white light, which was the Light of Annihtion. The man in cotton clothes was a Treacherous Being. It was difficult for ordinary punishment methods to damage a Treacherous Being. However, if they were hit by the Light of Annihtion, they would feel pain as when ordinary mortals were stabbed by thorns. This was the case for only the resentment-level and hatred-level Treacherous Beings. Once the hostility-level Treacherous Beings came into contact with the Light of Annihtion, they would instantly turn into fine gray ashes. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The man''s clothes were torn and stained with blood as he had suffered many beatings for several days. The one who smacked the whip was a human woman. With each hit, she reprimanded the man solemnly, "Do you understand the gravity of your crime, Alphonse?" p! "Do you understand the gravity of your crime, Alphonse?" p! "Do you understand the gravity of your crime, Alphonse?!" The man''s name was Alphonse Shen. He was the chief of the Joy House, which was affiliated to the Human Spirit Sect. The woman, on the other hand, was a subordinate of the Joy House. Despite the stern expression on her face, she enjoyed no pleasure from the abuse. Her eyes revealed the pity she felt. The Joy House was responsible for guarding the Treasure Bottle tform to protect the Godly Way energy. Things had been fine in the past chaotic eras. Unfortunately, the Godly Way energy was stolen by the Nihility race some days ago. As the chief of the Joy House, Alphonse had to take responsibility for an unforgivable mistake. p! The woman had whipped him day and night. She feared that if she continued to hit him with the Light of Annihtion, he might get beaten to death. Without saying a word, Alphonse silently endured the torment. A voice suddenly spoke from outside the room. "General Alphonse, how have you been doing these days?" the voice asked with a hint of mockery. When the woman heard the voice, she frowned and whipped more forcefully. If she was seen with favoritism to the chief, he would only receive greater me and suffering. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A person came into the room and motioned her to stop beating. She then paused, carefully retracted the whip, and stepped aside. She dared not touch the whip as it contained the tremendous Light of Annihtion. The visitor was a middle-aged man from the Ten Directions House. It was General Gianni. Alphonse was the chief of the Joy House while Gianni was the chief of the Broad House. They were at the same level; however, whether before or after bing a Treacherous Being, Alphonse had always remained stronger than Gianni. They regarded each other as rivals. After bing Treacherous Beings, Gianni had been promoted to an important position, while Alphonse had been sent to the Treasure Bottle tform, which was considered deportation. Now Gianni visited him with an obvious intent tough at him. Alphonse nced at Gianni indifferently. "Are you going to eliminate my coordinates?" he asked. For Treacherous Beings, they coulde back to life repeatedly as long as their coordinates remained. In fact, all the other attacking methods made no difference to the Treacherous Beings. The woman''s continuous whipping would only bring physical pain to Alphonse but would not kill him. Many members of the Joy House had been killed on the Treasure Bottle tform, but they had all been revived in the blink of an eye. However, removing their coordinates was equivalent to sentencing their end. It meant eternal death for Treacherous Beings. Gianniughed and said, "General Alphonse, you are known to always set your safety aside. Are you also afraid of death now?" "When I got awakened by those snakes, I''ve been ready for this," replied Alphonse. "They are badly in need of talents. They won''t kill you for the time being. Besides, the Joy House''s guardianship at the Treasure Bottle tform is just the first insurance, and the Godly Way energy itself is the second insurance!" Gianni dered as he stepped forward. "What did you do to it?" Alphonse squinted his eyes. Gianni turned around. "Come and release him!" he yelled to the woman. The woman''s face lit up. She joyously hurried forward and proceeded to untie the chains that bound her chief. Gianni then pulled something from his sleeve, taking out a mirror. The mirror showed a blurry image. It was vaguely ake where several ck ships floated above the water. "What''s this?" Alphonse asked. He had been guarding the remote Treasure Bottle tform for many years, so he had poor information. "The ck Ship, a force supported by the birds in the Source World," Gianni exined. "Is the Godly Way energy in their hands?" Alphonse asked. Gianni nodded and said, "There is a person among them who can fuse the Godly Ways. They must be anxious in creating the perfect Ways-blending Energy." "Perfect Ways-blending Energy..." Alphonse rolled his eyes and said, "How can that be perfect?" The Four Spirits Sect could scale the number of energy in the secondary worlds either up or down at their will. If a world builder set the number of energy in a secondary world to be one thousand in total, then the Ways-blending Energy formed by one thousand kinds of energy would be the limit in this world. If the number was three thousand in total, then the Ways-blending Energy formed by three thousand Godly Ways would be the limit. "To the chaos, this is already perfection. Have you forgotten that we are also members of the chaos now? Don''t use your past eyes to define things," Gianni said. They both knew it was difficult for them to return to their original vast world. Alphonse nced at Gianni. "If he masters theplete Ways-blending Energy, he might have the ability to change the structure of the chaos. But you don''t seem to be worried at all, do you?" he asked. "Well, once he merges thest Godly Way, the second insurance will be triggered. We only need to wait and see," Gianni said withcency. Gianni, Alphonse, and the woman looked closely at the mirror, quietly observing the scene. Because the picture was too blurry, they could only recognize the distorted figures of ck ships and theke. The other details remained unknown to them. A few hourster... The ck ship at the center shook violently on the water. It was as if an earthquake had started from beneath theke, creating huge waves. After that, a sheet of white light had suddenly swallowed the ck ship... "That power is extraordinary," Giannimented as he patted on Alphonse''s shoulder. He handed him the mirror and left the room. Holding the mirror in his hand, Alphonse watched until the white light dimmed gradually and disappeared. The ck ship had been wrecked with its pieces scattered on the surface of theke. Dark blood started gushing out from its ruins. The ship was a part of the captain''s body. Once it had been damaged too seriously, it wouldn''t recover quickly. It reflected that arge amount of blood had been shed from the captain. "They suspect that I deliberately allowed the Grandmaster of Heaven to steal the Godly Way energy from us," concluded Alphonse. The woman nodded and asked, "Did he send this mirror to you as a warning?" "It''s not a warning," said Alphonse. "It''s just a token of his contempt. He wants to tell me that whatever I want to do would just turn out pointless!" He crushed the mirror into pieces in his hand. Chapter 4065 Another Observer Chapter 4065 Another Observer There were hundreds of thousands ofkes of different sizes in the Roaring Lake Province. The Clear Sky Lake in the middle was thergest. If one were to look down from the sky, it would look like a magnificent gem embedded on the horizon. A bright ball of light suddenly rose from the Roaring Lake Province, shocking all the creatures that were watching. They stared at the light ball in the sky, unable to grasp what had happened. A few secondster, the terrifying shock wave reached them. Along with this shock wave, a water wave that was thousands of meters high, spread out towards them. With the Clear Sky Lake as the center, everything within tens of thousands of miles around was swept up by the wave. It took four hours for theke to finally return to a peaceful state. The surface of the Clear Sky Lake had sunk more than eighty thousand feet, leaving only a pool of dirty water behind. The three ck shipsy askew on this pool, their surfaces cracked and blood flowing out of ship decks from time to time. The sound of blood gurgling and the former captain''s pained groan sounded through the mayhem. The ck Ship had suffered a lot over the years, some ships even having beenpletely crushed and burnt. But the captain had been well prepared then. The destruction of one or two ck ships was like cutting off an arm or a leg. Since the captain''s cultivation base was at the Eternal Realm, it wasn''t as big a problem. The ck ships in the Roaring Lake Province were his only remaining body parts. These several ck ships were seriously damaged, and the ck ship carrying the Evil God was smashed to pieces. This was a huge blow to the captain. Shera and the Evil God were on the same ship when the explosions urred. Fortunately, the captain had sensed that something was wrong and extracted Shera from the cabin in time. Even so, Shera had been sent smashing into the side of the ck ship, thanks to the shock wave. Her body had be embedded in the deck, and many parts of her body were torn open. Crack, crack, crack... When Shera woke up, she could hear the sound of the ck ships being reconstructed. The captain was trying his best to repair the ck ships. If someone were to attack him now, the captain wouldn''t even have the strength to escape. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Captain..." Shera called out. "What happened?" The battle of the Pear Hill had ended just a while ago. The Source World should logically have experienced a period of peace after the battle. Neither the Pear Hill nor the Bearing race could start another war, given how the scale of that war could affect them. Shera had juste to a conclusion when the captain said, "It''s the Ways-blending Energy." "The Ways-blending Energy? How is it even possible?" Shera eximed in disbelief. The Evil God wouldn''t use too much energy if he were to integrate the Godly Ways. The Ways-blending Energy was unstable and its power was extraordinary, but it was impossible for it to cause such a huge damage. "I saw it with my own eyes," the captain said affirmatively. "Then the Evil God..." Shera''s voice trembled. "I don''t know." The white light ball had devoured the body of the Evil God when it had exploded. The captain hadn''t gotten a chance to save the Evil God, and he even hadn''t been able to protect himself. Shera struggled to get to her feet before she took a few steps on theke, her spiritual sense spreading out quickly. Theke had shrunk considerably, making it easy for Shera''s spiritual sense to cover it. She couldn''t find any trace of the Evil God within the range of her spiritual sense. "Has he disappeared?" Shera muttered. "That energy was so powerful that it might have caused him to evaporate," the captain said. It was very easy to destroy a person with such terrifying energy. Now that they couldn''t find the Evil God, it was highly possible that he had evaporated and that there was nothing left of him. "He wouldn''t die like this!" Shera said excitedly. The captain hesitated for a while before he said, "Let''s stay here and wait." The Nihility race had invested a lot in the Evil God. If the Evil God died like this, it would be a great loss to the Nihility race. Shera continued to float in the air and was about to expand her range when she suddenly sensed a forceing from up ahead. Her reflexes told her to dodge it, but the force was too powerful. Before she could react, it turned into a big hand and grabbed her. And then, a huge figure appeared in front of her. The Evil God! "Evil God... Captain! You''re alright!" Shera eximed, surprised. "How could I die in such a lowly manner?" the Evil God sneered. He raised Shera, ced her on his shoulder, and looked up at the sky. The Evil God had an extraordinary sensibility in the Source World. He could sense that there was something unusual in the sky above the Roaring Lake Province. Two looming channels floated up there, some people peeping down through them. "What''s in the sky?" Shera asked. "Some creatures are observing me," the Evil God answered, frowning. "Who?" Shera''s frown matched the Evil God''s. "I don''t know. There seems to be two people..." As he spoke, he stretched out a hand upwards, an energy spiral forming at his fist. Whoosh! The energy spiral was like a giant dragon soaring into the sky. It crashed into one of the channels, shattering it to pieces. In the Jade Pure Realm, Alphonse squeezed the mirror into pieces and dropped them to the ground. He smirked and turned to leave when the human woman eximed, "General, look!" The scene in the mirror had earlier been blurry. It was even more difficult to see now that the mirror had been shattered thus. Alphonse stretched out a hand and gently touched the fragments of the mirror. The fragments pieced together quickly and became a whole. It was almost as if they had souls. When the mirror was pieced together, the human woman said, "That person is not dead. He seems to have discovered the Snake Masters'' observation channel. What an alert and sharp fellow!" "He wants to destroy the channel," said Alphonse. Boom! It was then that they saw the Evil God''s punching their way. Nothing happened after this punch. The scene in the mirror was blurred, but it still existed. "Did he miss the target?" the human woman asked. Alphonse stared at the mirror, lost in thought. He then shook his head and said, "It doesn''t seem like he failed to hit the channel. He has broken another channel. I think there''s another one in addition to the Snake Masters'' observation channel." "Another observation channel? Are those birds also observing him?" the human woman asked. "That''s impossible," said Alphonse, shaking his head. The birds controlled the Nihility race, and the Nihility race controlled the ck Ship. Now that the Evil God and the ck Ship were a whole, it was easier to observe the Evil God. There was no need for the birds to observe him in this way. "But who else will observe him apart from us and the birds?" The human woman was curious. Was there a third force on the Other Shore? "I don''t know yet..." Alphonse had barely finished speaking when the Evil God''s fist swung upwards once again. An energy spiral soared into the sky and finally destroyed the Snake Masters'' observation channel. In the Heavenly Square City, the scenes in more than twenty mirrors of various sizes disappeared at the same time. Alphonse''s eyes seemed to brighten with an inexplicable joy as he looked at the nk mirror. Chapter 4066 The One Who Rang The Bell Chapter 4066 The One Who Rang The Bell There were six great caves lying five thousand feet Content held by N?velDrama.Org. below the ground of the Jade Pure Realm''s northwest side. Each cave was about three thousand feet in diameter. Each cave''s outeryer was covered with meat in the state of constant shrinking, which made the entire cave look like a beating heart. While the cave was merely three thousand feet high, the inner space was farrger than this. Each and every cave had its own world. In the lowest cave stood the Mysterious Yellow Tower. At the very bottom of the tower was a man holding a bronze mirror in the shape of Eight Diagrams. He was d in a cyan robe and looked rather wise and remarkable. His aura was impressive. "What a sharp insight! The channel has been broken! This person''s control over the Source World has risen to a new level..." Grabbing the bronze mirror, he flew up to the top of the tower. Carved on the surface at the top were densely packed scriptures, all of which were written in Sanskrit. "Cutting and sharpening..." the immortal-like old man muttered on top of the tower. Each time he chanted, a circle of golden light spread out from his body. The golden light swept right past the scriptures, making them rotate chaotically. An extremely solemn aura was emitted, making the old man''s aura grow noble and grand. Anyone who faced the suppression of the golden light couldn''t help but fall to their knees. But once the young man was swept by the light, he merely frowned and shouted, "Old man, the channel you''ve built so painstakingly has been destroyed! You deceived me again. Didn''t you tell me that the channel wouldn''t ever be discovered?" Then, he threw the bronze mirror right in front of the other man. Thetter merely continued muttering. And the golden light continued circling the Sanskrit words. Before such a solemn scene, the young man''s behavior seemed rather inappropriate. A few minutester, the old man''s eyes shot open. Buzz... The golden lightpletely dissipated, and the Sanskrit words stopped circling as well, returning to their original form. Hearing that the channel had been destroyed, the old man showed no sign of discontent on his face. Instead, he smiled and said, "As I expected, the young man wouldn''t die under the Maximized Energy. You know, this Maximized Energy is..." As he spoke, the young man seemed to find it unbearable and interrupted, "The Maximized Energy is produced by using a Godly Way to maximize the Ways-blending Energy. This kind of energy is absolutely uncontroble. Save for those who don''t know, no one would be foolish enough to use the Maximized Energy. But it is the most suitable to use for killing the Evil God!" The old man had repeated these words over a hundred times recently. Having heard it so many times, the young man could recite each word very clearly. The old man merely smiled helplessly¡ªhe didn''t me the younger man at all. "It''s good that he''s not dead. Everything goes ording to n, then. He might now find a way to break the barrier..." He was referring to the barrier between the Other Shore and the chaos. From the moment chaos was built up until this point, no one had ever managed to break that barrier. Both the Grandmaster of Heaven and ire chose toe to the Source World by descending. In terms of form and strength, they''d be highly restricted. "Can that guy really do it?" the young man questioned skeptically. After all, the Other Shore was by no means a small nor simple world. It had a particrly special means of connection with the chaos. "Yes," affirmed the old man. In return, the young man merely curled his lips. It wasn''t the first time the old man had talked nonsense, after all. If he was questioned, he''d undoubtedly make up many arguments to reason with the young man. Even if something false slipped out of the old man''s mouth, he''d still manage toe up with several remarks. But his master had forcefullyprehended a truth back then, resulting in a crack in the barrier. Perhaps, shattering itpletely was a possible option. Just then, a melodious bell suddenly rang from the inside of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Dong! As it rang, a zing white sword light rushed up from below. "Again! Who is tolling the bell?" The young man in the cyan robe revealed a strange expression. "Let''s go and have a look. It should be a good thing, after all," said the old man with a smile. And so the younger man turned to head into the tower. From where he stood, he had a panoramic view of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. It had a total of thirty-three floors, all built ording to the situation in the stages of Other Shore. In the very corner of the first floor was a handful of golden Equinox Sand, the most preliminary Other Shore Token. From there, the stairs spiraled upward, each floor corresponding to a stage of the Other Shore. Form the sixth floor onward, the Other Shore Tokens on each floor were all of the fourth grade and above. There were all sorts of tokens¡ªthe strengthening type, the auxiliary type, the mysterious type, and the descending type. "Who is ringing the bell?" The young man stared at it, narrowing his eyes until he found a figure to the side of the bell. It was a young man in white, carrying a long sword on his back and exuding confidence and arrogance. "Damn it! It''s him again?" The man was rather speechless. "You just knocked the bellst month, didn''t you? Can your body really withstand such strain?" "Of course, his physical body can withstand it." The old man''s voice resounded from above. "Don''t underestimate my Grand Drip Technique. It''s not inferior to the Land of Bone Tribtion!" "Grand Drip Technique..." The young man''s face twitched for a while, thinking that the old man''s naming skill was growing worse and worse by the day. Ringing the bell was no easy task. After cultivating the Truth of Godly Way, one could enter the Mysterious Yellow Tower and take away one Other Shore Token. The weakest Other Shore Token possessed the power of one divine megaton. After the warrior made a breakthrough, they could obtain a physical body that carried the Other Shore Token from the higher floor. By then, they could ring the bell once again. The more they cultivated, the more difficult it was to strengthen their bodies, making it harder to ring the bell again. In the previous month, after the young man who carried a sword on his back rang the bell, he took away the Other Shore Token on the thirtieth floor. Again, reaching the thirty-first floor from the thirtieth floor was by no means an easy feat. For some, they could spend thousands of years trying to get there but to no avail. But only a monthter, the man managed to ring the bell again¡ªin just a single month, his physical strength had increased drastically. It waspletely astonishing. In the Ruin Graveyard At the very core of the Divine Bell Cityy a huge bronze bell. It was considered the Ruin Graveyard''s most holy treasure¡ªthe object all the creatures there relied on. Each warrior who had reached the Other Shore Realm would visit to ring the bell and obtain their token. "Dong!" A long ringing resounded across the Divine Bell City. The entire ce boiled with excitement. The sound of the bell belonged to the thirty-first floor. Very few people in the Ruin Graveyard could ever make it. Sitting cross-legged under the huge bell, Rocher had already entered the Mysterious Yellow Tower. ording to the rules, he had to choose the most suitable Other Shore Token before the bell chime stopped. Chapter 4067 In The Mysterious Yellow Tower Chapter 4067 In The Mysterious Yellow Tower When Rocher entered the Mysterious Yellow Tower for the first time, the bell only rang for three seconds. He kept in mind what Bromley and the other elders had told him. He could grab whatever he liked in the tower, but he could just take one. However, as he only had a few seconds, he didn''t have enough time to choose properly. Thus, he just took an Other Shore Token randomly. When he realized that the token he got was not suitable for the Truth of Eternal Sword Intent, he felt so frustrated. All his efforts were put to waste. The second time he entered the Mysterious Yellow Tower, he could now stay for six seconds. The premise still held that he could only choose one of the Other Shore Tokens of his liking. Though he still didn''t have that much time, he, fortunately, obtained a suitable one this time. Seeing that he acquired a useful one the second time, he became more determined. He went in again and bet on his luck. As the bell stopped, he was kicked out by a strong force. ording to the Ruin Graveyard, he was actually kicked out by a huge foot. However, not even a single Other Shore Token he obtained in the next three attempts he made could be useful to him. So for now, he had to make do with the one he acquired the second time he went in. Over time, Rocher improved the strength of his physical body. This made the bell ring for a longer period. When he already reached the thirtieth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, the ringing of the bell could nowst for five minutes. In his next attempt, he directly went to the thirty-first floor as soon as the bell rang. There he saw several Other Shore Tokens embedded on the walls of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. asionally, there would be a dazzling light emitting from them, containing incredible Other Shore Power. Rocher leaned against the wall and walked quickly along the corridor of the thirty-first floor. He analyzed each of the Other Shore Tokens in there so that he could pick the best one for him. "This one''s the Dead Skeleton." It was a mysterious-type Other Shore Token and Rocher was unsure of its ability. He thought that he should aim for something that he could readily use. "The Power of Mist¡­" It was a strengthening-type Other Shore Token. However, Rocher didn''tck power, so he deemed to choose something that could boost his other attributes. "The Speed Boots." It should be a descending-type Other Shore Token that could greatly increase one''s speed. In the Ruin Graveyard, there were specially assigned beings to record, analyze, and evaluate the Other Shore Tokens which were situated on the top floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. In particr, their jobs were focused on the new Other Shore Tokens in the tower. On the thirty-first floor, there were three special Other Shore Tokens. They were known as the Whirlwind Wings, the Sacred Battle Sword, and the Monta Stone. Rocher quickly skipped over the ordinary Other Shore Tokens and focused his attention on these as he got to the section where they were located. "Let''s see. The Monta Stone could greatly enhance the strength of one''s body. The Sacred Battle Sword is a masculine type, but the broadsword is not that suitable for me. Lastly, the Whirlwind Wings should belong to the descending type. They''re supposed to greatly improve one''s bodily movement skill." Rocher''s eyes shed with excitement as he stared at thest Other Shore Token. It was like the pair of transparent wings was tailor-made for him. He had already seen and understood the Whirlwind Wings before from the ancient books in the Ruin Graveyard. He was enticed by it the moment he hadid his eyes on the Other Shore Token. The Whirlwind Wings had been on the thirty-first floor for the longest time. After all, only very few people from the Ruin Graveyard could reach this floor. However, in recent years, a group of extraordinary talents started appearing in the divinend. If the divinend was given enough time, the number of their strong warriors would definitely surpass that of the Ruin Graveyard. Buzz! Rocher knew that the bell would stop ringing soon. The ringing started trembling more violently but its sharpness decreased gradually. It also meant that Rocher needed to hurry in picking the token of his choice. Once the ringing stopped, he would be instantly kicked out of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Without any hesitation, he reached out his hand and tried to grab the Whirlwind Wings. However, just when he was about to touch them, the Whirlwind Wings disappeared and he was only able to touch the wall. His eyes widened as his face was filled with confusion. "What happened?" But as the sound of bell kept on dissipating, he had not much time to think. He clearly thought that he couldn''t leave empty handed, so he quickly floated towards the Sacred Battle Sword. However, just as what happened with the Whirlwind Wings, it instantly disappeared just before he grabbed it. "Hey! This isn''t funny!" Buzz! Buzz! The ringing of the bell trembled more and more violently. Rocher now only had about six seconds before he would be kicked out. Swoosh! Left with no choice, Rocher leaped to the other side of the wall and grabbed the Monta Stone. The stone was still one of the strongest Other Shore Tokens on the thirty-first floor, although it was not suitable for him. Buzz! The bell made its final ring and instantly stopped. Rocher felt a sudden force bump into his body. The next moment, he had already returned to the Divine Bell City. Inside the Mysterious Yellow Tower, the young man in the cyan robe emerged from the dark with a comcent look on his face. In his hands, he was holding the Sacred Battle Sword and the Whirlwind Wings that disappeared from the walls earlier. "What''s your motive for helping him? You always look down upon the people from the Ruin Graveyard, don''t you?" the old man asked. "No, he''s not from the Ruin Graveyard. He''s from the divinend," the young man replied. "Huh? What''s the difference? Those two ces have now be one," the old man remarked. The young man paused for a while and said with a faint smile, "Maybe, I was just rooting for him. He has a high chance to eventually reach the thirty-third floor. With the Monta Stone, he will reach it faster." Upon saying that, he hung both tokens back to the walls. There were only extremely few people who could even make it to the thirty-first floor. After Rocher took the Monta Stone, the other two tokens would have to wait a long time again before someone could attempt to grab them. A Bell Ringing Meeting was held every month in the Divine Bell City. Various races and forces attended this meeting. There weren''t too many conflicts in the Ruin Graveyard. Human and non-human races coexisted without any enmity between them. To every race that was residing there, the bell ringing wasn''t only a way to enhance their strength. It was also considered as apetition among many races. Originally, three non-human races had an absolute advantage in the entire Ruin Graveyard, while the other weaker races had several limitations. As for the human race, Bromley was the only one they could rely on. But as the divinend entered the Ruin Graveyard, its people identally discovered that the ce was an excellent venue for cultivation. The Truths of Godly Ways began to spread quickly in the divinend. The True Gods from various powerful ns and ancestralnds began to cultivate the Truths of Godly Ways. The Ruin Graveyard formerly had a reputation of being a dangerous ce in the chaos, but as they epted the divinend, they eventually began following the rules. In return, the humans from the divinend also obtained a considerable amount of cultivation resources. Over recent years, some of the young talents from the divinend had reached the Other Shore Realm. N?velDrama.Org owns this. And among them, Rocher was considered to be the most outstanding one. He had an extraordinary understanding of the Truth of Eternal Sword Intent. In fact, he had mastered it in just a few months after he was sent into the Ruin Graveyard. The first time he rang the bell of the Divine Bell City, he had sessfully obtained a divine megaton of force. After he reached the Other Shore Realm, he had been cultivating in the Water Drop Cave. The Grand Drip Technique there could quickly enhance one''s physical strength. As he entered the Water Drop Cave, he was given special treatment. His rate of progress was just several times faster than that of any ordinary warrior. He was considered as a genius and a rising star that appeared in the Ruin Graveyard after all these years. Chapter 4068 The Water Drop Cave Chapter 4068 The Water Drop Cave Sitting cross-legged underneath the enormous golden bell, Rocher slowly opened his eyes. Little by little, he began to take his surroundings in. A huge za was built around the bell. It was obvious that this bell held great importance. Dozens of people lined up on its right side. All of them were patiently waiting for their turn. Some of the people standing in line were consummate True Gods. They were hoping to enter the Mysterious Yellow Tower by ringing the bell. Others were warriors at the Other Shore Realm who wanted to reach higher floors in the Mysterious Yellow Tower. For these talented individuals of the divinend, identally falling into the Ruin Graveyard was actually a great opportunity for them. Long time ago, the numbers of the powerful ns above the Time Sea and the Holy Beings in the divinend were fixed. No matter what, they remained unchangeable. Unless they eliminated other powerful ns above the Time Sea, they would only remain as consummate True Gods their entire lives. Ever since the Luo n took control of the divinend, their chances became even slimmer than before. Fortunately, there were Truths of Godly Ways for them to cultivate as well as ces to assist them in their cultivation in the Ruin Graveyard. Therefore, they would have a good chance of reaching the Other Shore Realm. ording to the rules, all of the Other Shore Tokens obtained in the Mysterious Yellow Tower should be shown to everyone present. As soon as everyone saw Rocher regain consciousness, their eyes were instantly filled with anticipation and excitement. They couldn''t wait to see what Other Shore Token he got. He promptly stood up and stepped aside. "Hey Rocher! What did you get? Was it a good one?" the young man standing beside him asked. He couldn''t quite contain his curiosity anymore. This man was none other than Hallet. Hallet was able to obtain an Other Shore Token from the fifteenth floor. Even though he was not as outstanding as Rocher, he was still considered as one of the best. "Did you manage to get the Whirlwind Wings?" another young man piped as he looked at Rocher over Hallet''s shoulder. His name was Augustus. He had a much better luck and talentpared to Hallet''s. He was able to acquire an Other Shore Token from the neenth floor. Among all of the Other Shore Realm warriors in the divinend, he could easily be ranked as one of the top three. Rocher took out the Other Shore Token he got. "It''s the Monta Stone," he announced. When everyone saw the gray stone, the whole ce was immediately filled withmotion. This stone was actually one of the best Other Shore Tokens that could be obtained from the thirty-first floor. However, Rocher did not find it suitable. He was hoping to get a different one. "But why the Monta Stone?" Hallet asked with unabated curiosity. Even if he didn''t manage to get the Whirlwind Wings or the Sacred Battle Sword, he should not have chosen the Monta Stone. It didn''t suit him at all. It seemed that Rocher was also puzzled by this. "When I got there, I wanted to take the Whirlwind Wings. However, they disappeared." "What? They disappeared? Why?" Augustus looked thoroughly baffled as well. "Hmm. I heard that such things have happened before as well," Hallet responded. His child-like face bore an expression of utter incredulity and amazement. "The Mysterious Yellow Tower was guiding you. If it didn''t want you to take the Whirlwind Wings or Sacred Battle Sword, it means that the Monta Stone might be the one you need the most. This might be more essential for you than the two Other Shore Tokens." All of the people in the Ruin Graveyard didn''t know much about the Mysterious Yellow Tower. All they knew was something peculiar and mystifying would happen in the tower from time to time. The tower guiding some people to take the Other Shore Tokens befitting them was one of those mysterious happenings. "But the function of this stone doesn''t match my needs." Rocher frowned at the stone in his hand. When he heard this, Hallet smiled. He said, "Well, you just have to believe that the Mysterious Yellow Tower knows you better than you do. In addition to that, we barely have any ideas about the Other Shore Tokens found on the top floors of the tower. Therefore, we can only specte about their functions. Perhaps, this stone is not a strengthening-type Other Shore Token." It was a bit difficult to confirm the ability of an Other Shore Token. It could only be verified after it had been borne and used by its owner. Only a few number of people were able to bear the Other Shore Tokens on the thirty-first floor. Therefore, their initial assessment was merely a spection. "In any case, the guidance of the Mysterious Yellow Tower always has good results. You have to trust its judgment," Augustus added. In the past, Augustus had very little interest in cultivation. But ever since he was able to reach the Other Shore Realm, he had a change of heart. He cultivated hard, which resulted in his extremely fast progress. Rocher was a little disappointed and downcast. But when he heard what they said, he began to feel better. Soon enough, he was extremely excited to try his Other Shore Token out. He was curious to see what kind of magic this Monta Stone had. "I sure hope you are right. We''ll just have to see for ourselves." Rocher pped his hands on their shoulders. Dong! The sound echoed throughout the entire ce. At that very moment, the gigantic golden bell in the center of the square rang once again. The person who rang the bell was at the fifth stage of the Other Shore Realm. The ringing onlysted for about thirty seconds. As the man opened his eyes, he showed the Other Shore Token he was able to obtain and promptly left from the queue. "Good! It''s my turn!" Augustus eximed excitedly and confidently as he walked towards the big bell. "You seem very confident, Augustus," Rocher said with a smile. With this, Hallet sighed and shook his head. "He has gained quite a lot in the Water Drop Cave. He is actually nning to ring the bell two times in a row this time." He finished his sentence with a slight smile. "Two times in a row? Unbelievable!" Rocher was dumbfounded. He didn''t know Augustus was that advanced in his cultivation. The other people waiting in line were filled with shock and envy. They wished they were able to do that as well. There was a simple answer to this: the Water Drop Cave. It was a magical cultivation ce. This stone cave was quite massive. It was very cold and wet. Moreover, it branched out to hundreds of other caves located deep inside it. Each one was different in size and shape. All year round, there was water dripping from these caves. It was thoroughly clean and crystal clear. In fact, the droplets contained a unique aura that could greatly speed up theprehension of the Truths of Godly Ways. This was its primary application. There were numerous ces found in the Ruin Graveyard where one couldprehend the Truths of Godly Ways. Examples of these were the Sword Graveyard and the Gate of Nature. Each ce corresponded to a specific Truth of Godly Way. However, the Water Drop Cave didn''t have the requirement for a particr Truth of Godly Way. Its effect was actually quite ordinary. Therefore, it was not as popr as the ones mentioned before. The only time people considered going to the Water Drop Cave was whenever the Sword Graveyard, the Gate of Nature, and others were full. In short, people went here only as ast resort. Later on, the divinend had been merged with the Ruin Graveyard. Soon after, there were changes that took ce in the Water Drop Cave. The once clean and crystal clear water dripping from the caves became turbid. Warriors had topete for the resources in the Ruin Graveyard as well. As a recently allied group, it was difficult for the ones from the divinend to gain ess to the popr cultivation ces. Therefore, the once unpopr Water Drop Cave was their best choice. The first ones to enter and utilize the Water Drop Cave was Rocher, Augustus, Hallet, Estelle, and the other consummate True Gods. They thought it was good that they still found a ce for themselves in this new territory. One by one they tested the effects of cultivating in this cave. As the turbid water poured onto them, their bodies began to expand in just a short period of time. The Ruin Graveyard did not have the Chaotic Source World or Land of Bone Tribtion. Hence, they couldn''t find a solution to the problem regarding cultivation of physical strength. This became a problem for Bromley after he reached the Other Shore Realm. It became harder for him to improve his cultivation. His physical body was unable to match the corresponding Other Shore Token. Eventually, it became a burden to him. The change in the Water Drop Cave caused amotion in the entire Ruin Graveyard. Everyone wanted to try cultivating there. During that time, fights even broke out in the Ruin Graveyard. People began challenging each other to determine who would be allowed to upy positions in the Water Drop Cave. On behalf of the human race, Bromley had reserved a considerable number of seats for the people of the divinend. In just a short period of time, both the human and non-human races in the divinend were able to produce a group of strong warriors. Soon enough, they reached the Other Shore Realm. All of them owed it to the change in the Water Drop Cave. However, the Holy Beings of the divinend were unable to make much progress. Even though they also cultivated in the Water Drop Cave, their improvement was quite slow. They were quite baffled by it because they were highly talented individuals. It was absolutely unusual that no matter how hard they tried, their cultivation speed was utterly slower than those of the consummate True Gods. Aside from Bromley, the Holy Emperor of the Leng n, Jeremiah, and Joy, the Demi-holy Being of the Han n, were the fastest ones to improve their cultivation. In a short span of time, they had already managed to reach the fourteenth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Meanwhile, Mike, Zeke, rk, Holy Jay, and other Holy Emperors had only reached the seventh or eighth floor. If they were on the real Other Shore, they would not even be able to leave the Lust World. They had to spend more time working on their physical strength.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4069 Worry Chapter 4069 Worry Along the borders of the Ruin Graveyard, a flying ship slowly approached. As the space beyond the graveyard twisted, the flying ship drilled in without hesitation. Actually, the whole Ruin Graveyard was an isted area from other spaces. The divinendy at anchor at the entrance of the Ruin Graveyard. Once the flying ship entered, it came to aplete stop at the topyer of the divinend. From within the divinend, a space channel had been constructed. Seeing that they''d arrived, Mike came out of the channel to wee the flying ship. A few people exited the flying ship in session. Rosie and her sister, Lorena, were thest two toe out. After being reincarnated, Rosie was reinstated as a consummate True God again. After she comprehended the Truth of Godly Way, she eagerly explored the Sea of Truth. Overall, her main goal in breaking through in the Sea of Truth was to find a way to enter the real Other Shore. After the divinend entered the Ruin Graveyard, more warriors relied on the resources of the graveyard which allowed them to reach the Other Shore Realm. Lorena couldn''t care less about this; all she missed were her daughter and son. As the journey to the Source World would be difficult and dangerous, she wanted to enter the Other Shore to find them. Lorena had high hopes for this method. After all, only one Other Shore existed. However, when she asked about the Other Shore, Bromley said that entering through the Ruin Graveyard would lead them to the Mysterious Yellow Tower where there were all kinds of Other Shore Tokens. Still, they wouldn''t be able to go to Stage Thirty-three of the real Other Shore. This saddened Lorena. If the Other Shore Realm warriors in the Ruin Graveyard couldn''t go to the real Other Shore, then perhaps the people of the divinend would be able to do so. After Augustus hadprehended the Truth of Godly Way, Lorena instructed him that he must not ring the bell nor enter the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Once he fused with the Truth of Godly Way, she asked him to immediately enter the Sea of Truth. To her disappointment, this still didn''t work. After Augustus activated the Truth of Godly Way, he didn''t enter the Sea of Truth. As per Lorena''s instructions, he did not ring the bell nor enter the Mysterious Yellow Tower, but he fell into a deste area of nothing. Augustus could not move around in the wilderness. Seeing that he had entered the wrong area, he had no choice but to recite the Illusion Breaking Rune and escape. After she had asked around, Lorena discovered that all the creatures in the Ruin Graveyard encountered this problem. All of them couldn''t activate the Truth of Godly Way to enter the Other Shore. They would only enter the same deste area Augustus fell in. Unconvinced, Lorena took her sister, Rosie, to the outside of the Ruin Graveyard. As a True God, Rose comprehended the Truth of Godly Way and could be of use to her. The rules of the Ruin Graveyard were very strict. Anyone who entered would have a difficult time leaving. However, Lorena was an exception. Lorena took Rosie to the chaos and instructed her to enter the Other Shore from there. Their attempt was not sessful. Rosie still fell into a deste area just like Augustus did. The look of frustration across Lorena''s face was enough for Mike to understand what had happened. "Is it still unable to go to the real Other Shore?" "Yes." Lorena nodded in disappointment, her eyes looking down. Mike stepped forward and gave her an embrace. "Don''t worry too much. Trust in Zen''s strength..." "The Ruin Graveyard is most probably set up by a super master who can even break the rules of the Other Shore. As far as I know, no one in the Source World can do that. If Zen and Yan don''t leave, they would be able to cultivate in the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Not only would they be safe from the dangers on the Other Shore, but they would also cultivate faster," Lorena said as she choked on the sobs she had been holding back. As a member of the Source World, she knew well how terrifying the real Other Shore was. If one was not careful, they would die. On top of that, it was difficult to advance to a higher level and obtain a stronger Other Shore Token. Notably, the Ruin Graveyard was still a good ce for cultivation. Though thepetition in the graveyard was fierce, the internalpetition among the super forces of the Source World was just as intense. The Mysterious Yellow Tower was even more mysterious. Top-grade Other Shore Tokens could be found there and new tokens were added once in a while. These tokens ranged across all stages of the Other Shore, from Stage one to Stage Thirty-three. Whoever arranged this must have been extremely powerful and outstanding. Lorena always had a hard time grasping this. Every time she thought of Zen and Yan, her stomach swirled in regret. "Even if the the Mysterious Yellow Tower is a good ce, it stillcks one thing Zen needs," Mike pointed out. "And that is?" asked Lorena. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Training." Mike smiled. The Ruin Graveyard was in apletely closed status. After people reached the Other Shore Realm, they could only spar with each other, resulting in theck of training. They were not as good as the real Other Shore Realm warriors whosebat strengths were much stronger. "Should our son train by risking his life?" Lorena was irritated with the idea. "Moreover, the capabilities of the tokens from the Other Shore remain uncertain. It''s extremely difficult to obtain a good token there, while every token here is at least at the fourth grade. Even the Nine Li race wouldn''t be able to obtain such a token easily during their prosperity period." Hearing Lorena''s words, Mike grew silent. He couldn''t refute her at this point. Respectfully, he kept his mouth shut and listened intently to Lorena. Though Lorena tended to go in circles, he nodded and patiently listened to her. Rosie also smiled as she understood her sister''s worries. However, Rosie still had great confidence in Zen. She knew that he wouldn''t suffer any loss in the Source World, but she also wondered if he could ever find the Nine Li race. "Though the Other Shore Tokens here are easier to obtain, is this really a good thing?" Mike broke the silence. The Ruin Graveyard was strange in many ways. It did not appear dangerous, but it was quiteparable to the Source World. From where they were, the one who''d built the Ruin Graveyard seemed ambitious. However, the person never appeared to them. Bromley and the races of the Ruin Graveyard had little knowledge on the origin of the Ruin Graveyard or who it belonged to. This was a big problem to the human beings in the divinend, and they spent years trying to learn all they could. "We shouldn''t worry! The Ruin Graveyard favors us," Rosie said. "I think the owner of the Ruin Graveyard bears no malice towards us!" "I sure hope so," Mike nodded. He was not optimistic about it. In fact, the Holy Beings in the divinend had the same worry. There had never been free resources in the world. On top of that, after the divinend entered the graveyard. many changes urred. For example, every time the talents of the human race entered the Water Drop Cave, they obtained more water to drip into their bodies. In the Sword Graveyard, the human race obtained more light of comprehension for their swordsmanshippared to the others. All of this evoked jealousy of alien races around the graveyard. There was even a time when the alien races joined forces to expel the divinend. However, just as the alien races made their move, a bad omen washed over the Ruin Graveyard. The graveyard punished the alien races, sending them all to hiding. After that, no race ever dared to make an enemy of the human race again. Chapter 4070 Encounter Chapter 4070 Encounter The Night View Ind was no longer peaceful these days. This wasrgely because the Glede Demon race had spread the news that the Red Demon race were sacrificing members of many races in exchange for the Arcana. This had caused so much panic among the weaker races that they had abandoned their own territories and formed alliances. Bhus took advantage of the situation and extended an olive branch to these races. He won them over by iming he could protect them. Then he asked them to gather in thend of the Glede Demon race to fight against the Red Demon race. Of course, his protection would note for free. These races had to hand over all the Arcana they had. With this strategy, the Glede Demons umted a lot of Arcana in a short time, all while amassing the other races to their side. This would increase the chances of victory for the Glede Demons should the Red Demonsunch an attack. Bhus handed over all the Arcana he had plundered to Zen and escorted him and his group to the Ghost Mountain. He wanted three Holy Stones in return. The Holy Stones were great threats to the Treacherous Beings. Bhus had to get them at all costs. Zen agreed to his request. Previously, he had killed three stone men in the underground cave and obtained three Holy Stones the size of beans. He gave them to the Snake Goddess, Fuxi and Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and their own three stones, the size of grains of sand, were given to Bhus. Soon, daylight broke on the Night View Ind. The dawn found Zen and hispanions climbing onest mountain with the Glede Demons before arriving at the Ghost Mountain. As they neared the peak however, they noted something curious. Though there was nothing ahead to block their vision, they couldn''t see the Ghost Mountain anywhere in the distance. The empty expanse ahead left Zen and the others stumped. Both Decker and the Glede Demons said that the Ghost Mountain was here, however. They couldn''t possibly be mistaken. It was only when they crossed the peak line that a huge ck shadow came into view. It was a huge triangr mountain! As Decker had said, the Ghost Mountain was protected by a special space rule. It could only be seen after they crossed the peak line. The Ghost Mountain wasrgely outside the Night View Ind, save for a part of its foot, which was connected to the ind. A wide and straight path had been carved along this border. The surface of the whole mountain was covered with irregr lines, which helped it absorb all light. From this distance, the Ghost Mountain seemed to be floating in the dark sky. "We need to go down and exchange the Arcana so we can enter the Ghost Mountain," Bhus pronounced. He spread his wings and glided down the mountain, leading his nsmen. Zen and the others followed him down. Eventually, they came upon two ck monkey statues nking the path. Zen''s expression changed slightly when he saw the statues. It dawned on him the Ghost Mountain was probably rted to the monkey spirits in the Four Spirits Sect. "The way to enter the Ghost Mountain is very simple. Just feed the Arcana to the monkey statues," Bhus exined. As he said this, he took out his Arcana and stuffed them into the mouth of a monkey statue. The statue opened its mouth like a living creature, devouring the Arcana bit by bit. Its eyes began to glow with a yellow light. A few momentster, its belly slowly opened and exposed a zed sheet. Bhus took the sheet and held it up. "This is the key to entering the Ghost Mountain and to merging with the Treacherous Beings." "I see. The statues melt the Arcana and then press them into thin sheets, correct?" Fuxi asked with a smile. Eastern Emperor Taiyi had also realized the same thing. The monkey statues weren''t too mysterious. They only had a me rune which melted the Arcana in their mouths and turned them into the zed sheets. Bhus nodded. "That''s correct. But we can''t enter the Ghost Mountain with just any zed sheet. It is only through this mechanism we can get the special runes that we need." He showed the zed sheet to Zen, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess and the others. There were indeed indecipherable circles ofrge and small runes on the surface of the transparent sheet. "Don''t think about it too much. Our only goal is to get in." As she spoke, the Snake Goddess likewise fed the Arcana to a monkey statue. Once again, the eyes of the statue shed, and a thin zed sheet appeared in its belly. Zen, Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the Eternal Realm Hunters followed suit, each exchanging their Arcana for a zed sheet. As the Treacherous Being Campbell also fed his Arcana to the monkey statue, Bhus pointed out, "He can enter the Ghost Mountain, but he can''t fuse with any Treacherous Being. Are you sure you want him to go in?" He was actually implying that it would be useless for Campbell to enter. But it was impossible for Zen to leave Campbell behind. "Of course," he said firmly. Bhus shrugged his shoulders and didn''t press further. After the Glede Demons also got their zed sheets, Decker, who was at the back of the line, meekly piped up, "May I go in?" A Glede Demon shot him a cold re. "Why? Do you have Arcana?" Decker was a member of the Wooden Leaf race. The Glede Demons didn''t think too highly of him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zen had previously allowed Decker to join the team as a guide, but now that they had the Glede Demons to show the way, his function was no longer necessary. Bhus, in fact, had once directly asked Decker to leave, but he remained only because Zen had insisted that he stay. The Glede Demons had been searching for Arcana everywhere the past few days. How dare a member of the Wooden Leaf race have them in his possession and not tell them? "I..." As Decker tried to exin, the Glede Demon came forward. "Hand over the Arcana you have, then!" he demanded. Decker was too weak to disobey. Decker gave Zen a pleading look as he moved to take out the Arcana he had umted. At this point, Zen intervened, "Decker was the one who led us to you. If it weren''t for him, we would never have met. Let him join us." It was a subtle reminder that were it not for Decker, they wouldn''t have been able to save the lives of the Glede Demons. The Glede Demons looked at Bhus, who waved his hand. "Do as he said." The Glede Demons relented and moved aside. Decker shot Zen a grateful look. He quickly took out his Arcana and exchanged them for a zed sheet. After everyone had done this, they continued on to the entrance of the Ghost Mountain. They shortly arrived at a ck wall with a stone door at the center of it. "Only one person can enter at a time. Just follow my lead." As he spoke, Bhus pressed the zed sheet against the stone door. As the stone door creaked, he disappeared from the spot. Fuxi, the Snake Goddess and the others followed suit. Zen took out his zed sheet. He was about to enter the stone door when he suddenly felt an unusual aura. He paused. He turned around and saw another group of creatures reach the peak in the distance. They were the Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race. The two races had long been at odds with each other, but here they were, miraculously working together. The reason for this newfound alliance, of course, was not that they had reconciled, but that they had no other choice, if they were to defeat amon enemy. Tate bowed and spoke respectfully to the eyeball floating in the light ball, "Master Eye Spirit, this is Ghost Mountain." "I see it," the Eye Spirit said calmly. His attentionnded on the young man in front of the door. His sharp eyes firmly fixed on Zen. Immediately, Zen felt rooted to the spot, as if suddenly bound by steel chains. Even Decker, Thurston and Sawyer were affected beside him. They felt only a tenth of the force binding Zen, but it already left them barely able to breathe. Chapter 4071 Break Free Chapter 4071 Break Free A hexagonal pattern appeared in the eyeball. The power transmitted from the eyeball became stronger and stronger as circles of golden light bloomed within the pattern. Decker''s face turned red after being pressed this way, his body creaking dangerously. Sawyer and Thurston were in simr situations. If his strength continued to increase, it would crush their bodies. Zen could bear a power ten times stronger than what Sawyer, Thurston, and Decker could bear. His physical body had been strengthened greatly, and it had far exceeded that of most creatures in the Three Purities Stage. He didn''t move even under the pressure of such a powerful force. "Master Eye Spirit, I''m going to kill him!" Gavyn said, seeing that the Eye Spirit had already controlled Zen. But the moment the six wings of the Holy Wings Armor were unfurled, Zen, who was at the foot of the Ghost Mountain, suddenly shook his body and stretched his hands to his sides. The steel cage that the Eye Spirit had made shattered. Crack! The hexagonal pattern in the Eye Spirit''s eyeball also dissipated. Zen then turned to the people around him and ordered, "You go in first". Sawyer, Thurston, and Decker broke free from the huge pressure, panting, their faces red. At Zen''s words, Sawyer was the first to put the zed sheet on the stone door. The door spun quickly and pushed him into the Ghost Mountain. Thurston and Decker followed close behind. Zen red at the Eye Spirit, and then put the zed sheet on the stone door. And as the door revolved, he disappeared from before the door. "He runs so fast!" ire said, smiling. "There is no other way out in the Ghost Mountain. He can''t escape," the Eye Spirit said calmly. "Moreover, the power of my eyeball that I just used has reached its limit." "You can force him to stay using your..." Gavyn cut in. The Eye Spirit cast a cold nce at Gavyn and said, "I don''t need your advice on what kind of theurgy I use!" Gavin immediately shut up, noticing the displeasure in the Eye Spirit. "Red Demons, lead the way!" the Eye Spirit ordered again. How dare Tate disobey him! He then led the members of his race to walk down the mountain and they finally arrived in front of the monkey statues. "Master Eye Spirit, I''ll help you exchange for the thing you need to enter the Ghost Mountain," said Tate, his tone friendly. "No need." The Eye Spirit walked forward and a zed sheet appeared in the eyeball. This zed sheet was also made of the Arcanum. He stuffed it into the mouth of the monkey statue and stepped back. The statue chewed it for a while. He then got another zed sheet that he''d use to enter the Ghost Mountain. "Looks like you don''tck Arcanum," said Murdock, the leader of the Grand Mighty race. "As the leader of the Element Spirit Civilization, Master Eye Spirit doesn''tck in these things," Tate said. "Cut the crap. Go ahead. Enter the Ghost Mountain!" ire said, throwing them a disapproving nce. "Do we need to enter the Ghost Mountain too?" Murdock eximed, pretending to be surprised. "We''ve been to the Ghost Mountain just a while ago. We don''t need to go there again, do we?" Tate said nervously, unable to refuse outright. The aboriginals of the Night View Ind weren''t stupid. The Element Spirit Civilization was much more powerful than other races. The only value that the Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race held was to provide Arcana for the Element Spirit Civilization. But now they had lost all value now that the Element Spirit Civilization didn''t need their Arcana. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They were nobodies now. It must have been significant purpose if the Element Spirit Civilization had deigned toe. Now, there was basically no possibility that these nobodies would survive. Tate and Murdock didn''t want to let the members of their races get involved in this trouble. "Get in." ire''s voice became colder, a ray of red light shing on her fingertip and the temperature quickly rising. Tate and Murdock looked at each other, finding helplessness in the other''s eyes. They could only lead the members of their races to exchange for the zed sheets and enter the Ghost Mountain. Once the Snake Goddess and the other warriors had entered the Ghost Mountain, they found that Zen and the rest hadn''t entered yet. So they waited at the entrance, not budging from their spot. The interior of the Ghost Mountain was pretty simple. After entering through the stone door, they found an open space just a few feet from the door. It was pitch-dark. "What the hell are Zen and the others doing? Why haven''t theye in yet?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi was confused. After all, they were able to pass through the stone door in the blink of an eye. After a while, they saw Decker, Thurston, and Sawyer passing through the stone door one after the other, panic writtenrge on their faces. "What happened?" the Snake Goddess asked. "A big eye!" Decker said fearfully. "Big eye?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the others were confused. The door turned again, and Zen came in. "It''s the Eye Spirit. They havee." Everyone''s expressions shifted at Zen''s words. They had known that the Element Spirit Civilization would enter the Night View Ind, but they hadn''t expected the Eye Spirit toe in person. Being blocked in the Ghost Mountain by the Eye Spirit meant that they would have no way to escape. "Is there any other exit in the Ghost Mountain?" King Ieuan asked. It wanted to escape as soon as possible. Bhus''s face darkened as he heard the conversation and understood that a strong enemy was coming for them. He shook his head and said, "Yes. There is an identical stone door at the back of the Ghost Mountain." "Where does the stone door lead to?" King Ieuan squeaked, hope glimmering in its eyes. "It leads to the void, and all the creatures that enter the void will disappear," answered Bhus. . King Ieuan was surprised into speechlessness. It knew that the void was filled with Void Dust and that the creatures that approached the Void Dust would be devoured. "How strong is the Eye Spirit you just mentioned?" Bhus asked. ording to Bhus, Zen and his group were very powerful. Even without the Holy Stones, their combat strength was still terrifying. "He is powerful enough to dominate the entire Three Purities Stage," said Zen. This answer silenced Bhus. All these people from the outside were supernormal! "Let''s look for the human beings in the Ghost Mountain," Zen said. "This is probably the only way." Their journey to the Ghost Mountain had two goals. On the one hand, they intended to fuse with the Treacherous Beings as Treacherous Beings could greatly increase their strength. On the other hand, they nned to search for the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the other human beings. Time was pressing in on them now that the Eye Spirit was hot on their heels. Merging with the Treacherous Beings might have to be postponed. "I''ll take you there!" Bhus said, turned around, and walked to the front, leading the way for the Glede Demons, Zen and hispanions. The area before them began to close up after they had passed through this open space. The surroundings were pitch ck but everyone could still clearly see that there were many Treacherous Beings floating on both sides of the road. These Treacherous Beings varied in shapes, but were very small. The biggest Treacherous Being was only half as tall as a person, and the smallest was the size of a palm. The aura they emitted was neither strong nor aggressive. All of them were of the friendly type. As Zen and the others passed by, they sensed the existence of the Arcana and surrounded them. Chapter 4072 Deduction Chapter 4072 Deduction King Ieuan, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the others remained on the alert. They thought even the weaker Treacherous Beings couldn''t be taken lightly. The Glede Demons, however, were used to them. Even Campbell, an awakened Treacherous Being, couldn''t resist the temptation of the Arcana. How much more these unintelligent, friendly ones? More and more Treacherous Beings of grotesque shapes gathered around the group, almost completely blocking their way. "Drive them away," Bhus ordered. The Glede Demons swung their des and cut through the Treacherous Beings easily. The weaker ones were sliced into pieces. The friendly-type ones dodged and scampered in various directions. Although they couldn''t die, the creatures still instinctively evaded danger. After clearing the way, the group continued onward. The Ghost Mountain was already massive from the outside, almost asrge as half of the Night View Ind. Its inner space was even more spacious. Up ahead, a row of square prison cells came into view. Beside the cells were stone tablets engraved with figures of different creatures. "What are those creatures?" the Snake Goddess asked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "They are also Treacherous Beings," Bhus exined. "But unlike those outside, the Treacherous Beings here can be fused. You can enter the cells after imprinting the zed sheets on the stone tablets." Decker at the end of the line piped up, "The thorny Treacherous Beings our Wooden Leaf race have fused with are over there." He pointed to a cell not far away. There was a pattern of Treacherous Being with poisonous spines on the stone tablet beside the cell. "Only the weakest hostility-level Treacherous Beings are kept here," a Glede Demon pointed out disdainfully. Of course the Wooden Leaf race would choose such low-level Treacherous Beings. The Glede Demons scoffed at such weaklings. The gap in strength between the Treacherous Beings they preferred were quiterge. Some top hostility-level Treacherous Beings were as strong as the resentment-level ones. Among these were the Wolf Owls that the Glede Demons fused with. They were the strongest among the hostility-level Treacherous Beings. "Now we go to the far right," Bhus pointed out. Everyone followed behind Bhus and entered the rightmost passageway. After they entered, another row of square prison cells came into view. Hostility-level Treacherous Beings were kept in these cells as well. "Now we go to the passageway at the far left," said Bhus. Theyout of the Ghost Mountain was obviously carefully designed. Treacherous Beings were kept in rows upon rows of cells, and the passageway leading to the depths of the Ghost Mountain zigzagged from left to right. Knowing the Element Spirit Civilization led by the Eye Spirit was very likely to chase after them, the group sped along the zigzag passageway. "There are about a hundred prison cells in each row, where about a hundred kinds of hostility-level Treacherous Beings are kept. We have passed seven rows along the way, so seven hundred kinds of Treacherous Beings, too." Surprise was written all over Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s face. He never imagined there were so many kinds of Treacherous Beings in the Ghost Mountain. Bhus smiled. "There are a total of six hundred rows. At the three hundredth row, there are two bypasses, which lead to the left and right regions of the Ghost Mountain." "So there are tens of thousands of different kinds of Treacherous Beings in the Ghost Mountain?" Fuxi asked in surprise. "We''ve calcted that there are one hundred and ten thousand kinds of hostility-level Treacherous Beings on this floor alone," answered Bhus. Everyone was stunned at the number. King Ieuan turned its head and nced at Decker. There were so many kinds of Treacherous Beings, yet the Wooden Leaf race only chose those on the first row. How pathetic! Noticing the gaze of King Ieuan, Decker could only smile helplessly. Given theck of strength of the Wooden Leaf race, they could only choose the weakest Treacherous Beings. "Why are there so many?" the Snake Goddess asked, genuinely puzzled. The creatures in the chaos could not be Treacherous Beings, after all. All the Treacherous Beings came from outside the chaos. So how could there be so many of them in the Ghost Mountain? "Someone must have captured about one hundred thousand kinds of creatures in the Abstruse Energy World and ced them here," Fuxi deduced. "And they were all killed and transformed into Treacherous Beings..." Zen trailed off. He also didn''t know the reason. Why, indeed? To facilitate the fusion of creatures on the Night View Ind with Treacherous Beings? It didn''t make any sense. "Perhaps the creatures captured from the Abstruse Energy World weren''t originally meant to be Treacherous Beings," the Snake Goddess mused aloud. "So what happened?" Bhus asked. Even those from the Night View Ind didn''t know much about the Ghost Mountain. Over the years, they had just taken it for granted, not thinking deeply about how it came into being. "Perhaps there was an extinction-triggering cmity in the Abstruse Energy World, and some people hid in the chaos to avoid it. At the same time, they brought the creatures from the Abstruse Energy World and built this mountain to hold them. Perhaps an ident caused all the creatures to die, so the Ghost Mountain became what it is today," the Snake Goddess said. "It''s possible," Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, nodding. Zen agreed. "That theory is probably close to the truth," he said. It was very likely that there were no original intentions to turn creatures into Treacherous Beings. After all, they were all living creatures before they were brought here. It took the group more than six hours to reach thest row at the bottom of the Ghost Mountain. Although they moved fast, the zigzag passageway impeded their speed, somewhat. There were also one hundred prison cells in thisst row. Zen finally spotted the tortoises the Red Demon race had fused with and the Wolf Owls the Glede Demon race had fused with. At the end of the row of cells, there was a stairway paved with ck stones. The steps were several thousand feet high, leading up to the second floor of the Ghost Mountain. When they reached the second floor, more prison cells came into view. However, these cells wererger. The prison bars were quite thick, and through them, they could see the huge resentment-level Treacherous Beings. There was a giant elephant in the nearest cell. Its attention was drawn by the arrival of Zen and his group. Its long trunk stretched out from the space between the bars and slowly swept toward them. It looked friendly and kind. Friendly-type Treacherous Beings were not known to be aggressive, so Fuxi reached out his hand to touch the elephant''s trunk. But just as he did, the elephant suddenly emitted a disgusting aura! The auras released by friendly-type Treacherous Beings were not strong, and could even be negligible. But the killing-type and attaching-type Treacherous Beings emanated extremely disgusting auras. Fuxi reacted quickly. As soon as he felt the aura, he immediately jumped tens of feet back. Zen and the others likewise quickly distanced themselves from the cell where the giant elephant was imprisoned. The elephant continued to try to reach Fuxi with its trunk. But it was a moment toote. It failed to grab him. HOWL! The enraged elephant roared in its cell. "Didn''t you say the Treacherous Beings in the Ghost Mountain were all friendly-type?" Pearson asked gravely. Chapter 4073 Out Of Contact Chapter 4073 Out Of Contact "It seems this giant elephant''s obsession was triggered by humans," Bhus remarked as he stared at the giant elephant in the cell. The erstwhile gentle giant had transformedpletely into a killing machine, raging at the prison bars wildly. Fortunately, the prison was made of a special material. The thick bars remained steadfast even after relentlessly being struck by the massive creature. "By us? What do you mean?" the Snake Goddess asked. "It''s possible that humans killed the giant elephant, but it had forgotten this, so it wasn''t beset with hatred just a while ago. It appears it has been awakened upon seeing you, turning it into a killing type instantly," said Bhus. "Humans killed it?" The Snake Goddess thought for a moment and then shook her head. "The Ghost Mountain must havee into being much earlier than the human race, unless..." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Snake Goddess tilted her head to look at Campbell. There were almost no differences between a human being and a human spirit. It was likely that the giant elephant''s obsession was triggered by human spirits. "Now I''m wondering if all the resentment-level Treacherous Beings are like this," Fuxi said worriedly. He hade to the Ghost Mountain because he had wanted to fuse with a powerful Treacherous Being. But if all the Treacherous Beings wanted to kill humans, then that would be impossible. This obviously also weighed heavily on everyone''s mind. "We can test it. I''m not a human. Let me try touching them," Pearson offered. "Good idea," Zen said with a nod. But the Snake Goddess suddenly whipped around. "It''s not the right time, though." Zen followed her gaze and saw about six small eyeballs floating up to the entrance of the second floor. As soon as they spotted Zen and the others, they started speeding toward them. "Right. Hold that thought," Zen said. "Run!" Thurston shouted. No one needed to be told twice. The group began to run. The second floor of the Ghost Mountain was quite spacious. The first floor was at the bottom of the Ghost Mountain, and it wasrger than the second floor. More than a hundred thousand kinds of Treacherous Beings were imprisoned on the first floor, and there were over a hundred of each kind. On the second floor, there were only a few thousand resentment-level Treacherous Beings. A few thousand huge prison cells were distributed equidistantly on the second floor, and the passageways separated by the prisons extended in all directions. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Everyone knew the strength of the Element Spirit Civilization, so no one dared face the eyeballs head on. As they ran, they constantly changed directions, trying to lose the flying eyeballs. However, the small eyeballs were not only very flexible but also extremely fast. They moved as fast as Zen and the others, and there seemed to be no way they could outrun them. "Soldiers, swallow those eyeballs!" Bhus ordered the Glede Demon race. The Element Spirit Civilization had already drawn the Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race over to their side. The Glede Demon race was thus on the same boat with these humans, so they, too, needed to escape this. The Glede Demons stopped sprinting. They pped their wings in the opposite direction. Their speed quickly dropped before they sped straight toward the eyeballs. They pecked the eyeballs fiercely with their beaks before swallowing them whole. "Did they do it? Squeak!" King Ieuan was too apprehensive to look back. "Those eyeballs used for detecting shouldn''t be that difficult to deal with..." But before Bhus could finish, the necks of the Glede Demons who had swallowed the eyeballs suddenly twisted, their bodies contorting out of shape. Puff! Puff! Puff! Blood spurted from the broken necks of the Glede Demons. The eyeballs sped back out. Seeing this, Bhus was so outraged that he couldn''t speak. He had personally chosen those soldiers because they were the elites of his race, but they were killed so easily! When Fuxi and the others saw what the eyeballs were capable of, their faces darkened. It was never a good thing to be targeted by the Eye Spirit, and it seemed these small eyeballs were just as ruthless. Zen watched as the eyeballs sped toward them again, trailing after thest person in the team. An idea shed in his mind then. "Everyone, stop!" "Stop? Why?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked in confusion. "Just do as I say!" Zen barked out. Although everyone was bewildered by it, they still did as Zen asked. The six small eyeballs were floating not too far away from them. They stared at the group menacingly. "These eyeballs are acting ording to the orders of the Eye Spirit. If you were the Eye Spirit, what would you do after releasing these eyeballs?" Zen asked the Snake Goddess. "Order them to find the target, follow it, and deliver back what they see," the Snake Goddess replied. "Right." Zen nodded. "But the eyeballs wouldn''t be able to directly ry what they see to the Eye Spirit. He can only see the ne with thirteen wolf teeth." Hearing this, everyone immediately got into thinking. Spiritual sense couldn''t be used on the Night View Ind, so it wasn''t possible that these eyeballs were being controlled remotely. They were then likely only mechanically executing prior orders of the Eye Spirit. "So these eyeballs could be lured away?" Fuxi asked. "We can give it a try." Pearson walked straight to the end of the team. As expected, the small eyeballs diverted their full attention on him. Seeing this, Pearson quickly took out a huge Grass Bull from his spirit beast bag. The Grass Bull was asleep. Pearson reached out his hand and pped it on the buttocks. Startled awake, the creature let out a moo and scampered away. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The small eyeballs followed it, quickly leaving the group alone. King Ieuan breathed a sigh of relief. "Squeak! It''s a good thing the spiritual sense can''t be used here, then." Danger averted, the group continued walking through the second floor of the Ghost Mountain. Meanwhile, on the first floor, the Eye Spirit was left suffering because of the ring-shaped pattern of the thirteen wolf teeth. This endeavor was causing him intense pain. The problem was that he had released over a hundred eyeballs. But when he tried tomunicate with them, he found that all of them were out of contact. Over a hundred patterns of wolf teeth surfaced continuously, and the Eye Spirit endured over a hundred times of pain. This was causing their side much dy. "Can''t youmunicate with the eyeballs?" ire asked. Pain shed in the Eye Spirit''s eyes. "No, I can''t. And the Thirteen Teeth Ne is really punishing me." ire didn''t say anything. She knew that the Thirteen Teeth Ne was the Monkey Spirit King''s obsession, and the Eye Spirit was unable to put up any resistance. "There is only one path through the Ghost Mountain. Let''s just go straight to the Ghost Altar at the deepest part on the second floor. We will definitely be able to find them there," Tate suggested. He knew that Bhus would be with Zen and the others. With the Element Spirit Civilization now on his side, however, he might be able to kill them all this time. "Right. They''re probably heading to the Ghost Altar," Murdock echoed. "Go ahead. Lead the way," the Eye Spirit hissed amid the pain. Chapter 4074 Selection Chapter 4074 Selection The passageways in the second floor and the first floor of the Ghost Mountain ran in opposing directions. The Ghost Altar at the innermost side of the second floor was right above the entrance to the first floor. Because Zen and his group walked in a straight line on the second floor, the actual moving distance was several times shorter than the moving distance on the first floor. Their speed naturally increased greatly. It took them six hours to pass through the first floor and only one hour through the second floor. They passed through an area full of prisons which led to a high ck wall. On the center of the ck wall was a red arch covered with golden copper nails. "Here we are. Inside the copper gate is the Ghost Altar," said Bhus. "We can see human beings in the Ghost Altar?" the Snake Goddess asked. "It''s possible. I''ve seen the human Great Ghost Priests two times recently," Bhus replied. A total of twelve Great Ghost Priests took charge of the Ghost Altar and the several human Great Ghost Priests were likely to be chosen as one of the twelve. "Then we are rest assured," Fuxi nodded. Bhus thought for a moment. "But there are also exceptions. There have been several times that no human beings have appeared," he continued. There were about sixty Great Ghost Priests in the Ghost Mountain, and four of them came from the human race. The probability of choosing human beings from the sixty Great Ghost Priests was one- fifteenth. Zen interrupted, "The probability of being selected as a Great Ghost Priest is low, right?" "Very. It''s lucky if we seed after hundreds of attempts. We have participated in the event so many times, but we still haven''t figured out the rules. It seems that being chosen ispletely determined by the preference of the twelve Great Ghost Priests and the hatred-level Treacherous Beings..." said Bhus. "Then that''s no problem. Since it''s difficult to merge with a hatred-level Treacherous Being, let''s try a few more times before the human Great Ghost Priests get a chance to be chosen," Zen encouraged. he said while he walked forward. He stepped towards the red arch, stretched out his hands, and pushed the gate inward. "tter..." The gate opened noisily as pitch-ck darkness revealed from the inside. The group went in and saw that the ground was painted with leaf-shaped glowing lines. The lines were dim, making them only slightly visible. However, when Zen leaned forward to touch the glowing lines, a ray of bright light transmitted along all the lines drawn on the ground. It was like a seed of fire that lit up the path it went. The light split into three parts which climbed up the surrounding pirs. It then connected to three huge radiant pearls, illuminating the entire Ghost Altar. It was a circr hall with twelve entrances above it. These were the positions of the twelve Great Ghost Priests. The Ghost Altar was currently closed as the entrances remained empty. In the center of the circr hall stood a pir that was half a person tall. Above it was a round white stone ball. The stone ball had three holes on top appearing to have been specially carved out. "How do we open the Ghost Altar?" Zen asked. "Stand in the center of the Ghost Altar and attach the stone ball to the zed sheet," said Bhus. "You can send someone to do it." "Let me do it!" Fuxi volunteered as he took a step ahead. Certainly, he wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to obtain power. His cultivation had already reached the peak level of the Eternal Realm and his bloodline could not be changed. If he wanted to make a breakthrough, he could only change the Other Shore Token. There seemed to be many disadvantages of fusing with the Treacherous Beings. It would even cause the Treacherous Beings'' counterattack, but being powerful had always been his goal. Fuxi walked to the center of the circr hall following Bhus'' instruction. He went closer to the pir and connected the zed sheet to the stone ball. Buzz! The huge stone ball began to rotate, seeming like the gesture had woken it up. Buzz... The twelve entrances then glowed with blue light as it showed a connection to space channels. A bunch of indefinite figures started to float out from the entrances. They were the Great Ghost Priests. Zen, the Snake Goddess, and the others looked up excitedly, trying to detect the human beings among the Great Ghost Priests. Among the thirty-nine human heroes, it was enough that only one of them appeared there! They searched eagerly as they looked around, yet to their dismay, they didn''t find any human being. All of the Great Ghost Priests with strange-looking faces were from alien races. The Great Ghost Priests nced back at them without a word, as if they were looking down at all living beings. "No human beings." Zen shrugged. It was normal not to see human beings as there was a slim chance of encountering them. They turned to look at Fuxi again, wondering if he could fuse with a hatred-level Treacherous Being. Whoosh! Whoosh... As the stone ball continued to roll, white entities emerged from its three holes. The entities quickly dispersed, turning into a huge creature¨Ca white bull with three horns. "Moo!" The white bull let out a roar. An extremely terrifying aura reverberated throughout the circr hall, apanied by indescribable pressure. "This is the hatred-level Treacherous Being. What appears now is only its avatar, not its real body!" Bhus''s eyes were filled with excitement. The hatred-level Treacherous Being! Everyone gasped as their hearts raced with fear. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, this bull was of the friendly type and its frightening aura was still weak. Otherwise, bearing its aura would be a problem for everyone. The Great Ghost Priests suddenly began to mor after the white bull''s sound. "How could there be human beings here? This can''t be!" "I won''t allow a human being to be the Great Ghost Priest..." "It''s not good to provoke these guys..." "I don''t agree!" "No way..." All the Great Ghost Priests from above the circr hall rejected Fuxi with a unified voice. Hearing theints of the Great Ghost Priests, Fuxi asked loudly, "What''s the problem? Why don''t you agree?" The Great Ghost Priests turned around coldly and disappeared back into the space channels. "Everyone, can you tell me the reason?" Fuxi insisted, waving his hand helplessly. In the blink of an eye, the Great Ghost Priests had all left. The unknown bull with three horns also returned into the stone ball. Fuxi hung his head down, soon retreating from the center of the Ghost Altar. "It''s normal to fail to be chosen as the Great Ghost Priest. I''ve tried many times, but I haven''t seeded even once,"forted Bhus. "I think they have a prejudice against the human race," said Fuxi as his lips curled into a frown. Decker suddenly asked, "Isn''t the process of choosing the Great Ghost Priest simple? Everyone can have a try, right?" Bhus red at Decker and said, "The Ghost Altar itself is used for the natural process of selection. Of course, it doesn''t need to beplicated." "Then why don''t you let the members of our Wooden Leaf race have a try? Why did you say that only a creature that has fused with the resentment-level Treacherous Being could get a chance?" Decker asked gloomily. A Glede Demon beside Decker sneered, "If everyone wants to try on the second floor of the Ghost Mountain, won''t the status of our three races be easily affected?" The Grand Mighty race, the Red Demon race, and the Glede Demon race had always fiercely competed with each other. However, they cooperated very well in keeping the secret of the second floor of the Ghost Mountain. ording to the normal process, the soldiers of the Red Demon race, the Glede Demon race and the Grand Mighty race stood guard in front of the Ghost Mountain. If members of other races entered the Ghost Mountain, they would be escorted by the members of these three races. Ordinary races could enter the first floor and the second floor. As long as they were able to merge with a hostility-level Treacherous Being or even a resentment-level Treacherous Being, they wouldn''t be stopped by the three races. However, the races weren''t allowed to enter the Ghost Altar. The three races had also dered that to be the Great Ghost Priest, one had to challenge a resentment-level or even a hatred-level Treacherous Being. If the warriors failed to be careful, they would be killed during the battle. The races of the Night View Ind were skeptical of the process, but they didn''t dare challenge the three races. Bhus saw that Decker was displeased. "Although luck is a big factor during the selection of the Great Ghost Priest, one''s strength also affects the Treacherous Being''s choice. Go ahead and try if you are not convinced," he said as he waved his wings. Chapter 4075 Cary Chapter 4075 Cary This time, their reason foring to the Ghost Altar had nothing to do with bing Great Ghost Priests. It didn''t matter who went up to the Ghost Altar. Even a guy like Decker would do. As long as there was no human among the twelve Great Ghost Priests, it would always prove difficult for them to touch base with the human heroes. Besides, with Decker''s physique, even if the twelve Great Ghost Priests agreed, the hatred-level Treacherous Being that Decker would fuse with probably would not. Although Decker''s face showed a trace of indignation, he was actually thrilled deep inside. If he were to be honest, when he found out that the Great Ghost Priests were chosen simply by luck, he felt a sudden pang of resentment. Why were only members of the three great races allowed to enter the Ghost Altar all this time? Why were the other races disqualified from trying their luck? Then again, the Night View Ind had always been that cruel. The weak races never had a say. It was just a matter of course for the Red Demon race, the Glede Demon race, and the Grand Mighty race to control the Ghost Mountain. However, now he had a chance. The chance was slim, of course, but he was still willing to give it a shot. Without any objection from Zen and the others, Decker hurriedly stepped into the center of the tform and pressed the zed sheet in his hand against the stone ball. Ssh! The stone ball began to rotate. Rays of blue light shed at the twelve entrances above the Ghost Altar as another twelve Great Ghost Priests were selected. Zen''s gaze quickly swept across the twelve. His face fell in disappointment. There were all sorts of creatures in strange shapes, but there were still no humans. The twelve Great Ghost Priests looked down at Decker with disdain. There was actually no strict required strength toe up to the Ghost Altar. However, the Night View Ind and the Ghost Mountain had followed thew of the jungle all this time, so only the strongest could go up to the Ghost Altar until now. Thus, the Great Ghost Priests all used to be among the best of Night View Ind. Decker was much too weak inparison. "I haven''t gone out for many years, but have the Night View Ind''s standards fallen so low?" a Great Ghost Priestmented. "Such a loser dares toe up to the Ghost Altar? How shameless," another Great Ghost Priest mocked. "We disagree!" "We object!" "We object!" Most of the Great Ghost Priests actually didn''t care about what happened in the outside world. So unless their interest was piqued, no matter who went up to the Ghost Altar, they would object to the applicant almost by default. To be a Great Ghost Priest, one had to gain the approval of at least eight of the twelve Great Ghost Priests. Decker, like Fuxi, had just been rejected. The difference was that Fuxi was rejected because he was human. Decker was rejected because he was too weak. Decker, in fact, was rejected more quickly. As the Great Ghost Priests vetoed Decker''s application, a white Treacherous Being burrowed out from the stone ball. He turned out to be a hedgehog, not as ferocious-looking as other Treacherous Beings. He was actually quite adorable with his small round body. This hatred-level Treacherous Being was very excited to have finallye out. He had always been very interested in the outside world. He roamed the Ghost Altar for a few moments before he began to be drawn to the creature standing on the altar. The creature''s hand was emitting a strange aura, which somehow made the hedgehog feel at peace. He approached Decker and put his sharp nose in Decker''s hand, greedily sniffing the aura. Most Treacherous Beings were attracted to the Arcana, and this hedgehog was no exception. All the Treacherous Beings that appeared on the Ghost Altar were at the hatred level. They were all very powerful when they were alive. Even after they died, they continued to possess this strength. They usually proved the hardest to lure. However, this hedgehog was different from other hatred-level Treacherous Beings. Other hatred-level Treacherous Beings were either powerhouses in the Abstruse Energy World or core figures in the Four Spirits Sect. The hedgehog, however, was a pet when he was alive. He had belonged to Ondo, the Monkey Spirit King. His name was Cary. As Ondo''s pet, his strength was undoubtedly extraordinary. However, he had spent most his life just curling up beside Ondo, never having the chance to fight anyone. He had always been but a sheltered pet, unfamiliar with the ways of the world. After death, Cary did not change much. He still stayed beside his master as a friendly-type Treacherous Being. He rarely appeared on the third floor of the Ghost Mountain, so only a few of the Great Ghost Priests knew of his existence. This time, however, he had left his master by ident as he was unintentionally drawn out. The Great Ghost Priests suddenly realized that there was a Treacherous Being that they had never seen before, now nuzzling Decker at the center of the Ghost Altar. "What is that?" "Is there such a Treacherous Being on the third floor?" "I don''t remember." "I''m sure he doesn''t live here." "Just take him back." The twelve Great Ghost Priests had a way to control the hatred-level Treacherous Beings. The stone ball began to rotate again, this time, trying to re-absorb Cary. Normally, hatred-level Treacherous Beings would not resist. However, Cary was an exception. He had now moved on to sniff Decker''s zed sheet, trying to get close to him. But Decker acted differently. Although the hedgehog''s aura was not strong, he knew if he unsheathed his ws, he would still be able to easily kill him. Decker grew pale as he gritted his teeth and tried to keep himself from trembling. When Cary realized that the stone ball was trying to suck him back, his eyes shed with a sharp light. His body rolled into a half circle, his nose never leaving Decker''s hand. He ejected a sharp spine from his back and toward the stone ball. Crack! The stone ball was prated. Countless cracks appeared on its surface. It was broken just like that! The Great Ghost Priests above the Ghost Altar were stunned at the sight. This white round stone ball was a sacred object in the Ghost Mountain. But the hedgehog destroyed it so easily! Though extremely frightened, Decker had realized something. This hedgehog liked the Arcana very much. This was the foundation to the fusion with Treacherous Beings! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Decker had never fused with resentment-level and hatred-level Treacherous Beings before. He had only ever fused with a hostility-level one, which was the weakest level. But he gathered the fusion method should be the same. "Do you like this?" Decker asked the hedgehog, summoning up all his courage. Cary rubbed against the zed sheet and nodded. "Then you can integrate yourself into it," Decker encouraged. He offered the zed sheet carefully, luring Cary into it. The Treacherous Beings were quite special. They could be solid enough to resist any attack, but they could also turn into the softest form in the world,pressing themselves into the size of a palm. Cary purred. He was quite obedient. His body turned liquid-like and quickly flowed into the zed sheet. Chapter 4076 No Way Back Chapter 4076 No Way Back "Wait. What just happened?" The Glede Demons standing on the edge of the Ghost Altar were utterly dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe their own eyes. Bhus personally handpicked these Glede Demons to join the team. They were regarded as the elites of their race. Over the past couple of years, all of them had the opportunity of going onto the Ghost Altar. In fact, they had been there several times already. However, all attempts proved to be unsessful. Bhus stood on the edge of the Ghost Altar with his eyes wide in shock. His entire body was trembling. This was unbelievable! He had a difficult time processing what he had just witnessed. It was absolutely surreal! All of the Great Ghost Priests had rejected Decker. Naturally, they didn''t quite expect that the hatred- level Treacherous Being would be willing to fuse with Decker''s Arcana. This was preposterous! Never in the history of Night View Ind had this kind of thing urred. They originally deemed it impossible. Bhus was keenly observing the reactions of the Great Ghost Priests. He noticed that they were undeniably bbergasted as well. Theplication must have originated from the Treacherous Being. At that very moment, he felt a sudden desire to take this hatred-level Treacherous Being away. Based on his observation, the Treacherous Being had be attracted to only the Arcana. Surely, he wouldn''t be interested in a good-for-nothing like Decker. But in the end, Bhus managed to suppress the strong urge to do so. He just kept monitoring the situation and stayed silent. He knew that if he enraged the Treacherous Being, he would probably die a horrific and miserable death. He didn''t dare to take the risk. In the meantime, all he could do was watch therge hedgehog as he merged with the zed sheet. Soon after, Decker closed it. "Is that... Is that it? Is it done?" Fuxi asked aloud while staring wide-eyed at the zed sheet. As a matter of fact, this was the actual way of fusing with resentment-level and hatred-level Treacherous Beings. The Arcana could easily be used to lure the Treacherous Beings. As long as one could do it, fusing with them would be possible. Needless to say, this would only be the first step. If they wanted the Treacherous Beings to have fighting power and stick with them through life and death, they first had to train these creatures for a long period of time. "Does this mean... Does this Treacherous Being belong to me now?" Decker looked around and sought answer from the ones present. However, no one answered him. The twelve Great Ghost Priests were stillpletely stunned. Out of the blue, one of the Great Ghost Priests shouted. He had a sudden recollection of something he saw before. "I remember now! I know I have seen that hedgehog somewhere before! That is the Ghost Master''s pet! Do you remember? Think hard!" "You''re right! It''s Cary! That hedgehog is Cary!" "That really is the Ghost Master''s pet! How can I forget?" All at once, the other Great Ghost Priests were reminded of the same memory. There was an enormous painting hanging in the depths of the Ghost Mountain. The portrait was of a gigantic monkey. This was the renowned master of the Ghost Mountain. The Great Ghost Priests referred to this huge monkey as the "Ghost Master". The magnificent painting portrayed the Ghost Master sitting with his legs astride. One of his hands was spread out in front of him. There at his palmid a little hedgehog. They deeply acknowledged the Ghost Master''s authority. Naturally, they were afraid of him. Hence, they rarely made attempts to study the portrait carefully. Most of the time, they merely sneaked nces at it. They had been quite oblivious to the little hedgehog in the painting. Because they didn''t pay too much attention to him, they almost forgot about his existence. But now, one of them finally remembered it. Quite possibly, all of those stolen nces had gotten him ingrained in his subconscious mind. This meant that the hedgehog was not one of the hatred-level Treacherous Beings waiting to be selected on the third floor. Rather, he was the Ghost Master''s pet. Knowing this, how could they allow Decker to take the hedgehog? "Hand over the Treacherous Being at once!" one of the Great Ghost Priests demanded. "We cannot allow you to take him away!" At that point, a diamond-shaped zed sheet suddenly shed in between the Great Ghost Priest''s eyebrows. Looked inside, the zed sheet appeared jet ck. It also seemed as though there was a ck snake lurking behind it. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They were now aware that this priest''s Treacherous Being was ck. Swoosh! They heard a sudden rush of air. Afterwards, they felt an awfully terrifying aura. It was emanating from the zed sheet. The menacing aura was so strong that it seemed tangible as it loomed all over the entire hall. As soon as Decker sensed this aura, he felt thoroughly anxious and terrified. The corners of his mouth were trembling from fear. "Of course. I''ll release the hedgehog right away," he answered. He had no other choice. This was quite a predicament. He had no intention of angering the Great Ghost Priests. "You saw it with your own eyes. Even you can tell that I didn''t ask the hedgehog toe in. He came in by himself," Decker exined as he proceeded to release the hedgehog. He hurriedly shook the zed sheet in an attempt to throw Cary out. His trembling hands did not make this task any easier. Unfortunately, Cary was not under his control yet. He remained motionlessly hidden inside the zed sheet. Decker was starting to panic now. Under the fierce stares of the twelve Great Ghost Priests, he was now being filled with crippling anxiety. He even tried to pull the zed sheet apart. But s! His strength was still weaker than Cary''s so he failed miserably. Seeing that the Great Ghost Priests were now looking angry, Decker pleaded, "He refuses toe out. I can''t get him out." "The solution is in and simple. Just hand your zed sheet to me. Now." After he spoke, a Great Ghost Priest jumped down and forcefully grabbed Decker''s zed sheet. Just as he was about to leave, another Great Ghost Priest intervened, "Bainbridge, don''t you think it''s against the rules for you to take away his zed sheet like this?" The Great Ghost Priests had every right to express their disagreement on the matter. However, they were not allowed to take away the Treacherous Beings and Arcana of others. "Well, it''s also against the rules for him to fuse with the hatred-level Treacherous Being like this," returned Bainbridge coldly. "We will just let the Ghost Face race be the judge of this. Take this fellow with you," the Great Ghost Priest suggested. "I have to take him with me?" Bainbridge replied with a frown on his face. Normally, anyone who had fused with a hatred-level Treacherous Being would immediately be brought to the third floor of the Ghost Mountain. Because the hatred-level Treacherous Beings that appeared on the second floor were merely avatars of the real ones. In Bainbridge''s opinion, Decker was definitely not qualified to go to the third floor. There were strict rules within the Ghost Mountain. Knowing this, he had no other option but to lift Decker up and fly towards the sky. "Now that the stone is broken, the Ghost Altar will not be able to select the Great Ghost Priests for a while. Please go back," Bainbridge said as he nced indifferently at the crowd below. When they heard this, Zen and the others were shocked. What was happening? Just like that, Decker would be taken away. There were no other exnations. They didn''t even get the chance to negotiate. Moreover, there would be no selection of Great Ghost Priests for the time being. This meant that they wouldn''t meet any human Great Ghost Priest. If they went back now, they would definitely encounter the Eye Spirit and his people. They would walk into a dead end. "Sirs, I implore you," Zen said in a loud voice while cupping his hands. "We have traveled long to look for the humans in the Ghost Mountain. Can you please help me notify them?" Almost simultaneously, all of the Great Ghost Priests focused their attention on Zen. In fact, they had already been secretly paying attention to him as soon as they appeared. They were instantly able to sense a strange and powerful aura from him. Each of them thought that if Zen were to stand on the Ghost Altar, they would be very happy to let him pass and be a Great Ghost Priest. However, Zen''s identity would be the biggest obstacle. He was a human. These Great Ghost Priests were on bad terms with the human race. They had poor rtionships with them for a long time. Bainbridge sneered as he heard Zen''s plea, "Oh, those humans are so lofty and illustrious. There''s no way ordinary creatures like us can talk to them." It was apparent that his voice dripped with sarcasm. The other Great Ghost Priestsughed derisively. They obviously hated the human race very much. Just as the Great Ghost Priests were about to enter the space channels, the door was pushed open once more. The door was opened by a suit of armor. Floating right next to it was an eyeball and an extremely beautiful woman. The members of the Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race were standing behind them. The woman was ire. She looked enchantingly at Zen. "I have originally taken a liking to a resentment-level Treacherous Being. But since I knew you were waiting here, I came here first." As soon as Zen and hispanions realized that it was ire and the others, they quickly retreated to the other side of the Ghost Altar. He didn''t expect to be put into the most troublesome situation at the most inconvenient time. Nothing was certainly going as nned. Chapter 4077 Cyan Skin Chapter 4077 Cyan Skin The Element Spirit Civilization''s sudden arrival only served to increase the tension on the Ghost Altar. Tate simply shot Bhus a smug look. There was no need for word. A single look was all it took for him to say all that he needed to say. ''Since you chose the wrong side then this shall be your end...'' Bhus knew the possible consequences of his actions but that did not mean that he regretted it. He continued to look at Tate straight in the eye. If this was the end, then he would go down fighting. For him, he never chose the wrong side but just ran out of choices. Back when Sanderson, Townsend, and Chauncey came to the Night View Ind, they immediately chose the Red Demon race as allies and instigated them to kill off the Glede Demon race. If it were not for Zen and his group, then the entire Glede Demon race would''ve been exterminated by now. Since their idental saviours were forced into a dead end, the best way that the Glede Demon race could repay them was to stay and fight until the end. ire''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at the scene in front of her. "We chased all the way from the Grand Pure Realm and finally it came to an end..." She had no animosity with Zen and his group even if she suffered defeat by their hands. The reason why she was so excited was because she had failed so many times before yet now, victory was so close that she could almost taste it. ire felt like a fisherman stuck out at sea but unable to catch the elusive fishes needed toe back to shore. But now, the fishes she so desperately sought for finally got tangled in her. It was now time to haul them all in. As soon as she finished speaking, a crack suddenly appeared on her right shoulder. In the crack where her flesh should''ve been, there was only mes. It was like the cracked surface of a volcano where molten magma raged on. From within this fiery crack rose a small, white dragon. Despite looking so small and ordinary, this dragon actually contained a strange and powerful aura. "Grrr..." It circled ire once before facing off against Zen and his group. ire reached out to touch her dragon''s body and the formerly white scales promptly turned into red, set aze by her aura! She knew of the fact that Zen had Holy Stones and could use the Light of Annihtion so she quickly took the necessary measures. This little dragon with its red, scaled armor would now be able to face-off against these humans with no problems. "Kill them all," she ordered in a cold voice. Yes, she harbored them no hatred but she did remember how Zen refused her kind offer several times before. Perhaps there was a part within her that felt just a bit bitter about that. Since he was so ungrateful, then he could only meet his end this way. "Grrr!" The dragon roared and headed straight towards the Ghost Altar. Of course, even if things did not seem to go their way, Zen and hispanions weren''t going to sit still and wait for death! They immediately mobilized as their opponent came rushing at them. Fuxi, who held a Holy Stone, raised his hand and cast a mark of Eight Diagrams to appear on the surface of the little dragon. The Snake Goddess, meanwhile, condensed her crimson shadows into one, long spear that spiraled at high speed and headed straight towards their oing opponent. So long as they broke through those red, dragon scales and then used the Light of Annihtion, then they would have a chance of winning. At least, that was what they thought. Bang! Phew! However, what happened was the opposite of their expectations. Even with thebined force of Fuxi''s Eight Diagrams and the Snake Goddess''s spear, the dragon''s red scales remained unyielding and could not be prated at all. There was no way the Light of Annihtion could do its job of annihting their opponent if this little dragon''s armor was too tough to break. Despite this hurdle, the two of them reacted immediately. Since their first attack failed, they retreated right away. King Ieuan, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and Yasamin rushed over to fight. Whoosh! With theirbined efforts, the group was able to rain down a series of attacks and sword radiance upon this troublesome little dragon. Yasamin''s Origin Swordsmanship shone the most since it was almost iparable in terms of power and speed in the chaos. Unfortunately, despite their efforts, the little dragon''s defensive armor remained intact. Eastern Emperor Taiyi and King Ieuan both used their bloodline theurgies and Other Shore Tokens yet were still unable to make a dent on the little dragon''s me scales. It seemed that this time, the gap in strength was just a bit too great. ire suddenly remembered their battle back in the Pear Hill. She had relied on her own strength and struggled so hard against the siege of the Chaos Ancient Gods and several Eternal Realm warriors. Now though, it seemed that the tables had turned. This little white dragon she controlled was infinitely stronger than all these Eternal Realm warriors and she was confident they would never be able to win against it. It was a constant push and pull between them. As the group''s attacks failed, they would retreat one step back. Soon, they were forced into a dead end. "Grrr!" With its enemies cornered, the little dragon began to transform. Its body began to swell and its head rose to the sky. "Let''s fight together!" Bhus shouted. Ready to give it his all, he released the resentment-level Treacherous Being, the Wolf Owl King from his body and let it wrap around him. The other three Glede Demons followed suit and summoned their own Treacherous Beings. There was no other way but to go all out in this fight. Zen, who was standing behind them, stepped forward. "Let me deal with this," he said, pouncing on the dragon. These Eternal Realm warriors were not a match for this little dragon. Even if they managed to resist the dragon, there was still the Eye Spirit that continued to watch them covetously. The human race in the Ghost Mountain was the only one Zen felt he could truly rely on. However, they still remained a no-show. Since that was the case, he could now only rely on the bloodline within his body. It was time to use the ancestry-level bloodline! ire''s eyes curved in mirth when she saw Zen pounce onto her dragon. This could all have been avoided if he had agreed with her back then, but since he refused then he was doomed to suffer death. The little dragon was undeterred and patiently opened its jaw with the full intent of swallowing Zen whole. Just as they were about to meet, a huge finger suddenly fell onto the Ghost Altar! "Boom!" What could''ve been an epic showdown was promptly interrupted by the appearance of this sudden finger that separated both Zen and the little dragon. It was a Great Ghost Priest! This Great Ghost Priest sported cyan skin and had eyes the shape of an inverted triangle. Two tusks protruded from his mouth and gave him an incredibly fierce look. As he stretched out his finger, the Treacherous Being within his body made its move. This finger that separated the two opponents came from the hatred-level Treacherous Being! "Fighting is prohibited in the Ghost Altar," the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest told them in an almost bored tone. His announcement made all the other Great Ghost Priests look at him strangely. Was there ever such a rule in ce? The warriors from the many races on the Night View Ind kept silent like a cicada in cold weather after they had entered the Ghost Mountain. There was no way they would dare break any rules here. They didn''t even dare to speak loudly, let alone fight at the Ghost Altar. Of course, the validity of this rule was still in question. In truth, these Great Ghost Priests hated humans especially Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi since they had the same appearance as the humans in the Ghost Mountain. If anything, they would be very happy to see these troublemakers die. The reason why they did not leave was because they personally wanted to see these humans die by the hands of these other fellows and send the news to the humans in the Ghost Mountain. However, even if a huge chunk of Great Ghost Priests hated humans, a small portion was in favor of them. This cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest was actually one of them. He was from the Jade Scale race and was a senior among the Great Ghost Priests. "Ha-ha..." ire couldn''t believe that this Great Ghost Priest actually expected her to listen. Despite his warning, she simply redirected the little dragon so that it would be able to swallow Zen. It was quite a big mistake. "Boom!" The huge finger pressed itself onto the little dragon''s neck and nailed it onto the Ghost Altar. ire simply looked on as the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest red at her coldly. Throughout the Night View Ind''s history, anybody who ever dared to go against a Great Ghost Priest ended up dead. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As the finger held down the little dragon, it struggled desperately in the Ghost Altar and the fire scales that covered its body began to break under the immense pressure. There was no change in ire''s expression, meanwhile, the Eye Spirit decided to move. "Sir, I think this would interest you very much." As soon as he finished speaking, a wolf tooth began to emerge from the eyeball. Chapter 4078 Deckers Courage Chapter 4078 Decker''s Courage The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest had already nned to kill ire. However, a chill ran down his spine, and his body violently trembled when he saw the wolf tooth that the Eye Spirit showed him. Meanwhile, the other eleven Great Ghost Priests just watched everything for fun. However, they too got surprised when they saw the wolf tooth as well. The creatures in the Night View Ind had seen the ne of wolf teeth in their minds. There were very powerful fluctuations in the Night View Ind every two hundred days and nights, even if they did not use their spiritual senses. On that day, no one could go out because the ne of wolf teeth appeared in everyone''s mind. That day was a day full of pain for all the creatures in the Night View Ind. Many legends about the wolf teeth had spread across the Night View Ind. It was said that they were the teeth of the master of Ghost Mountain. Those thirteen teeth chewed up anyone who died into pieces. Some creatures saw them as totems and worshipped them. After they captured their prey, they pulled out all their teeth and fashioned them into the shape of wolf teeth, then embedded them on tall totems. As for the wolf teeth''s real origin story, the people outside the Ghost Mountain did not know about it, unlike the Great Ghost Priests in the Ghost Mountain. Their life''s significance rested on those thirteen wolf teeth. They were their tasks and the Ghost Master''s obsession. Now, the reason the Ghost Master hadn''t woken up yet was that he had lost these wolf teeth. His obsession was to find his greatest magic treasure, the Thirteen Teeth Ne. As its name suggested, it was a ne iid with thirteen wolf teeth. However, the Thirteen Teeth Ne had long been missing, and now, only three real teeth remained in the Ghost Mountain. After the creatures in the Night View Ind fused with the hatred-level Treacherous Beings, they were led into a special hall. In the center of the hall was a wolf tooth. The Great Ghost Priests had to remember the aura of this wolf tooth, then find the other teeth. It was an order from the Ghost Master. Of course, the Ghost Master hadn''t awakened and was still in a dead sleep. Yet, he instinctively began to collect the wolf teeth! And his strategy was correct. The Ghost Mountain was known for its richness in resources. With the Ghost Mountain''s support, the Great Ghost Priests who fused with the hatred-level Treacherous Beings could search the Three Purities Stage and find all the wolf teeth one by one. At first, two Great Ghost Priests hadpleted their tasks and brought back two wolf teeth from the Three Purities Stage. Unfortunately, since the passageway of the Night View Ind had gotten destroyed, they could not leave the ind. That was why there were only three wolf teeth in the mountain. Naturally, the newly selected Great Ghost Priests felt dejected. After all, they had searched every part of the Night View Ind, but to no avail. Because they could not find the wolf teeth, they were punished and imprisoned in the Ghost Mountain. That was why it was quite hard for the new Great Ghost Priests to leave the Ghost Mountain these years. They suffered bitterly, while the Ghost Master himself had given up on himself. He had lost hope on awakening. However, a group of strangers suddenly appeared, and one of them brought a wolf tooth. Of course, the Great Ghost Priests could not contain their excitement. Their memories of the wolf tooth''s aura were still fresh in their minds. Just then, the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest''s body trembled. He jumped down from the upperyer, then stooped down and smelled the wolf tooth. "It''s quite simr. But the aura of the energy is different from that of the wolf tooth," he said. Although he was also ecstatic, he was worried. "Each wolf tooth contains bloodline power, and the bloodline of each wolf tooth is different. Thus, the aura of the energy is naturally different," the Eye Spirit exined. "May I verify it?" the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest asked. "Sure," said the Eye Spirit. He had a total of ten wolf teeth in his hands. Even if he gave the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest one, he still had nine left. "But there is one condition," said ire. Upon hearing those words, Zen and the others felt their hearts sank. When the Great Ghost Priests decided to intervene, he and the others finally felt hopeful. If the Ghost Altar did not allow them to fight, they could stay and wait for the reinforcements of the human race. However, now that the Eye Spirit brought out a wolf tooth of great importance, the tense situation toned down. They did not need to think too much to know what condition ire wanted. "Let me guess. You want the lives of these people?" the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest asked. "Yes," ire answered. "Let''s talk about it after I examine it," the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest said. "We can wait," ire said with a smile. The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest nodded, then asked the question that all the Great Ghost Priests were concerned about, "How many wolf teeth do you have?" The Great Ghost Priests'' ultimate task was to gather the ten remaining wolf teeth. "It depends on whether you guys cooperate or not," ire said yfully. In turn, the Great Ghost Priests became even more excited. Did it mean that they had more than one wolf teeth in their hands? The Great Ghost Priests exchanged nces with each other. They did not think that the Eye Spirit, ire, and the Holy Wings Armor were powerful beings. But now that these people were in their territory, would they just steal all the wolf teeth? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest thought of the same thing. ire knew what went on in their minds, and her catty eyes glinted dangerously. "If you try to make a move, you will regret it. Our supporter is on par with the Ghost Master." The twelve Great Ghost Priests present were stunned. After a while of thought, they immediately understood what she meant. If the Eye Spirit had dared to lead his people straight to the Ghost Mountain with the wolf teeth, then he must be quite confident. "You must be kidding. We are very grateful to you because you brought the wolf teeth here in the Ghost Mountain. How can we do something against you? I''ll verify it now," said the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest and looked at Zen and the others. ''I''m sorry, '' he thought to himself. He originally wanted to protect them, but the tides turned entirely as soon as the wolf teeth were involved. Not to mention Zen and hispanions, even the status of the humans in the Ghost Mountain would decline. At that moment, the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest brought the wolf tooth back to the space channel. Five more Great Ghost Priests also entered the space channels, including Bainbridge, who had taken Decker away. The rest of the six Great Ghost Priests stayed above the Ghost Altar. The wolf teeth were highly valuable. Thus, they had to watch over these members of the Element Spirit Civilization. The space channels in the Ghost Mountain were not that long. Bainbridge carried Decker in his hand. After they passed through the space channel, he entered the third floor of the Ghost Mountain. There was a dark passage on the third floor. The other Great Ghost Priests moved forward at immensely fast speed while Bainbridge took Decker to another road. At that point, Decker regretted everything. He estimated that he might not be able to get out of the Ghost Mountain alive. However, the members of the Wooden Leaf race never dared to attempt or even imagine to fuse with a hatred-level Treacherous Being. As he thought of it, he suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction. It was worth dying this way. He felt grateful to Zen. Just as he further drowned in his thoughts, a figure shed not far away. It was a human. A human Great Ghost Priest! He felt his heart get caught in his throat. He, who was timid by nature, suddenly dared to nce stealthily at Bainbridge. Bainbridge, who was unaware of what happened, continued to move forward. Without any hesitation, Decker shouted at the human Great Ghost Priest with all his might. "Human Great Ghost Priest, some humans are looking for you on the Ghost Altar!" Chapter 4079 The Human Great Ghost Priest Chapter 4079 The Human Great Ghost Priest Upon hearing Decker''s words, the human Great Ghost Priest abruptly stopped in his tracks. He was a bit confused. Some humans were looking for them on the Ghost Altar? Aside from him and hispanions, there were no other human beings on the Night View Ind. How could any appear on the Ghost Altar? On the other hand, Bainbridge did not expect that Decker would be so bold. "Shut up!" He suddenly gathered his strength and squeezed Decker''s neck. Decker choked and flushed a deep red, unable to say a word. "Wait a minute, Bainbridge." The human Great Ghost Priest followed up out of curiosity. In turn, Bainbridge''s face darkened when he saw the human Great Ghost Priest chase after him, and he quickened his pace. When the human Great Ghost Priest saw Bainbridge''s reaction, his suspicion deepened. He took a step forward. Then, his figure suddenly froze in ce. Another copy of his figure appeared right in front of Bainbridge, and his first figure that he left behind slowly disappeared. "Bainbridge, why are you in such a hurry?" the human Great Ghost Priest asked. "It''s none of your business!" Bainbridge hissed. Meanwhile, Decker kept struggling out of his grip. "Mmmmph... uhh..." He desperately tried to make a sound. However, Bainbridge''s hand tightly gripped his neck like an iron mp. Therefore, he could not speak at all. "But I heard him say that there are human beings on the Ghost Altar," said the human Great Ghost Priest. "You misheard him," Bainbridge answered gruffly. "It does not matter if I misheard him or not. I want to hear him say those words again," the human Great Ghost Priest said seriously. Bainbridge''s nostrils red in anger. "Are you making things difficult for me?" "Yes, so what?" the Great Ghost Priest retorted. When Bainbridge heard those words, he became even more furious. Thanks to the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the human beings enjoyed a high status in the Ghost Mountain and received excellent treatment. The main point was that these humans were still quite powerful. Since Bainbridge couldn''t defeat them, he had to let go of Decker now. He hesitated for a moment with a long face, as if he had thought of something. Then, he threw Decker on the ground and said, "Let''s see how long you can act arrogantly!" The reason these humans had an extraordinary status in the Ghost Mountain was because the Monkey Spirit Sect pinned their hopes of awakening on them. But the Element Spirit Civilization brought wolf teeth... If the wolf teeth were real, then the humans would be useless! By then, the humans couldn''t act so arrogantly anymore. Decker got up from the ground and hastily said, "Sir, the Element Spirit Civilization has trapped Zen and the others on the Ghost Altar! Please go and save them!" The human Great Ghost Priest''s face froze. "Zen? Who is he?" he asked. There was no such person named Zen in the 77th chaos. The human Great Ghost Priest surely did not know him. Decker didn''t know much about that as well. He thought for a while, and then said, "Some people called Fuxi and the Snake Goddess are also in that group..." As soon as he said those two names, the human Great Ghost Priest became quite serious. "Where are they from?" he asked cautiously. "From outside the Night View Ind," answered Decker. "Outside the Night View Ind?" The human Great Ghost Priest''s expression changed a few times before he turned around and left. The passage where Bainbridge headed to was connected to the right side of the third floor of the Ghost Mountain. The humans enjoyed special treatment on the third floor, and they owned almost the entire space on the right side. When he reached the end of the passage, he pushed open one of the doors. There was an open hall inside. In the hall was an old man, who was busy with something. Drops of blood fell from the old man''s fingertips and merged into a small porcin bottle. Tens of thousands of porcin bottles were in front of him, all of which contained the blood of the Eternal Realm warriors. Their blood was the human race''s foundation and the key to their survival in the Ghost Mountain. This old man was none other than the real Primeval Lord of Heaven, and he was carefully fusing with the blood power in the bottles. The only way to awaken the Ghost Master was to find all thirteen wolf teeth. However, the way out of the Night View Ind was destroyed, so the chances of getting the wolf teeth were quite slim. Fortunately, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others finally came up with a solution. The wolf teeth fused with the bloodlines. Each of them contained different bloodline theurgies, and the Thirteen Teeth Ne was a remarkably powerful magic treasure. The Primeval Lord of Heaven tried to mix the bloodlines of many different Eternal Realm warriors to obtain the bloodlines simr to those of the wolf teeth. The process was incredibly difficult. The Primeval Lord of Heaven had been trapped on the Night View Ind for a long time. He had tried again and again for over a thousand chaotic eras, and now he finally achieved some great results. At the very least, the aura of the fused bloodline made the Ghost Master react. Even the slightest reaction was enough. The truth was that the Ghost Master''s obsession with the wolf teeth was only due to the auras of the fused bloodlines. If the Primeval Lord of Heaven could truly create the auras of thirteen different fused bloodlines, then the Ghost Master would have a high chance of awakening. Because of that, the monkeys highly valued the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and subsequently, the human race held a high position in the Ghost Mountain. Even if the number of the Great Ghost Priest from other races had an absolute advantage, no one dared to offend the human race to their faces. Before Emperor Charm could say anything, the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked, "Emperor Charm, what happened? Why are you so anxious?" "The passage to the Night View Ind has been repaired. The avatars of Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi have arrived. The Element Spirit Civilization has blocked them at the Ghost Altar!" said Emperor Charm. At first, the Primeval Lord of Heaven wanted to mix the blood power in the two porcin bottles. The bloodlines of the Eternal Realm masters were unique. Furthermore, since the bloodlines in the porcin bottles had already gotten merged twice, he had to be careful when fusing them again. But as soon as he heard Emperor Charm''s words, his hand trembled violently. Suddenly, a wisp of cyan smoke rose from one of the porcin bottles, and a needle-like me drilled out of the bottle''s mouth. Then, the porcin bottle broke into pieces. "What?" He almost thought that he had misheard Emperor Charm. In return, Emperor Charm quickly repeated his words. The Primeval Lord of Heaven was considerably shocked. After a few seconds, he said, "Ask Zhurong and Chiyou to go with us!" The four human warriors who served as Great Ghost Priests were Zhurong, Emperor Charm, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and Chiyou. At that point, it was like a thick cloud of misery floated in the air. The Eye Spirit seemed to be asleep and stayed still. As for ire, she nced wickedly at Zen and said, "I''m not happy to let you live a little longer." "Even if you are unhappy, you have to endure it," Fuxi shot back coldly. After all, they were now in a pretty bad situation, so he and the others naturally felt anxious. A cold smile graced ire''s face. Then she suddenly looked up at the Great Ghost Priests and asked, "May I kill a few people first?" "Go ahead." A Great Ghost Priest waved his hand. These people''s lives had nothing to do with the Great Ghost Priests. They only stayed to guard the Eye Spirit and his group. "Good!" With a cruel grin, ire gently waved her hand, and the little white dragon that was inside her body came out again. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ayer of me scales coated its body as mes rose from its skin. Then, it moved towards Zen. At that moment, a voice came from the space channel. "Stop!" Finally, the four human Great Ghost Priests came out of the transmission channel. Chapter 4080 Disadvantage Chapter 4080 Disadvantage When Zen and the rest looked up, their eyes fell on the four human Great Ghost Priests. At this very moment, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and Fuxi were far more nervous than the others. While they had only seen the energy souls of their real selves in the past, at this moment, they had the chance to actually see their real selves in full. Had their real selves already merged with the hatred-level Treacherous Beings? Had they be Great Ghost Priests? Although they looked up with this anticipation, they were disappointed by what they saw. They saw Emperor Charm and Chiyou, but the real Fuxi, the real Snake Goddess, and the real Eastern Emperor Taiyi were all absent. Meanwhile, Zen had something different in mind. Cupping his hands, he greeted with respect, "Good to see you, Primeval Lord of Heaven!" The real Primeval Lord of Heaven merely nodded nonchntly at Zen in return. While Zen and the others sized up the Great Ghost Priests, thetter observed them closely as well. Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi were all familiar faces to the Primeval Lord of Heaven ¡ª Zen was the only unfamiliar face. Initially, he surmised that the group before him must have reached this point to enter the Night View Ind under Fuxi and the Snake Goddess'' leadership. He knew Fuxi had excellent talent and was a natural leader, while the Snake Goddess possessed extraordinary intelligence and could easily serve as a capable assistant. But looking everyone up and down, the Primeval Lord of Heaven could sense something unknown yet unique from Zen in particr. His body seemed to have a mixed aura of bloodlines. The Primeval Lord of Heaven had spent countless years studying the bloodline powers, trying to merge them. His sensitivity to the bloodlines of Eternal Realm warriors had surpassed anyone else''s. Recognizing the mixed aura of bloodlines in Zen''s body, the Primeval Lord of Heaven quickly reached a conclusion. ''Perhaps this person fused with an origin-level bloodline?'' he thought. If such was the case¡­ Then this person''s bloodline would be just enough to serve as one of the wolf teeth. "Are you Zen?" asked the Primeval Lord of Heaven. Earlier, when Decker reported to Emperor Charm, he had mentioned a new name to them. A total of five humans had arrived. Apart from Yasamin, the olddy with greying hair, and the three familiar faces who were replicas of their real selves, the young man must be Zen from the earlier report, the Primeval Lord of Heaven figured. "Yes, I am," Zen nodded. "Okay,e up to me now." He had been living in the Ghost Mountain for many years. While he wasn''t as superior as the monkeys, they still needed his help, and had to show utmost respect for his words. "Primeval Lord of Heaven! Have you forgotten me, my old friend?" suddenly, the Eye Spirit chimed in. It was no surprise ¡ª the Primeval Lord of Heaven had already noticed the Eye Spirit''s presence. But he refused to cast his eyes at the huge, floating eyeball until thetter spoke specifically to catch his attention. As he firmly stared at the Eye Spirit, a grave, resentful feeling rose within the Primeval Lord of Heaven. Ever since the 77th chaos, the human race had continued fighting against this enormous eyeball. After failing toplete the Finale Way, they had retreated into the Other Shore where they continued the running battle. Although they continued to fight, they suffered failure each and every time. Little by little, they were forced to retreat until the Ghost Mountain became their veryst refuge. Only in this way had the Primeval Lord of Heaven managed to lead the group of human heroes to survive. Countless years had passed since hest saw the Eye Spirit. The extended span of time should have been enough for an ordinary mortal to reincarnate hundreds of millions of times ¡ª it should have been enough to blunt any deep hatred. But even now, the Primeval Lord of Heaven could still barely conceal the killing intent in his eyes. "You''ve been trying so hard to enter the Night View Ind, haven''t you?" he asked. "Not really, you''re just a group of nobodies now," said the Eye Spirit ever so casually. While he didn''t mean to deliberately belittle the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others, he was, if anything, merely telling the truth. In the past, the battle between the Element Spirit Civilization and the human race was a battle between two civilizations of the chaos. It didn''t involve the Treacherous Beings, nor did it involve the Four Spirits Sect. Neither of them were aware of the Four Spirits Sect''s existence at the time. But now, the war between the Element Spirit Civilization and the Nihility race was different. On the surface, it was a war between the Purge Way and the Nihility Way, but in truth, it was a war between the Bird Spirit Sect and the Snake Spirit Sect. Inparison to that, the human race wasn''t even worth mentioning. Still, the Primeval Lord of Heaven managed to keep his cool upon hearing the Eye Spirit''s words. Emperor Charm, however, couldn''t suppress his anger. His eyes turned a deep golden color, as though they held fiery suns within them. Then, a powerful aura began spreading out in the Ghost Altar. Such was the aura of a hatred-level Treacherous Being. Among the four human Great Ghost Priests, Emperor Charm had the sharpest aura. "Nobodies? What makes you say that?" he snapped back fiercely. In the face of Emperor Charm''s disy of strength, the corners of ire''s mouth curled up into a disdainful smile. Wearing a cunning glint in the eyeball, the Eye Spirit spoke to the Great Ghost Priests of the other races. "Since the Ghost Mountain doesn''t wee us, we''ll be taking our leave now!" he said. As he spoke, he turned around, ready to retreat along with ire and the Holy Wings Armor. "Wait!" "We keep our doors open to all visitors. These humans can''t represent the Ghost Mountain!" "It''s up to us here!" The six Great Ghost Priests from the other races grew anxious when they saw the Eye Spirit ready to leave. After all, they had nned to stand by and watch until the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest proved the truth of the wolf tooth. But now, the presence of the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the other three had just furtherplicated the already difficult situation. The non-human Great Ghost Priests'' words irritated Emperor Charm even more. Staring at one of them, he threatened coldly, "Washburn, have you already forgotten how I defeated you? You said we can''t represent the Ghost Mountain. Then, what about you?" The four human Great Ghost Priests held extraordinary statuses and the greatest strength among all the priests. Washburn, the non-human Great Ghost Priest, had already been beaten by Emperor Charm seven times in the past. Noticing Emperor Charm''s cold gaze, Washburn immediately grew nervous. As he was at a loss for what to say in response, another non-human Great Ghost Priest sneered and said, "Only the Ghost Master can represent the Ghost Mountain. No one else can rece him." Turning to face the Eye Spirit, he continued, "My friend, since you have the wolf teeth to wake up the Ghost Master, you are a distinguished guest of the Ghost Mountain! I believe that the Monkey Masters will wish for you to stay." "You''re right. If the Monkey Masters manage to gather all the wolf teeth, I think the humans can finally stop their absurd attempts. They''ve tried for so long but to no avail. What a joke!" "Exactly!" As they taunted the humans, the six of them burst intoughter. Normally, they''d never have even dared to treat humans as such. But now, things were different. The passageway that led outside had finally been repaired, and the wolf teeth brought by the Eye Spirit were likely to be genuine. Even if the Eye Spirit''s wolf teeth were fake, they''d be able to go and search for the lost objects themselves. After all the time spent shamefully bowing before the humans, they could finally vent their discontent. "If we wake the Ghost Master now, we''ll take all humans'' lives. Would you agree to that?" ire demanded, pointing at both Zen''s and the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s groups. "I believe that the Monkey Masters will agree to your small request," Washburn nodded with a smile. When the humans heard their conversation, their expressions instantly darkened. It was obvious that the Eye Spirit had been well prepared before he came to this ce. While the Primeval Lord of Heaven had already fused with a hatred-level Treacherous Being, he still didn''t dare underestimate the Eye Spirit. Still, never did he expect the Eye Spirit to bring the wolf teeth to the Ghost Mountain. He was well aware that the situation was just as Washburn had said. The Monkey Masters bestowed a special status upon the humans in the hopes that the Primeval Lord of Heaven would manage to wake the Ghost Master, otherwise known as the Monkey Spirit King. But if the Eye Spirit awakened the Monkey Spirit King with the wolf teeth, the humans would undoubtedly be dispensable to the Monkey Masters. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In such a case, the humans'' value to them would shrink to nothing. Chapter 4081 Verify Chapter 4081 Verify "Small request?" The malicious aura emanating from Emperor Charm grew more intense. The Treacherous Beings could not be killed, but the creatures that fused with them could. Emperor Charm slowly raised his arms. Something slowly jutted out from them. They were two spikes formed by the Treacherous Being he fused with. "I also have a small request: disappear from the Ghost Mountain," Emperor Charm said with a snarl. Washburn felt his heart sink with dread. "You have the audacity?" If one wanted to stage a battle in the Ghost Mountain, they had to make a request to the Monkey Masters first. Anyone who broke such rules and acted without permission here would be punished. "Emperor Charm, if you attack in the Ghost Altar, the Monkey Masters will not let you go!" "You will receive the harshest punishment from the Ghost Mountain!" "Don''t you dare!" The other five Great Ghost Priests warned. Emperor Charm didn''t budge. His eyes were shing like two golden suns now. The aura of the hatred-level Treacherous Being poured out of him in waves. The Primeval Lord of Heaven finally stepped forward and ced his hand on Emperor Charm''s shoulder. "Stop." "Why? Are you scared of them?" Emperor Charm scoffed. For many years, the human race always had a say in the Ghost Mountain. The Great Ghost Priests of other races could onlyply with their tails tucked between their legs. But now that the Element Spirit Civilization was here, they suddenly turned their noses up at humans. Emperor Charm couldn''t bear the disrespect. "Of course not. But if we act out of turn, we''d just be putting ourselves in trouble," the Primeval Lord of Heaven reminded gently. Human heroes held the Primeval Lord of Heaven in high esteem. His words carried weight. With his persuasion, Emperor Charm suppressed his anger and stepped aside. The Primeval Lord of Heaven turned his attention on Washburn. Washburn and the Great Ghost Priests of other races actually mattered little to him. He appraised the Eye Spirit coolly. "Wonderful of you to bring the wolf teeth to the Night View Ind. It seems you know a lot about the Ghost Mountain." The Eye Spirit remained silent. The Primeval Lord of Heaven continued, "But as I recall, when the Ghost Master used the Thirteen Teeth Ne to survive a great disaster, it had been broken." "I know that," the Eye Spirit said. The wolf teeth were, indeed, covered with mottled cracks, as if they had once been shattered. In fact, the bloodline power inside them had disappeared, leaving only its aura. Frankly, they had little to no value like this. "But I also know the Ghost Master''s obsession is the Thirteen Teeth Ne. As long as the thirteen wolf teeth are collected and arranged properly, he will naturally wake up," the Eye Spirit said smugly. The Primeval Lord of Heaven only smiled at this. "You''re wrong. The Ghost Master''s obsession is not the Thirteen Teeth Ne itself, but the bloodline power contained within it. The thirteen kinds of bloodline power areparable to the power of the four origin-level bloodlines. Without the bloodline power, the ne is insufficient to awaken him." Hearing this, the Eye Spirit was taken aback. "That is nonsense. Treacherous Beings can be awakened by their obsessions, which are usually objects." Although what the Primeval Lord of Heaven said made sense, obsessions were mysterious and unique to the Treacherous Beings. No one could really tell what they were until they''d tried it. The Eye Spirit simply chose not to believe what the Primeval Lord of Heaven said. "Go ahead and check for yourself then," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said with a smile. Meanwhile, the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest carried that wolf tooth and headed straight for the core area of the third floor of the Ghost Mountain. When he passed by the huge painting of the Ghost Master, he gazed at it for a moment andpared the wolf tooth in his hand with the depiction of the Thirteen Teeth Ne.N?velDrama.Org owns this. They looked exactly the same! This made him feel very excited. There seemed to be hope in awakening the Ghost Master after all. Perhaps he could finally leave the Ghost Mountain and go out into the world! He hurried to the end of the passageway. At this point, the walls were covered with murals depicting all kinds of monkeys, spanning several thousand feet long. The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest knocked gently on the wall. There was no response. He continued knocking relentlessly. After a long time, one of the monkeys in the mural slowly began to take shape and eventually emerged from the wall. He was a Monkey Master. He was once a follower of the Monkey Spirit King. "What is it?" the Monkey Master snapped. "Did we not say not to disturb us unless it was urgent?" In the Ghost Mountain, only the Primeval Lord of Heaven had the privilege to wake up the Monkey Masters at any time and any ce. This was because it was understood the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s work was of vast importance. In the eyes of the Monkey Masters, the other Great Ghost Priests were all worthless inparison. The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest bowed respectfully to the Monkey Master. "I havee here to show you something that might be important." "What is it?" The Monkey Master was getting impatient. What possibly could be so importanting from the Night View Ind? The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest held out his hands, presenting the wolf tooth respectfully. The Monkey Master took one look at the wolf tooth and was startled. He snatched it up immediately. He sniffed and gnawed at it with his teeth. He turned it around his fingers for some time, staring at it closely at all angles, before finally pounding against the wall. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Wake up, all of you!" The monkeys in the murals started emerging one after another. They were irritated at having been woken so abruptly. But when their eyes fell on the wolf tooth, they, too, were shocked awake and started chattering among themselves. "A wolf tooth?" "Where did you get it?" "Are there others?" The first Monkey Master turned back to the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest. "Where did thise from?" "Some people brought it here," the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest reported. "Theye from the world outside the Night View Ind." "They only have this one?" asked the Monkey Master. The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest thought for a moment. "There could be more. Based on what they''ve said so far, it seems they are in possession of others." The Eye Spirit, after all, seemed quite certain the Ghost Master could be awakened. Moreover, he handed over the wolf tooth readily, which implied it wasn''t his only one. The Monkey Masters on both sides of the passageway started buzzing in excitement. "I''ll verify if this is real first." The first Monkey Master brought the wolf tooth into the huge innermost door. Through the crack in the door, the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest spotted a huge foot. He surmised it must belong to the Ghost Master. The ordinary Great Ghost Priests had never seen the Ghost Master with their own eyes before. Among them, only the Primeval Lord of Heaven had. After a few moments, the Monkey Master came back, his face looking grave. In a trembling voice, he pronounced, "This wolf tooth is the real thing! Quickly! Take me to those who brought it!" Chapter 4082 Conditions Chapter 4082 Conditions "I''ll go with you!" "Me, too!" "Manuel, please take me with you!" The Monkey Masters were speaking over each other now, scrambling for the chance to apany Manuel. Manuel was the leader of the Monkey Masters. Manuel''s eyes scanned the throng quickly. "Tearrag, Hagar, and Nereus. The three of you,e with me!" Now that some people had brought wolf teeth here to the Ghost Mountain, there was no need to worry about any of them escaping. The Monkey Masters were all indispensable core members of the Monkey Spirit Sect. Even if they became Treacherous Beings, they would be extremely powerful after they were awakened. As the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest led the way back to the Ghost Altar, he felt dread creep into his heart. He was a Great Ghost Priest on the side of the human race. He had been worried on his way to deliver the wolf tooth. If the wolf tooth was real, it wouldn''t be good for the humans at the Ghost Altar right now. Now that that was the case, those humans were definitely in danger. The cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest and the four Monkey Masters arrived at the space channel shortly. With a small bow, the Great Ghost Priest gestured respectfully for the Monkey Masters to go through first. "After you." Manuel swaggered into the space channel. In an instant, he reappeared at an entrance above the Ghost Altar. "A Treacherous Being?" Zen and the others looked up and stared at Manuel as he stepped into view. Manuel wasn''t actively emanating any aura. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But his mere presence inspired awe. Zen hadn''t experienced this feeling for a long time, not even with the Eye Spirit. Was this Treacherous Being a hatred-level one? How powerful was he? "Greetings, Master Manuel!" the Primeval Lord of Heaven spoke up, respectfully. Although the Ghost Mountain belonged to the Ghost Master, he hadn''t awoken yet. The Ghost Mountain was under the control of these Monkey Masters. Among them, Manuel enjoyed the highest status. He was thus, at that moment, the de facto controller of the Ghost Mountain. Manuel nodded to the Primeval Lord of Heaven in acknowledgement. He ignored the other Great Ghost Priestspletely. The Great Ghost Priests were powerful and majestic beings in the eyes of Bhus and the other warriors from many races. But in the eyes of the Monkey Masters, they were merely a group of ves. As far as the Monkey Masters were concerned, the Great Ghost Priests were nothing but prisoners tasked to serve the Ghost Mountain for generations. After the Night View Ind was sealed, these ves were barred from going out. Otherwise, they would go out to search for wolf teeth on behalf of the Monkey Spirit Sect. The Primeval Lord of Heaven was probably the only one with a high status among them, and the only one whom Manuel respected. Manuel even relied on him to help awaken the Ghost Master. Manuel''s nod of acknowledgement was thus a great privilege the other Great Ghost Priests would never be able to get. "Who brought the wolf tooth here?" Manuel asked imperiously. "Me," answered the Eye Spirit. "How many wolf teeth do you still have?" Manuel continued. "Nine," the Eye Spirit replied. The eyes of the four Monkey Masters shed with excitement. All those present knew instantly what that meant. "Hand them over," Manuel ordered. Although the Element Spirit Civilization was unusual in form, Manuel remained unperturbed. He had seen many things: the world formed by pure fire spirits, the world formed by water spirits, and many others. "No," the Eye Spirit replied casually. The Ghost Altar suddenly became deathly silent. Everyone held their breath. It was the first time that Zen, Fuxi and the Snake Goddess, even the warriors from other races like Bhus, Tate and some others, had encountered Manuel. But they all felt his domineering power upon his arrival. The Eye Spirit actually dared to openly refuse such a being. Didn''t he realize what he was up against? Manuel was taken aback at the brazen response. His face darkened. "Are you not afraid of me? Do you have any idea who I am?" The Eye Spirit responded calmly. "You are the top Great Ape King in the Monkey Spirit Sect, in possession of extraordinary strength. Of course I''m in awe of you. But I entered the Ghost Mountain prepared to die, so I''m afraid threatening me with that just wouldn''t work." Great Ape King was audatory title in the Monkey Spirit Sect. This title was known only to the Four Spirits Sect. In the Ghost Mountain, only the Monkey Masters knew about it. Even the Great Ghost Priests, including the Primeval Lord of Heaven, had no idea what it was. But the Eye Spirit just openly revealed Manuel''s past identity. It was clear he wanted Manuel to know that the Element Spirit Civilization was being backed by a powerhouse as strong and established as the Monkey Spirit Sect, which was the Snake Spirit Sect. The Great Ghost Priests trembled. Any minute now, they were expecting Manuel to fly into a rage at the Eye Spirit''s behavior. There would be tragedy and destruction in the wake of his fury. The Great Ghost Priests were terrified of being caught in that storm. But what Manuel did next shocked them. "What do you want, then? What are your conditions?" Manuel was actually negotiating with someone! And with a warrior from another race out of nowhere, no less! They almost couldn''t believe their ears. "First, hand over all the humans to me. Second, let me wake up the Monkey Spirit King," the Eye Spirit said tly. In fact, the first condition was supplementary. What the Eye Spirit really cared about was the second condition: the important task he came here to do. A look of hesitation crossed Manuel''s face, perhaps for the first time in history. He wasn''t hesitating because of the first condition. It was actually no problem to him. In fact, as soon as he confirmed the veracity of the wolf tooth, he was already prepared to send the Primeval Lord of Heaven to his doom. He had waited so long for this chance to wake up the Ghost Master, and it turned out he still had to rely on the real wolf teeth to achieve it. These humans were meaningless to the Ghost Mountain, anyway. The Eye Spirit could have them, for all he cared. He was, of course, hesitating on the second condition. It had always been the Monkey Masters'' sworn duty to awaken the Monkey Spirit King. Manuel was the one that the Monkey Spirit King trusted the most and his long-cherished wish was to wake up the Monkey Spirit King himself. As Manuel remained silent, the Eye Spirit continued. "Great Ape King, it''s ourmon goal to awaken the Monkey Spirit King. As long as he wakes up, everything will work out fine, wouldn''t it?" Manuel nodded. "Yes. You are correct." This meant that Manuel had epted the Eye Spirit''s two conditions. "So the lives of these people are at our disposal now?" ire said, sneering menacingly. The humans in the Ghost Mountain right now were facing imminent doom. Even if they had four Great Ghost Priests on their side, they stood no chance. Before Manuel could answer, the Primeval Lord of Heaven piped up. "Master Manuel, the ne of wolf teeth may not necessarily be the Ghost Master''s obsession. Perhaps you should decide on this after the Ghost Master awakens." Manuel paused to think it over. "That''s right. Please wake up the Ghost Master first. Then you could do whatever you like with these humans," he told the Eye Spirit. Perhaps he could still use the Primeval Lord of Heaven, after all. If the Thirteen Teeth Ne failed to work, at least the Primeval Lord of Heaven would still be there to help figure things out. If Manuel sent him to his death now, there was no undoing that. "Great Ape King..." Before ire could argue, the Eye Spirit broke in, "That''s fine with us. Very well, then. Let''s do as you suggest." Chapter 4083 Return The Energy Souls Chapter 4083 Return The Energy Souls Having dealt with the Snake Spirit Sect for so many years, the Eye Spirit knew very well the kind of temperament the Snake Masters had. And it was nothing good. These powerful warriors were known to be capricious and tyrannical. In front of any creatures of chaos, they always maintained an innate sense of superiority. It was not impossible to negotiate terms with them, but that happened only when they themselves needed something rather urgently. To be honest, even the monkeys were not much different from those snakes at this point... Even if they were determined to get the wolf teeth, that didn''t mean that the Element Spirit race could ask for anything in return, which was why the Eye Spirit had interrupted ire. Manuel turned his head and nced at the Primeval Lord of Heaven. He thenmanded in a curt tone, "Take the humans on the Ghost Altar to the eastern region. All the humans will not be allowed to go out during this period of time!" The eastern region was the territory of the human race in the Ghost Mountain. The guy had basically imprisoned all the humans just with a single sentence. "Master Manuel..." Emperor Charm was about to say something, but the Primeval Lord of Heaven coughed and interrupted him. He agreed instantly, "Yes, sir!" Then he told Fuxi, the Snake Goddess and the others, "You guys,e on up!" Zen, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Yasmin, as well as Campbell, who was at the moment, in the form of a Treacherous Being, leaped up and stood beside the Primeval Lord of Heaven. And when King Ieuan, the three Eternal Realm Hunters flew up to follow them as well, a powerful force came crashing down on them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four muffled thuds were also heard after therge bang. The four of them had been smashed down hard on the Ghost Altar. And the smashing force was nothing small. After the dust had settled, King Ieuan tried to get up from the ground, but its legs seemed weak and it merelyy on the ground. Blood was gurgling out from the corner of its mouth. The three Eternal Realm Hunters were also in a simr situation. In fact, several of Thurston''s and Sawyer''s bones had been broken, and they could hardly even try to stand up. Only Pearson was in an okay-ish shape. Looking around, they discovered it was Manuel who had pped them down. The he scolded with a harsh roar, "Just who the hell do you think you are? You are not even Great Ghost Priests, and you want to enter the third floor? I don''t think so!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the eyes of the Monkey Masters, the Great Ghost Priests were nothing more than a group of ves. Their sole job was to obey orders. As for warriors from the many races of the Other Shore, they were nothing but a group of walking corpses to the Monkey Masters. In retrospect, Manuel had spared their lives only because he didn''t care enough to kill them. Otherwise, if he had used just a little bit more strength, King Ieuan and the three Eternal Realm Hunters would have be a pile of meat paste. The Primeval Lord of Heaven sighed in his heart and then exined, "Ordinary people are not allowed to enter the third floor of the Ghost Mountain. You can not follow us any further!" After wiping the blood from its mouth, King Ieuan once again made an effort to get up from the ground. To be honest, it was aware that it might not be a good thing for them to follow the other members of the company. Once the wolf teeth really did wake up the Ghost Master, they would all die with the human race. However, they had been with Zen and his group for a long time and they had gone through thick and thin with them. So naturally, they were unwilling to part ways with him. The Primeval Lord of Heaven did not say anything more. He merely led Zen and the other humans into the space channel which led to the eastern region, the region where the human race resided. Manuel then told the Eye Spirit, "You cane up now. Follow me. It''s time to wake up the Ghost Master!" The three members of the Element Spirit race, the Eye Spirit, ire, and Gavyn jumped up and followed the Monkey Masters into the space channel. When the Great Ghost Priests had left, the only ones left on the Ghost Altar were the Glede Demon race, the Grand Mighty race, the Red Demon race, the Eternal Realm Hunters and King Ieuan. Thest two of the above were busy healing themselves. "The situation doesn''t seem good, Bhus," Tate remarked in a long voice. He had endured a long time of silence. Now that everyone had left, the remaining people could finally speak freely. "Those human beings are going to die, and since there is no point in letting you Glede Demon race survive, it is certain that you too will die," Murdock said. "The territory of the Glede Demon race will be divided up by our Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race, hahaha..." Tateughed happily. Over the years, the Red Demon race had suffered a lot at the hands of the Glede Demon race. Although the two were always involved in some sort of tussle, once thetter was gone, they could get their revenge in the form of upying their territory. Bhus''s face darkened. The other three Glede Demons also looked pale at this prospect. They often boasted that they were the most powerful race on the Night View Ind, but now they were finally going to meet their end! At that moment, King Ieuan suddenly spoke up, "It''s too early for you to be celebrating." Tate nced at it coldly, "Why do you think so?" "It''s not that easy to wake up Treacherous Beings," Pearson chimed in as well. "It is not necessary true that those wolf teeth are the obsession of the Ghost Master." "Yes." Thurston also nodded. "The Great Ghost Priest of the human race also said that just now. I really don''t know why you guys are so confident. Never count your chickens before they are hatched!" Tate and Murdock of course were aware of this. Obsession was a mysterious and unpredictable thing. Thurston''s and Pearson''s remarks gave Bhus and the Glede Demons a slight glimmer of hope. And just a few feet away from them, members of the Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race began to worry. Far away in the eastern region on the third floor of the Ghost Mountain. In addition to the four Great Ghost Priests, namely the Primeval Lord of Heaven, Emperor Charm, Chiyou, Zhurong, the other heroes of the human race were also residents of this area. Over the long years, most of them had chosen to go to secluded ces for cultivation. Some of them had been in istion for millions or even tens of millions of years now... Finally, it was today that the Primeval Lord of Heaven called them out one by one. The real Fuxi, the real Snake Goddess, the real Gonggong, the real Houyi, the real Buddha, the real Eastern Emperor Taiyi... They were all very surprised at this summon. It was a rather unusual event. Thest time he had been here, the Primeval Lord of Heaven had simply collected their bloodlines one by one, which hadn''t required him to gather everyone together. "Old man, what are you calling us for in such a hurry?" the real Fuxi asked in confusion. The Primeval Lord of Heaven smiled. "There are some people you may want to meet." As he finished his words, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the others walked in from behind him. When the real human heroes saw these members of Zen''spany, they were all left stunned. The real Snake Goddess was the first to react. "Are these the avatars we sowed a long time ago? Have you seeded in your mission?" The Snake Goddess''s eyes shed with the same light as the real one. "Not yet." "How did you find this ce?" the real Snake Goddess asked once again. It was already an extremely difficult task to enter the Three Purities Stage, and it was even more difficult to find a way into the Night View Ind. In fact, the real Snake Goddess had always considered it to be impossible. The other human heroes also looked at them in surprise. At that time, Zen, who was standing next to the Primeval Lord of Heaven, spoke up, "It''s a long story. The answer lies in the memories of the energy souls that you ced in the Creation Myth Temple." After he finished speaking, energy souls of those human heroes emerged from the top of his head one after another. When they saw their energy souls, their jaws dropped in shock... The Snake Goddess was the first one to ask, "Did you go to the Creation Myth Temple? That book... " "I have already carried it," Zen piped in. Whoever carried the Civilization Artifact of the human race could be considered as their leader. This was a rule they had decided to follow since a long time ago and it was still binding. The real Snake Goddess nodded. She didn''t utter a word. Instead, she just waited for her energy soul to rush into her mind and began to merge with the memories of the energy soul... From Stage Seventeen till now, every single memory was drilled into the minds of the real human heroes. Through that assimtion process, they came to know Zen''s name, the situation of the Source World, the reason why the passageway to the Night View Ind was repaired, and the unfathomable ancestry- level bloodline in Zen''s body! The moment the real Snake Goddess found out about the ancestry-level bloodline, she suddenly opened her eyes. She was so shocked that her face turned pale as her gaze turned towards the real Primeval Lord of Heaven. However, thetter didn''t say anything. Instead, he merely smiled at her in response. Just now, he had merged with the memories of his energy soul, and he had had the same expression as the real Snake Goddess. In fact, his expressions had been much more exaggerated than the real Snake Goddess''s. Chapter 4084 A Sign Of Awakening Chapter 4084 A Sign Of Awakening When they first reached the Eternal Realm, the Snake Goddess and the Primeval Lord of Heaven already spected that aside from the bloodlines in the outer and inner circles of the Eternal Scroll Painting, there should be even more powerful bloodlines that existed. However, they did not know what kinds of bloodlines there were above the inner circles'' bloodlines. After all, no one had ever studied it. During their imprisonment in the Night View Ind, four of them became the Great Ghost Priests and after they cleared many things with the Monkey Masters, they no longer felt that confused. After all, they now knew that the bloodlines in the inner circles were called the root-level bloodlines, and above the root-level bloodlines were the origin-level bloodlines, which were four blended bloodlines. In addition to the four bloodlines, the masters in the main world had also merged with many unique bloodlines. For instance, the Monkey Spirit King had fused with thirteen types of bloodlines and was one of the most prominent creatures. Since he had gotten to blend those bloodlines, then it meant that the Primeval Lord of Heaven could also do the same. Thus, he decided to give it a try, and only then did the human race have a safe ce to settle down in the Ghost Mountain. Still, putting aside the difficulty to blend the bloodlines, he also knew well that the chances of awakening the Monkey Spirit King through such a method were very slim. There were many types of bloodlines in the Eternal Scroll Painting alone. ording to the information from the Monkey Masters, there were also even more bloodlines in the main world. It was much harder to form the thirteen bloodlines that the Monkey Spirit King had, through the permutation andbination of numerous bloodlines. What made things worse was that the Primeval Lord of Heaven only had thirty-nine kinds of bloodlines in his hands. He could not use such a small number of bloodlines to create something that met the requirements of the Monkey Spirit King. To everyone''s surprise, though, he seeded in blending the bloodlines for the first time, which slightly moved the sleeping Monkey Spirit King. Only then did the Monkey Masters allow him to keep trying out, and he finally felt a glimmer of hope. However, just after he fused with his energy soul, he learned the damning truth. In general, the ancestry-level bloodline had a total of four quadrants and three hundred and seventy- three abilities. When he read the energy soul''s memory, he became shocked and distressed. It turned out that in the end, what he did was all in vain. Anxiety overcame him as he thought about his useless efforts. He felt so disappointed that everything passed by almost like a daydream. As he moped in his sadness, he read more of his energy soul''s memory. Then, he was stunned by what he saw. He saw that Zen had merged with the holy treasure of the Four Spirits Sect and the Eternal Divine Courtyard. He shook his head again to be sure. Indeed, the young warrior had fused with it. He could not contain his excitement when he first saw Zen, as he felt the aura of the blended bloodline. Could it be that he had obtained an origin-level bloodline? That bloodline was more potent than the root-level bloodline! It was almost too good to be true. However, he never expected the truth to be entirely beyond his boldest imagination! How did he make it? Did such an incredible thing really exist in the world? s, the answer was not in the memory of the energy soul. Zen himself did not know that, and the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s energy soul was also confused. The human heroes stood still and looked at Zen in disbelief. They all remained silent. They felt dumbfounded when they saw the memories of their energy souls. It would take a few hours, days, months, or even years for them to digest this information. The silencested for a long time, until Chiyou decided to speak first. "You are my grandson," he said. "Theoretically, that''s the case." Zen nodded with a smile. Chiyou''s avatar was actually an independent individual. Therefore, he did not have a daughter called Lorena in the 77th chaos. In other words, Zen was the grandson of Chiyou''s substitute. "Ha-ha..." Chiyouughed strangely. Among the thirty-nine heroes, his rank was not that high. It was also mainly because of luck that he became a Great Ghost Priest. Now that he knew about Zen''s situation, he suddenly felt proud and self-satisfied. ''My bloodline created an incredible miracle, '' he thought. "Your bloodline is out of control..." Just as the real Fuxi was about to ask Zen regarding hisck of control of the ancestry-level bloodline, the Primeval Lord of Heaven raised his hand and gently made a gesture. It was a gesture that asked him to keep silent. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After all, the Ghost Mountain belonged to the Monkey Masters, and they might eavesdrop on the human beings'' conversation. The ancestry-level bloodline was the holy treasure of the Four Spirits Sect. That was why it was a highly important matter that must be kept confidential. In any case, they all knew about the same thing through their energy souls. "The situation is still quite dangerous. The Element Spirit Civilization has followed the Monkey Masters to try to wake up the Ghost Master," the Snake Goddess said with a frown. Everyone else also saw what she mentioned at the end of their memories, which was the scene on the Ghost Altar. "We should stop the Element Spirit Civilization. With Zen''s help, we can surely wake up the Ghost Master, as long as we give the Primeval Lord of Heaven some more time," said Zhurong. Ultimately, Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline. That alone could derive any kind of bloodline! Many of the human heroes nodded in agreement. They thought that Zhurong''s suggestion was reasonable. "I''m not sure. At least we can''t seed inpleting that task in a short period," the Primeval Lord of Heaven opposed and firmly shook his head. Even Zen could not control the ancestry-level bloodline¡ªsometimes it worked, and sometimes it did not. It was not easy to figure the reason out in a limited time. "The Monkey Masters don''t care who wakes up the Ghost Master," the real Snake Goddess said. Since the Element Spirit Civilization had obtained the teeth, they might be able to wake up the Ghost Master. If that happened, then the humans would be useless to the Monkey Masters, and they could not stop that from happening at all. "Then we can only ce our hopes on..." At that moment, Fuxi waved his hand. "We can only hope that the Element Spirit Civilization would fail," said the real Fuxi. Everyone was silent again, and they just hid their hesitance and unwillingness under their bright gazes. Zen had gone all the way to the Night View Ind, and he was the best gift given to the human race. Unfortunately, the Element Spirit Civilization was like a ghost that chased after them all the time, which always made them feel stressed and worried. Now, they could only wish that the Element Spirit Civilization would fail. Just then, Manuel pushed open therge door and led the Eye Spirit in. When the Eye Spirit entered, his eyeball contracted sharply. Behind therge door was a massive throne, where a mountain-like creature sat. It was the Monkey Spirit King, Ondo. He was one of the strongest sect leaders of the Four Spirits Sect. Even if there were hostility-level, resentment-level, and hatred-level Treacherous Beings, all the Monkey Masters were greater than all of them. And the Monkey Spirit King outranked them all. The Monkey Spirit King was also a Treacherous Being, but he looked like he did not have a lot of the Treacherous Being''s features. Instead, he looked like an immensely powerful physical body. The Monkey Spirit King sat on the enormous throne as if he had fallen asleep, with his big, ferocious head tilted to the side and his eyes tightly closed. The Eye Spirit could hardly imagine what kind of light and horrible pressure the Monkey Spirit King''s eyes would release when he woke up him. Manuel stretched out his hand. Four wolf teeth had appeared in his palm. There were already three wolf teeth in the Ghost Mountain, and plus the one that the Eye Spirit gave to the cyan-skinned Great Ghost Priest, there were four wolf teeth in total. As soon as Manuel disyed the four wolf teeth in front, Ondo slightly moved on the throne. It was a sign of his awakening. Chapter 4085 The Thirteen Teeth Necklace Chapter 4085 The Thirteen Teeth Ne This kind of movement was not rare among Treacherous Beings. All of them¡ªeven hostility-level and resentment-level ones¡ªwere capable of acting strangely at certain times. This habit made them difficult to control. Manuel hade here several times to attempt to awaken the Monkey Spirit King with three wolf teeth. But after repeated failures, he had decided to give it up. Now, however, Manuel saw an opportunity. He looked eagerly at the Eye Spirit, hoping he would be able to take out the nine remaining wolf teeth. The Eye Spirit did not move. Four wolf teeth hovered in front of him, slowly rotating in midair, but he did not hand the rest over. Several moments passed. Finally, Manuel became anxious at the wait. He said urgently, "Where are the nine remaining wolf teeth?" "I can''t give them to you now," the Eye Spirit replied calmly. "Why not?" Manuel asked. His voice was very cold. He didn''t have the patience to wait any longer. After all, the Monkey Masters considered it humiliating to ask the help of the creatures from the chaos. "By the order of Master Sewell," answered the Eye Spirit. "He said that you must leave here before he hands over the remaining wolf teeth." Manuel scowled. So it was Sewell. He was one of the strongest Snake Masters in the Snake Spirit Sect. Indeed, he had a status simr to Manuel''s in the Snake Spirit Sect. Manuel was familiar with Sewell''s power and status. "Did that snake say that?" Manuel demanded. "I am not lying to you," said the Eye Spirit. "The fact is that I work for Master Sewell, and only he has the ability to take out the nine remaining wolf teeth." Manuel stared grimly at the Eye Spirit and asked, "Do you have his coordinates?" "Yes." "Contact him and tell him I want to see him," Manuel ordered, not bothering to be polite. The Eye Spirit was unmoved. "Master Sewell does not want to see you. That''s one of the necessary conditions to wake up the Monkey Spirit King." Although the Eye Spirit had seemed very weak before, he was acting aggressive now. Facing Manuel alone, he was stern and unyielding. Now that he had mentioned Sewell, it was clear he had no intention of giving way. A hint of cautious hesitation rose in Manuel''s eyes. Even if the Monkey Spirit King hadn''t awakened, he was not to be trifled with. If the Eye Spirit and hispanions dared to y any tricks, they would be courting death. With thirteen wolf teeth, the Ghost Master would be resurrected. At that point, nothing else would matter. "Very well," said Manuel,ing to a decision. "I shall leave." He turned and walked towards the door. As he left, the door mmed with a bang behind him. When Manuel had gone, silence fell over the huge space. The Monkey Spirit King released a solemn aura, spreading an invisible mood of gloom and grimness throughout the space. The Eye Spirit stared at the Monkey Spirit King above him. A strange golden Sanskrit word appeared in his eyeball. The glowing word spun more and more rapidly, emanating growing brightness, until it turned into a bright golden ball. Once the golden ball had stopped spinning, it dissolved and formed itself into three cross stars. The stars were put together with the longest part of each cross star pointing in the same direction. They were pointed at Sewell''s coordinates. All of the Treacherous Beings had their own coordinates, but most of them were unaware of this. They knew that they would revive in a certain ce, but they didn''t know where that ce would be. Only the senior leaders of the Four Spirits Sect knew how to extract the coordinates. They would even destroy the coordinates, which was the only effective way to kill the Treacherous Beings once and for all. Suddenly, there was a hissing sound. A small white snake began emerging from the coordinates. He was Sewell. As soon as his head was formed, Sewell stared up at the huge Monkey Spirit King, his eyes full of greed. "Monkey Spirit King, Ondo. You have done your task well, Eye Spirit," said Sewell. The Eye Spirit epted the praise calmly. "Thank you." "You know, this is the most powerful weapon," Sewell said. "Nothing in the world can surpass it." "But as one of the leaders of the Four Spirits Sect, how could the Monkey Spirit King be ordered around by anyone?" the Eye Spirit asked. He knew that once the Monkey Spirit King sided with the Snake Spirit Sect, the longsting war in the Jade Pure Realm woulde to an end. But why would a being as powerful as the Monkey Spirit King follow the orders of the Snake Spirit Sect? "Of course, the sober Monkey Spirit King won''t. However, an unconscious Monkey Spirit King will do as we ask," Sewell replied. "So you don''t want the Monkey Spirit King to wake up?" the Eye Spirit said, sounding surprised. "Of course he can''t wake up!" snapped Sewell. If the Monkey Spirit King woke up, he would get to know the turmoil and conspiracy that had happened, and he would not let go of the Snake Spirit Sect. Awakening the Monkey Spirit King would unleash a formidable enemy against the Snake Spirit Sect. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Eye Spirit was uncertain about the soundness of this approach, but he said nothing. If Sewell said so, then he must be confident. Sewell stretched out, and his long body rose, coiling around the Eye Spirit. Sewell hissed softly, and the Sanskrit words on his body lit up. As the Sanskrit words began to glow, one after another, nine more small pupils appeared in the eyeball of the Eye Spirit. These small pupils dted to reveal a set of exquisite wolf teeth. There was a roaring sound, apanied by a deep rumbling. On his huge throne, the Monkey Spirit King shifted, and each movement was loud and noisy. The Monkey Spirit King felt the Thirteen Teeth Ne, which was the thing he was most familiar with. In truth, the bloodline auras contained within wolf teeth were rather weak. But he was intimately familiar with them because they were his obsession. The Monkey Spirit King''s head was tilted downwards, facing the throne. But he slowly lifted his head as a pair of enormous eyes began to open. His eyes immediately fixed on the sight of the thirteen wolf teeth. He stopped moving, his face filling with uncertainty and confusion. However, outside the gate, the Monkey Masters let out cheers of excitement. "Our king is about to awaken!" "We have been waiting for countless years!" "Our long wait is over atst!" If they could cry, their faces would be streaked with tears of joy and anticipation. Meanwhile, inside the gate, Sewell spat something out of his mouth. Three strands of venom shot out, long and gleaming, like sharp arrows. Each strand had a different color. One was dark red, another was pitch ck, and the third was colored a vibrant green. The strands of venom were thick and dense. As soon as Sewell spat them out, they began solidifying into three slender ropes. The rope strands intertwined with one another, their pointed ends aimed towards the wolf teeth. As the braided strand drilled through the small holes in the wolf teeth, stringing them together, it formed a complete Thirteen Teeth Ne. Sewell opened his jaws and took the Thirteen Teeth Ne gently in his fangs. He slithered towards the Monkey Spirit King. In the normal course of things, no one dared to approach the Monkey Spirit King unless directly ordered to do so, or they would get trampled to death. Even before he had awoken, no one could avoid his kicks, and so they left him alone. However, the Monkey Spirit King was still slightly dazed and confused, and he allowed Sewell to approach unharmed. The Monkey Spirit King was not inclined to attack Sewell when he was holding the precious Thirteen Teeth Ne in his mouth. The only sound in the space was of Sewell moving closer and closer. He reached the body of the Monkey Spirit King and began twining his snake form around him. Eventually he reached the shoulder of the Monkey Spirit King. He flicked his head and released the Thirteen Teeth Ne, throwing it high into the air. The ne rapidly expanded in midair. It soared upwards, increasing in size, then fell down around the neck of the Monkey Spirit King. Chapter 4086 A Dream Chapter 4086 A Dream The instant the Thirteen Teeth Ne draped around his neck, the Monkey Spirit King, who had been restless, suddenly became serene. His originally cloudy eyes gradually turned clear, and they filled with great wisdom. Whoosh! Sewell quickly slid down from the shoulder of the Monkey Spirit King. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Master Sewell, does this mean the Monkey Spirit King has awakened now?" the Eye Spirit asked worriedly. Anyone, upon seeing the Monkey Spirit King''s crystal eyes, would suspect that he had awakened if they didn''t know the truth. "Not so fast," Sewell cautioned with a chuckle. Then he slithered and twisted his body. The Sanskrit words painted all over the snake began to flicker in a rapid session. As Sewell continued to coil his body, the three-colored rope that had strung the thirteen wolf teeth together now began to jiggle around the Monkey Spirit King''s neck. A strand of rope separated from the cord and prated into the base of the Monkey Spirit King''s skull. If something else had prated the Monkey Spirit King''s body, he would''ve rejected it automatically. However, the Thirteen Teeth Ne was the most cherished treasure to him, so he had no qualms at all about the three-colored rope extended into his brain! After the three-colored strand bored into the back of his head, it began to unravel inside. One single strand was subdivided into three, and then three into nine, followed by nine into eighty- one... In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of three-colored strands unraveled inside the Monkey Spirit King''s head. These strands formed thin needles that pierced into his brain one by one. Swoosh! The Monkey Spirit King abruptly raised his head, and then he lifted and stamped his left foot. Boom! The entire hall shook violently, and even the Eye Spirit was startled by this unexpected action. "Don''t panic. That is merely a reflex reaction as the Three Resentments Poison infiltrates deeper into his brain..." Sewell exined. "Slowly, the Three Resentments Poison will assume control over his hands, feet, and then his entire body..." While he was exining, the Monkey Spirit King lifted and stamped his right foot. Boom! The hall began reverberating with the shock. Once the Monkey Spirit King had stamped both his feet, he suddenly rose from his throne and took a stride forward! The Eye Spirit and Sewell were both within range of the Monkey Spirit King''s next footfall. "Fall back!" Seeing the huge sole of a raised footing towards them, Sewell had his expression changed slightly. He and the Eye Spirit quickly rushed out of reach to avoid being trampled. Bang! Bang! After taking two ponderous steps forward, the Monkey Spirit King became immobile again. After seeing the Monkey Spirit King''s mechanical movements, the Eye Spirit could venture a guess regarding the workings of the Three Resentments Poison. The Three Resentments Poison could assume control over the Monkey Spirit King''s unconscious body, making him be like a puppet on a string. However, once the Monkey Spirit King regained his consciousness, it would be a piece of cake for him to assume control over his body, given his formidable strength. Although he felt it was impolite to doubt Sewell, he still decided to voice his doubts. Sewell hissed and chuckled. "Of course, it would be impossible to take control of the great Monkey Spirit King with merely the Three Resentments Poison," he said. "During this process, we''ll have to erase all of his memories!" "Is that even possible?" the Eye Spirit asked in awe. "We can''t do it at other times, but we can achieve that during the process of his awakening," Sewell replied, looking at the Eye Spirit. "There''s no need for you to fret. We''re well prepared for this whole process." The Snake Masters had been making their preparations for this n for countless years, and they had considered anything that the Eye Spirit could think of. At this moment, the Monkey Spirit King''s consciousness remained in a blur. He had been slumbering for a very, very long time, having sunk into a deep and infinite dream. This dream was like being wrapped in shackles that he could not resist. Despite being the great Monkey Spirit King, he was unable to break free from it. However, he was crystal clear about one thing: he had died in the chaos. He required something to return him to life and wake him up. That something was the Thirteen Teeth Ne; his most cherished treasure, which had been his possession for countless years. The Monkey Spirit King would have been unable to lead all his subordinates or form one part of the Four Spirits Sect without his thirteen greatest theurgies. ''Bring my powers back! Bring them back to me! My descendants, you must find them for me!'' For countless years, the Monkey Spirit King had been making these calls night and day. Any creature within a 10, 000-mile range of him would hear his calls. His calls prated through the dreand and echoed within everyone''s minds. At first, his calls had elicited positive responses. After the first couple of chaotic eras, he had seen the first wolf tooth appearing at the edge of the dreand. The Monkey Spirit King had celebrated this. His descendants had begun to move on his behalf! After about twenty more chaotic eras, they discovered the second wolf tooth for him. Another fifty chaotic eras passed, and the third wolf tooth was found... The progress was painfully slow, but the Monkey Spirit King held on to the hope of his revival. Given the speed at which his descendants collected the wolf teeth, they could collect all of them in about three hundred chaotic eras. Finally, he would then be able to leave this damned ''dream.'' But the next development disappointed him. After the third wolf tooth had been found, the fourth one didn''t appear for a long time. This was a bad omen. Had something disastrous befallen his descendants? Had they given up on helping him find the remaining wolf teeth? He repeated his echoing calls to the outside world again and again, enticing them to look for the wolf teeth. But from that point on, the remaining wolf teeth never appeared. After another lengthy period of time, the Monkey Spirit King sensed a special and powerful bloodline, and it had the aura of a blended bloodline. This aura could also prate through the dreand, and he felt it. However, this new presence didn''t please the Monkey Spirit King, instead, it further disappointed him. It meant that his descendants had failed to locate the remaining wolf teeth and had started to look for an alternative solution. But any alternative ns were doomed to fail! The thirteen kinds of blended bloodlines were rarebinations of the ancestry-level bloodline''s abilities. It was no small feat to form a stable blended bloodline. Even the Monkey Spirit King himself would have found it hard to recreate the thirteen different blended bloodlines he possessed. Besides, his descendants were now living in the chaos, and they couldn''t return to the main world. He waited in dismay for many more chaotic eras. Except for the asional instance of a blended bloodline or two, he could no longer sense the presence of a new wolf tooth. Another thousand chaotic eras rolled away. Then, suddenly, the Monkey Spirit King sensed the fourth wolf tooth! His hope was rekindled after more than one thousand chaotic eras! The Monkey Spirit King was ovee with excitement. This dream resembled a prison, and it required thirteen keys to open it! Hope shone in the Monkey Spirit King''s mind again. He didn''t mind the long wait. As long as the number of wolf teeth multiplied, he would find new hope all the time. But after only a short span of time, the Monkey Spirit King was surprised to sense all nine remaining wolf teeth! All of the thirteen wolf teeth had been located! They had formed a circle, and floated together at the edge of the dreand. "I am Ondo! King of all monkey spirits! I will return to you today!" the Monkey Spirit King roared with excitement, the echoes of his voice spreading throughout the dreand. He expected the wolf teeth floating around the edge of the dreand toe into focus in his mind. The power of these thirteen wolf teeth would prate into the dreand, returning him to life. But soon, the Monkey Spirit King discovered something was amiss. The three-colored rope stringing the wolf teeth together was emitting a strange aura. More importantly, the wolf teeth didn''te into focus in his eyes but remained blurry. A sense of ill-boding rose in the Monkey Spirit King''s mind. Chapter 4087 Turning Point Chapter 4087 Turning Point The Monkey Spirit King knew that he was currently a Treacherous Being. The Four Spirits Sect had long found about the secret of the Treacherous Being, and they were able to study and research more about it. It was known that the main world and the secondary worlds hadpletely different natures. Indeed, the creatures born from the main world almost looked exactly the same as those from the secondary worlds in terms of appearance, physical attributes, soul, and inner world. However, that was just what it looked like. It was also a fact that creatures born from the main world had an attribute that those from the secondary worlds didn''t have. The interesting part was this attribute couldn''t be disyed in the main world. For example, if a certain creature of the main world was killed, then it would die. Its blood would be drained out, and its corpse would rot. Ultimately, it would return to dust. However, that wasn''t the case when this creature was brought to the secondary world. If it was killed in a secondary world, the corpse would also decay and turn to dust. But afterward, it would revive in the form of a Treacherous Being. It was said that the Treacherous Being body was a form of special protection for the creatures of the main world. It would be difficult for anyone to kill it, and even if someone did, it could still revive. Originally, the location where the Treacherous Being would revive was also the ce where it formerly died, and it was intended to be immovable. These things were what the Monkey Spirit King knew about the Treacherous Being body. While possessing incredible power and being able to revive repeatedly were definite advantages, a Treacherous Being also had a major drawback¡ªthe process of its awakening. The stronger one''s strength originally was, the stronger obsession that person would need toplete their awakening. Thus it was very difficult to fulfil the Monkey Spirit King''s obsession and achieve his awakening. The Monkey Spirit King was badly hurt just before he died. The Thirteen Teeth Ne had disintegrated, and it was nearly impossible to collect and gather all the wolf teeth back. Now that the wolf teeth had appeared today, the Monkey Spirit King had instantly felt that something wrong was going on. And when he saw the three-colored rope, his hunch grew stronger. He tried his best to remain calm and assess what was going on. Upon giving it a lot of thought, he discerned that the creatures outside were not his descendants. They were here to plot something against him. Although it was already clear for the Monkey Spirit King that the situation was very critical, he still didn''t understand much about the other party''s intention. The field of dream should be totally safe. It should block all kinds of danger and anything that was beyond his obsession. ''What''s going on? What''s with this three-colored rope?'' Just as the Monkey Spirit King was still contemting and inspecting the three-colored rope, it suddenly disentangled and divided into three parts¡ªred, ck, and green strands. Then, in front of his eyes, the ropes became snakes that started drilling towards the edge of the dream world. "Snakes! Cornelius, that bastard! I''m already at such a miserable state, but he still wants to kill me!" The Monkey Spirit King was shocked at first. Then grief and indignation consumed him. After over a thousand chaotic eras, his hatred had gradually dissipated. However, when he saw the three snakes of different colors, the hideous memories in his heart and mind resurfaced once again. At this moment, the snakes were probing at the edge of the dream. The edge of the dream was very mysterious, and it was supposed to be a special line of defense for a Treacherous Being. ording to the memory of the Monkey Spirit King, it should be impossible even for the Four Spirits Sect to break through. However, a thousand chaotic eras had already passed. No one knew of the progress they made. He couldn''t rule out the possibility that they were able toe up with a method to break into the dream world. As the Monkey Spirit King pondered on this thought, his eyes suddenly widened as it turned out that his guess was spot on. The three snakes that were probing the edge of the dream had finally broken in without much resistance. ''This is bad... I have to run!'' The Monkey Spirit King immediately realized that his life was in danger. He had to get out of there as soon as possible. The farther he could distance himself from the snakes, the better. If this was really Cornelius''s doing, then he had to somehow think of a way to get through this. At first nce, the world of dream seemed to be boundless, but in reality, certain boundaries were in ce. The Monkey Spirit King kept on retreating as the snakes continued extending their bodies, chasing him at an incredible speed. The world of dream was actually the territory of the Monkey Spirit King. Inside it, his speed couldn''t be matched. However, to his astonishment, the snakes chasing after him were close behind. It seemed that their speed was just almost the same as the Monkey Spirit King. Thud! Thud! Thud! Meanwhile, as the Monkey Spirit King was running away from the little snakes in his dream world, his huge body outside was also having an intense reaction. He was like a drunken creature, insanely running around. Crash! With a few steps, the huge body of the Treacherous Being mmed into the wall of the hall. The impact shook the entire Ghost Mountain violently as if a big ship was about to overturn during a vicious storm. Outside the hall, the Monkey Masters became worried as they continued hearing the loud sounds from inside. "What''s going on?" "Shouldn''t we go in and have a look?" "Is the Ghost Master going to be okay?" Looking at the closed door, Manuel shook his head and firmly said, "This is a sign of his awakening. We''ll just wait here and see it through." Some Treacherous Beings'' movements were big and loud when their awakening was nearing completion, so it wasn''t strange for the Monkey Spirit King to exhibit this behavior. Moreover, Manuel had always been a man of his word. He promised the Eye Spirit that he would just wait outside, so he intended to keep that. At the same time, the Eye Spirit and Sewell were constantly dodging the body of the Monkey Spirit King. The Monkey Spirit King kept on moving and colliding with things inside the hall. His movements were also kind of irregr and inconsistent, so they had to be vignt and avoid being hit by him. "Master Sewell, is everything going to be okay?" the Eye Spirit asked as they continued observing the Monkey Spirit King inside the hall. "Of course, it is," Sewell replied with a grin on his face. His eyes actually lit up as he couldn''t hide his excitement. "The Three Resentments Poison already drilled into his dream world. Sooner orter, his capture would be inevitable!" he continued. "Is the world of dream that big?" the Eye Spirit asked again. He wasn''t a Treacherous Being, but he seemed very curious about it. "Yes, it''s very big. Not only that, but it''s also extremely difficult to prate it. A long time ago, we couldn''t invade even the hostility-level Treacherous Beings'' dreams, let alone the ones from powerful masters like the Monkey Spirit King," exined Sewell. Throughout a thousand chaotic eras, the Snake Masters had all be Treacherous Beings. They dedicated themselves to do more researches and experiments to further their understanding. For example, originally, the location where the Treacherous Beings revived was supposed to be fixed. One had to revive wherever their bodies died. However, the Snake Masters and the Bird Masters could now move them to any location. Likewise, they had also figured out the method to invade one''s dream world. Since only the Treacherous Beings'' obsessions could break open their dreams, all they needed to do was tobine the trap with their corresponding obsession. After the Eye Spirit listened to Sewell''s exnation, his eyeball was filled with awe and respect. These Snake Masters really deserved to be called as the powerful masters of the Four Spirits Sect. They even came up with a specific method to obtain the Treacherous Being body of a powerful master like the Monkey Spirit King. It was such a fearsome breakthrough. However, although the Snake Masters had carefully organized a thorough n, they had missed a crucial point. ording to Sewell''s arrangement, the three snakes formed by the Three Resentments Poison should have entered the dream world along with the thirteen wolf teeth. If the Monkey Spirit King wanted to leave the dream, he needed to get a hold of the Thirteen Teeth Ne first. But once he obtained it, he would definitely be entangled by the Three Resentments Poison. In one way or another, the Monkey Spirit King should have no way to escape. However, the problem was that although the wolf teeth were already on the edge of the dream, they were still in a blurry state. This only meant that the wolf teeth didn''t actually enter the dream. Meanwhile, the three snakes continued to extend their bodies and chased the Monkey Spirit King down. The Monkey Spirit King kept running until he saw a dead end. A shiver ran down his spine, as he knew that he was in aplete bind. However, as he turned around and looked at the snakes chasing at him, he was stunned and confused at the same time. The snakes had straightened their bodies and were unable to move forward anymore.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Wait. What happened?" The Monkey Spirit King inspected the bodies of the snakes until his gaze went all the way to the thirteen wolf teeth at their end. As he noticed that the wolf teeth were still in a blurry state, a huge smile immediately emerged on his face. He instantly understood what was going on and the former terrified expression on his face was reced with ecstasy. The three little snakes hade into the dream world, but the wolf teeth did not. The bodies of the snakes couldn''t extend indefinitely, as the wolf teeth prevented them and dragged them back outside of the dream. "But how did this happen?" While the Monkey Spirit King was overjoyed that he was now safe, he was also confused about what had just happened. "It could only mean one thing. The wolf teeth are not my obsession?" Chapter 4088 Escape Chapter 4088 Escape It was quite obvious that the Monkey Spirit King was very much obsessed with the wolf teeth. The thirteen wolf teeth did appear at the edge of the dream and were, in fact, very real. However, the sight of the teeth seemed to have triggered something in his memory. The Monkey Spirit King''s eyes suddenly shed! When the ne broke, the thirteen wolf teeth that made it up also got damaged. The Monkey Spirit King wanted not just the teeth but also the bloodline theurgies they contained. These thirteen bloodlines once formed the foundation of his strength and were even stronger than the four origin-level bloodlines, especially whenbined with his trillions of years of experience. When the wolf teeth broke, their bloodline power also disappeared, so they were unable to enter his dream. At that moment, the Monkey Spirit King felt both joy and regret. The loss of bloodline power in those wolf teeth had saved his life but he still felt immensely disappointed. To wake up, he needed the thirteen wolf teeth that were rich in bloodline power, which was highly unlikely to appear. There did not seem to be that much hope for him. Back in the hall, the Eye Spirit and Sewell continued to observe the Monkey Spirit King. They''d been waiting for an hour but the Monkey Spirit King had still yet to make any movements. Sewell''s anxiousness seeped into the air and the Eye Spirit easily sensed it but he did not say anything. After a while, Sewell''s patience ran out. "Something''s wrong." The Monkey Spirit King''s self-consciousness should have been removed by the Three Resentments Poison. It shouldn''t take such a long time. Whoosh! Unable to take it anymore, Sewell decided to crawl onto the Monkey Spirit King''s body. As he approached the Thirteen Teeth Ne, heid his long tail onto the three-colored rope. Through it, he was able to see something. It was quite blurry but to Sewell, the scene was clear enough to make him pale with fright. The wolf teeth couldn''t enter the Monkey Spirit King''s dream. What in the world should they do now?! Preparations for this day were incredibly extensive and meticulous. The Snake Masters nned it all to the dot. Nobody ever expected something like this to ur! Not even Sewell, resourceful as he might be, knew what to do. Knock! Knock! Just then, a knock on the door interrupted their thoughts. It was Manuel. It seemed that he couldn''t help himself and had to take a look at what was happening. Sewell''s eyes glimmered and he called out to the Eye Spirit below, "Come up here!" The Eye Spirit had no idea what Sewell was up to but he still flew straight up just as he told him to. Knock! Knock! Knock! Manuel continued to knock but to no avail. With no answer, he and the Monkey Masters decided to just burst in with a bang! The sight of Sewell on the Monkey Spirit King''s shoulder made Manuel incredibly angry. He quickly shot Sewell a ferocious re. "What are you doing, Sewell?!" Sewell smirked. "I was nning on just leaving quietly but since you burst in so rudely..." Whoosh! With Sewell in control of his body, the Monkey Spirit King took a step forward and swung his fist towards Manuel! Unfortunately, the Monkey Spirit King was a bit clumsy due to the Three Resentments Poison. Manuel, as the Great Ape King, was only second to the Monkey Spirit King, so a clumsy punch wasn''t going to be enough to knock him down. His reaction was fast and he was able to dodge the Monkey Spirit King''s attack. The same could not be said for the other Monkey Masters behind him who had to suffer the blow because they did not move fast enough. Bang! With that strike, the entirety of the Ghost Mountain shook violently. The punch had sent the Monkey Masters straight onto the wall! What was once solid brick was now a smashed hole. Had they been ordinary creatures then that clumsy punch would''ve been enough to kill them. Fortunately, they were Treacherous Beings who could only die through the Light of Annihtion. No matter how hard the Monkey Spirit King punched them, it would do nothing. Manuel, in an effort to avoid the Monkey Spirit King''s strike, did a somersault and climbed up along his arm. He did not need to fight the Monkey Spirit King head-on. All he had to do was get rid of Sewell. The Eye Spirit turned to Sewell as Manuel made his way to them. "Do you want me to stop him?" "No. You won''t be able to anyway," Sewell told him. He knew that the Eye Spirit was no match for Manuel. As soon as Sewell finished speaking, he suddenly hissed. The Eye Spirit did not see him move but it seemed that Sewell had alreadyunched his attack. Manuel, who had been climbing the Monkey Spirit King''s arm suddenly began to move and maneuver around acrobatically, as if trying to avoid numerous deadly weapons heading his way. In a way, the Shadowless Poisonous Lines were indeed deadly weapons of the Snake Spirit Sect. These things were incredibly difficult to detect because they were almost invisible. They could not kill Treacherous Beings but they helped to greatly reduce their speed. In a battle of this level, the slightest loss of speed could spell defeat. Fortunately for Manuel, he was no ordinary Monkey Master and had extremely strong sensibility. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was able to weave through the Shadowless Poisonous Lines. Manuel was light on his feet and was able to quickly reach the Monkey Spirit King''s shoulder at lightning speed. "Hiss, hiss, hiss..." His opponent''s arrival seemed to have made Sewell a bit anxious. To deter Manuel''s approach, Sewell decided to set forth more Shadowless Poisonous Lines to his opponent. It seemed to have worked since the look in Manuel''s eyes grew even more cautious. "Upper left!" he shouted. True enough, there was a hole on the upper left that he suddenly jumped into. Bang! As soon as he came out of the hole, however, the Monkey Spirit King''s huge palm pped down on his head. Manuel was directly smashed onto the second floor of the Ghost Mountain as a result. A trace of ridicule appeared in Sewell''s eyes as he looked at the crater Manuel created. "As a Treacherous Being now, you''re still as stupid as before." Wasting no time at all, Sewell manipted the Monkey Spirit King''s body to stretch out his hands into the wall and fiercely pull it apart! Rumble! With the Monkey Spirit King''s continued assault, cracks soon appeared on the surface of the Ghost Mountain''s center line. It seemed he was determined to tear the entire Ghost Mountain apart! Right now, it would be appropriate to say that everything was a mess. Members of the Red Demon race, Grand Mighty race, and Glede Demon race continued to wait patiently on the Ghost Altar. Soon enough, light began to permeate the west wall. To their shock, the indestructible Ghost Mountain crumbled right before their very eyes! Decker had stayed in a separate room. Bainbridge had brought him there to meet the Monkey Masters. It was a fairly big deal to have fused with the Ghost Master''s pet so he definitely had to meet them. Unfortunately, the matter regarding the Eye Spirit and the wolf teeth took all of the Monkey Masters'' attention so they did not bother to respond to Bainbridge''s request at all. Thus, Bainbridge had no choice but to lock Decker in that room until such time that the Monkey Masters would be able to meet him. Despite his situation, Decker were not desperate. He held his zed sheet carefully and took a look at Cary. Cary was a hatred-level Treacherous Being. Just having him by Decker''s side, even for a moment, was worth it. At that moment, however, the side of the room suddenly copsed. The Ghost Mountain had split into two! As Decker held on and nted himself t on the other wall, he saw a huge monkey leap out of the mountain. This monkey took a step on the Ghost Mountain beforeunching himself onto the Night View Ind. Decker was, in a word, confused. Extremely confused. He felt a strong, treacherous aura from the huge monkey so he was surely a Treacherous Being. But could such a powerful Treacherous Being truly exist? Chapter 4089 Competition Chapter 4089 Competition In the eastern region of the Ghost Mountain, the human heroes could also feel the earth quaking violently. The Primeval Lord of Heaven looked a bit sullen, his eyes downcast in frustration. He knew that the only one who could cause such a ruckus was the Monkey Spirit King. This had happened before. When the Primeval Lord of Heaven showed the blended bloodline to the Monkey Spirit King, the earth trembled, simr to now. Such a violent reaction could only mean that the Monkey Spirit King reacted strongly to the wolf teeth, and that he was about to wake up. The real Snake Goddess, real Fuxi, Zhurong and Chiyou all knew what the quaking earth entailed. Everyone stood about anxiously, and the atmosphere darkened with worry. No one was willing to sit and wait for imminent death. "If the Monkey Spirit King really wakes up, will the Monkey Masters attack us?" a human hero asked. The Primeval Lord of Heaven nodded affirmatively. "Yes." They were just vassals to the Monkey Masters in the Ghost Mountain. The Monkey Masters wouldn''t hesitate to abandon vassals. "Should we try to fight back?" asked Emperor Charm apprehensively. "Of course," answered Fuxi without hesitation. Even if death was imminent, there was no way they were going to die without putting up a fight. They all knew the consequence of their resistance. Even if they had the Light of Annihtion and the hatred-level Treacherous Beings on their side, they were still no match for the Monkey Masters. Moreover, the Monkey Spirit King was bound to wake up soon. When he did, the disparity in strength would be unfathomable. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The vibrations of the Ghost Mountain came one after another, bing more and more intense with each one that passed. Zen frowned deeply as he observed the looks of uneasiness in hispanions. "Is there any way to escape?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven shook his head sadly. "Not in this condition." At least, there was a chance for the Great Ghost Priests to leave. But they had to ask permission from the Monkey Masters first. Otherwise they could only leave if they were assigned tasks. Before, the Primeval Lord of Heaven had once devised a n to repair the passageway of the Night View Ind, and they wanted to give it a try. So, the Monkey Masters had allowed them to temporarily leave the Ghost Mountain. However, his n had failed, and the passageway of the Night View Ind remained broken. Now, the human race was practically under house arrest. The chances of them being allowed to leave were slim. At this point, everyone was at a loss for ideas. Just then, the vibrations ringing throughout the mountain intensified to an almost unbearable level. The whole mountain shook violently, as though it were about to snap any second now. Rumble! Crack! Just then, a loud crack rang out from within the mountain, as though an eggshell had been cracked, except the noise was magnified a thousand times. Upon hearing this deafening sound, everyone exchanged anxious nces. "Strange. Even if the Ghost Master woke up, he wouldn''t make such a sound..." Crack! Crack! Crack! The cracks continued to climb along the Ghost Mountain, until they reached the east. Boom! All of a sudden, the mountain copsed in half! Light streamed into the cave as chunks of the mountain began to crumble. Fuxi''s eyes shed as though he had suddenly realized something. In a heartbeat, he dashed out into the mountainside. As he looked at something in the distance, his mouth fell open in shock and his eyes were filled with horror. "Fuxi, what''s wrong?" The Snake Goddess shuddered slightly. She had no idea what would make Fuxi react in such a way. Following closely behind, she too stepped out into the light to see what Fuxi was looking at. Then, her body began to tremble violently. In the distance, a giant ape the size of a mountain was ravaging through the debris that was once the Ghost Mountain. "The Monkey Spirit King smashed the Ghost Mountain apart!" "We can leave!" "This is our chance to escape!" Ovee with relief and joy, the human heroes began to jump in excitement. On the surface, they were Great Ghost Priests, but truth of the matter was they were imprisoned ves. While creatures from the outside tried their best to get in, the human heroes within were actually trying their best to escape. Now was their chance, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to finally leave this wretched ce! "Let''s go out first," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said cautiously. Just as they were about to leave, they saw some Monkey Masters rushing out from the cracks of the Ghost Mountain, following closely behind the Monkey Spirit King. "Wait!" the Primeval Lord of Heaven hissed, motioning for everyone to stop in their tracks. If the Monkey Masters caught them trying to escape, they would probably be killed on the spot. The Primeval Lord of Heaven watched closely as the Monkey Masters ran to catch up to their leader. They were surprisingly fast, even faster than the massive Monkey Spirit King. "Why are those Monkey Masters desperately chasing after the Monkey Spirit King?" the Snake Goddess asked, puzzled. It was strange enough that the Ghost Mountain split apart when the Monkey Spirit King awakened, but it was stranger still to see the Monkey Masters chasing after him. Swoosh! Crack! Crack! Crack! As soon as the Monkey Spirit King jumped onto the Night View Ind, he swiveled around and pped at the Monkey Masters at his heels. Those unfortunate enough to have caught up to him were blown away. They smashed into the side of the Ghost Mountain, creating deep holes in the mountainside. "The Monkey Spirit King is attacking the Monkey Masters!" the Primeval Lord of Heaven cried out in shock. "Look! The Eye Spirit is on the shoulder of the Monkey Spirit King!" Zen pointed out. His eyesight was extremely sharp. The Eye Spirit and Sewell stood on each shoulder of the Monkey Spirit King like flies. The Monkey Spirit King had been moving very fast, so no one noticed them initially. Upon hearing Zen''s words, true enough, everyone saw that the Eye Spirit and Sewell were perched on the Monkey Spirit King. Then, it instantly dawned on them. The Monkey Spirit King was probably under the control of the Eye Spirit! "Hahaha..." Emperor Charmughed sarcastically. He had long known that the Element Spirit Civilization was evil. Something like this should''ve been expected from them. And yet, the superior Monkey Masters still chose to trust them. Emperor Charm felt somewhat pleased to see that he had been right all along. "Let''s follow them and see what''s going on! Everyone, follow me!" The Primeval Lord of Heaven barked his orders and led the group as they flew out of the Ghost Mountain. Boom! Just as they arrived at the annr mountain range, they saw the Monkey Spirit King m his huge body against a mountain like some lunatic. Each mountain in the annr mountain range was hundreds of thousands of feet high, but next to the massive Monkey Spirit King, they looked like small hills. Under the impact of the Monkey Spirit King''s body, the mountain immediately copsed. There were two races living in that mountain. With their home being smashed into pieces, this was like the end of the world for them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Once the mountain hadpletely copsed, the Monkey Spirit King jumped high into the air and landed with a loud crash. Boom! Under the impact, the whole Night View Ind sank about thirty feet. The earth quaked outwards, like some violent ripple effect, causing a wild tsunami in theke. Bang! Bang! Boom! The Monkey Spirit King continued to wreak havoc haphazardly. Sometimes he walked normally, but then he would suddenly smash his ginormous hands into the ground. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The creatures on the Night View Ind were absolutely terrified. As the Monkey Spirit King, who was larger than their tallest mountain, ravaged thends, they feared they would be smashed into a pulp. "What the hell is the Monkey Spirit King doing?" Chiyou asked in confusion, his brows furrowing deeply. The eyes of the Snake Goddess flickered with understanding. "He hasn''t awakened yet, but he can sense that the Element Spirit Civilization is trying to control his body, so he is desperately trying to resist!" "That makes sense." Fuxi nodded and continued, "It does seem like there are two forces fighting to control his body." Chapter 4090 Take A Risk Chapter 4090 Take A Risk As soon as the Monkey Spirit King realized what happened to him, he began to struggle like mad in the dream. He did not wake up, but it didn''t mean that he could not do anything. Then again, he always had a violent reaction every time a wolf tooth appeared, and there were thirteen wolf teeth in total this time. Unfortunately, his struggles happened in a chaotic state. He could not effectively control his body, so it only affected Sewell''s control. This also made his Treacherous Being body seem strange and contradictory. Many races on the Night View Ind got affected. But as themotion grew increasingly louder, more and more creatures noticed the mountain-like body. In a split second, they all left their territories and fled everywhere. As for Sewell, his brows knitted in seriousness. He tried his best to steer the Monkey Spirit King in the right direction as they stumbled towards the passageway of the Night View Ind. The Monkey Spirit King''s struggle was only a hindrance, but he could still get subdued at any time. He moved bit by bit, as he rolled and jumped. And every time the Monkey Masters approached, Sewell always took advantage of his powers to p them away one by one. Whoosh! Whoosh! At that moment, ire and Gavyn, who had been waiting outside, quickly went near. The two of them didn''t expect such an ident to happen either. However, since the Eye Spirit had completed his task, they had to run away with him no matter what. As the Monkey Spirit King acted like a crazed demon, both of them did not dare approach him, but instead, they followed him from a nearby distance. Of course, ire had also discovered Zen on the other side. There were dozens of people around him, including four Great Ghost Priests. They felt quite lucky since Zen did not make any trouble for them. Naturally, they did not do anything to provoke him. "The Monkey Spirit King is getting close to the exit in the middle of theke," said Zhurong. "We can''t interfere. When they take the Monkey Spirit King away, we will also leave secretly," Emperor Charm said firmly. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the real Snake Goddess didn''t say anything. That was because they were thinking about a more pressing problem. It was also an issue that had existed from the 77th chaos, until now. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was the question of how to fight against the Element Spirit Civilization. Of course, the Nihility race, which was led by the Grandmaster of Heaven, was also their enemy now. The Four Spirits Sect supported those two races. With such strong forces, how could the human race fight them? The Human Spirit Sect? Yet, the memories of the energy souls that came out of Zen''s body told them clearly that the Human Spirit Sect seemed to be on the side of the Element Spirit Civilization! Some of the human heroes remained slightly impassive, but the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the real Snake Goddess felt very disappointed. They had stayed in the Ghost Mountain for so many years. Through frequent contact with the Monkey Masters, they knew about the structure of the Four Spirits Sect, albeit sporadically. At the same time, they also knew that there was a Human Spirit Sect in the Four Spirits Sect that belonged to the human race. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the real Snake Goddess had always had a kind of expectation, as they hoped that one day, the Human Spirit Sect would appear and fully support them. Now, it seemed like a faraway dream. If they could awaken the Monkey Spirit King, perhaps they could persuade him to let the Monkey Spirit Sect support the human race. s, the Element Spirit Civilization would take the Monkey Spirit King away now. What was worse was that they could not do anything but watch. Even the unimaginably strong and powerful Monkey Masters were pped away by the Monkey Spirit King, let alone these people. Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud ps filled the air as three more Monkey Masters got hit and sent flying away. The Monkey Spirit King''s punch was so powerful that it pushed those three Monkey Masters straight out of the Night View Ind''s territorial boundary. Sizzle, sizzle, Sizzle... Then, the invisible little bugs devoured them and they disappeared in the Void Dust. The Treacherous Beings could be revived infinitely, but the human race did not have the ability to do so. While the Primeval Lord of Heaven hesitantly weighed his thoughts, Zen suddenly said, "No, we have to stop the Monkey Spirit King. We need his help!" Emperor Charm looked at Zen in disbelief and asked, "Stop him? How do we stop him?" These human heroes were highly intelligent. Although they did not think too much about it, they immediately understood Zen''s intention. However, none of the Monkey Masters could stop him, let alone them. "We just need to break the Thirteen Teeth Ne," Zen answered. Upon hearing what he just said, everyone paid attention to the Monkey Spirit King''s chest. The Thirteen Teeth Ne dangled around his neck by a tri-colored rope, and the end of the rope went into the back of his head. "But I''m afraid we''re not strong enough... Our efforts might get wasted," Chiyou said and shook his head. "The hatred-level Treacherous Being is indeed quite strong, but that is still too weak for them," Zhurong agreed. The four human Great Ghost Priests had merged with four hatred-level Treacherous Beings. When it came to strength, they were considered the best among the human heroes. Therefore, everyone took the fact that they could always rely on them for granted. "I have another idea. Why not use the Other Shore Tokens?" Zen suggested. In turn, the human heroes were stunned. Before they fused with the Treacherous Beings, they relied hugely on two things: their bloodlines and the Other Shore Tokens. Compared to the Treacherous Being and the bloodline, the Other Shore Token was much more powerful and terrifying, and it was also changeable. But after they had stayed in the Ghost Mountain for so long, they kind of forgot about the Other Shore Token. The Snake Goddess perked up in anticipation. Everyone present had the Other Shore Tokens from the Supreme Pure Realm and even the Jade Pure Realm. Although these Other Shore Tokens were not as powerful as the ones they had when human beings were in their prime, theirbined strengths were still fatal. "I can help! I can help anyone get close to the Monkey Spirit King!" Emperor Charm eximed. With a slight shake of his shoulders, a pair of transparent wings emerged behind him. The transparent wings seemed to be made of diamonds, as their entire crystalline structure shone brightly. They were the Swift Bird''s wings. This kind of bird was from the Jade Pure Realm. It was known for flying so fast that no one could catch it. The moment anyone approached it, it quickly disappeared. It was also impossible to measure the timespan when the bird moved from one ce to another. Thus, it disappeared so suddenly, and that was why it was called the Swift Bird. Theoretically speaking, the bird used a type of space traveling skill, but it had already made full use of space. Its only disadvantage was that it took a few days to recover once it had used its wings. To capture the Swift Bird, one had to force it to use its ability once, before they could catch it. "Why don''t you go by yourself?" Houyi red at Emperor Charm. He had been silent all this time, and now he spoke up. "I''m afraid of death," Emperor Charm replied. "Send me there," the real Snake Goddess prompted. "No! Let me do it!" Chiyou interjected with wide eyes. "Stop arguing," said the real Fuxi, who stood in front of the crowd. Then he shouted, "Let me do it!" Just then, a pair of ck scissors appeared in his hand. They were called the Sand Life Scissors. Although it was only an Other Shore Token from the Supreme Pure Realm, it could directly cut off space. "Don''t forget that I have a Resurrection Egg," he added. His Resurrection Egg was very rare and had a pretty simple ability. It could make the real Fuxi have two lives. But even though so many chaotic eras had passed, the real Fuxi never had the chance to use it. Now was the right time for him to take a risk. Chapter 4091 Tear Apart Chapter 4091 Tear Apart When the Monkey Spirit King stepped into the centralke, the water reached until his waist. With each step he took, a huge wave would ripple out. As the Monkey Spirit King got closer and closer to the edge of the passageway, Sewell and the Eye Spirit grew more and more cautious. The Monkey Masters cried out crazily and rushed towards them desperately. Killing a Treacherous Being was a bitplicated. The simplest way was to throw them into the Void Dust. This tactic was proving effective for the Monkey Masters, as three or four of their kind had already been devoured by the Void Dust. Desperately, they changed their strategy and attempted to approach the Monkey Spirit King from a low altitude. At least this way, even if they were knocked out by the Monkey Spirit King, they''dnd in theke and not the Void Dust. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Another three Monkey Masters closed in on the Monkey Spirit King''s side. However, the Monkey Spirit King twisted his body slightly and pped at them. Plop! Plop! Plop! The three Monkey Masters smashed into the water violently. The impact was so strong that the water shot into the sky as high as ten thousand feet. As the Monkey Spirit King was steadying himself, Manual grabbed this opportunity and swooped in. Finally, he was able tond on his shoulder, face to face with Sewell. "I guess you won''t be able to leave," Manuel said coldly, as intricate golden patterns began to appear on his skin. Then, in a sh, a tremendous amount of force was released from his body and shot towards Sewell. "Annoying!" Sewell''s eyes narrowed, filled with killing intent. He nimbly dodged the blow, suddenly bing incredibly fast. Just as Manuel rushed over to strike once more, Sewell pounced onto him with great agility. In a sh, Sewell had managed to wrap himself around Manuel''s body, gradually tightening his grip. The Snake Masters were all good killers. Any living being trapped in their grasp were bound to die. But now, Sewell was intertwined with the most powerful Great Ape King. Manuel looked at Sewell with condescending, pitiful eyes. "Really? You''re going to try to kill me this way? Don''t even think about it!" Sewellughed sarcastically. "If I don''t show you my strength, you''ll never realize just how obsolete you are in this era. I''ll kill you now, but next time, I''ll erase your coordinates!" The second he finished speaking, Sewell released bone spikes from his body. These bone spikes had been deeply buried in his body. They were hollow and contained Holy Stones within them, which would ensure Sewell''s safety when he used them. Puff! Puff! Puff! The bone spikes quickly embedded themselves into Manuel''s body. Once secured, the bones shattered automatically, revealing the Holy Stones within. Buzz! All the Holy Stones released the Light of Annihtion simultaneously. The Light of Annihtion was fatal to any Treacherous Being. However, the stronger the Treacherous Being, the bigger the resistance to the Light of Annihtion. The Light of Annihtion was strong enough to directly kill hostility-level Treacherous Beings. The resentment-level Treacherous Beings had the ability to resist a blow, but they would be severely injured and irreparably damaged. On the other hand, hatred-level Treacherous Beings couldpletely withstand the Light of Annihtion. Manuel was stronger than hatred-level Treacherous Beings. Even if he was enveloped by the Light of Annihtion, he coulde out of it unscathed. Sewell, however, was extremely confident in the Holy Stones. They were from the top of the four pirs, which meant they were of the highest grade. When the Holy Stones exploded simultaneously to release massive amounts of Light of Annihtion, Manuel''s body began to tremble violently as though he had been electrocuted. His body, which he could normally manipte freely, quickly hardened. Hairline cracks appeared on its surface, crawling all over his body until countless white fragments ked off. With his body in this state, Manuel couldn''t withstand Sewell''s power. Crack! Crack! Crack! Manuel''s body began to copse. But by now, Sewell had already retreated. With the dozens of Holy Stones releasing Light of Annihtion, even Sewell himself couldn''t stand it. Sewell and Manuel had been fighting on the shoulder of the Monkey Spirit King. Thus, when the Holy Stones exploded with Light of Annihtion, even the Monkey Spirit King was affected. Immediately, countless cracks appeared on his shoulder. "Take back those Holy Stones!" Sewell ordered the Eye Spirit. He was afraid of the Light of Annihtion, but the light had no effect on the Eye Spirit. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Eye Spirit sent over some eyeballs to retrieve the Holy Stones. The Monkey Masters who witnessed what happened were taken aback. Manuel and Sewell were at the same level. In terms of strength, Manuel was much stronger than Sewell, but now he was killed. Although they knew Manuel was going to revive from his coordinates, the Monkey Masters still felt hesitant to proceed. "Hey, losers!" Sewell spat. "If you have the guts, keep on fighting!" Casting them a cold nce, Sewell continued to guide the Monkey Spirit King towards the center of theke. He had several cards up his sleeve which he knew were enough to deal with the Monkey Masters. But just then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the chest of the Monkey Spirit King. It was Fuxi. He raised his head, holding up a pair of ck scissors in his hand. His eyes met with Sewell''s, and he grinned wildly. "How dare you!" Sewell cried indignantly. How dare those humble humans take part in the battle of the Four Spirits Sect? They were courting death! At this moment, Sewell''s mind was racing, but time was limited, so he only managed to spit out those three words. Crack! Without any hesitation, Fuxi snipped off the Thirteen Teeth Ne. The rope made of Three Resentments Poison fell towards the water, along with the wolf teeth. "Fuxi, you''re courting death!" The Eye Spirit suddenly floated up ominously, his eyes shing with killing intent. But Fuxi had retreated the second he snipped the cord. The Swift Bird''s wings on his back could only be used once. Now they had lost their effect. Whether he woulde out of this alive depended solely on his luck. The Monkey Masters, who had been watching nearby, were stunned. While they had noticed that the humans escaped from the Ghost Mountain, they had been preupied with the Eye Spirit and Sewell. It never urred to them that these humans would help them save the Monkey Spirit King! With the Thirteen Teeth Ne broken, there was a glimmer of hope! Sewell didn''t have the time to chase after Fuxi. Instead, he quickly controlled the three colored rope to try to string the wolf teeth once more. Under his control, the three colored rope was like a nimble snake, chasing after the falling wolf teeth. The wolf teeth had only fallen a thousand feet before they were easily caught and strung up by the three colored rope. Everyone, from Fuxi, who had managed to retreat, to Zen and the Monkey Masters, felt despair when they saw this scene. The flicker of hope that they had just sparked was instantly extinguished. Zen held his breath as he watched the two ends of the rope were about to form aplete, closed loop. However, the Monkey Spirit King''s right hand suddenly reached up. Grabbing the Thirteen Teeth Ne on his chest, the Monkey Spirit King ripped it off his neck fiercely. The Thirteen Teeth Ne was destroyed! The three-colored rope that had drilled into the back of his head was also pulled out. After Fuxi cut the Thirteen Teeth Ne, Sewell''s control over the Monkey Spirit King immediately weakened. The Monkey Spirit King, who was in the dream, immediately grabbed this opportunity. Using all his spirit power, he fought back against Sewell''s control over his body. Chapter 4092 Promise Chapter 4092 Promise Once the Thirteen Teeth Ne was pulled away, the Monkey Spirit King''s body would instantly regain its freedom. However, he was still in an unconscious state. His dream was firmly restricting his awakening. Now that the wolf teeth left his body, his control over himself was also greatly weakened. Because of this, his huge body was constantly moving and attacking the surrounding area. He was madly releasing his power. That was why no one could just freely approach him. He would roll, then dash here and there, and sometimes throw massive punches. At the same time, Sewell still attempted to retrieve the wolf teeth that had fallen into theke. After all the efforts that he poured to make his n work, he was not willing to fail just like this. However, he also knew how dangerous it was to approach theke because of the Monkey Spirit King. With just his subconsciousness, he would attack any creature around him without exception. Sewell and the Eye Spirit had attempted several times to get in theke, but they failed miserably. The unconscious body of the Monkey Spirit King didn''t give them any chance. Finally, realizing that the mission hadpletely failed, Sewell gritted his teeth and ordered, "Let''s go!" Swoosh! He turned into a huge white shadow and drilled into the middle of theke. The Eye Spirit, ire, and Gavyn quickly followed into theke. As they dove into the middle of theke, several Monkey Masters followed them behind. The Monkey Masters actually didn''t want to hunt Sewell down. They were more worried about the Monkey Spirit King. Moreover, because of the great changes that already happened to him, they had to keep watch all the more. Besides, even if they killed Sewell, he would just revive afterward. Right now, their goal was to just expel Sewell and hispanions and prevent them from destroying the passageway. The passageway of the Night View Ind was finally repaired after a long time. They wanted to do everything they could to prevent it from getting destroyed again. However, in the desperate situation just now, they had considered to voluntarily destroy the passageway, if it was the only way to ensure the safety of the Monkey Spirit King. They prepared themselves for thisst resort if they had no other choice left. Ssh! Ssh! The Monkey Spirit King continued to struggle furiously. At the same time, he was releasing a tremendous power in the middle of theke. Not even the Monkey Masters dared to approach him. The power of the Monkey Spirit King was almost inexhaustible. No one exactly knew how long would this situation ensue. Zen and his group just hovered over theke and waited patiently and silently. Then, three Monkey Masters flew over to them. They were Tearrag, Hagar, and Nereus. In the Monkey Spirit Sect, they were just a rank below Manuel. "What can I do for you?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked respectfully. He stepped forward and bowed as soon as he saw the Monkey Masters approach them. Tearrag nced at Fuxi and said, "We want to thank you for helping our king." "You could''ve just escaped during the fight just now. Why did you bother to take such a big risk just to save our king?" Hagar asked with a straight face. These Monkey Masters had a clear sense of mind. For Zen and the others to take that kind of risk, they must have some ulterior motive. Although these humans had been staying in the Ghost Mountain for countless years, they belonged to a different world and didn''t really have a harmonious rtionship with them. So, right now, they just wanted to set things straight. "I know what you mean. And yes, it''s because we have something to ask from the Monkey Spirit King, or technically, from the entire Monkey Spirit Sect," the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied with honesty. "The entire sect? Does that mean you want us to support you?" Nereus asked. The Primeval Lord of Heaven let out a faint smile due to their straightforwardness. "Yes," he replied frankly. "Well, we have no say in this matter," Tearrag said as he shrugged his shoulders. "Actually, even Manuel can''t make the decision," Hagar added. "We understand that only the Ghost Master can make the decision," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said with a faint smile. "I''m d you understand. If he doesn''t wake up, we can''t do anything about your request," Nereus remarked. "Then, what if I wake him up?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven suddenly asked. The eyes of the three Monkey Masters instantly lit up as they heard his words. They looked at each other and nodded afterward. They had known the Primeval Lord of Heaven for a long while. He had established his reputation, and they knew that he wouldn''t say such words without being sure that he could fulfill it. Hearing it from him, the Monkey Masters had begun to see a glimmer of hope. "You can really do that?" Tearrag asked just to make sure. "There is a way," the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied. "That''s good to hear then," Tearrag answered. "If you can wake our king up, we will definitely put in a good word for you," he added. The Monkey Masters were unable to make a decision themselves, but the Monkey Spirit King had the utmost trust in his subordinates, so he would absolutely consider their advice. For the Primeval Lord of Heaven, that was already enough. He just wanted to make sure that the Monkey Masters would keep their end of the bargain. "Now, I want you to collect all of the wolf teeth," the Primeval Lord of Heaven instructed. "Sure. And then?" Hagar asked. This was an important mission to them, so he wanted to hear the full details of the n. If possible, the Monkey Masters wanted to know what the Primeval Lord of Heaven would exactly do to wake the Monkey Spirit King up. "After that, you can leave the rest to us," the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied with a cautious expression. The secret of the ancestry-level bloodline should be kept as a top secret. So, he couldn''t just tell it even to the Monkey Spirit Sect. The Monkey Masters understood what the Primeval Lord of Heaven meant, so they didn''t pry further. What was more important was to save their king. With that, they quickly dove into the water and began looking for the wolf teeth. The wolf teeth had actually be veryrge, so it wouldn''t be that difficult to find them. With the Monkey Spirit King eventually moving towards the northern part of the Night View Ind, they soon found all of the thirteen wolf teeth. As they waited patiently, the Monkey Spirit King''s madnesssted longer than everyone had imagined. In total, itsted for ten whole days. Fortunately, he had stayed in the water. Thus only the northern part of the annr mountain range was damaged severely. After ten days, the Monkey Spirit King eventually calmed down. The Monkey Masters couldn''t figure out a way to move his huge body, so they just let him stay and sit in theke. During the past ten days when the Monkey Spirit King had wreaked havoc in the Night View Ind, many inhabitants were greatly affected. After the Ghost Mountain was broken, a lot of hostility-level and hatred-level Treacherous Beings tried fleeing from the ce, but they were all caught and taken back by the Monkey Masters and the Great Ghost Priests. The members of the Red Demon race, the Glede Demon race, and the Grand Mighty race who had been waiting at the Ghost Altar also secretly went back to their territories. When they observed the vicious fight between the Monkey Masters and Sewell, they secretly guessed what had happened. During the past ten days, Tate and Murdock grew anxious for each passing day. They knew that if they remained there, there was a huge possibility that they would die. However, the passageway to the ind was tightly guarded by the Monkey Masters, and thus escaping was very impossible for them. In short, for the past few days, they epted that they could just wait quietly for their impending death. On the other hand, the atmosphere in the Glede Demon race was much more rxed. Although the Night View Ind had undergone exceptional changes and all creatures would also probably face unforeseen changes in the future, the Glede Demon race had an advantage because they had chosen to follow the humans. At that time, Decker was originally guarded by Bainbridge. However, as soon as the Ghost Mountain copsed, Bainbridge fled and left him alone. Seeing that he was freed, he left the mountain and returned to the Wooden Leaf race. This time, he entered the Ghost Mountain to try his luck. He thought that perhaps, he could fuse with a powerful hostility-level Treacherous Being. Though there might be resentment-level ones there, he didn''t dare to think of fusing with them. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But unexpectedly, he had got a hatred-level Treacherous Being named Cary. Cary was still in his zed sheet now. Decker didn''t try to fuse with him, but he still mustered his courage tomunicate with him through his consciousness. Fortunately, Cary turned out to be a friendly-type Treacherous Being, so he didn''t repel Decker. After a few days of constantmunication, they got along better. This made Decker totally excited. He was thinking what the patriarch would say and react once he saw him with Cary. Even if Decker didn''t fuse with the Treacherous Being, he would still have unparalleledbat power. Thinking of this, he went home briskly. However, as he returned to the territory of the Wooden Leaf race, his eyes widened as he clenched his fists. He saw that a group of warriors from the Evil Tiger race were besieging the hillside where the Wooden Leaf race peacefully dwelled. Chapter 4093 At A Loss Chapter 4093 At A Loss The Evil Tiger race had always cast rather covetous eyes upon the Wooden Leaf race. While the Wooden Leaf race was weak, they were still capable of protecting themselves. Relying on the power of the thorny Treacherous Beings, in particr, they hid at the mountainside which was easy to hold but difficult to attack. But because the Wooden Leaf race wasn''t of much value, the Evil Tiger race was in no hurry to attack them. Graham and Decker had already sensed an oing crisis. There were so many races on the Night View Ind. Many weak races had been eliminated. Such was why Decker took the risk of following Zen, wanting to grow stronger. Over the past few days, the situation on the Night View Ind had undergone a drastic change. The Red Demon race and the Grand Mighty race were both destined to be exterminated¡ªthe races that followed them had fallen into chaos. But the drastic change was undoubtedly likely to bring great benefits to some races. Taking advantage of the chaos, the Evil Tiger race attacked the Wooden Leaf race. In the lead, Graham brought many of the soldiers up to the top to hide. Now, they were desperate. It wasn''t that the Evil Tiger race couldn''t defeat them. But the Wooden Leaf race had been well-prepared to fight to the death. If the Evil Tiger race forced their way up, they would definitely suffer heavy casualties. But since the Evil Tiger race had already made a move, they weren''t about to give up so easily. "Master Graham, can we try to parley with them?" asked one of the Wooden Leaf race''s soldiers. Graham''s smile was bitter. "What do you think?" The Evil Tiger race did notmunicate with the Wooden Leaf race. They had ughtered more than ten members of the Wooden Leaf race as soon as they came. And they werepletely determined to exterminate the Wooden Leaf race. Slowly, the Evil Tiger race''s warriors approached the mountainside. At this point, they were ready to rush forward at any moment. The air was heavy. No one even wanted to blink. "If you attack us, you''ll lose over half of your men. By then, the Ghost Face race in the adjacent mountain will not let you go!" Graham suddenly shouted out. The Ghost Face race was a hard nut to crack. If the Evil Tiger race suffered several casualties, the Ghost Face race would undoubtedly take the opportunity to attack. But the Evil Tiger race''s leader chuckled. "You don''t need to worry about that. The Ghost Face race has already moved out!" The said race used to be a major hindrance to the Evil Tiger race. With them gone, the Evil Tiger race had nothing to worry about. As they talked, the warriors of the Evil Tiger race took a few more steps forward, now only a hundred feet away from the nearest members of the Wooden Leaf race. Graham gritted his teeth, his heart filling with hesitation. While he wanted his soldiers to attack, he knew it would mean his people''s doomsday. "Look!" A member of the Wooden Leaf race pointed into the distance. "Decker is back!" "It''s Decker!" "He''s back from the Ghost Mountain!" Many of them began eximing, their voices full of hope. Looking into the distance, Graham smiled bitterly. ''So what if Decker came back?'' he thought. With Decker''s strength, what achievement could he have possibly made in the Ghost Mountain? At the very best, he could have probably fused with a hostility-level Treacherous Being, but that would do nothing to help the situation. The Evil Tiger race had also taken notice of Decker''s arrival in the distance. Their leader looked back and sneered. Picking out three warriors from the group, he ordered, "Deal with him!" The three warriors then summoned the Wind Ghosts. These ghosts floated down the mountain rapidly. In their eyes, Decker was merely a fish on a chopping block. But just as they approached, Decker pulled out his zed sheet and asked, "Are you willing to help me?" In the past few days, he had gotten on harmoniously with Cary. As a friendly-type Treacherous Being, Cary was as simple as a child, regarding Decker as his friend. While he was unwilling to leave the zed sheet, Cary wouldn''t hesitate to take action when his friend was in need, especially since the opponents seemed far too weak to give him any trouble. "Sure," Cary merely said. After getting his reply, Decker was expressionless as he gave the order, "Kill them all." When the warriors of the Evil Tiger race approached Decker, their eyes narrowed ferociously¡ªthey had been so close, but Decker was adamantly resisting. Just as the thought shed through their minds, three sharp spines suddenly extended from the zed sheet. Puff! Puff! Puff! They pierced urately through the warriors of the Evil Tiger race. Along with them, they pierced through the Wind Ghosts attached to their bodies as well. Slowly, Cary drilled out of the zed sheet, retracting the three spines back to his back. Now, the three warriors of the Evil Tiger race were attached to his back. The moment had the entire Wooden Leaf race and Evil Tiger racepletely stunned. Cary''s aura was undoubtedly gentle. But they could tell that he wasn''t at the hostility level nor the resentment level. The terrifying fact was that he was at the hatred level. A chill ran down the spine of the Evil Tiger race''s leader. To think that Decker had brought back a hatred-level Treacherous Being with him. Such was something only the Great Ghost Priests were known to be able to do, and even then, it was highly difficult for them to leave the Ghost Mountain. It waspletely unheard of. While he couldn''t believe what he saw, he knew he had to take it as it was. Just then, Cary started rushing toward the Evil Tiger race. "Run!" "This is a hatred-level Treacherous Being!" "Oh my God!" No trace of arrogance was left on the faces of the Evil Tiger race''s warriors. Instead, they all ran away without hesitation. While Cary looked like he was moving slowly, he was actually going at an astonishing speed. He shifted into a huge ball, shooting fast and piercing through the members of the Evil Tiger race, hanging their corpses on his back like they were nothing. In mere seconds, all the members of the Evil Tiger race werepletely ughtered. There was a moment of silence before the members of the Wooden Leaf race let out a loud cheer. Graham''s eyes were still wide in disbelief. The human race no longer returned to the Ghost Mountain. At their request, a grotto was created in the south of the Night View Ind. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There, the thirteen wolf teeth were neatly ced. To prevent the Monkey Masters from spying on them, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the rest had set up several enchanted barriers. "The ancestry-level bloodline hates being separated from my body." "If you get it out of your body without its permission, you will suffer, indeed." They had tried several methods to use the ancestry-level bloodline''s power, but to no avail. "I''m sure it has intelligence," said the real Snake Goddess. "I triedmunicating with it before I entered the Night View Ind, but I also failed," Zen said, shrugging his shoulders. "But judging from what it did before, it must have a specific purpose," remarked the Primeval Lord of Heaven. The Snake Goddess nodded and said, "It only takes the initiative to make a move if it thinks the situation is in its favor. Otherwise, it will only protect Zen passively." "Since we can''tmunicate with or persuade it, it''s almost impossible to ask its help," said Emperor Charm pessimistically. The entire grotto fell silent. Originally, the Primeval Lord of Heaven had been confident. But after several attempts, there was no breakthrough whatsoever. Just as everyone was left at a loss, Zen suddenly stood up and walked up to a wolf tooth. Crack! And then, he cut into his arm. Through the wound, the ancestry-level bloodline could be observed. But the ancestry-level bloodline was rather thick. When it shrank within the wound, not even a single drop of blood fell. Chapter 4094 The Energy Of A Drop Of Blood (Part One) Chapter 4094 The Energy Of A Drop Of Blood (Part One) Glowing before the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the other human heroes was the ancestry-level bloodline. They attempted to trace it with their eyes. Its very existence was unusual to them. Its aura was truly unlike any other aura they had ever felt from the blended bloodlines. The blended bloodlines of the thirteen wolf teeth had thirteen different auras, each with their own special quality. For instance, the wolf tooth on the furthest right held the power of fire, from which its scorching aura truly radiated. Its aura was so strong that even if the tooth had been damaged, it still emitted heat. If one inched towards it, they would feel a burning sensation seep into their flesh. The third wolf tooth from the right radiated apletely different aura. Unlike the previous one, this one was soft and quiet,fortable even. If oneid their hands upon it, tension would disappear completely from their bodies, being reced with serenity. There were other auras in the thirteen wolf teeth. Someplemented each other; some opposed each other. Either way, with all of the auras''plexities, it was difficult to deny the teeth were extraordinary. The aura of the ancestry-level bloodline was also extraordinary but for a different reason. To Primeval Lord of Heaven and hispanions, it was obvious the ancestry-level bloodline''s composition was unusual, but even so, they knew it was far fromplex. It was the simplest thing. It was pure and perfect. The Primeval Lord of Heaven sighed, putting a hand over his chest. None of them knew how the Four Spirits Sect was able to obtain such an excellent object. Out of all of them there, it was Zen who knew how truly powerful the ancestry-level bloodline was. Because of this, it was him who knew how to appreciate it the most for all it was. However, he also knew that despite how powerful it was, it was nothing unless he was able to make use of it. Moreover, the ancestry-level bloodline had a mind of its own. No one was able to control it. It made its own decisions. It could decide to help Zen, but it could also devour himpletely. Despite this, Zen decided its power was worth the risk. After he made a cut on his arm, he spoke, "I do not know whose side you are on, but more than ever, I need you to hear me out. The Monkey Spirit King is in a deep slumber. Only the thirteen wolf teeth can wake him up! If you are against the Monkey Spirit King, then continue ignoring me! But if you are willing to help him, I beg you. Please restore the bloodlines of the wolf teeth!" He knew this was a desperate action, but he had to do it. Knowing no one was able to force the ancestry-level bloodline into doing any course of action, he called onto it directly, telling it the problem they were facing. This was the most he could do to persuade it into taking their side. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A few of the human heroes looked at Zen with a mixture of wonder and pity on their faces. What he was doing was so out-of-character. For them, it was inconceivable to see Zen talk to his own bloodline and try to ask it to do something. Of course, Zen felt frustrated about this. Moreover, with theck of response from the ancestry-level bloodline, he was beginning to lose hope. But a few secondster, to his surprise, he felt something trickling down his arm. He looked down and saw a drop of blood leaving his wound. It was the ancestry-level bloodline! Zen''s eyes widened. He could not believe what he was seeing in front of him. Since he had fused with it, this was the first time it had listened to him and left his body! It submitted to his request! ''Yes!'' Zen cheered, holding his arm as he stood up in excitement. Da! The others all heard and looked at the source of the sound. To everyone''s surprise, it was the drop of blood. They knew how it would look, but no one was aware of how it weighed. Surprisingly enough, it was extremely heavy. It was only the size of a soybean, but it was so weighty that it fell to the ground with a loud thud, calling everyone''s attention. After a few seconds, the drop of blood that fell to the ground rolled towards the nearest wolf tooth. It climbed right on top of it and seeped into it until it could no longer be seen. After a few seconds, the wolf tooth''s once dull aura began to revitalize. Like an old man returning to his youth, the wolf tooth gained its strength back! The holes that once covered the tooth were filled. The cracks that were once there were suddenly gone. Its once gray color was reced with a soft pearl. And its glow began to grow brighter and brighter. It was finally alive, and it was making itself known! Its impressive aura was reaching lengths far beyond it, filling the cave. It made it nearly impossible for the human heroes to breathe. "Is this the wolf tooth''s true form?" the real Fuxi asked, astonishment evident in his tone. "This is what the Monkey Spirit King needs!" the Primeval Lord of Heaven eximed. He had studied the wolf teeth for years. The stories he read and the people he discussed them with would speak of their tremendous power, but he secretly thought that the wolf teeth were too weak to awaken the sleeping Monkey Spirit King. It was not until now, having seen the wolf tooth in its true form of vitality, did the Primeval Lord of Heaven realize it was truly full of power. It was so strong and powerful that its aura prated through the enchanted barriers of the cave. Even Tearrag, Hagar and Nereus, who remained outside of the cave to guard it from unwanted visitors, felt its aura. Truth be told, when they agreed to the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s request, they did not have much hope in their hearts that they would seed. They did it out of their sheer loyalty to the Monkey Spirit King. Tearrag, having felt the revitalized aura of the wolf tooth, began to wear expressions of incredulity on his face. "These humans," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Have they really repaired the wolf tooth? Are they really able to fix them?" he continued. He felt the excitement rush through his veins. Before his mind could even think about it, his feet were already moving, rushing inside of the cave. Bang! He had just passed through one of the enchanted barriers outside the cave. There were several more ahead of him. With his exceptional strength, he knew he would be able to pass through all of them without a sweat. But then, he remembered the promise he had made to the Primeval Lord of Heaven. After they built the cave, the Primeval Lord of Heaven had made them promise that no matter what would happen, they would not enter the cave and pry into the process of awakening the Monkey Spirit King. And they agreed. Chapter 4095 The Energy Of A Drop Of Blood (Part Two) Chapter 4095 The Energy Of A Drop Of Blood (Part Two) So Tearrag, despite his curiosity and excitement, resisted the urge to break through the enchanted barriers and see the wolf tooth for himself. Instead, he fell on his knees and offered a silent wish. He said, "Humans, I do not care what method you use. Please do your best to restore the rest of the wolf teeth." Little did Tearrag know that as he was doing this, the drop of blood, which entered into the first wolf tooth, moved into the second wolf tooth. The magic that happened with the first one also happened with the second one! Its dents were fixed. It gained its color, and it glowed even brighter! The drop of blood then rolled into the third wolf tooth, the fourth one, and then the fifth one! It went on and on! Tearrag was shocked to feel the waves of auras one after the other. The human heroes inside the cave felt the same way. Before this, none of them knew how many drops were needed from the ancestry-level bloodline in order to restore the thirteen wolf teeth. All of them suspected it would take arge amount to fix something so broken. But the reality was something they did not even consider. Only a single drop of blood was needed to restore all of the wolf teeth. Soon enough, it repaired all of them! The thirteen wolf teeth glowed, and their merged aura was more powerful than ever. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As soon as the drop of blood restored all of the teeth, it climbed up Zen''s arm. It went directly towards his wound and entered it, sending off the same stream of energy it had given the wolf teeth to his arm. A few secondster, the long wound on Zen''s arm was fading into clear and smooth skin. The drop of blood healed his wound so quickly. It was as if nothing ever happened to it! "This bloodline..." the real Chiyou trailed. "It is so amazing! I really have no words for it," he continued, his eyebrows still furrowed in disbelief. The Primeval Lord of Heaven approached Zen, putting a hand over his shoulder. "Everyone," he said, calling all of their attention. "Because of Zen, we were able to aplish the impossible. Let us hope that this luck goes on until the end of our journey." By no means was doing what they had just done an easy task, and by no means what they were yet to do was easy as well. However, with this sess, they began to feel hopeful. What they were previously worried about was how to deceive the Monkey Spirit King. Although most of the Monkey Masters did not give much thought to what method they had used to wake the Monkey Spirit King up, there was still the possibility that some of them and even Monkey Spirit King himself would figure out the truth. The Monkey Spirit King was very knowledgeable. Once he awakened, in an instant, he would know that it was the ancestry-level bloodline that had restored the thirteen wolf teeth. But having reached so far already, the group knew that fear could not be a choice. The Primeval Lord of Heaven raised his arms up, and as he did, the enchanted barriers guarding the cave had been brought down, giving ess to those who wished to enter. Tearrag, who had been waiting so long for this opportunity, immediately ran inside. Upon seeing the restored thirteen wolf teeth, he cried out in happiness. "Yes!" he eximed, his voice being loud enough for it to reverberate throughout the cave. In this state of celebration, he quickly acted, sending the information of the restored wolf teeth back to Ghost Mountain. After Manuel was killed, he revived inside the Ghost Mountain, wherein he led the Monkey Masters and the Great Ghost Priests to repair the ce. Even though Manuel was busy, upon hearing the news, he immediately dropped whatever he was doing and rushed to the cave to see if the news was true. Following him were all the Monkey Masters, who were also eager to see if the thirteen wolf teeth had truly been restored. Although Manuel wanted so badly for the news to be true, he could not shake off the doubt in the back of his head. He used to be the star of the Eternal Divine Courtyard, so he knew that the ancestry-level bloodline was the only object to be able to restore the thirteen wolf teeth to their original forms, and the ancestry- level bloodline was something a person could not get a hold of so easily. Could it be that these humans were able to reach the ancestry-level bloodline? The thought of it was more absurd than being able to restore the wolf teeth. But it was there. It was real. Manuel shook off his confusion and focused on what was in front of him. He called on a Monkey Master. The Monkey Master brought out a long hemp rope from the Ghost Mountain. He pierced the hemp rope into the wolf teeth, forming a ne. The Monkey Master carried it in his hand, making sure not to scratch or drop such delicate and important objects. Manuel said, "Bring the Thirteen Teeth Ne to the Monkey Spirit King. Make sure no harmes to the ne on the way." The Monkey Master nodded and went on his way. All of the Monkey Masters went to the sleeping Monkey Spirit King, making sure the Thirteen Teeth Ne was safe and used by the one who needed it the most. When they arrived, none of them dared to be too close to the Monkey Spirit King. They all knew he had just undergone a traumatic crisis. He was only experiencing the world in his dreams, but his dreams convoluted his reality, making his actions unpredictable. They did not know how he would react to them, so they took caution. They knew the Monkey Spirit King might attack if he sensed there was something wrong. Swoosh! With a quick yet careful flick of a wrist, the Monkey Master carrying the Thirteen Teeth Ne was able to drop it onto the Monkey Spirit King''s neck. Being asleep and deep in a restless dream, the Monkey Spirit King was not able to see what had been ced upon him, but he was able to feel it. He felt the additional weight that had been ced upon his neck, and it took up its own form in his dream. In the darkness of his sleep, he saw something glowing from the corner of his vision. It was the Thirteen Teeth Ne, and it had just arrived in his world of dream. Chapter 4096 The Smart Monkey Spirit King Chapter 4096 The Smart Monkey Spirit King The Monkey Spirit King had no idea what was happening in real life. But with his limited perception, he could still tell the good from the bad. Anyone would regret wanting to hurt him while trying to wake him up. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Thirteen Teeth Ne floated through the dream smoothly. This time, the Monkey Spirit King didn''t dodge anymore. Instead, he walked towards it and let it rest around his neck. As it did, the dream started to break with cracks growing from its edges. It was like a huge mirror being smashed by a strong force. The dream that trapped the Monkey Spirit King for more than one thousand chaotic eras was finally destroyed. The Monkey Spirit King''s eyelids moved as he struggled to open them. The Monkey Masters noticed and rushed towards him one after another. They stood on the water and stared at him with excitement. The moment his eyes opened, Manuel had led all the Monkey Masters to kneel on the water. "Greetings, my king!" they shouted as they weed the Monkey Spirit King. Their voices echoed throughout the whole Night View Ind. "You have fallen asleep for more than one thousand chaotic eras. I felt so sorry that I couldn''t wake you up," Manuel said. The Monkey Spirit King sat straight and looked around the centralke as if he didn''t hear what Manuel had said. For over a thousand chaotic eras, he had stayed motionless in the Ghost Mountain. Now he felt like a prisoner released from prison, curious about everything outside. Ssh! He suddenly stood from the water, carrying his huge body. He then leaped towards the top of a mountain, which only appeared as a small hill for his size. Perhaps it was because he was too excited that he jumped high once more. The power of the Monkey Spirit King''s feet caused the small hill to crumble into thousands of pieces. "My king, stop doing that!" Manuel frighteningly warned as he saw the Monkey Spirit King flying into the air. The sky above the Night View Ind was covered with Void Dust. If the Monkey Spirit King reached the Void Dust, he would be devoured. However, it was toote. The Monkey Spirit King had flown upward, causing his head to be eroded by the Void Dust. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! The Void Dust quickly found its way to also devour his entire body. Surprised, the Monkey Spirit King fell, his feet stepping heavily on the Night View Ind. Boom! The whole Night View Ind shook at the impact that was almost the magnitude of an earthquake. Since the Monkey Spirit King had awakened, being devoured by the Void Dust wasn''t a big deal. He could still be revived in the Ghost Mountain. "Manuel, what happened before I woke up?" asked the Monkey Spirit King. He encountered a huge threat in his dream and he had to investigate it. Manuel went forward and told the Monkey Spirit King what had recently happened to the Ghost Mountain. The Monkey Spirit King''s eyes red with resentment when he learned that Sewell had done all those things. In his dream, he had already judged that it was the doing of the Snake Spirit Sect. Now that he confirmed, he seethed with anger. "The corporeal body that I had been proud of has been destroyed, and they still want to take away my current body as a Treacherous Being. They are going too far!" the Monkey Spirit King roared. Manuel looked at him calmly. ''His long slumber has not seemed to change his temperament at all, '' Manuel thought. After the Monkey Spirit King had calmed down, Manuel revealed, "You escaped from harm and have finally awakened, but it was not because of us." "What? Then who could it be?" the Monkey Spirit King asked with surprise in his eyes. The Monkey Masters were the most powerful soldiers under hismand. Was there anyone else stronger than Manuel? "It''s those humans," answered Manuel as he pointed to them. "They not only stopped Sewell from taking you away but also repaired the Thirteen Teeth Ne." "Humans?" The Monkey Spirit King directed his eyes towards them and asked, "Are they the descendants of human spirits?" "They have a great connection with human spirits. They are considered human spirits born in the secondary world," replied Manuel. Many human spirits, snake spirits, monkey spirits, and bird spirits were born in the secondary worlds. "Wait!" The Monkey Spirit King paused. "You mean these humans have repaired the Thirteen Teeth Ne?" he repeated. The Thirteen Teeth Ne had already run out of its bloodline power. How did it regain the bloodline power? The Monkey Spirit King got immersed in the joy of awakening that he did not realize it. Now that he deeply thought about it, he was startled. The only way to repair the Thirteen Teeth Ne was to use the ancestry-level bloodline. Even if he brought the Thirteen Teeth Ne to the Eternal Divine Courtyard, it would be difficult to repair it. Then how did they repair the wolf teeth in the Night View Ind? It was also impossible! The Monkey Spirit King was convinced that the Thirteen Teeth Ne on his neck was not fake. That was why his face was painted with utmost shock. The human race stood on another mountain peak. They quietly observed what was happening. They saw the Monkey Spirit King''s face clearly as he conversed with Manuel. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess analyzed the possible reactions and results, and they presumed that the situation was just fine. The Monkey Spirit King was bold and generous. They believed that he was not willful nor cruel. They discussed in low voices and the Primeval Lord of Heaven already had an exnation in mind. However, the Monkey Spirit King was much more sensitive than the Primeval Lord of Heaven had imagined. He quickly noticed Zen who was standing at the back of the crowd. He stretched out a finger and pointed at Zen. "Come here," he ordered. Zen wasn''t surprised at this. He was sure that the Monkey Spirit King would investigate the repair of the wolf teeth, yet he did not expect to be noticed only at a nce. Approaching the Monkey Spirit King, Zen bowed to him with sped hands. The Monkey Spirit King looked at him with a grin across his face, while Manuel and the others were puzzled by what they saw. They knew that the one who had saved the Monkey Spirit King was Fuxi, and the one who had repaired the wolf teeth was the Primeval Lord of Heaven. It was none of Zen''s business. This young man did note from the Ghost Mountain. He came from the outside not long ago. "Was it you who helped me wake up?" asked the Monkey Spirit King. Zen shook his head. "It wasn''t just me. We worked together to wake you up." The Monkey Spirit King stared at Zen with great interest. "But they don''t have the specific bloodline. What surprises me more is that it can only be kept in the sacred cup. Why could you use it? How did you do it?" he asked curiously. Manuel and the others all looked at Zen in disbelief as they heard the Monkey Spirit King''s words. The only bloodline that had to be kept in the sacred cup was the ancestry-level bloodline. ording to the Monkey Spirit King, Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline in his body! They suspected that the Monkey Spirit King could have made a mistake. Maybe he just talked nonsense. After all, it was impossible to inherit the ancestry-level bloodline. Everyone in the Four Spirits Sect was informed of this fact. Some people spected that the ancestry-level bloodline could be replenished and there was a slight possibility of inheriting it, but it was impossible for even half of the light columns to light up. That legend was never real in the long history of the main world. Chapter 4097 One Goal Chapter 4097 One Goal Now, the Monkey Masters saw the legend unfold in the chaos, and it made them uneasy. If the main world werepared to a huge world, the chaos would just be a small puddle. So a human who came from the puddle inherited the ancestry-level bloodline? It seemed like a joke. Meanwhile, the Monkey Spirit King waited patiently for Zen to speak. This was surprising, especially because among the four leaders of the Four Spirits Sect, he was the most impatient and innocent one. When the Four Spirits Sect attacked their enemies on the edge of the main world, he fought hundreds of battles and took thousands of lives. All of this was just to save a Monkey Master who was not even important to the Monkey Spirit Sect. Being imprisoned in the dream for more than a thousand chaotic eras, he reflected on everything he had done. If he were more cautious and less naive, would things have ended differently? He did not know how many times he had this thought. Was it a millions times? Or did it go over a hundred million times? When he realized that Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline in his body, he was shocked but did his best to maintain a calm expression. "I don''t know. The Eternal Divine Courtyard was already deserted by the time I arrived. When I entered the sacred cup, the light columns lit up," Zen replied genuinely. The Eternal Divine Courtyard was built by the Four Spirits Sect. It seemed that the Monkey Spirit King knew more about the ancestry-level bloodline than Zen ever did. Zen could no longer hide from him, so he decided it was best to answer honestly. Moreover, it was a good step to get the Monkey Spirit King on his side. "Light columns? How many would you say lit up?" the Monkey Spirit King asked patiently. "If I recall correctly, it was all of them," replied Zen. The jaws of Manuel, Hagar, Tearrag and Nereus dropped down in awe. Though they wanted to react, all of them were speechless. Meanwhile, the expression of the Monkey Spirit King was hard to read. He mastered the art of keeping still, and could probably do so even if the whole world copsed right in front of him. Even when the rest gasped, his expression never changed. "Why all?" asked the Monkey Spirit King. This didn''t make any sense. Mere talent was not a reason, either. Zen shook his head in confusion. "I... I don''t know." One hundred and eighty-seven light columns had risen. At that time, he waspletely immersed in the ancestry-level bloodline, so he paid no attention to the outside world. The moment he woke up, he saw that the light columns below the sacred cup were all lit up. The Monkey Spirit King saw Zen''s sincere eyes and felt a little dubious. However, it was meaningless to dwell on it now. "This is incredible!" The Monkey Spirit King raised his hands in the air. "How should I repay you for waking me up?" In this world, returning a favor was a high honor. Even if Manuel and the others didn''t point it out, the Monkey Spirit King could tell that Zen had intentions to be fulfilled. "Well..." Zen shrugged his shoulders and turned towards the Primeval Lord of Heaven. "It was actually the Primeval Lord of Heaven who helped you wake up, so..." "But I am asking you." The Monkey Spirit King didn''t let him finish. Because the Primeval Lord of Heaven was the leader of the human heroes, Zen naturally asked him for opinions. Now that Zen had to make his own decision, he grew uneasy. After a few deep breaths, he collected himself and continued to speak. "I want a way to protect the chaos so that it won''te to an end and so the Finale Way can be achieved," Zen requested. He figured it was a good opportunity to get ahead on his ns. From the divinend to the Source World, Zen was always on the move. The closer he got to the truth, the more lost he became. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the beginning, he was not at all interested in the internal strife of the Four Spirits Sect or the previous human civilization. However, what unfolded felt like a rope that dragged him to the Other Shore, the Three Purities Stage, and the Night View Ind inch by inch. "The Finale Way? Is that to prevent the chaos from disorder?" the Monkey Spirit King asked with concern. Zen nodded. "Well, it''s not a difficult thing you ask for," the Monkey Spirit King said. This was too easy for him. After all, the Four Spirits Sect built many worlds which served just as their energy pools. The Finale Way that Zen mentioned was a method to stop the operation of a pool. When some creatures from the secondary worlds had the ancestry-level bloodline and obtained positions in the Four Spirits Sect, they asionally asked to halt the energy pools they came from. This way, the worlds within the energy pools never experienced chaos or destruction again. However, this also meant they would not produce any new energy. "It may not seem difficult to you, but the Snake Spirit Sect is on the opposite side of us," said Zen. Back then, to prevent thepletion of the Finale Way, the Element Spirit Civilization had to hide some Other Shore Tokens. This was done without the Snake Spirit Sect. Now, with the intervention of the Snake Spirit Sect, the chaos might not be as simple as it once was. Completing the Finale Way could be unimaginably difficult. "Would you want me to help you deal with the Snake Spirit Sect?" the Monkey Spirit King asked. "Yes, actually." Zen nodded again. Just then, the Monkey Spirit King zoned out and got lost in thought. He reminisced about his past. It was because of the Snake Spirit King that he ended up this way. Within the long years he spent in the dream, he imagined chopping Cornelius up into pieces. Since then, he swore to himself that Cornelius would pay for what he had done. "Count me in." The Monkey Spirit King smiled. When Zen heard this, his nerves finally rxed. He was no longer jittery. Since they''d entered the Three Purities Stage, they had been running away nonstop. Now, they finally found the human heroes on the Night View Ind. However, they didn''t expect that the Snake Spirit Sect was behind the Element Spirit Civilization. Fortunately, the Monkey Spirit King was on their side. Otherwise, they would never have exited the Night View Ind. "Thank you so much!" Zen said and bowed before the Monkey Spirit King. The Monkey Spirit King smiled faintly. "Follow me." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and motioned for Zen to stand on his palm. Once Zen stood securely, he flew towards the Ghost Mountain. As they approached, Zen could easily see that the Ghost Mountain was still under repair. The Monkey Spirit King had created a huge, gaping crack in the center of the mountain, one that would be difficult to repair in a short time. "I agree to this because we have the same goal," the Monkey Spirit King exined. "The Snake Spirit Sect is my enemy." "Is this because the Snake Masters want to take away your body?" Zen asked. "No." The Monkey Spirit King shook his head and pointed towards the Ghost Mountain. "Do you know why so many Treacherous Beings exist in the Ghost Mountain?" Zen nodded, having already discussed this with the others. "They were not actually Treacherous Beings, but living creatures from the main world," he noted. "Right. Back then, I stored creatures in the Ghost Mountain so that the myriad creatures of the main world had chances to survive." The Monkey Spirit King paused and sighed before continuing, "But Cornelius was just too scheming. Because of him, I have lost my physical body, and so have the monkey spirits. It came to a point that even the creatures in the Ghost Mountain have be Treacherous Beings themselves." Chapter 4098 Replenish (Part One) Chapter 4098 Replenish (Part One) Upon hearing what the Monkey Spirit King said, Zen became a bit confused. He furrowed his brows in confusion. "I thought the Four Spirits Sect was invincible in the main world. If it were, why did you hide in the chaos?" ording to the Monkey Spirit King''s words, Zen suspected that there might have been some sort of crisis in the main world. Before the said crisis came, the Monkey Spirit King realized he and his subordinates couldn''t survive it. This left him with no choice. He had to retreat with the Monkey Spirit Sect into another world until it was safe for them toe back. They did all they could before they went into hiding. One of the projects they did before leaving was the Ghost Mountain, which they built to thrust out all sorts of creatures from the main world. But who or what was threatening enough to cause the Four Spirits Sect to act in this manner? Who or what held that much power? The Monkey Spirit King let out a loud huff, almost as if he did not want to answer Zen''s question. "A disaster," he said, deciding to reveal the truth. "A great disaster happened." "What disaster?" Zen asked. Under his breath, the Monkey Spirit King replied to him with something in Sanskrit, his voice fluctuating in a rhythmic pattern. "It is..." the Monkey Spirit King paused, trying to find the urate words to fit his description. "It is a type of cmity. At least that is how we refer to it in the main world. I do not know how to exin what it is in yournguage," he admitted. "Hmm," Zen said, lowering his head in careful thought. For a short while, he seemed to be meditating, and then he slowly raised his head to address the Monkey Spirit King. "The Sanskrit words you said mean the Space and Time Cmity, right? A cmity that crosses space and time?'''' he said. When the Monkey Spirit King heard this, he snapped his head towards Zen''s direction, looking at him with a confused yet curious expression. In his position as a leader of the Four Spirits Sect, he had had several odd encounters. Because of this, it was very difficult to surprise him, but Zen managed to do so twice in a row. Without the aid of the Four Spirits Sect, he knew people from the secondary worlds like Zen were not literate in Sanskrit, but somehow, he was able to understand him. "Young man," the Monkey Spirit King said, "you are a creature from the chaos, aren''t you?" Zen nodded his head in response. "How then are you able to understand Sanskrit?" The Monkey Spirit King followed up. "Well, '''' Zen replied, ''''for starters, I do not understand Sanskrit, at least not with my own abilities. It is being tranted to me in thenguage I speak.'''' Shortly after he said this, he bowed his head again, meditating. He called onto the Heavenly Obsession Civilization, kindly requesting it to decipher the rest of the Monkey Spirit King''s words. This piqued the curiosity of the Monkey Spirit King. "How exactly is it being tranted to you?" he asked, interest evident in his tone. Zen smiled softly. "Well," he began. He did not expect the Monkey Spirit King to ask about his mental trantion process, what more be interested in it. Despite this, he began to exin to the Monkey Spirit King how it worked, going into as much detail as possible to avoid any cause of confusion. As soon as he finished, the Monkey Spirit King shed him a big grin. For the first time, he found out that the secondary world had its share of intelligence, and that it had its method of calction and trantion. He made a mental note that if he had an opportunity, he would go to the chaos to experience it for himself. Putting these thoughts aside, the Monkey Spirit King readied himself to discuss the subject in depth. He took arge breath then began to speak, "Although citizens from this secondary world refer to it as the Space and Time Cmity, this ''Space and Time'' is far different from the one you are acquainted with. Space and time in the secondary world arepletely different from the ones in the main world. Those who do not inhabit thetter are unable to fully grasp its scope; therefore, they are unable to understand the severity of the disaster. This is why I brought the Monkey Spirit Sect to Ghost Mountain. We needed to avoid the damage it was to bring." Zen stayed silent, egging the Monkey Spirit King to go on. Even though this was all happening within the Monkey Spirit Sect, he knew human spirits were also involved, which meant he had to pay attention very closely. Adding to this was the fact he, out of everyone, had obtained the ancestry-level bloodline. To him, this meant that he was important in the grand scheme of it all, and that not only the chaos was involved. He continued to listen attentively. "The Space and Time Cmity has been wreaking its havoc upon the main world for a long time," the Monkey Spirit King said. He turned his eyes upon the "starry sky" and continued, "The space and time in the chaos are linear¡ªfrom near to distant, from past to future. But in the main world, they are completely different..." Zen knew what the Monkey Spirit King was talking about. He experienced theplexity of space and time himself when he entered the Abstruse Energy World for the first time. Simr to what the Monkey Spirit King mentioned, he was not able to determine how far he had been pacing or how long he had been staying within its domains. Space and time in the Abstruse Energy World were far different from the ones he had familiarized himself with. The Monkey Spirit King went on, "Most of the time, the sequence of space and time in the main world follows a rule; however, now and then, glitches will happen, eventually leading to disasters." He paused, trying topose himself. "Those disasters are very strong, strong enough to devour anything that crosses their paths. Unfortunately, many members of the Four Spirits Sect were devoured. But the coverage of the disasters is actually very small."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4099 Replenish (Part Two) Chapter 4099 Replenish (Part Two) In the past, however, a particr Space and Time Cmity affected arge area, instilling a great deal of panic within the Four Spirits Sect. When the Snake Spirit King Cornelius heard of this, he made a judgment. He imed the Space and Time Cmity would hover over the main world like a dark gue, annihting those who inhabited it. This caused the Four Spirits Sect to worry even more. He also imed the only way to avoid the destruction was to find sce in the secondary worlds. He exined this by mentioning the difference of space and time between the two kinds of worlds. He said that since space and time of the secondary worlds were different from the main world''s, then they would be safe from thetter''s disaster. However, as the Monkey Spirit King was telling this story, he began to feel his blood beginning to boil. "That particr Space and Time Cmity," Zen said, ''''did it ever happen?'''' Zen asked. The Monkey Spirit King simplyughed. Heughed not in a way that showed amusement but in a way that warned rage wasing. "No," he said, shaking his head. "It didn''t. That was how I knew it was all orchestrated by Cornelius. That vicious snake set up a trap in the chaos to destroy the Monkey Spirit Sect!" the Monkey Spirit King growled, his eyes fuming with anger. During the years he was trapped within his dream, he felt his hatred for Cornelius grow more fervent as the days went on. He couldn''t deny the fact that the four sects couldn''t stand each other. They couldn''t get along, but they still managed to respect each other enough as not to cause any major tensions. If there were any sects that bonded well together, it would be the Snake Spirit Sect and the Human Spirit Sect. At first, the Monkey Spirit King did not doubt that Cornelius had the intention to annihte his sect. However, the Snake Spirit Sect made its first move after the Monkey Spirit Sect brought the Ghost Mountain into the chaos. The Monkey Spirit King did all that he could to fight off the attacks, but he could not defeat the treacherous Cornelius, who ended up biting him into a death-like slumber. Even the Monkey Spirit King''s nobility was no match for the Snake Spirit King''s poison. As the poison entrapped him within his dream, the rest of the monkey spirits were led to death too, having no time to resist. The Monkey Spirit King did not wake up as a Treacherous Being until now. ''''The sad thing is, I still have no idea what Cornelius'' motive for doing all this is," the Monkey Spirit King admitted, bitterness evident in his voice. Before the attacks happened, the Monkey Spirit Sect used to be the most powerful sect in the Four Spirits Sect in terms of brute strength. However, they were wiped off the face of their world without even knowing why. It was a truth they found hard to face. ''''Do you know what happened to the other three sects?'''' Zen asked. The Monkey Spirit King shook his head. ''''No, I do not, but as I reckon it, it did not end well for the Bird Spirit King, not even the Human Spirit King.'''' Within the Four Spirits Sect, it was the Monkey Spirit Sect to be attacked first, and among the four kings, it was the Monkey Spirit King who first bit the dust. Because of this, he had no idea what happened to the main world and the chaos. This left him plenty of room to suspect. After answering Zen''s question, he raised his finger to point at the surface of the Ghost Mountain, tapping on it ever so slightly. By the touch of his skin, a huge door emerged from the mountain. He then stepped inside the door with Zen still on his palm. The upper half of the Ghost Mountain was reserved for the Monkey Spirit King, which was the space large enough to amodate someone of his stature. After entering the mountain, the Monkey Spirit King gently ced Zen on the ground. He then took off the Thirteen Teeth Ne from his broad neck. With a slight wave of his hand, the ne began to tremble. After a few seconds, thirteen bloodline powers from the ne began to release their auras. ''''Look here, '''' the Monkey Spirit King said, calling Zen''s attention. ''''These thirteen bloodline powers all came from the ancestry-level bloodline. However, there are still nine wolf teeth which need revitalizing. Now, you have the ancestry-level bloodline with you. Tell me, can you replenish the nine wolf teeth?'''' As soon as he said this, the Monkey Spirit King tapped the ground with his hand, as if he were asking it to do something. Soon enough, the ground answered, caving in to reveal the nine wolf teeth. This set of teeth could easily be paralleled to those on the ne, but unlike thetter, these teeth had nothing inside of them. Not everything could bear the power of the ancestry-level bloodline. These nine wolf teeth once belonged to the most powerful wolf king in the main world. The wolf king was more than capable of fighting against all the leaders of the Four Spirits Sect. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After the Monkey Spirit King had defeated the wolf king, he pulled out his teeth¡ªall twenty-two of them. With the ancestry-level bloodline, he was able to obtain thirteen bloodline powers. He had brought Zen into the Ghost Mountain because he hoped that Zen would be able to help him obtain new blended bloodlines from the ancestry-level bloodline and injecting them into the nine wolf teeth. Chapter 4100 The Origin Of The Ancestry-level Bloodline Chapter 4100 The Origin Of The Ancestry-level Bloodline Zen didn''t expect that the Monkey Spirit King would bring him back to the Ghost Mountain because he needed help regarding the wolf teeth. The Monkey Spirit King had just awakened. The wolf teeth were very important to him. If there was only a chance to infuse the bloodline power into them, he would definitely do it. Seeing how Zen personally repaired the thirteen wolf teeth, he immediately realized that Zen would be the key. Now that he knew that Zen possessed the ancestry-level bloodline, there was no way that he would let this opportunity slip by. However, after being surprised by the Monkey Spirit King''s request, Zen let out a sigh as a slight frown emerged on his face. "I''m afraid I can''t do it," Zen finally said. "Why is that?" the Monkey Spirit King asked as his brows furrowed. "The ancestry-level bloodline is not really under my control," Zen tried to exin briefly. He was telling the truth. In fact, he even wanted to ask the Monkey Spirit King on how he could control and use the bloodline. As expected, the Monkey Spirit King didn''t believe him right away. "You know, I don''t like to force others. So, you can name a higher price. That won''t be a problem," the Monkey Spirit King insisted. "I apologize, but please believe me," Zen said with all sincerity. "I don''t know if it just chose me by pure coincidence or not, but right now, it''s living inside my body and I can''t really control it. About the wolf teeth, the bloodline repaired them on its own." The Monkey Spirit King didn''t really want to ept Zen''s exnation, but he didn''t find any reason for Zen to lie about it. "With that, I am actually hoping if you can give me some advice on how I can properly control the ancestry-level bloodline," Zen added. After all, the Monkey Spirit King was one of the heads of the Four Spirits Sect, and also its founder. Naturally Zen thought that the Monkey Spirit King should know more about the bloodline than him. "Really? How could this happen?" The Monkey Spirit King let out a deep sigh as an obviously disappointed expression revealed on his face. Zen already exined his side of the story. Now it was up to the Monkey Spirit King whether he would believe Zen or not. "Well, let me think about it first." The Monkey Spirit King raised his head and looked at the ceiling of the inneryer of the Ghost Mountain. He tried his best to search his memories regarding the ancestry-level bloodline. Zen just kept silent and waited patiently and expectantly. After a while, the Monkey Spirit King rubbed his chin and said, "Sheehan was the one who obtained the ancestry-level bloodline. Then, Kincaid studied its abilities, and Cornelius built the Eternal Divine Courtyard afterward. Damn it, I''m the only one who doesn''t have anything to do with the ancestry-level bloodline!" In the beginning, the four sect leaders divided their duties. Sheehan, the Bird Spirit King, was the one responsible for the exploration of different things. Kincaid, the Human Spirit King, was the smartest, so he was in charge of studying and making researches. Cornelius, the Snake Spirit King, was also very bright, but what he was known for were his resourcefulness and detailed execution. Lastly, the Monkey Spirit King''s strengthy in his expertise in dominating battles. The Monkey Masters and the monkey spirits didn''t possess high intelligence but they were fearsome fighters. Wherever the Monkey Spirit King led them, they followed suit, and victory was theirs. If new powerful weapons were made in the Four Spirits Sect, the Monkey Spirit Sect had the liberty to use and try them out first. That said, the leader of the Human Spirit Sect, Kincaid, was the one who helped the Monkey Spirit King inject the bloodline powers into the Thirteen Teeth Ne. As Zen heard the Monkey Spirit King''s answer, his mouth almost opened wide as he was rendered speechless. It turned out that the Monkey Spirit King actually knew nothing about the ancestry-level bloodline. The omnipotent Monkey Spirit King was apparently the only reckless leader among the four heads of the Four Spirits Sect. Fortunately, while Zen was still in a daze, the Monkey Spirit King seemed to have remembered something helpful. "I think there are still some documents about the ancestry-level bloodline in the Ghost Mountain." After all, the Four Spirits Sect shared important resources and ensured that everyone had a copy. Whenever the Human Spirit Sect found something new, they would give a copy to the Monkey Spirit Sect. Thus, the Monkey Spirit King knew that they must have some documents regarding the ancestry-level bloodline somewhere in the Ghost Mountain. They just tended to forget because they didn''t pay much attention to these documents. The same was true for every member, including Manuel and the other Monkey Masters. Back when the Primeval Lord of Heaven was locked up in the Ghost Mountain, he had inquired about the blended bloodlines from Manuel and Tearrag. However, they did not remember that the documents rted to that topic actually existed. Fortunately, the Monkey Spirit King had a slightly better memory than the Monkey Masters. "I see. Then, can I borrow those documents?" Zen''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Yes, sure," said the Monkey Spirit King. "If it will help you gain better understanding of the bloodline, I''ll be more than willing to lend you those," he added. He had already been skilled at using thirteen kinds of bloodline power. Because of that, he could maximize the power of the Thirteen Teeth Ne and release tremendous strength. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And if he obtained twenty-two kinds of bloodline power, he would be able to improve his strength to a whole new level. For that, he was hoping that Zen could control the ancestry-level bloodline and help him. It was like hitting two birds with one stone. Zen was also eager to gain control of the bloodline in his body, so it would be both a win for them. "But I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it alone. I need two other people to help me with this," Zen said. "No problem. Do what you got to do," the Monkey Spirit King agreed without hesitation. After a while, the Monkey Masters went to the Night View Ind to invite the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess. They were the two people in Zen''s mind that could greatly help him. As they didn''t know why Zen was abruptly summoned to the Ghost Mountain, they naturally looked at him with inquiring eyes. Zen quickly understood the meaning of their stares, so he told them the overview of the Monkey Spirit King''s request. As the leader of the Ghost Mountain, the Monkey Spirit King appeared to be very omnipotent in the eyes of the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess. After all, he was a leader of the Four Spirits Sect, the master of everything. That was why when they heard everything that Zen said, they were extremely shocked. Apparently, the strongest being in the Four Spirits Sect was the one who didn''t know anything about the ancestry-level bloodline. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess had mixed feelings about what they heard. Of course, it was a given that they were extremely surprised, but they were also overjoyed because it meant that they had the chance to read the documents about the ancestry-level bloodline. Gaining knowledge from the esteemed Four Spirits Sect was something that they would absolutely indulge on. Soon after, several Monkey Masters had escorted them to the hall at the top floor of the Ghost Mountain. As they entered the hall, they instantly saw that it was covered with thick dust. They could just imagine how many years had passed by without anyone setting foot in that ce. Tearrag also entered and walked towards the end of the hall. As he gently touched a spot on the wall, a rumbling sound was instantly heard. A rectangr stone coffin surfaced from the wall. Inside it, there were multiple square stone tablets, on which distinct Sanskrit words were engraved. "These are the records about the ancestry-level bloodline. Study them for as long as you want. However, don''t touch the other stone coffins on the wall," Tearrag warned them. They assumed that the history, unique skills, and bloodline theurgies of the Monkey Spirit Sect must have been recorded there. Although they were well organized, the Monkey Masters never bothered to take time to read them. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess just nodded at Tearrag as their eyes focused on the stone tablets in front of them. They had stayed in the Ghost Mountain for a long time so they now had a good understanding of Sanskrit words. However, they recognized that it would still take them several hours topletely read all the words on the stone tablets. This would make their work both inefficient and inurate. This was an important task so the two stared at Zen after they looked at all the stone tablets. Zen quickly knew what they meant. He asked the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization to decipher the contents on the stone tablets for them. After they were tranted, Zen told them the words. ording to the records on the stone tablets, Sheehan managed to obtain the ancestry-level bloodline on one of his explorations. Back then, he had lost his way and went into a Time Vessel. However, the time and space in the main world were totally different from what Zen and the others knew. Therefore, they weren''t able to imagine what the Time Vessel was like. They could only guess that it was some kind of vessel that was rted to time. Then, the records said that the ancestry-level bloodline was obtained in the Time Vessel. At that time, the Four Spirits Sect was already quite influential, but it was far from being able to dominate the main world. However, after they acquired the ancestry-level bloodline, everything changed. The human spirits, bird spirits, snake spirits, and monkey spirits were endowed with all sorts of abilities, and their strength increased at an incredible rate. Realizing that they could obtain more power, Kincaid and Cornelius became greedy and weren''t willing to stop at that point. They weren''t satisfied with what they had yet, knowing that the energy contained in the ancestry-level bloodline was infinite. Chapter 4101 Records Chapter 4101 Records ording to the records, the four kings had been on good terms and trusted each other. Any creature in the Four Spirits Sect could have a try to obtain the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline. After the strength of the Four Spirits Sect increased, they began to expand and erge their scale. Their demand for ancestry-level bloodline also grew in return. However, merging with the ancestry-level bloodline could only be done by a small number of the talents in the Four Spirits Sect. The vast majority of the members tried many times, but they all resulted in failure. However, there was one attempt that marked a turning point¡ªKincaid''s. He had divided the ancestry-level bloodline with a not veryplicated method. For experiments, the human spirits captured arge number of snow-white mice with wings called Heron Mice. These mice were pinned down and forcibly injected with the ancestry-level blood. The energy contained in the ancestry-level bloodline was overwhelming, making it unbearable for the mice. The only consequence for them after absorbing the ancestry-level bloodline was to explode and die. The experiments yielded the same results repeatedly. Fortunately, tens of billions of Heron Mice thrived in the forest closest to the Four Spirits Sect. The monkey spirits in the Monkey Spirit Sect had the most important task of capturing the mice for decades. Nearly a million mice had died from all the experiments when, finally, one of them managed to survive. It wasn''t because the mouse was special, but because the ancestry-level bloodline had be "tired". In the beginning, both Cornelius and Sheehan believed the power of the ancestry-level bloodline to be inexhaustible, but Kincaid didn''t agree. He felt that everything had its limits. Ondo himself was not interested in the mystery of the ancestry-level bloodline. He was also unwilling to learn about it, so he blindly agreed with Kincaid. Only the Human Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect supported the research on the ancestry-level bloodline. The Bird Spirit Sect and the Snake Spirit Sect showed no concern with it. When Kincaid injected the ancestry-level bloodline into the body of the Heron Mouse, he keenly sensed the slight change that urred in the ancestry-level bloodline. The inexhaustible energy of the ancestry-level bloodline had proved unsuitable for the fusion before. He assumed that this kind of ability of the ancestry-level bloodline could be considered as a kind of poison, the poison of rejection, but the poison had limitations. After causing countless mice''s death, its toxicity had weakened. The ancestry-level bloodline finally yielded and sessfully merged into the mouse''s body. The mouse instantly changed. It started to breathe heavily and moved as if it wanted to break free. It disyed an incredible skill from the ancestry-level bloodline. At that time, whoever could obtain the ability of the ancestry-level bloodline would immediately be a powerhouse. Both the mouse''s strength and speed greatly increased. After the experiment, it managed to attack three human spirits and killed them all. It nned to escape afterward, but Kincaid came to restrain and take it under his control. Kincaid was overjoyed. He delighted at the thought of his sess. The poison of rejection had only been his spection, yet it proved true. He had proudly created a new bloodline from the mouse. The Human Spirit Sect called this new bloodline the source bloodline. The source bloodline had an ability of the ancestry-level bloodline but it was iplete. Some of the source bloodlines had inherited only one-tenth of a single ability, while some had two- tenth. Compared to the abilities given by the ancestry-level bloodline, the source bloodlines were not that powerful, but they were highly adaptable. The majority of the spirits in the Four Spirits Sect were able to fuse with this source bloodline. There were only a small number of talented warriors who could merge with the ancestry-level bloodline before. But everyone could now use the ancestry-level bloodline. The members of the Four Spirits Sect shouted and jumped for joy when they found out about the news. However, Kincaid only allowed the members of the Monkey Spirit Sect to fuse with this source bloodline. The Primeval Lord of Heaven sighed as he attentively listened beside Zen, "This must be the core problem." "The Four Spirits Sect was an integral whole. It''s undeniable that the Monkey Spirit Sect made great contributions, but the fact that Kincaid showed favoritism for this sect would surely bring a conflict," the Snake Goddess said. The Monkey Spirit Sect''s contribution to producing the source bloodline from the ancestry-level bloodline had always been recognized. After all, it was because of their tireless capture of the mice that Kincaid''s experiments were pushed through. The Bird Spirit Sect and the Snake Spirit Sect felt angry with the way things turned out. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although they didn''t express their emotions at the time, they might in the future. This was one of the matters that affected the harmony of the Four Spirits Sect. They continued to capture arge number of mice even after creating the source bloodline. After the two millionth mouse died, Kincaid obtained the second source bloodline as expected. Its ability waspletely different from the first one. Then came more and more source bloodlines which all disyed different abilities. During the process, however, the number of mice in the forest plummeted. Their bones piled up into mountains in the Human Spirit Sect. Although he had acquired many, Kincaid grew dissatisfied with the power of the source bloodlines. It was because the source bloodlines could only release one-tenth or two-tenths of an ability of the ancestry-level bloodline. Their strength wasn''t enough¡ªthey were simply too weak. To solve this problem, Kincaid gathered the smartest men among the human spirits for a discussion. The sun rose and set for many days, and then they finally came to a conclusion. The mice were naturally weak, which determined their weak abilities even after they''d absorbed source bloodlines. To obtain powerful source bloodlines, they had to use powerful creatures as well. The main world didn''t have many powerful creatures, leaving the Four Spirits Sect with few choices. They explored and hunted, which led them to several selected targets. Among these were numerous ants of several hundred feet in size and ck midges. The Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect agreed that capturing these creatures was difficult, but they appreciated the human spirits'' efforts and asked their members to join them in working. The division ofbor in the Four Spirits Sect led to a great improvement in their efficiency. Soon after, the experiments were carried out with the powerful creatures. Everything went smoothly. After about one hundred thousand ants died, Kincaid once again obtained a much stronger source bloodline. It had possessed forty percent of a single ability of the ancestry-level bloodline. Kincaid named it root-level bloodline, and the previous one was named the source-level bloodline. With the poprity of the source-level and the root-level bloodlines in the Four Spirits Sect, their strength excelled once again. They were able to produce elites in batches which could only be resisted by very few races in the main world. Even so, Kincaid remained dissatisfied. He aspired to obtain a much stronger bloodline, or better, to figure out a method to directly fuse with the ancestry-level bloodline. However, he had not fulfilled this wish because of the absence of both an extremely powerful and populous race in the main world. Chapter 4102 Bold Conjecture House Chapter 4102 Bold Conjecture House The general trend was that the stronger a certain race was, the smaller its number of members would be. The direct opposite also held true. This particr trend could be observed in both the main and secondary worlds. Although Kincaid failed to find a powerful race with enough individuals to serve as subjects for his experiment, he refused to give up. He had sacrificed the Heron Mice first, to be the specimens on testing the repelling power of the ancestry-level bloodline. When they were all depleted, he had started using different and stronger creatures to further the experiment. However, even with this, the experiment still failed in the end. The main reason was that the repelling power of the ancestry-level bloodline had strange judging criteria. It could only be utilized to a certain type of creature or race. If the experimental subject changed into a totally different one in the middle of the process, the repelling power would recover completely and all of the prior progress would be lost. This strange phenomenon was recorded in detail on the stone tablets. After the attempt of strengthening the root-level bloodlines had failed, Kincaid decided to take a new route and tried to merge different bloodlines this time. As Zen tranted the words on the tablets at this point, the Primeval Lord of Heaven was greatly surprised. "Whoa. So, it turns out that the Human Spirit King has begun merging bloodlines so much earlier than I did," he said with a trembling smile. The Primeval Lord of Heaven had also conducted countless experiments in the Ghost Mountain, and he knew how difficult it really was to merge bloodlines. Well technically, it was not difficult to simplybine two different kinds of bloodlines. However, soon after they were merged, the abilities of the paired bloodlines would start rejecting each other, causing the energy to be very unstable. Because of this, most blended bloodlines could only exist for a few seconds, while others couldst for a couple of hours at most. After experimenting for quite a long time, the Primeval Lord of Heaven was sessful to maintain several types of blended bloodlines up to a few months before they finally disintegrated. Such bloodlines would be unsuitable to be fused with warriors. However, since the sole purpose of his experiment was only to help awaken the Monkey Spirit King, this drawback could be ignored. When Kincaid was the one performing the experiments, he had much better conditions and resources than the Primeval Lord of Heaven. Most people around the Primeval Lord of Heaven had only obtained the source-level bloodlines, and only a very few ones had obtained the root-level bloodlines. On the other hand, after Kincaid did a lot of experiments, all kinds of source-level and root-level bloodlines could be found in the Four Spirits Sect. Therefore, the Human Spirit King had more options to select frompared to the Primeval Lord of Heaven. It should have been much easier for him to attain dramatic progress because of his resources. Furthermore, Kincaid didn''t carry out the experiments on his own. He should have many capable assistants in the Human Spirit Sect to help him out. After a series ofplicated experiments, he had finally created four new blended bloodlines. These were the four origin-level bloodlines that Zen had witnessed in the Eternal Scroll Painting. The origin-level bloodlines were much more superior. Anyone who could fuse with them would instantly be regarded as top-level talents and would be highly valued in the Four Spirits Sect. Of course, in addition to these well-known origin-level bloodlines, Kincaid still created other blended bloodlines like them afterward. Their powers were just as extraordinary as the initial ones. However, this time, Kincaid decided to not make them public. Instead, he only applied them to very few people. Among them, the Monkey Spirit King was the one he picked to fuse with the most kinds of bloodlines. "The Monkey Spirit King acquired thirteen kinds of powerful bloodlines. This is the origin of the Thirteen Teeth Ne," the Snake Goddess said. "I think so," Zen replied. "From what we know so far, it seems that there is no special trick in merging bloodlines. Anyone could seed by trial and error, but of course, one would need several resources to increase the rate of sess." They soon learned that the conditions on the Night View Ind weren''t enough for them to conduct simr experiments. In fact, they realized that even the entire chaos might not have sufficient resources for this. Zen clearly remembered that the source-level and root-level bloodlines in the Eternal Scroll Painting were far from enough. If they wanted to really create blended bloodlines by themselves, they would have to use the ancestry- level bloodline itself and start from scratch. However, they all knew that it would take a lot of time to produce viable results. Realizing that this was such an impossible task, they couldn''t help but just sigh in frustration. "Let''s read on the other stone tablets to find out more information," the Snake Goddess finally suggested. Currently, Zen had already deciphered a total of six stone tablets, and there were still a dozen more to go. "Look here. There''s a signature on this tablet," Zen said as he pointed at the lower corner of the stone tablet. From the ones that Zen had already finished tranting, this was the first stone tablet he encountered that contained a signature. "What does it say?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven inquired Zen slightly tilted his head as if quite confused at the words written. "It says Bold Conjecture House, Human Spirit Sect." "Bold Conjecture House?" the Snake Goddess repeated with furrowed brows. "That''s a strange name." They already knew that there were several houses affiliated to the Human Spirit Sect, but this was their first time hearing this one. "Well, let me go ask about it first," Zen offered. He walked straight to the door where Tearrag was standing guard, looking bored stiff. "Master Tearrag," Zen greeted as he bowed to him. Tearrag had just finished yawning as he cast a nonchnt nce at him and asked, "What is it?" "I just want to ask if you have heard of the Bold Conjecture House of the Human Spirit Sect before," Zen inquired straightforwardly. Tearrag lightly scratched his head as if he wasn''t sure of what he heard. "What? Bold Con¡­" Tearrag asked in confusion. "Bold Conjecture House," Zen repeated. "What the heck is that name? I don''t think I could be of help. There are all kinds of houses in the Human Spirit Sect, and most of them have confusing names like the one you mentioned. I really can''t distinguish them," Tearrag answered after he thought for a little while. "Oh, alright. Thank you anyway," Zen replied in a soft voice. ''Come on. No wonder these monkey spirits were the first ones to be eliminated by the Snake Spirit Sect, '' he thought to himself as he returned to the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At least for now, they knew who wrote the stone tablets. Since they were the ones who knew so many secrets about the ancestry-level bloodline, Zen surmised that this Bold Conjecture House must have a very high status in the Human Spirit Sect. As he returned, he just shook his head while the other two stared at him. They immediately understood that he didn''t get any useful information. With that, Zen just took out the seventh stone tablet and began deciphering it. From the tranted inscriptions, it said that with the creation of the origin-level bloodlines, the strength of the Four Spirits Sect was greatly enhanced. It was described that each of the four origin-level bloodlines was even stronger than a single ability endowed by the ancestry-level bloodline. The only problem was that the four origin-level bloodlines required a very high level ofprehension. Many people had dedicated their entire lives to fullyprehend them, but still failed. In the end, they weren''t able to fuse with the bloodlines. But they clearly knew that if anyone seeded in merging with them, they would definitely be invincible in the entire main world. Up to that point, Kincaid''s achievement had already been astonishing and iparable. Although Sheehan was the one who discovered and brought back the ancestry-level bloodline, Kincaid''s progress on its usage was undoubtedly a more brilliant feat. However, even with all those achievements, Kincaid was still dissatisfied. His ultimate goal was to grasp the ancestry-level bloodline itself. For him, it was the most perfect power in the world, and he wouldn''t settle for less until he got what he wanted. In his long years in the main world, Kincaid had almost tried all sorts of methods just to study it. He even tried to merge all of the three hundred and seventy-three source-level bloodlines in an attempt to create a new ancestry-level bloodline. But in the end, he failed. Zen continued reading the contents of the stone tablet which almost seemed like diary entries of someone from the Bold Conjecture House. "After countless trials, we discovered that the ancestry-level bloodline has a life of its own. We should have noticed that earlier. It''s alive and it has its own mind. But still, the real problem is how we could effectivelymunicate with it..." "The construction of the Eternal Divine Courtyard was alreadypleted, and Master Cornelius required that the ancestry-level bloodline be stored in the sacred cup. Master Cornelius ordered that no one is allowed to get close to the ancestry-level bloodline if there is no important reason, not even Master Kincaid. Even the members of the Bold Conjecture House are prohibited from entering the Eternal Divine Courtyard. That''s just too much!" "Master Kincaid said that since we couldn''t find a better way to produce greater results, we have to use the simplest method. He said that we needed to refine a body that could withstand the overwhelming power of the ancestry-level bloodline. But that''s just impossible. I asked Master Kincaid what kind of body would be able to withstand the ancestry-level bloodline. He said that it must be a body that is as strong as the sacred cup. I didn''t really get it. Did he mean that we should refine a creature''s flesh into metal? At first, I thought that Master Kincaid must have gone crazy. However, the Bold Conjecture House really started achieving this requirement!" ''They did what?'' Zen''s mouth remained open after reading the contents of the stone tablet. As he raised his head and looked at the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess, he saw the same astonishment on their faces. Chapter 4103 A Method Chapter 4103 A Method The process Zen went through in order to inherit the ancestry-level bloodline was very abrupt and quite strange. Although he thought himself already quite talented, he knew there was a great gap between him and the human spirits. Judging from the reactions the four statues in the Eternal Divine Courtyard had when they saw Zen absorb the ancestry-level bloodline, they were also quite shocked. It was virtually impossible for such a freak like him to exist in this world. The Human Spirit King, the Monkey Spirit King, the Snake Spirit King, the Bird Spirit King, and all other geniuses had failed to do that, yet a human from a secondary world, had achieved such a feat. Coupled with surprise was also a bit of confusion on Zen''s part. Was it because his physical body was special? His body was essentially a weapon but then didn''t the Four Spirits Sect have skills that enabled them to create anything? Those people created the chaos from which even the Metal Civilization appeared. It shouldn''t be that difficult for them to have forged a body simr or even superior to Zen''s. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. So why in the world did the ancestry-level bloodline favor Zen? It was only when he looked through the human spirit''s diary that Zen was able to find some clues. "If that is the case, Zen, then I''m afraid your physical body bing such a weapon is part of someone''s n," the real Snake Goddess said with a frown. "I''m afraid that the Bold Conjecture House had found the solution. Go on and continue reading the diary," the Primeval Lord of Heaven urged. Zen decided it best to continue deciphering the contents on the stone tablet. "We tried thousands of containers but discovered that the ancestry-level bloodline repelled most of the materials. Even dead wood and soil were rejected. However, we''ve discovered that if the wood is burnt until it turns into charcoal or if the soil is heated until it bes solid brick, then the repelling force would disappear!" "Alvaro went out to the Eternal Divine Courtyard again. He had a fight with the statues that were guarding it. Even if the human spirits, monkey spirits, snake spirits, and bird spirits each have a statue there, they actually follow the Snake Spirit Sect''s orders! These damned fellows! They did let him in eventually. Alvaro finally found the reason why we failed. His Infinite Eyes can see what is normally too far or too little to be seen. ording to him, there are very small living creatures in the soil and wood which have gone unnoticed by ordinary people. These creatures are very weak and would promptly die if subjected to the smallest of mes. This way, it was made clear to us that the ancestry-level bloodline repels all living creatures but not dead creatures. Elder Xue forwarded this assumption and hypothesized that there might be a condition for absorbing the ancestry-level bloodline. ording to him, it may require a creature that is both alive and dead at the same time. That doesn''t make any sense, though! What''s dead will remain dead and what is alive shall continue to live until death. How can a creature be both at the same time? Our puppet technique can construct puppets that look and move the exact same way as a living, breathing person but, at the end of the day, those puppets remain dead things. If we put the ancestry- level bloodline into a puppet''s body, it would be as good as pouring it all into the sacred cup. This is not absorbing the ancestry-level bloodline, nor can we use the ancestry-level bloodline. We can also create metal creatures but when we tried putting the ancestry-level bloodline in them and even in creatures made of other different elements, they''d promptly explode and die. Elder Xue remained persistent and began to teach us lessons again. Master Kincaid even got scolded. He said there were too many unknown and iprehensible things in the main world and though the Four Spirits Sect was powerful, it was not omniscient. Elder Xue disappeared the next day. He only left a letter behind saying he was going to try and find a solution. That old man is very stubborn. He must have gone to the Deep Space. There are a lot of strange things up there like the Time Vessel. The ce is simply too dangerous. Master Sheeran almost lost his life when he went there. How can Elder Xue dare go there alone..." The diary ended there and made no further mention of Elder Xue''s fate. Further entries expressed records of dissatisfaction of the Bold Conjecture House with the Snake Spirit Sect who began to change the rules of entering the Eternal Divine Courtyard. By their rules, it became increasingly more difficult to gain entry. Sheehan had originally taken out the ancestry-level bloodline and made it essible to everyone in the Four Spirits Sect. Unfortunately, after the establishment of the Eternal Divine Courtyard, this open ess enjoyed by the sect eventually disappeared. Over time, the ancestry-level bloodline became a sacred relic to the Four Spirits Sect and was fiercely guarded and protected. Save for the time when the Eternal Divine Courtyard opened to allow warriors to get some power, it would normally be impossible for anyone to even look at it. A fierce quarrel between Kincaid and Cornelius erupted because of this but thetter ended up gaining the upper hand. Nobody knew what sort of method Cornelius used to persuade Sheehan to agree with him but the Four Spirit Sect eventually gave the Eternal Divine Courtyard supreme power in order to facilitate development for the Four Spirits Sect. However, taking control of the Eternal Divine Courtyard, the Snake Spirit Sect were selfish, and they devised a few sketchy rules and left a back door for their sect. Their sketchy rules made it very difficult for human, bird, and monkey spirits to ept the ancestry- level bloodline''s test while their people met no obstructions whatsoever which only led to Kincaid''s growing frustration. Inevitably, an intense conflict broke out. Dissatisfied and frustrated by the current state of things, Kincaid poured his annoyance into his work and soon came up with a method to activate the ancestry-level bloodline. It was a rudimentary method but he still wanted to try it. Everything was well and good until he was stopped by the entrance and was told that he was forbidden from entering the Eternal Divine Courtyard. In a fit of anger, he smashed the dome and caused some heavy damage onto the courtyard. Elite members of the Snake Spirit Sect all came and surrounded him. Cornelius was also there and criticized Kincaid for what he had done. Afraid of the brewing fight between the two kings, Ondo immediately rushed over. Meanwhile, the Monkey Spirit King unconditionally stood by the human spirits'' side. It was after the Monkey Spirit King involved himself that a gap in strength was observed. Cornelius had no choice but to concede and allow Kincaid to continue his experiment. However, the former made it clear that this was the only exception and that it wasn''t a privilege that would be granted to him ever again. That made Kincaid unhappy. However, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and agree. Nobody was exempt from the rules, not even the four kings. Unfortunately, despite all the ruckus he caused to touch the ancestry-level bloodline, Kincaid''s method ultimately failed. The ancestry-level bloodline showed no reaction at all. This result confused Kincaid since he was quite sure that his method would''ve been very effective. How could the ancestry-level bloodline show no reaction at all? Was it perhaps resistant to Kincaid? That seemed to be the only logical exnation. Since magical blood was sentient, it could reject external interference. Kincaid''s method was recorded on No. 17 stone tablet. Zen''s eyes lit up when he read this. "No. 17 stone tablet!" he cried out. He had deciphered sixteen stone tablets and No. 17 stone tablet was up next. This tablet contained Kincaid''s method and the real Primeval Lord of Heaven and Snake Goddess became extremely interested when they realized this. Soon enough, Zen picked up the tablet. This one was very different from the ones he held before. There were only four Sanskrit words on the tablet and they glowed a dull blue. Zen also noticed that the way these words were written was very strange with extremely thin lines twisted together. The core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization deciphered the tablet for him and the Primeval Lord of Heaven and Snake Goddess patiently waited for him to speak. After a minute or so, Zen pursed his lips. "They''re undecipherable..." The core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization relied on arge amount of calction to decipher words. However, the problem was that these four Sanskrit words were in a form that it had never seen before so it had no idea how to calcte it. Chapter 4104 Coral Blood Sword Chapter 4104 Coral Blood Sword Since the core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization couldn''t decipher the Sanskrit words on the seventeenth stone tablet, they had no choice but to leave it to the Monkey Masters. Although there was little hope, Zen still decided to take the stone tablet to them to ask. Upon receiving the stone tablet from Zen, Tearrag didn''t show any impatience. He looked it over for a bit before dering, "These are not Sanskrit words." "Not Sanskrit words?" Zen echoed, raising his eyebrows slightly. Earlier, the records on the stone tablets Zen read were all written in Sanskrit. Could there possibly be anothernguage in the Four Spirits Sect? Tearrag held up the stone tablet. "It''s a Blood-controlling Method," he said. "Look at these curved lines. Don''t you think they look like a monkey?" Zen, the real Primeval Lord of Heaven and the real Snake Goddess all turned their gazes to the stone tablet to study it once more. Now that Tearrag pointed it out, they could vaguely make out a figure. Although these lines were messy, they were actually very simr to the meridians in one''s body. "I think it looks more like a human..." the Primeval Lord of Heaven couldn''t help but speak up. "Monkey!" Tearrag snapped decisively, casting him a re. One of the reasons why the Human Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect were very close to each other was that their bodies were simr in form. Thus, if the human spirits could use the methods created by Kincaid, the monkey spirits wouldn''t have any problem performing the same. However, it was a different story for the bird and snake spirits. "How does one use this Blood-controlling Method?" Zen cleared his throat. "Just operate ording to the meridians on the pattern. These four pictures are four small circtions, and they form one big cirction..." As Tearrag spoke, his fingers were tracing the lines on the stone tablet. Suddenly, his expression changed. "This operation method is so strange. Does this really have anything to do with the ancestry-level bloodline?" In fact, the Blood-controlling Method created by Kincaid was no secret in the Four Spirits Sect. However, the Monkey Masters had no interest in matters outside their sect. While they had great talent in cultivation, they only really cared about the methods they could make use of. If one couldn''t merge with the ancestry-level bloodline, the Blood-controlling Method was deemed useless to them, so the Monkey Masters didn''t concern themselves with it. However, what appeared to be a useless waste to the Monkey Masters turned out to be extremely important to Zen. Talk about one man''s trash being another one''s treasure! The real Snake Goddess suddenly spoke up. "Back then, when no one could absorb the ancestry-level bloodline, what was the point of creating this Blood-controlling Method?" "Puppets," Tearrag answered gravely. "I remember, some people from the Human Spirit Sect had asked us to collect all kinds of materials to make puppets. The Blood-controlling Method wasn''t used on living beings. They wanted to use it on puppets." His eyes narrowed. "But it should have failed..." At that time, the Human Spirit Sect had used all the methods they could think of. However, puppets weren''t living things, after all. So the Blood-controlling Method didn''t work on them. As Tearrag trailed off, he shifted his gaze towards Zen. He suddenly pped his hands and said excitedly, "Since this Blood-controlling Method didn''t work on puppets, how about we try using it on you?" Actually, this thought had crossed the minds of Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess earlier. "I''ll try it now..." Zen said decidedly. Previously, all the miracles that happened to Zen''s body were thanks to the ancestry-level bloodline. However, the ancestry-level bloodline was not under Zen''s control, and sometimes, it had a mind of its own. If this Blood-controlling Method actually worked, then Zen could say he stumbled upon the jackpot of methods! Tearrag didn''t try to stop Zen. In fact, the Monkey Spirit King was hoping Zen would find a solution here. Zen sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to concentrate. Then, an invisible force lifted the stone tablet and it floated in front of him. Previously, Zen had tried various ways to control the ancestry-level bloodline, but none of them worked. After so many failed attempts, he didn''t know what to expect this time. Zen shoved his doubts to the back of his mind as he envisioned the pattern of meridians in the first small cirction. The pattern started from the right shoulder and terminated in the left leg. Once he could clearly picture the pattern of meridians, he manipted his blood to flow along the pattern. Strangely enough, this time, the originally uncontroble ancestry-level bloodline followed meekly. The ancestry-level bloodline was like a docile kitten as it flowed in the direction that Zen guided. Even the real Primeval Lord of Heaven, the real Snake Goddess, and Tearrag, who were not far away, sensed that something was out of the norm. The ancestry-level bloodline might be gentle and obedient now, but they all knew that things could change in the blink of an eye. This pattern was veryplicated, and the lines contained rules that Zen found difficult to read. As he guided his blood, Zen quietly marveled at the intricacy of the pattern. If it was his own bloodline, he would be able to explore it bit by bit as he slowly took control of it. And it would not be surprising that he would finally master the Blood-controlling Method. However, Kincaid had never absorbed the ancestry-level bloodline. Zen didn''t know how he had drawn these lines. What kind of talent it required to enable him toplete such work? About a quarter of an hourter, Zen carefully neared finishing the first small cirction. The moment hepleted it, he suddenly felt a chill rushing up from his meridians. Frowning, he then felt something stirring in his mind. That thing was a square, with a simple rune wrapped in the middle. The rune was in the form of a ring hidden in the middle of a triangle. "What''s this?" It didn''t look like Sanskrit, neither did it look like it was in anynguage he knew. So far, it seemed as though Zen had nevere across such a rune before. "The second small cirction begins..." Zen decided to shrug it off and proceeded to cultivate the second small cirction. Another quarter of an hourter, Zen finished the second small cirction and another square appeared in Zen''s mind. It was also a rune wrapped in a square, but this time, this square joined the first square, like two puzzle pieces connecting. Zen ignored this and began to cultivate the third small cirction, and thenter, the fourth one. After he finished therge cirction in this Blood-controlling Method, the four squares that formed in Zen''s mind pieced together in sequence to form onerge square. The four patterns in the square were also perfectly connected, like apleted puzzle! When Zen tried to use his consciousness to explore the big square, a sense of familiarity arose, as though he somehow obtained the ability to understand the runes. All of a sudden, his eyes popped wide open, and his hands trembled violently. "What''s wrong, Zen?" the real Snake Goddess asked with concern. "Are you all right?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven piped in. Meanwhile, Tearrag nced at Zen indifferently. The Monkey Spirit King was very interested in the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline, but these Monkey Masters thought differently. It was because of the ancestry-level bloodline that the Four Spirits Sect was reduced to this situation. In the eyes of the Monkey Masters, this thing was the source of their downfall, and would not bring any benefits to the Monkey Spirit Sect. Thus, they looked at it with disdain. "I''m fine..." Zen said shakily. Wincing slightly, he opened his right hand, palm facing up. His palm began to crack, and traces of bright red blood began to fill the palm. Raising his hand gently to study it, thin blood streaks painted his palm, like an intricate coral reef. Then, a thought crossed Zen''s mind. Like lightning, the streaks of blood responded immediately. In the blink of an eye, the blood streaks moved around to form the shape of a blood sword, which was exactly what Zen had been thinking! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Because it was woven from threads of blood, the blood sword was filled with pulsating coral branches. It truly resembled an intricately-shaped coral. The moment Tearrag''s eyesnded on the coral blood sword, he immediately took a few steps back. The Monkey Masters had a strong fighting instinct, and Tearrag immediately sensed that this strange blood sword was dangerous. The real Primeval Lord of Heaven and the real Snake Goddess didn''t budge, but they recalled to mind that time Zen and the resentment-level Treacherous Being had fought back on the Pure Sky tform. At the time, Zen''s body had been devoured; only coral-like streaks of blood were left of him. Chapter 4105 Reckless Chapter 4105 Reckless At that time, Zen had directly got into the body of the resentment-level Treacherous Being. He killed it instantly with the Light of Annihtion. If not for his quick action, Zen and hispanions would probably have all been killed on the Pure Sky tform. Now these coral-shaped blood streaks had reappeared, and they actually formed a sword at Zen''s will! "It''s a basic Blood-controlling Method. If used on any other bloodlines, it wouldn''t be very strong. I wonder how powerful the ancestry-level bloodline would be if this method is used on it?" Tearrag said, staring intently at the coral blood sword. The Primeval Lord of Heaven was feeling somewhat confused. "Master Terrag, may I ask you something? After one merges with a bloodline, one will naturally be able to disy its theurgy. What then is the use of this Blood-controlling Method?" Usually, after a warrior merged with a bloodline, its power would be the warrior''s basic talent. For Eternal Realm warriors, such a Blood-controlling Method seemed unnecessary. Tearrag was not interested in these theories of the Human Spirit Sect, but he knew a lot about secret skills and theurgies. He snorted at the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s question. Coldly, he said, "The Blood- controlling Method is the most basic use of the bloodlines, and it can also stimte the bloodline to the limit. The Eternal Realm warriors in your system only make use of less than thirty percent of their bloodlines!" The Primeval Lord of Heaven was stunned, so was the Snake Goddess, whose bright eyes widened at Tearrag''s words. Was it true? The bloodline that they had always been proud of, which they had ssified as the bloodline of the Eternal Realm, was only thirty percent activated? "Or maybe a bit more," Tearrag added. "But..." The Snake Goddess sounded unconvinced. "Why isn''t there any Blood-controlling Method in the chaos?" she asked, looking directly at Tearrag. This simple question stumped him. For a moment he was silent, at a loss for words. He knew the Blood-controlling Method, but he didn''t know how to build secondary worlds. He didn''t even know why there was the need to build secondary worlds. He only knew that they could obtain energy from the secondary worlds. The Primeval Lord of Heaven spoke up. "Could it be that one can only learn the Blood-controlling Method by bing a member of the Four Spirits Sect?" he suggested. Tearrag nodded. "Yes. If those monkeys in the secondary worlds are smart enough, after joining our Monkey Spirit Sect, we will naturally teach them the Blood-controlling Method. Those in the secondary worlds are not qualified to learn the skill." The real Snake Goddess and the Primeval Lord of Heaven sighed inwardly. They had only used thirty percent or less of the bloodline power they were proud of. The gap was bigger than they could have imagined. "Is the Blood-controlling Method only a skill of using bloodlines?" the Snake Goddess asked. Zen seemed to only have extracted his bloodline and converted it into a sword just now. This time, Tearrag shook his head. "Of course not. Different Blood-controlling Methods have different focuses. Most of them focus on bringing out the potential ability of one''s own bloodline, but a small portion are concerned with the direct usage of the bloodline power. For example, the Blood-controlling Method of the Divine me Blood is to directly extract the blood and turn it into divine mes that can be wielded as a weapon against others." As he spoke of the Divine me Blood, a slight frown appeared on his face. It was the strongest and most outrageously powerful of the root-level bloodlines, yet it also caused terrible side effects. In the past, many members of the Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect had inherited the Divine me Blood. If they fought in a battle using the Divine me Blood, they had to consume their own bloodline until they werepletely drained, leading to their death. The Blood-controlling Method left on the stone tablet by Kincaid should be working in the simr way. It only made Zen extract the bloodline directly instead of strengthening the ability of his bloodline. After all, the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline were tooplicated. "The power of the ancestry-level bloodline is quite extraordinary," said Tearrag. "For instance, Rodney ¡ªa member of the Human Spirit Sect¡ªonce used a drop of ancestry-level bloodline as a hidden weapon. When he injected it into his opponent''s body, it caused his enemy to explode and die!" No living being could bear the power of the ancestry-level bloodline. If they came into contact with it, it caused an explosion, and they died. Thus, it was definitely one of the most powerful hidden weapons a warrior could use. However, the drop of ancestry-level bloodline that Rodney had tried hard to extract was eventually taken away by the Snake Spirit King. "I wonder how powerful Zen''s blood sword is," the Primeval Lord of Heaven mused. "We could try it on the Star Stones in the Ghost Mountain," the Snake Goddess proposed. The Great Ghost Priests of the Ghost Mountain also had their cultivation ces. The Star Stones were very solid, and could be used to test the power of the hatred-level Treacherous Beings. "No need to go through all that trouble," said Tearrag, smirking. He pointed at his own chest. "Go on, stab me right now!" Zen raised an eyebrow. He and hispanions looked at Tearrag as though he was insane, wondering if he was serious. They knew that Monkey Masters were famous for their bravery and recklessness, but this went beyond that. Tearrag was brave to the point of foolishness. But Tearrag ignored their stares. "Don''t worry," he said in a tone of indifference. "You can''t kill me as long as you don''t use the Light of Annihtion, and if you do manage to kill me, I can revive in the Ghost Mountain. So hurry up! I want to see the power of your blood sword." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Master Tearrag, this blood sword is formed from the ancestry-level bloodline," Zen said slowly. "I don''t know what special ability it would have..." Zen certainly had no intention of stabbing Tearrag with the coral blood sword. He had seen the power of the ancestry-level bloodline, and it was tremendous. There was nothing it could not dissolve. Although Treacherous Beings were powerful and seemingly indestructible, it was still possible for them to be killed. But Tearrag had no patience for Zen''s hesitation. Even as Zen tried to dissuade him, he reached out and grabbed Zen''s wrist. To everyone''s shock, he pulled Zen''s arm forward. Zen looked astonished as Tearrag drove the sword into his chest. In an instant, the coral blood sword was embedded deeply in Tearrag''s body. The real Primeval Lord of Heaven and the real Snake Goddess watched the scene with expressions of disbelief. It was well known that these Monkey Masters were powerful figures, and they were also reputed to be frank and straightforward in their personality. But this was too much. Why had Tearrag dared to do such a thing? Was he truly insane? If there were more Monkey Masters like him in the Monkey Spirit Sect, then no wonder their sect was trapped on the small Night View Ind for so long! "Master¡ªMaster Tearrag!" Zen spluttered, staring at him. "It''s just a blood sword," Tearrag said calmly. "It''s sharp and can break through my defense. It''s power is quite impressive. But... but I..." In the instant after he stabbed himself, Tearrag had seemed unchanged, as though he didn''t care about the sword buried in his body. But as he spoke, he suddenly trailed off, his voice taking on a strange tone. The moment the blood sword pierced Tearrag''s chest, it had sent coral branches throughout the meridians of his body. Within seconds, they had spread out over his entire body. Zen and the others gaped at Tearrag. The surface of his skin was covered with a of fine red lines, and his body was growing stiffer and stiffer. He opened his mouth but was no longer able to speak, although his eyes remained wide open. There was an enormous boom. Tearrag''s body had exploded. His body, in the form of a Treacherous Being, cracked along the lines of the red on his skin. Chunks of his body flew in all directions, sttering all across the hall. Fortunately, the Treacherous Being was not made of flesh and blood. If a normal body had disintegrated like this, the entire hall would be stained with gore. "Master Tearrag!" Zen, the real Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the real Snake Goddess gazed around them at the pieces of Tearrag''s body, wearing looks of helplessness and anxiety. "I''m going to find other Monkey Masters for help!" the Primeval Lord of Heaven said. These Monkey Masters were all elites in the Monkey Spirit Sect. They had to exin what had happened, so no one would think that a Monkey Master had been killed by Zen. They were startled when a familiar voice suddenly spoke. "No need for that," said Tearrag. The pieces scattered across the hall began to wriggle towards each other. In a few moments, they had all joined together to reform Tearrag''s body. Indeed, the Treacherous Beings were truly terrifying. Their bodies were flexible and virtually indestructible. Even a Treacherous Being who had been cut into thousands of pieces, like Tearrag, could regenerate almost immediately. Of course, if Zen had used the Light of Annihtion, the result might be different. The Primeval Lord of Heaven heaved a deep sigh of relief upon seeing that Tearrag hadpletely recovered. Tearrag came up to Zen and studied his coral blood sword closely. There was a trace of envy in his eyes. So, the most basic Blood-controlling Method could actually achieve such power. How terrifying would it be if all the potential of the ancestry-level bloodline in Zen''s body was brought out fully? Chapter 4106 Request Chapter 4106 Request After Zen hadpletely mastered the Blood-controlling Method, he went to meet the Monkey Spirit King again. Thetter was surprised to see Zen''s coral blood sword. It was an unusual thing. However, as a monkey, he knew no more about the ancestry-level bloodline than Tearrag did. Even if he knew nothing about it at all, it wouldn''t matter. All he cared about was whether Zen could grant him the blended bloodlines. He was not interested in the ancestry-level bloodline itself; not unless he could fuse with it. His past had been rather unfortunate. He was unable to fuse with the ancestry-level bloodline before his corporeal body got destroyed. He might have had a chance at that time. But now, he had be a Treacherous Being, which meant it was impossible for him to do so anymore. "s, I was under the impression that Kincaid had left the methods of merging bloodlines somewhere here," the Monkey Spirit King sighed. There was a look of regret and helplessness on his face. Zen cupped his hands towards him and said, "Don''t worry. I am sure we can still find a way." "Really? Is there something you can do?" the Monkey Spirit King asked disdainfully. He admired Kincaid from the bottom of his heart. In his eyes, only Kincaid could help him in this world. Zen was nothing to him and he was only paying the man any attention because there was a slight chance Zen could help him. Besides, Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the Snake Goddess were all fake human spirits. The only reason the Monkey Spirit King hadn''t chased them away was that they had saved his life. In any case, it was preposterous to expect them toe up with a way to merge the bloodlines. Zen himself knew the Monkey Spirit King was rather arrogant. And to be honest, if he were the Monkey Spirit King, he would also have looked down upon the humans. However, he said in a tone that was neither humble nor pushy, "Although we are not human spirits, we still are sentient, intelligent beings. The Primeval Lord of Heaven managed to merge the source-level bloodlines even though there were only a few dozen of them. You should have noticed this before." Looking back, when the Monkey Spirit King had been trapped in the dream, he had felt the auras of the blended bloodlines, which had brought him a little glimmer of hope. "Is it true? Did you do that?" the Monkey Spirit King asked, staring at the Primeval Lord of Heaven. "Yes," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said. "Good job." The Monkey Spirit King suddenlyplimented him with augh and then continued in a serious tone, "If you want me to give you some benefits, you can ask directly. Whatever you do, don''t lie to me about blended bloodlines. Although I''m not good at studying, I''m not a fool! And I can easily spot a liar!" The Monkey Spirit King suddenly began burning with anger. Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the Snake Goddess immediately felt a heavy stone-like pressure pressing down on their hearts. It was true! The Monkey Spirit King was not stupid, and neither were the Monkey Masters. In fact, they were extremely intelligent creatures, and their intuition was quite strong. Lying to them was impossible! Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline in his body. If the Primeval Lord of Heaven really was confident about merging bloodlines, he would never have bargained in this vague way. The Monkey Spirit King knew this very well. "Please calm down, Monkey Spirit King," Zen called out, cupping his hands once again. "You misunderstood me." "Oh, really?" the Monkey Spirit King sneered coldly. He hated a lot of things but what he hated most was when others treated him as a fool. Kincaid was an exception. "From what we could learn and decipher from the stone tablets in the coffin, we can merge bloodlines, and the process is not difficult. However, it will take a long time, and we will need a lot of manpower as well as material resources," Zen exined. "I am patient! I can wait," the Monkey Spirit King replied as he waved his hand. The wind pressure he was exerting on the people in front of him was lifted. A noise like rolling giant stones could be heard in the hall when that happened. He had been waiting for countless years. He had all the time in the world. "You can, but the chaos cannot! And the Snake Masters and the Bird Masters can''t either. They will definitely not be satisfied with this," said Zen. "They cane if they want to. No one is blocking them!" the Monkey Spirit King replied indifferently. The Monkey Spirit Sect was like the weapon of the Four Spirits Sect. And the Monkey Spirit King himself was the strongest weapon in the Four Spirits Sect. Those birds and snakes meant nothing to him. Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the Snake Goddess fell silent when they saw his expression. They knew that the Monkey Spirit Sect had once been defeated by the Snake Spirit Sect. The Monkey Spirit King clearly realized what they were thinking about and said in a low, diffident voice, "Look! If we were in the main world, those snakes would have been torn to pieces by my hands. Even if Cornelius himself were to confront me, he would face no good end. But it is hard to say what would happen in the chaos." The Monkey Spirit King had beenpletely invincible in the main world. "We are familiar with the chaos. As the continuation of human spirits, we will try our best to help you. But you must understand that it''s difficult for us to fight them or stand against them. Please grant us the Blood-controlling Methods, and let us fuse with a few Treacherous Beings. That way, we will at least stand a chance against the Snake Spirit Sect. And we will fight alongside your sect." Zen made a request again. The Ghost Mountain had once had several strict rules. Only the Great Ghost Priests were allowed to fuse with hatred-level Treacherous Beings. Among the human heroes, only four of them had obtained hatred-level Treacherous Beings, while the others merely had resentment-level ones. But the most important thing right now was the Blood-controlling Methods. They could increase the power of one''s own bloodline by a factor of three, which was an extremely strong boost for the human heroes. Zen was trying his best right now, and saying whatever he needed in order to persuade the Monkey Spirit King. The human race didn''t only need help from the Monkey Spirit Sect. They also needed the sect to treat them as allies, just like they had been allies with the Human Spirit Sect before. This was much more important than any help they could give. The Monkey Spirit King looked at Zen with his big eyes. He knew clearly what Zen was implying. But to him, Zen was like a child making an unreasonable request to an adult. It was ridiculous. However, the Monkey Spirit King had an intuition that he should trust this human. And that was only because of the ancestry-level bloodline. Kincaid knew the most about the ancestry-level bloodline. Zen''s fusion with the ancestry-level bloodline was sure to have something to do with Kincaid. Kincaid''s decision was always the right one. Thinking about that, the Monkey Spirit King felt relieved, and then put on azy look. "Tearrag, take them to fetch the Blood-controlling Methods. They can choose whatever Treacherous Beings they like in the Ghost Mountain." If he were to be honest, the Monkey Spirit King had a few measures he could use to control Zen. However, he had always trusted his instincts, and he was going to do the same today. Right now, he was treating these humans as members of the Human Spirit Sect, so he would not resort to those despicable methods.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Very soon, Zen and the others left the Ghost Mountain and went to the grotto in the south of the Night View Ind. As soon as Zen announced news of fusion with hatred-level Treacherous Beings, the humans in the grotto got excited. The Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Yasamin, King Ieuan and the three Eternal Realm Hunters looked at Zen with expectant eyes. They were wondering whether they could fuse with Treacherous Beings as well. After all, they hade from outside the Night View Ind. Of course, Zen knew what they wanted. He smiled faintly and then set them at ease. "Everyone can choose a Treacherous Being and fuse with it. I also have another piece of good news." "What is it?" the Snake Goddess asked. "The Monkey Masters will give you the Blood-controlling Methods," Zen replied with a smile. "What are they?" Fuxi asked in a confused tone. "They are methods to activate the bloodlines of the Four Spirits Sect. They can improve your bloodline power," Zen exined. Chiyou asked curiously, "Really? How much improvement? I mean how much of a difference would it make?" "A lot! They can improve your bloodline power by about three times," Zen replied with another big smile. Chapter 4107 Eliminate Hidden Dangers Chapter 4107 Eliminate Hidden Dangers "Three times?!" The crowd couldn''t help but exim and ask repeatedly if what they heard was correct. All of the Eternal Realm warriors that were present had already lived for countless years. In those years, they had already used their bloodlines to the fullest, especially the human heroes. And in the current civilization, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, King Ieuan, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Yasamin, and the Eternal Realm Hunters were in the same situation. It actually meant that there was almost no room for further development anymore. That was why it was very hard for them to imagine that a Blood-controlling Method could easily increase their blood power by three times. After being extremely surprised, expressions of joy instantly filled everyone''s faces. "Zen, can you really confirm that?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked in disbelief. "Yes. It should be true," Zen answered confidently. "Everyone''s bloodlinees from the Four Spirits Sect. Generally, only after one joins the Four Spirits Sect can he or she be taught with the Blood-controlling Method. However, this time, it is sort of a special exception," he continued. Currently, the Monkey Spirit King did not have much confidence to deal with the ferocious Snake Spirit Sect. And although the strength of these human beings was much inferiorpared to the Monkey Masters, they became worthy of being favored by the Monkey Spirit Sect. Moreover, Zen possessed the precious ancestry-level bloodline, meaning that his potential was limitless. "I can''t believe that there are such methods in this world!" "It seems that there is still so much that we don''t know." "Well, the Blood-controlling Methods are from the main world outside the chaos. We should just be grateful that we can get a hold of this knowledge." Everyone talked about it. Even the usually calm ones couldn''t help but join the joyous conversations. There was a huge cave inside the Heavenly Square City. The cave extended from the left side of the Heavenly Square City to the right side. Then it winded its way west. It almost extended to every corners of the Heavenly Square City. However, none of the rooms of different sizes inside the city was connected to it. Cornelius, the Snake Spirit King, dwelled and was hidden in this cave. Beneath the Heavenly Square City, his body spread along the cave and to all the corners of the city. From the outside, it would look like an ordinary city, but its true face was air of Cornelius. Sewell entered from the top of the Heavenly Square City and climbed down to the center of the huge cave. This was where Cornelius''s head was located. His head was covered with dark red scales, and each of these scales had unique patterns with red- blood light flowing within them. From these scales, a devastating aura was being constantly emitted. On the head of the Snake Spirit King was a peculiar pair of cockbs. Currently, his huge dreadful eyes were closed. As Sewell arrived in front of Cornelius, he slightly bit his lip before approaching. "My king..." Sewell whispered as he knelt in front of the Snake Spirit King. Soon after, Cornelius slowly opened his eyes. Two crescent-shaped figures appeared in his pair of huge snake eyes. "So, you failed?" Cornelius asked straightforwardly. "Yes, I''m sorry," Sewell replied in a soft voice. "It doesn''t really matter. We still have a chance," Cornelius said in an indifferent tone. "But..." Sewell reluctantly continued. "The Monkey Spirit King has awakened." Before escaping from the Ghost Mountain, he had already sent some spies to keep watch in the area. Through them, although he wasn''t able to detect every movement in the Ghost Mountain, he still had a general grasp of what was happening on the Night View Ind. Until now, Sewell was still confused. If the Thirteen Teeth Ne couldn''t wake the Monkey Spirit King before, then why were they able to seed this time using the same item? He couldn''t think of what mistake he hadmitted allowing this failure to happen. After Cornelius heard Sewell''s news, his eyes slightly dted. He seemed to be also surprised at that. But soon after, his eyes returned to their normal state. "That monkey is only invincible in the main world. Right here, I can even kill him twice. Don''t be too depressed about it." Cornelius was famous for being cruel, but when it came to his subordinates, he was actually quite lenient. With this kind of attitude from the Snake Spirit King, Sewell felt more ashamed of his failure. "However, we need to kill the monkey spirits in the Heavenly Square City and remove their coordinates. Do this discreetly," Cornelius strictly instructed. In the Heavenly Square City, there were also monkey spirits and human spirits aside from the snake spirits. After their leaders had fallen, these monkey spirits and human spirits started treating the Heavenly Square City as the Four Spirits Sect. Although they were still on guard against the Snake Spirit King, they had no choice but to stay here and work for the Snake Spirit Sect. Originally, Cornelius nned to control the Monkey Spirit King. Once their king was already at his disposal, then it meant that he could also control the monkey spirits. But now that the Monkey Spirit King hadpletely awakened, these monkey spirits immediately became hidden dangers that were necessary to be eliminated. They had to do it quickly before the monkey spirits could plot something against the Snake Spirit Sect. "Consider it done!" With that, Sewell immediately withdrew from the cave and nned on how he would execute the task given to him. An hourter, all of the monkey spirits in the city were gathered. "Master Sewell, what''s the matter? We were told that something urgent came up," the leader of the monkey spirits asked. He was Alston, one of the previously most powerful warriors in the Monkey Spirit Sect. "That''s right. Your coordinates have been moved to the Supreme Pure Realm," Sewell announced. "The Supreme Pure Realm? Why?" Alston asked in confusion. Even the other monkey spirits started murmuring with each other. "We actually found some clues about the Monkey Spirit King," Sewell replied. The monkey spirits nced at each other. There were mixed emotions as they heard Sewell''s news. "He is in the Supreme Pure Realm?" "Did he wake up already?" The monkey spirits simultaneously asked a lot of questions, expressing concern for their king. "No. He''s actually trapped on the Night View Ind and is being guarded by the bird spirits," Sewell replied. "He needs your help, but the entrance to the Night View Ind is sealed. I can help you enter the ind, but you can only revive through the coordinates." "I''ll do it!" "Me too! We''re going to invade the ind!" "Hurry up! Kill us now!" Looking at the monkey spirits'' determined and impatient faces, Sewell almost couldn''t suppress his laughter. ''Such a group of idiots! They''re actually begging us to kill them?'' However, he didn''t reveal any emotion so as not to get caught. Then, he said, "Everyone, please wait a moment. After we fetch and activate the Light of Annihtion, we will kill you. We have already arranged arge number of snake spirits that will guide you to the entrance of the Night View Ind. When youe back to life, we will cooperate together. Those birds would surely not stand a chance." With a flick of Sewell''s tail, hundreds of snake spirits swarmed over. Sharp white bones were inserted into their heads, iid with the Holy Stones. As long as the white bones were stabbed into the bodies of the monkey spirits, the Light of Annihtion would immediately kill those Treacherous Beings. "Wait a minute, Master Sewell. May I just ask why are we not informed about the matter of moving our coordinates?" Alston asked. The monkey spirits had the strong intuition. Although Sewell exined everything clearly, and he didn''t show any expression that could harbor doubts, Alston was still quite hesitant. He just felt that something was amiss, and this situation was so rushed. "I lurked into the Night View Ind and was ultimately repelled by the Divine Hummingbirds, so I had no choice but to arrange your coordinates there in a hurry," Sewell replied. Alston''s suspicion grew continuously. "But howe there are so many snake spirits here just to kill us? Are you afraid that we will resist?" As soon as Alston said this, the other monkey spirits had also be alert. They started to realize that there was something strange going on. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They were willing to defy all difficulties and danger for the Monkey Spirit King, and they were also ready to be killed just so they could enter the Night View Ind. It was quite abnormal for Sewell to arrange so many snake spirits that carried the Holy Stones. "Come on. You''re just thinking too much," Sewell said with a smile and still yed it cool. "Then how about we go to the Night View Ind by ourselves? No matter how troublesome those birds are, I don''t think we, the monkey spirits, would be defeated by them," Alston insisted. Sewell''s lips started to twitch as he became annoyed with the monkey spirits'' stubbornness. "You don''t need to do that..." He finally forced a smile as he lost his patience. "I''ve decided. All of you shall die here, right now!" As soon as he finished speaking, he wagged his tail and immediately ordered the snake spirits to attack them. Without the Holy Stones, the monkey spirits were unable to kill the snake spirits even with their monstrous strength. Even if they tore the bodies of the snake spirits into pieces, they would just recover immediately. On the other hand, once the monkey spirits were stabbed by the white bones infused with the Light of Annihtion, they would instantly die. It turned out to be a cruel massacre. The battle was fierce at first but the monkey spirits'' resistance was futile. The monkey spirits were able to battle it out against the snake spirits for an hour before they were all finally eliminated. "Go and erase their coordinates," Sewell said coldly after watching all of the monkey spirits dissipate after the vicious battle. "You brought this to yourselves. I was actually merciful enough to give you a quick death, but you asked for such a tragic one." Chapter 4108 The Red Stairs Chapter 4108 The Red Stairs On the huge pir, Geoffrey was climbing the steep staircase step by step. In actuality, climbing up the huge pir was a veryplicated thing. Every one thousand steps, there would be a statue blocking his way. When it came to the rotten and scrapped statues, he dealt with them with ease. He only needed to carefully pass them without making any contact. However, the intact and mobile ones were great trouble. Every time Geoffrey encountered a statue that could move, he would forcefully pull the rope that connected him and Ziya. Then, at the foot of the pir, Ziya would pull Geoffrey down from the pir. Ziya wasn''t able to clearly see what was happening on the pir, so he was there as a support for Geoffrey. Fortunately, he could still control his physical strength very well. So whenever Geoffrey would be in danger, Ziya would immediately drag him down. And before he hit the ground, Ziya would firmly catch him. When the statues started chasing after them, they would run towards the nearest cave. However, the mobile statues were tenacious. Once they locked on their targets, they wouldn''t give up easily until they were destroyed. They circled down the stairs and chased after Geoffrey into the nearest world. After several attempts of repeating the same process, Ziya realized that they were up for a long-term battle. Thus, he decided to put up a big array at the entrance of the world. Geoffrey and Ziya entered the array first. When the statues chased after them and entered the array, the array was instantly activated. Streaks of golden lightning burst out from all directions and pierced into the weak parts of the statues. Crack! Crack! The statues were charred by the bolts of lightning, but they still weren''tpletely destroyed. With that, Ziya took out his God Lashing Whip. He let out tens of thousands of golden whip shadows,shing out the solid statues until they finally disintegrated. "Fortunately, the statues have been corroded over time, so they were quite easy to destroy," Ziya said after crushing the statues to pieces. The powers possessed by the statues in the past were absolutely greaterpared to what they were experiencing now. Even Ziya couldn''t fully resist them. After destroying the most recent statue, Ziya noticed a frown on Geoffrey''s face. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "I''m just tired," Geoffrey answered as he let out a sigh. Personally, Geoffrey didn''t have a persistent attitude. Back then, he just came to explore the four pirs because he found them really interesting. At first, he was fascinated by what he found out about it. He could control other people''s Other Shore Tokens at will, and he could climb up the stairs. He wondered what he would encounter if he was able to climb up to the top of the pir. He also thought that if he could find his father''s Other Shore Tokens there, he would have the opportunity to change them to more powerful ones. He was excited to know how his father would react when he found out that his Other Shore Tokens were upgraded. But all of that was just his wishful thinking. The reality that he found out was so much different from what he imagined. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The pir was too high that he couldn''t say for sure if he would be able to reach its top. In the beginning, Geoffrey was still counting the steps that he had climbed. Whenever he had climbed about one thousand steps, he would encounter the statues that would attack the intruders. Since he had no means to defeat the statues, he would pull the rope and descend to the bottom, and then he would let Ziya deal with the statues. After the statues were sessfully destroyed, he would continue climbing up. The higher he climbed, the longer it took him to get back when a statue started attacking. There were even times when he had mistaken a stationary statue for a mobile one. Because of that, he identally pulled the rope, so Ziya immediately dragged him down. In those cases, he really regretted wasting so much energy and effort. The process was getting so boring. Geoffrey, who was the one climbing the pir, was already running out of patience and wanted to give up. Surely, Ziya also knew about that. He knew how tiresome and dangerous it was. However, the fact remained that the pir could control the Other Shore Tokens in the chaos. Its importance was very evident. "We''ve been here for a long time, huh?" Ziya sighed. "I know it''s tough for you, but¡ª" "Yes, I know," Geoffrey interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. Then, he grabbed the rope that was lying on the ground and climbed up again without saying anything. Ziya was surprised at first, and then a faint smile appeared on his face. Over the years, Geoffrey had always acted on his own and rarely epted any responsibility. This was totally new to him, but at the same time, it was the perfect training. While he climbed and fell repeatedly, he eventually learned how to be patient. He also learned how to see the positive side of what they were doing. In fact, there was an interesting feat that could be seen when he climbed up the pir. The pages were connected to many Other Shore Tokens. Through the silk threads on these pages, he could witness what was happening on the Other Shore. Once, he saw a group of humans through the rays of light on the stairs. He triedmunicating with them, but he got no response. So, he realized that the rays of light could only project the scenes from the Other Shore, and they couldn''t transmit his voice. What he could do was upgrade their Other Shore Tokens by changing the rays of light. However, there were too many Other Shore Tokens in there, and they came in various forms. They were in the form of sand, a leaf, a stone, and generally anything else. There were so many creatures residing on the Other Shore, so it was simply unrealistic to check them one by one. With that, he also gave up looking for the ones possessed by Zen. Therefore, as time passed by, Geoffrey started ignoring the Other Shore Tokens and just kept climbing to the top. When he climbed to a certain height, he noticed that all of the statues guarding the pir were almost rotten, and they no longer chased him. Thus, his determination got a boost, and his speed steadily increased. A few months had passed, and Geoffrey was now able to reach such a great height. He stuck his head out of the stairs and looked up. He wanted to check if he could already see the top of the pir. Finally, he saw that he was quite near. It was still high, but already achievable. He also tried to look down the pir. However, he couldn''t see anything except for the rope that was hanging. After all, he was already at such a great height. He and Ziya were only connected by this rope. Then, he suddenly thought that if the rope had extended to such a great length, it should have be very heavy by now. But he noticed that it was still the same. A strange thought came to Geoffrey''s mind, so he looked down again and tried to inspect the rope more intently this time. His expression suddenly changed as he realized that his guess was actually true. He saw that the rope was torn apart. But Geoffrey was so busy climbing, so he didn''t know when it broke. ''This is bad. Should I go back?'' However, as soon as this thought entered his mind, he shook his head and pped his cheeks with both hands. Although he still felt tired, he realized how he had worked so hard to climb this height. It would all be in vain if he retreated now. He still had great confidence that there were no more statues that were going to chase him, so he convinced himself to climb all the way to the top and have a look at what was waiting for him there. Finally, Geoffrey made up his mind and continued climbing up the stairs without Ziya''s protection. In the upper half of the pir, he noticed that the rays of light shining upon the stairs had gradually be scarce. Previously, the light was densely distributed to every step. But now, every stair only had about one or two rays of light on them. There were still extraordinary Other Shore Tokens at the end of the light, but Geoffrey just continued to move up. After climbing for a few more days, he was now very close to the top of the pir. Then suddenly, he noticed that the color of the stairs beneath his feet had changed. The previously gray-colored stairs glowed bright red. Moreover, on these bright red-colored stairs, there was no more light shining on them. "The absence of light means that there are no Other Shore Tokens connected to them," Geoffrey muttered as he observed the stairs. On the side of each stair, there were still many small ck stones, but none of them was emitting light anymore. As he continued to climb, the stairs that he had stepped on all became bright red in color, and there was still no light on them. But after about five or six stairs, he finally saw a ray of light from one of the stairs. The previous ones released an orange light, while this one emitted a bright red light. Chapter 4109 Im Human Chapter 4109 I''m Human ''It seems that the higher I climb up, the stronger the Other Shore Tokens are at the other end of the light, '' Geoffrey thought. Then again, he had long confirmed such a theory. However, a distinct boundary between the steps formed by the pages did not previously exist. He only knew that the Other Shore Tokens were always better in the next page. Now that there was a distinct boundary, his interest naturally increased a lot. He squatted on the side of the page and pointed towards the red light. The moment he touched the red light, he saw a long, simple sword. Ayer of white cloth wrapped around the hilt of the sword, and it appeared worn down. It also had a rough and dented de with thin cracks. Despite the sword''s ws, surprisingly, it emitted great energy all the time! "Where is this sword located? It appears to be inside a tower¡­" Then, he moved his fingers back and forth along the red light so he could adjust the angle of sight. The inside of the tower was quite empty, but many Other Shore Tokens were neatly hung up on the wall. "Is this a cultivation tower of some civilization?" He had noticed before that there were some Other Shore Tokens ced with the other tokens in an orderly fashion. Generally speaking, some civilizations and forces collected the Other Shore Tokens for their disciples to use. This tower was no exception. Butpared to what he had observed before, there was more variety of Other Shore Tokens in this ce. While he observed the tower, the old man at the top of the tower suddenly saw something strange. At that moment, he dashed and went inside the tower. Since he was connected to the Mysterious Yellow Tower, he could notice everything happening inside the tower as soon as it urred. For instance, he sensed that someone was observing the situation inside the tower just now. The old man''s movement also caught the attention of the young man in cyan robes. In the blink of an eye, the young man in cyan also rushed to the old man''s side. "What''s wrong? Did anything happen?" the young man in cyan asked. The old man looked around and said in a grave voice, "Someone is observing the Mysterious Yellow Tower." The young man in cyan also followed the old man''s gaze and smiled, "Did you have an illusion? Today is not the day to ring the bell. Why... " "Shut up!" the old man scolded sternly. The old man was usually quite amiable, while the young man was rather rude in front of him. However, the old man rarely scolded him in such a harsh tone. The young man knew that something was wrong, so he shut his mouth. Meanwhile, the old man proceeded to go around the thirty-first and thirty-second floors of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Finally, he stopped in the middle of the thirty-third floor and looked at the sword inside it. It was the Lone Sword. It was an Other Shore Token with little information, so it was hard to evaluate its grade. Furthermore, no one knew who had used it. Neither did anyone know what kind of abilities it had. The only thing that was clear about it was that one could merge with it with the Truth of Eternal Sword Intent. Unfortunately, no one knew how to use it after the merge. For example, the old man had fused with the sword with his unique talent, but he still could not use it. It seemed that it was just an ordinary sword. Still, the old man did not believe that it was. In the end, he ced the Lone Sword in the Mysterious Yellow Tower and waited for someone who could make use of it. After a while of silence, his voice filled the floor. "Here!" he said in a trembling voice. On the other hand, the mysterious observer just stared at the sword shamelessly without even bothering to hide his gaze. The young man in cyan robes looked at the Lone Sword for a while. He had also tried to use the weapon, but like the old man, he had failed. "Could it be that there is something in the sword? Maybe there is a soul trapped inside? Or even a Treacherous Being!" The young man in cyan robes carefully examined the sword and even sniffed it a little, but he did not sense anything strange. "No¡­" the old man muttered. "The mysterious presence came from the other side of the Other Shore Token!" he exined. The young man''s eyes narrowed in doubt at the old man''s words. "That seems odd¡­ Are you sure?" he asked. "Yes!" said the old man. The young man was also shocked, "It..." Of course, he did not dare to doubt the old man. Besides, the old man would never talk nonsense about the matter. The old man stared at the Lone Sword for a while, while the eyes behind its de continued to observe. "Hello? Can you hear me?" the old man asked. "Hello? Can you answer me if you heard me?" he asked again. "Who are you? Where are you?" Now, Geoffrey, who stood on the step formed by the page, heard and saw everything. He even saw the nostrils of the young man in cyan robes quite clearly. The tower and its owner must havee from a powerful background, and he also wanted to communicate with him. The old man had sensed his gaze with his keen observation. It was already a miraculous thing because no one had ever noticed him before! Naturally, he wanted to answer the old man''s question. The problem was that he could not do it at all. ''How can Imunicate with him? Do I use my consciousness? But the light is one way, and it is impossible to transmit sound!'' he thought. He was now as anxious as ants on a hot pan. At that point, the young man in cyan robes in the Mysterious Yellow Tower rolled his eyes and said, "If you can hear us, you can stop staring for the time being!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Stop staring? Yes, that is also a way ofmunication!" Geoffrey eximed. Therefore, he did what the young man said, and his fingers left the red light. In turn, the old man noticed that the gaze behind the Lone Sword had disappeared. "He heard us," the old man said joyfully. Whoever was behind that gaze not only heard them but also understood theirnguage! The young man in cyan robes was so smart. Since they could notmunicate through such a one- way observation channel the light had formed, he quickly came up with an effective solution. "Since you can understand ournguage, you should be able to write in ournguage too. Remember, please do as I say. We write ording to the sequence of letters," said the young man in cyan robes. "The first letter is A; the second letter is B; the third letter is C, so on and so forth. If you blink once, then that means the first letter; twice for the second letter; three times for the third letter and so on," he exined. All the words in the world consisted of letters. The person on the other side could not speak, but he could control his gaze, which made it possible for them tomunicate. When the old man heard his disciple''s idea, a faint smile graced his face. It was not unusual to spell words in letters tomunicate, but his disciple had thought of it in a critical moment. Indeed, the young man was quite smart. "It''s your turn, old man," the young man in cyan said and waved his hand. The old man asked the first question, "Who are you?" On the other side, Geoffrey thought for a moment and gently moved his fingers on the red light. Soon enough, he finished. The letters spelled "human". When the old man saw his answer, his face changed dramatically. "Old man, has he given an answer already? That quickly?" the young man in cyan robes asked. Even then, he still looked impatient. "Human," the old man said. "Human!" The young man in cyan robes thought of this word in his mind, and he was also surprised. "It is a human spirit!" he dered. "It is impossible. The human spirits, monkey spirits, snake spirits, and bird spirits cannot return to the main world. It''s impossible to go back. It can''t be a human spirit!" The old man shook his head. On the opposite side, Geoffrey was also baffled. ''What is the human spirit they are talking about? I''m human!'' Thus, he began to fiddle with the red light with his fingers. He wanted to add the word "race." His fingers moved the red light ording to the way they agreed on. Before he even finished, however, the old man already had the word in his mind. Chapter 4110 Suspicion Chapter 4110 Suspicion The old man was stunned. After a few moments, the young man in cyan robes next to him urged, "Old man, what did he or she say?" "Human race, he or she is from the human race," the old man replied. The young man''s eyes shed as he stared at the Lone Sword. These two words contained so much information that both the old man and the young man tried to think harder. Human spirits were equivalent to the "humans" of the main world, but they never recognized themselves as human race. Many arrogant human spirits even insisted that they werepletely different from the human race. This kind of situation was usual among the monkey spirits, the bird spirits, and the snake spirits. Some spirits in the Four Spirits Sect had a natural sense of superiority. They never agreed that the races from the secondary worlds were their kind. "Did youe from the chaos?" the old man asked a second question. The person at the other end of the light answered him in a slow and troublesome manner. The old man was afraid that problems might ur if he asked too many questions, so he only asked one by one. The gaze behind the Lone Sword began to flicker intermittently. After a while of observing the flicker, the old man got the answer. It was "yes". "Since you are from the chaos, how did you get out?" the old man continued. The young man in cyan robes came to a strong realization. The human outside was really his kind! The problem was, the chaos was a closed world. How in the world could one get a chance out of a closed world? ''That human probably met an unforeseen opportunity, '' the young man thought. As the gaze flickered some more, the old man once again received a brief answer. "I just crawled out." The old man could not hide his amazement precisely because he had been to the main world. He knew it was impossible to just crawl out of the chaos. It was already difficult to break the barrier between the Other Shore and the chaos, let alone the barrier between the chaos and the main world. The old man felt the other party might have been fooling him so he reminded himself to be vignt. It might be someone who worked for the snake spirits. They might have found a way to return to the main world and get back to the four pirs. They were trying to confirm their location through Other Shore Tokens and it was a very dangerous act. It wasn''t only the old man who doubted the other party. Geoffrey on the other end was also conflicted in answering the questions. He felt uncertain about the other party''s purpose. Ziya didn''t tell him that the secrets of the Deleting Space could not be disclosed, because it was almost impossible for him toe into contact with anyone. But he was not stupid. It was risky to expose such a secret to outsiders. This old man might not be trustworthy. There was a hint of suspicion as they approached each other. This caused a gradual unease in their communication. "Where did you get out? What''s your name? Can you roam freely in the main world? Can you climb up that pir?" The old man asked several questions in a row, but Geoffrey stopped answering any of them. He put his finger on the red light and silently watched the two of them. After a long while, Geoffrey decided to fiddle with it again. "Who are you? Are you humans from the Source World?" The old man smiled bitterly at the response. It turned out that the other party was also doubtful of him. However, it didn''t matter if the other party found out about his identity. The Snake Spirit Sect knew him and had been looking for him anyway. "I''m the leader of the Human Sect, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord," he replied. Hearing the name, Geoffrey tried to recall and soon gave up. "I''ve never heard of it." The Primeval Lord of Heaven had never mentioned this name, and Ziya never said he had such an uncle. The old man wasn''t surprised at all. Although he was famous in the 77th chaotic era, he had been hiding in the Jade Pure Realm for so long. Times had changed and legends about him had long been lost in history. They exchanged several questions but remained on their guard and avoided sensitive problems. It was more like they tested each other until the conversation began to lead nowhere. "The less trouble, the better..." Geoffrey muttered. He knew he''d better finish his goal first. He had climbed the pir for so long and ought not to waste time on this ident. Just as Geoffrey was about to end the conversation and pull his fingers from the red light, the big bell in the Divine Bell City of the Ruin Graveyard suddenly nged. It was Rocher. In only a short period, he had already made progress again. The Bell Ringing Meeting in the Divine Bell City was held every month. It was not yet the day, but after Rocher broke through, the force ruling the Ruin Graveyard made an exception for him. As expected, he had sessfully entered the Mysterious Yellow Tower. The old man and the young man in cyan robes didn''t expect the bell to ring, and they had never revealed themselves to others before. The old man gently waved his hand and used a deceptive trick to disable Rocher from seeing them. Rocher showed great excitement, ringing the bell with all his might. He knew that his cultivation level had advanced so fast, all thanks to the Monta Stone. The Mysterious Yellow Tower was indeed helping him! The Monta Stone was by no means an ordinary strengthening-type Other Shore Token. After entering the thirty-second floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, he did not intend to carry any Other Shore Token. With the help of the Monta Stone, he became confident to break through the topmost part of the tower - the thirty-third floor! Naturally, those who were good at swordsmanship were sensitive to swords. Rocher had nced at the Lone Sword hanging at the thirty-third floor too many times from afar. The simple sword must have incredible power! ''It won''t be long before I take off this sword myself, '' Rocher thought as he observed. Geoffrey was getting ready to leave when he noticed another presence. He never thought that an acquaintance of his would suddenly arrive in the tower¨CUncle Rocher! Although he didn''t have much interaction with Rocher, they had spent some time in the Cloud Hall and the fairy pce. "Why is Uncle Rocher in this tower?" he almost cried out. This was the first acquaintance he had seen through the light. Rocher wandered around the Mysterious Yellow Tower for a while before he withdrew from the Other Shore. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He was unaware and didn''t feel anything unusual. Geoffrey paused for a while, thinking whether he should say something or not. Finally, he made up his mind to move the red light again. "I know him! Rocher!" After getting this information through the flicker of the gaze, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was puzzled. What the hell... How could the guy behind the Lone Sword know Rocher? Geoffrey continued sending messages through the light as his emotions stirred. About a quarter of an hourter, the old man burst intoughter when Geoffrey finished. "That''s great! Really great! My nephew has actually done such a feat! I didn''t expect such a coincidence in the world! Hahaha..." he eximed while raising his fists just like he won something. The young man in cyan robes didn''t dare to interrupt and stayed silent. After a while, he could no longer help himself from asking. "What is it, old man? Who is the nephew you mentioned?" "Ziya!" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord beamed with pride. It was as if he had never been so happy in the past tens of millions of years. "Ziya? He is still alive?" The young man in cyan robes blinked as he was also shocked. Chapter 4111 A Damaged Sword Chapter 4111 A Damaged Sword After revealing such confidential information, Geoffrey started bing quite nervous. Most of the humans in the Source World and the divinend knew very little about the truth of the chaos, and they were blindly optimistic about the future. Their naive optimism sprang from their ignorance. Once the disaster finally befell them, they would not even have a chance to react before they were wiped out from the world. On the other hand, Geoffrey had acquired vast amounts of information from his father, so he was more aware of the impending crisis than most people. He was well aware that the chaos was not as stable as most people falsely believed. On the contrary, it was more like a candle flickering in a storm, and it could be snuffed out at any time. He couldn''t anticipate what the consequences would be now that he had revealed so much information to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. However, since the old man was someone Rocher could trust, he hoped he was someone worthy of his trust as well. But Geoffrey would never have known the old man was Ziya''s uncle. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord became excited for a while before he regained hisposure and asked, "As far as I know, the space and time of the main world are vastly different from those of the chaos. Even if Ziya and you managed to leave the chaos, it would be difficult for you to move even a single step. Have you ever experienced the Red Jade Rite?" Within the entire human race, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was the only one who knew so much about the main world, and that was only due to his mysterious and unique past journeys. He knew that there was a special and secret method in the Four Spirits Sect that could transform creatures from the secondary worlds into creatures of the main world. However, this secret method hinged on the avability of some extremely rare materials from the main world. Moreover, those qualified to undergo the Red Jade Rite were usually the most important disciples of the Four Spirits Sect, and this was only performed in very rare cases. Most importantly, the current Four Spirits Sect might no longer have the ability to perform such a rite. ''What is the Red Jade Rite?'' Geoffrey mused. He had never heard of such a thing. After pondering, he then replied, "No, sir. Master Ziya can''t see anything in the main world, but I can. I''ve brought him all the way here..." "What?! You have sight in the main world? Is this true?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord demanded in shock. "Yes," Geoffrey simply stated. Although the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had known it was impossible for Geoffrey to climb up the pir if he couldn''t see within the main world, he was still awed when he received the confirmation. This should have been virtually impossible... "What''s your name?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord questioned. "Geoffrey Luo," Geoffrey answered truthfully. Upon hearing his surname, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord reflexively thought of Zen. He blurted out the resulting conjecture, "Is Zen Luo your father?" "Yes," Geoffrey replied. "How do you know my father?" Since Rocher had appeared in this tower, it confirmed that this old man must have connections to the divinend. Therefore, Geoffrey was not surprised that this old man knew his father. Still, he wanted to know how he knew his father. After careful consideration, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord started narrating his stories. "The Grand Weapon Refining Method your father practiced at the start of his cultivation was passed down from me..." The Grand Weapon Refining Method had been the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s prized possession for many years. He had followed the advice of his predecessor during the mysterious journey and had been very cautious about selecting a suitable user. After the 77th chaos, humans had vanished from the Source World for many chaotic eras. As time trickled by, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had been at a loss on how to deal with the Grand Weapon Refining Method. Should he relinquish it to another ruling civilization? But that wouldn''t do... Most ruling civilizations had refused to oppose the powerful Element Spirit Civilization. Once a chaotic era ended, a small number of elites of the ruling civilizations retreated into the Other Shore, where they would usually join the Element Spirit Civilization for survival. Still, only a small number of ruling civilizations had ever chosen to fight against the Element Spirit Civilization. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had secretly observed these civilizations, including the Regal Jade Civilization. For example, the Wing King had been high up on his list. Unfortunately, at that time, the Regal Jade Civilization had cultivated a great enmity with not only the Element Spirit Civilization but also the Nihility race. In addition, there was a significant difference between the Regal Jade Civilization and the human race. Therefore, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had crossed him off the list in the end. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After another three hundred chaotic eras, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord still hid away in the Jade Pure Realm, silently observing the world. When the current chaotic era came, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord finally found a better opportunity. The seeds human race had sowed finally sprouted in the Source World! The Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Divine Farmer, Yellow Thearch, Zhurong, Emperor Charm, Gonggong, Chiyou... It was a great era of talents. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord kept on observing in secret as he searched for the most suitable candidate. After the appearance of the Primitive Land, thepetition within it grew fierce. Some of the young talents perished in thepetition, such as Gonggong and Zhurong. Many others were powerful, but they chose to join the Element Spirit Civilization. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had been waiting for so many chaotic eras, so he was particrly patient in this era. This was a matter of great importance, and he needed to ensure everything was suitable. Originally, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had considered Fuxi as the ideal candidate. Being powerful, Fuxi had the assistance of the Snake Goddess, and the Six-Pattern Blood-storing Seeds inside the Pear Hill. However, with the support of the Element Spirit Civilization, Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer continued to amass strength. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord became hesitant. In the end, the Nine Li race was annihted. Chiyou exiled the divinend from the Source World. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord then pinned his hope on the divinend. He decided to choose this newnd as the hiding ce of the precious Grand Weapon Refining Method, where it was then discovered by Bromley. Geoffrey silently listened as he sat on the pir. It was exhausting for him tomunicate through the red light, therefore, he remained silent while he could. "I didn''t know Father had been involved in so many great secrets..." Geoffrey murmured to himself. After listening to the entire story, Geoffrey suddenly asked, "Is it because of the Grand Weapon Refining Method that I am able to move freely in the Abstruse Energy World?" "That is the only possible conclusion we can draw for now," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord agreed with a chuckle. "Do you have any siblings? Do they possess the same abilities as you do?" "I was an only child when I left home..." Geoffrey replied. He was unaware that Margaret had given birth to his sister after his departure. "Then set this aside for the time being," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said. "Which stair have you reached on the pir now?" he changed the topic. "I almost reach the top." Geoffrey''s eyes shone with joy. "Is there something I can do to help you? I can modify the ability of the Other Shore Tokens," he offered. "What?! Can you modify their abilities directly?!" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord couldn''t help but exim in astonishment. The young cyan-robed man''s ears immediately perked up with curiosity. "Yes! If you don''t believe that, let me change this sword for you now!" As Geoffrey spoke, he extended his hand towards the end of the red light, where a small ck stone was. "Please don''t!" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord hastily interceded. "This Lone Sword is a powerful weapon. Even though many have carried it, none of them could unleash its power. We''ve been waiting for someone who can unravel the mysteries within it." The more mysterious things were, the more attractive they became. Even the omniscient Grand Supreme Elderly Lord clung to the same belief. He hoped that someone could discover the truth about this mysterious sword. Upon hearing this, Geoffrey let out a chuckle as he replied, "I know why nobody could unleash the power of this sword! It''s because a part of this page has been damaged..." As Geoffrey was about to remove the small ck stone, he discovered a deep crack on the step. He didn''t know what had initially caused this crack, but he believed this was why the sword couldn''t unleash its power. After Geoffrey shared this information, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and the cyan-robed young man exchanged dismayed nces. It now appeared that this mysterious sword that they always cherished was actually a damaged Other Shore Token. Chapter 4112 Black Chapter 4112 ck The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had spent a lot of time working on the Lone Sword. He was a little depressed about this unsatisfactory result. After finishing speaking, Geoffrey pulled out the ck stone from the page. The page also had a row of square holes embedded in it. Geoffrey found the innermost hole and integrated the ck stone into it. Crack! As the two parts assembled, a ray of red light zed from it, traveling a distance towards the Lone Sword. When the red light reached and established a link to it, a faint blue light suddenly shed on its surface. The surface of the sword began to produce a chill. The chill spread at an incredible speed, and before the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord could react, a thickyer of ice had already covered the inner wall of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Ssh, ssh, ssh... Out of thin air, ice statues started to appear. The statues shook as they struggled to grow from the ice wall, and then they stood still, like soldiers on duty. Their stance radiated a very powerful aura. "The ability of the Lone Sword has changed..." the young man in the cyan robe said stiffly. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord also took a deep breath, as the cold aura also caused his body to chill. Regardless of the shivers down his spine, he stared at the Lone Sword and said, "The attribute of the Lone Sword has really been changed... How did you do it?" "It''s very simple. Just change the ck stone''s position," Geoffrey replied. "Can it be moved to a higher page or even the top?" wondered the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "I can have a try," replied Geoffrey. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord seemed to have gotten the idea as his face lit up with excitement. His hands trembled slightly as he waited on Geoffrey''s move. The young man in the cyan robe observed his master and sighed with contentment. This old man had not acted like this for many years. The small ck stone was portable and could be easily carried by Geoffrey. If he encountered something uncertain, he could ce it into a page nearby. This way, he could ask the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord at any time. It was killing two birds with one stone. When Geoffrey pulled the small ck stone away, the cold air from the Lone Sword immediately stopped blowing. The ice wall within the Mysterious Yellow Tower had also cracked quickly. However, the rows of ice statues in front did not disappear. They revealed their consciousness after being separated from the Lone Sword and expressed intent of hostility towards the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Before they could make a move, the young man in the cyan robe had already rushed over like a gust of wind. He had dashed across without any sign of making a move. When he stopped at the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s side, the row of ice statues melted into a pool of water. Geoffrey started to climb up the steps again and saw a few more red light rays. Some of these red light rays were connected to the Supreme Pure Realm, and some were connected to the Jade Pure Realm. However, more red light rays were connected to the inner worlds. Geoffrey got closer to reach the top. He didn''t bother to observe the red light rays leading to inner worlds and paid more attention to the Other Shore Tokens in the Jade Pure Realm and the Supreme Pure Realm. In the middle of the journey, Geoffrey stopped tomunicate with the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and asked about his father''s situation. He wanted to find Zen through the red light rays. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had easily observed the Source World before, but his Celestial Eye had not been repaired after being broken by the Evil God''s punch. He could only guess roughly and told Geoffrey that Zen was now in the Pear Hill and had entered the Supreme Pure Realm of the Other Shore. The Supreme Pure Realm and the Jade Pure Realm were bothrge. Finding Zen through just a few Other Shore Tokens was already like searching for a needle in a haystack. After trying to find him through dozens of red light rays, Geoffrey gave up and proceeded to move towards the top of the pir. Four hourster, Geoffrey stopped again. He was only ten page stairs from the top now. The ten stairs had be very thick and each of them was ten feet high! The red light had disappeared and was reced by ck light. "Well, this energy is sickening..." When Geoffrey fixed his eyes on the ck light, he was feeling dizzy. What kind of Other Shore Tokens were these ck light rays connected to? Out of caution, Geoffrey didn''t dare to get close to the ck light. Instead, he inserted the small ck stone into the eleventh stair, and a red light ray once again connected to the Lone Sword. The eleventh stair had the strongest energy among the red light rays. The Lone Sword flickered like zing mes, and even the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord took a few steps back. Geoffrey immediately told the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord what he had seen. "Thest ten stairs seem to have much stronger energy with these ck light rays!" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was not surprised at his statement. "The Other Shore Tokens connected to thest ten stairs are in the hands of the Snake Spirit King," he answered. The young man in the cyan robe was neither surprised. He had previously heard it from his master.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The power of the Four Spirits Sect did not onlye from the ancestry-level bloodline but also the four holy pirs. The snake spirits, the bird spirits, the human spirits, and the monkey spirits each controlled a holy pir. In the past, the holy pirs gave energy to the people of the Four Spirits Sect, but not too much to the secondary worlds. The four holy pirs shined with dense vivid lights all year round, including the orange light and red light. These rays of light passed through infinite space and connected with the Other Shore Tokens uniquely, giving the Four Spirits Sect more power. The power of the ancestry-level bloodline had been very strong, but it was still limited. Because of the four holy pirs, the Other Shore Tokens had changing abilities derived from the ancestry-level bloodline, and the threshold of them was lowerpared to that of the ancestry-level bloodline. The energy of the four holy pirs came from the energy pools¡ªthe secondary worlds that spread over the main world. As the energy absorbed by the four holy pirs increased, the power of the Other Shore Tokens also increased. The power of the Other Shore Tokens on the highest pages of the pirs was even stronger than that of the origin-level bloodlines. Those who were qualified to merge with the Other Shore Tokens on the highest pages of the pirs were top masters from the Four Spirits Sect. The leaders of the four sects also controlled the Other Shore Tokens of thest ten stairs. "The holy pir you are climbing belongs to the Snake Spirit Sect, and the strongest ten Other Shore Tokens are probably kept by the Snake Spirit King. It is said that these ten Other Shore Tokens control nearly one-third of the energy of the holy pir," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord spoke. "One-third..." Geoffrey''s eyes widened. "Then, isn''t the Snake Spirit King able to destroy the chaos in an instant?" He concluded that the energy in the holy pir was too strong... The chaos was no match for the holy pir. "No." The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord shook his head. "The energy pools are almost destroyed and the power of the Other Shore Tokens is much weaker than before. On the other hand, the chaos is a very special world¨Ca trap carefully set up by the Snake Spirit King. It is far stronger than the ordinary secondary worlds." In the main world, the Monkey Spirit King was almost invincible. The Snake Spirit King was nothing compared to him, and both the Human Spirit King and the Bird Spirit King appeared to have no advantage against him. However, the Snake Spirit King had surprisingly pulled the other three kings into a lower-level world. This was the reason why the Snake Spirit King had been able to kill them back then. Chapter 4113 Holy Item Chapter 4113 Holy Item The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord acquired all the necessary information about the Four Spirits Sect and the main world from the Other Shore. But regarding what he said about the Snake Spirit King''s strength, it was merely a rough estimate. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was not thoroughly certain about it. Moreover, he was not entirely sure if the Snake Spirit King still had all those ten Other Shore Tokens in his possession. If the Snake Spirit King was still able to use his full strength until now, he would have already managed to defeat the Bird Spirit King long ago. These two races had been warring with each other for over hundreds of chaotic eras. One could say that they were mortal enemies. "If that''s the case, then I will destroy all of his Other Shore Tokens..." Geoffrey had already acknowledged the Snake Spirit King as his father''s greatest enemy after the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord exined everything. He knew that these Other Shore Tokens could be destroyed. All he needed to do was to pull them out. Geoffrey had seeded to do that lots of times before. He aplished this while he was climbing the pir. If the person who owned the Other Shore Token seemed wicked, he would immediately pull out the ck stone and throw it away. He was also the one who threw away the ck stones of those Other Shore Tokens belonging to the Element Spirit Civilization. However, he was eager to reach the top as soon as possible. He realized that there were too many ck stones on the pir. It would take him a couple of years to pull them all out. Therefore, he left it entirely up to his mood whether or not he would pull out certain stones. It meant that during this period of time, all sorts of strange things had been happening on the Other Shore. Every now and then, some people found that their Other Shore Tokens had suddenly stopped working. Even though Geoffrey''s proposal to pull out the Snake Spirit King''s Other Shore Tokens sounded a little childish, it was actually very straightforward and effective. It would be best if he seeded in pulling them out and was able to destroy the ten Other Shore Tokens as well. "You are wee to try but you have to be extremely careful," replied the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. He was obviously concerned about Geoffrey''s safety. At this moment, he felt full of regret. He should have learned more about the Four Spirits Sect in the past. That way, he could have been of greater help to Geoffrey. s! He had already missed his chance. "Okay! Here I go!" Geoffrey said as soon as the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord expressed his agreement. Very carefully, he climbed onto the tenth step. Based on his previous experience, he pointed at the ck light in the middle of the step. It was actually a risky move but he had no other choice now. Entering the Abstruse Energy World was a kind of adventure in its own way. Boom! As soon as Geoffrey''s fingertip came into contact with the ck light, the scene he saw through it exploded and expanded around him. All of a sudden, he noticed a brown cloud floating slowly and steadily in the distance. Soon enough, it had entered his field of vision. Up close, Geoffrey observed that the brown cloud was spiral shaped. "Huh? A chaos cloud?" Geoffrey scratched his head as he had no idea what just happened. He originally thought that all the Other Shore Tokens should have been on the Other Shore. He didn''t expect that the Snake Spirit King''s tenth Other Shore Token would be in the chaos. Geoffrey adjusted his visual range and saw a ck bead. Much to his surprise, he found that the bead was embedded into a wall. The chaos was supposed to be empty. How could there be a wall here? Thoroughly confused, Geoffrey adjusted his line of vision once more. He tried to figure out where the wall ended. Unfortunately, the surroundings were filled with chaotic energy. All he could see was a small portion of the wall. Just as Geoffrey was adjusting his line of sight, he suddenly discovered some bulges protruding below the bead. He focused his vision closely and carefully looked at it. He was utterly shocked after he figured out what it was! It was a woman that had been embedded into the wall! The bumps were actually some parts of her body sticking out of the wall. Geoffrey pondered about how long the woman had been in there. Her face, chest, legs, and stretched arms were the only parts floating serenely outside the wall. Astonishingly, Geoffrey realized that this woman was still alive despite of her current condition. Her skin remained snow-white and full of vitality even if it had already been exposed for an indefinite amount of time. It was as though there was an abundant life force emanating from her body. Upon closer inspection, he saw that the woman''s eyes were different. Her pupils were slits instead of the normal round ones. They were almost like thin crescent moons. They were not human eyes but a pair of snake eyes! This woman had remained in this restrained position for countless years. All this time, all she could do was gaze into the distance. Her state of mind had remained the same for over a thousand chaotic eras. If she could struggle against her bonds, she would definitely break free of them. Then, she would be able to end her life as quickly as possible. Sadly, she couldn''t... Aside from that, she had to stay embedded in the wall and continuously sacrifice herself for the snake. And because everything was already settled a long time ago, her struggle would be futile. Her heart had already be numb. She couldn''t feel anything else in this silent void. However, she immediately felt it when Geoffrey looked at her. How could she not? She hadn''t felt any other presence for such a long time. Naturally, she would notice if something changed. There was a sparkle of light in her somber gray eyes. Her crescent-shaped pupils flickered with a faint golden glow. ''Is there someone out there? Someone is spying on me... ...in order to humiliate me? Oh no! I can feel its presence! Someone is undoubtedly spying on me through the Evil Bead! Someone managed to climb up the pir!'' There was a sudden change in the features of her beautiful face. The face that was once immutable for billions of billions of years looked different. There was something unusual about her facial expression. Clearly, the muscles on her face hadn''t moved for a very long time, so it became almost harder than steel. Therefore, cracking sounds could be heard when she tried to put on a stunned expression. She started coughing as she struggled to speak out. It sounded like her throat was full of sand. It took her some time before she finally spoke through gritted teeth, "Who is it? Who is spying on me?" Her voice did not seem like it came from a woman. At the very least, it did not match her beautiful face. It sounded hoarse and husky. When Geoffrey heard her talk, he became extremely curious. Where was this woman located in the vast chaos? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why had she been embedded in that wall? Most importantly, who was she? However, he could only ask these questions in his mind. By using special means, Geoffrey had been able tomunicate with the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord earlier. He tried using the same method to reach out to the woman. He began to pluck the ck light. Every time he would pluck the ck light, his head felt as if it would explode like a firecracker. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and held on. ''This woman must have an extraordinary origin, '' he thought. This would be the only opportunity he had to find out who that woman was. Unfortunately, the woman merely stared obliviously at the Evil Bead above. She was utterly confused. She couldn''t understand the way hemunicated. Instead, she just said, "The holy pirs... Have they be so unstable? It seems that they would copse at any moment." "Then it''s fine. If the holy pirs copse, then these grudges among the four sects would easily be solved..." Actually, Geoffrey''s flickering gaze had misled the woman. She thought there wasn''t someone observing her, but there was something wrong with the holy pirs. When Geoffrey realized the woman didn''t get it, he became a little anxious and plucked the ck light faster. However, the woman still couldn''t understand what he wanted to say. Communicating with her this way proved to be rather pointless. After trying for a while, Geoffrey felt a sharp pain in his head. It was as though it had been split open. Finally, he gave up. The woman discovered that the gaze on the Evil Bead had disappeared. Once again, her expression became stiff and impassive. She remained motionless and assumed her previous state of being. The chaos cloud that enveloped her became a little thinner. Gradually, more parts of the wall that bound her were revealed. It appears that the wall extended out of the chaos cloud and stretched endlessly towards the far distance. After leaving the ck light, Geoffrey headed back and returned to the eleventh step. He immediately told the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord what he had seen. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord frowned when he heard what he just said. He didn''t expect that there was a wall in the chaos. Moreover, there was a beautiful woman with snake eyes embedded in it. He couldn''t quite understand why such a bizarre thing existed in the chaos. Needless to say, Geoffrey didn''t get an answer from the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Then without saying anything, he stood on the ninth step and touched the ck light. This time, Geoffrey''s gazended directly on the Heavenly Square City. There was an irregrly-shaped piece of metal floating in the middle of a small room. The moment Geoffreyid his eyes on the metal piece, the whole Heavenly Square City trembled violently. The Snake Spirit King suddenly opened his eyes and growled, "My Holy Item! Who dares spy on my Holy Item?" Chapter 4114 The Danger (Part One) Chapter 4114 The Danger (Part One) The ten strongest Other Shore Tokens stored on the top of a holy pir were referred to by the Snake Spirit Sect as the Holy Items. The Snake Spirit King Cornelius had selected the ten items himself and strategically ordered them to be ced in this specific location for a very important reason. If someone was spying on him now through one of these items, it meant that they had climbed up the holy pir. "My king, may I know what happened?" Sewell asked, trying to look and sound as respectful as he could be. He was the first one toe to the Snake Spirit King, and he did not want to try his patience. The Snake Spirit King granted his request, filling him on what was happening to the holy pir. When Sewell heard what the Snake Spirit King said, his neutral expression became somber. "We have left the main world for too long, my king. After the ughter, many creatures might have been born there. I guess that some of them identally climbed up the holy pir," Sewell said, his voice sounding worried. This only confirmed what the Snake Spirit King refused to hear. The main world was not empty. It was not dead. It was simply not prospering the way it did before. Long ago, the Snake Spirit Sect had sent the members of the Element Spirit Civilization into the main world to have them gather as much information about it as they could. From this mission, they discovered that there were already small races forming in the main world. Even worse, some of them were strong. In terms of size and strength, however, they were not much inparison to the Four Spirits Sect, but this did not mean they were to be discarded. After all, a threat was a threat. "To think that those losers had the audacity to approach our holy pir. When Ie back to the main world, I will tear them into a thousand pieces," the Snake Spirit King said, each of his wordsced with spite. The holy pirs were forbidden areas in the Four Spirits Sect. After all, people could see many things that they had no right to know through the holy pirs. Climbing up the four pirs without losing life would be next to impossible for anyone, but Geoffrey had tested his luck. Before the Snake Spirit King finished his sentence, Sewell''s eyes narrowed, squinting to check if what he heard matched what he would see. Inside of Sewell''s thick tail was a ck spiral awl, which was given to him by the Snake Spirit King himself. The awl was a Holy Item too. The Snake Spirit King responded to his reaction. "Did you detect something?" he asked, readying himself for the answer. Sewell switched his attention from the awl to his king, nodding his head in confirmation. "Show me," the Snake Spirit King ordered Sewell. Sewell bowed his head in submission, wagging his tail to release the awl from it. The spiral awl made its way around the location¡ªfrom top to bottom, from left to right¡ªbefore introducing itself to the face of the Snake Spirit King. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Snake Spirit King looked at the spiral awl in front of him. Through it, he spoke to the intruder, his voice filled with anger. "This is the leader of the Snake Spirit Sect. Who are you? What are you doing on our holy pir?" As he was speaking, his beady eyes began to turn golden, and a strong spell glowed around them. When his eyes would meet another''s, thetter would immediately fall to his feet,pletely submitting themselves to him. Even the most stubborn person could not stand a chance. Despite being in a different world, the Snake Spirit King remained confident in his powers. It had never failed him before. With just one look, he knew he would be able to make the intruder fear. However, just as the Snake Spirit King''s eyes lit up, the intruder''s gaze in the spiral awl disappeared. The Snake Spirit King narrowed his eyes. "The intruder is quick to react," he remarked while his eyes began to darken, losing their glow. "Such a pity, my king," Sewell said in response, genuinely disappointed in what just passed. The Snake Spirit King rolled his eyes in vexation. Right after, he summoned the Other Shore Tokens from many ces in the Heavenly Square City, and they moved in circles above his head. As long as the intruder touched a ray of the dark light again, he would cast the spell through his eyes immediately. Then, the intruder''s mind would swell up in confusion, forgetting what he was there for in the first ce. The Snake Spirit King waited and waited. However, moments passed, and there was still no negative reaction from the Holy Items. The intruder was not doing anything. "What a cunningd," hemented, his patience nearing its end. He returned the Holy Items to their original ces. He addressed his attention to Sewell and asked, "What do you think that intruder is there for? Do you think he or she is here to break the connection between the Holy Items and the holy pir?" Sewell shook his head. "From what I know, no matter how hard a person tries, the connection between the Holy Items and the holy pir would be impossible to break off." "Unfortunately, that''s not true," the Snake Spirit King interjected. "Although the connection between the items and the holy pir is supposedly unbreakable, if a person has enough time and the correct resources, he or she would be able to cut it all off," he continued, revealing a fit of growing anger in his expression. "After all, the Deep Space favors no one." "The Deep Space favors no one"¡ªthis was something the Human Spirit King Kincaid would always remind him. The Deep Space was never purposely on anyone''s side. The Deep Space meant a great lot to the main world. Both Sheehan and Kincaid believed it to be the origin of all that existed. However, despite the supposed greatness of the Deep Space, it was also mysterious and unpredictable, therefore making it dangerous. No one knew what to expect from it, not even the Four Spirits Sect did when it was at its peak! Most members of the Four Spirits Sect believed the reason why they would rule the main world was because it was a blessing from the Deep Space back then. But Kincaid had a different opinion. Chapter 4115 The Danger (Part Two) Chapter 4115 The Danger (Part Two) To him, the prosperity of the Four Spirits Sect had nothing to do with the Deep Space''s favor. It was all simply blind luck! This was why the Snake Spirit King decided to take matters into his own hands. He thought that if the Four Spirits Sect disappeared from the main world, more powerful races would rise and take their ces. His n was clear, thorough, and well-thought-out. He did what he could to achieve his vision, and all was going ording to his n. However, if there was anything he failed to take into consideration, it would be Sheehan''s personality. The way the Snake Spirit King saw it, Sheehan, the Bird Spirit King was the most restrained one among the four leaders of the Four Spirits Sect. However, he did not expect him to be so stubborn. When the Snake Spirit King put an end to the Four Spirits Sect, Sheehan decided to put an end to the Snake Spirit King''s n. Thinking about this bothered him deeply, having to remember how someone nned to destroy something he had spent so much time and effort on. He simply could not understand why Sheehan was so stubborn, why he could not simply let things go ording to the n. He even resisted against him after he died. "Whatever happens, we cannot let those weaklings from the main world get in our way. We have to make our move," the Snake Spirit King said, his drive for seeding in his ns bing fiercer. "But it is not yet time to take action," Sewell worriedly reminded the Snake Spirit King. The Snake Spirit King disagreed. "There is no better time than now. Although Sheehan is not awake, those birds are incredibly intelligent. It will only be a matter of time before they recognize the direction of our n. For now, what we need to focus on is the Monkey Spirit King, who has already awakened from his sleep. We need to carry out our n ahead of schedule. Tell the others," the Snake Spirit King said. If they followed their original n, they would have to stay in the chaos for a longer period. The Snake Spirit King and his men initially didn''t pay attention to the rounds of chaos. They did not take the ruling civilizations into ount simply because they thought the civilizations wouldn''t even be a bother. They thought they wouldn''t even make a scratch in their ns. However, unexpectedly, the Bird Spirit Sect became involved. Thus, the Snake Spirit King was forced to act quickly, changing his strategy. This led him into choosing the Purge Way, which would lead to zero rounds of Chaos, and all went ording to his expectations again. But to the agony of the Snake Spirit King, another disruption was about to happen. Geoffrey rested his back against the side of the stair. He did his best to catch his breath, while his heart attempted to steady itself. His arms and legs had be so exhausted to the point of being numb, but he had to pick himself up again. He could not allow himself to faint. When the spiral awl floated in front of the Snake Spirit King''s face, he had a hunch that what was to come next could not be good, and he was right. When the Snake Spirit King''s eyes began to ze with a golden light, he knew he had to look away from his direction to protect himself. In fact, he was unable to protect himself from making eye contact with the Snake Spirit King. Moments ago, he just took a step back in a panic, losing his bnce. Luckily, the ray of dark light slip through his fingers, too, which saved his life. It was indeed a life and death situation! ''That was too close. The Snake Spirit King. I just saw the Snake Spirit King. I almost died just about now!'' Geoffrey''s thoughts came flooding into his head in heavy torrents. He needed more than a while to calm down. ''I''m not sure if I can continue with this. I am too weak, too unready. If Father or Master Ziya were here instead of me, they would do so much better in facing the Snake Spirit King!'' Geoffrey thought to himself, resisting the frustration he had felt. "How dare you try to take my life!" Geoffrey screamed. "I''ll destroy your precious Other Shore Tokens!" he continued. With no hesitation, he stretched his hand out. He curled his fingers around the ck stone, grabbing it. In the past, he easily removed the ck stones with a single pull; however, with this stone, no matter how hard he pulled, he couldn''t remove it! "Damn it..." he said. It was bing more difficult with the sweat dripping down his forehead blurring his vision. He tried other methods to grab the stone, but none of them worked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As his mind and body grew more tired, it became more and more difficult to aplish his mission. The ck stair and the ck stone were too difficult to deal with. After a few more tries, Geoffrey, in pure exhaustion, finally gave up. He rested his body after a long time of struggling, not daring to touch another ray of dark light. ''If the Snake Spirit King is around the Other Shore Tokens, I would be in serious trouble, especially if I make eye-contact with him. I can only imagine how harsh the punishment would be, '' he thought to himself. He decided topletely leave the dark rays of light alone and headed towards the top of the holy pir. As he was climbing his way to the top, he couldn''t help but think of the Four Spirits Sect, how they built these gigantic pirs. His feet finallynded on the top of the holy pir. When he was there, he discovered he was standing on a round tform, which measured about ten thousand feet wide! In the middle of the tform was a relief sculpture of a giant snake, which seemed almost life-like. He took a quick look at it, only to realize that he was face-to-face with the relief sculpture of the Snake Spirit King. Chapter 4116 The Sky Chapter 4116 The Sky Geoffrey took a few steps forward, carefully studying the relief sculpture on the tform. The relief of the Snake Spirit King was extremely intricate, but something caught Geoffrey''s eyes. It seemed some parts of the carving were smelted, as though someone had tried to burn them. Did someone climb to the top of the pir to destroy the relief before? The pir was undoubtedly very solid. Geoffrey wouldn''t have been able to damage it, even if he tried. Back when he was at the foot of the pir, he had asked Ziya to give it a try, but even Ziya couldn''t leave a mark on the pir. Except for these strangely burnt parts, there was nothing exquisite about the relief. Geoffrey frowned in disappointment. It hadn''t been easy for him to climb all this way, yet the journey seemed fruitless. At the very least, he had helped the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord connect the sword to the eleventh stair. An Other Shore Token on the eleventh stair was supposedly quite decent; however it was still connected to a red light beam like before. This meant it was surely inferiorpared to the Other Shore Tokens on thest ten stairs. ''If I drill a square hole here and insert the ck stone in it, will it work?" Geoffrey''s eyes shed excitedly as he came up with this bold idea. But he dismissed the idea just as quickly as he hatched it. The pir was too solid. There was no possible way he''d be able to dig a hole in it! ''What if I asked Ziya for help...'' It had taken him several months to climb to the top of the pir, which meant it''d take several more months to go down. Thus, it would take him nearly a year to make a round trip. As he pondered over this, he inadvertently walked to the center of the tform, where the Snake Spirit King''s eyesy. Without even looking where he was going, Geoffrey identally stepped right on the Snake Spirit King''s eyes. Then, the sky began to stir, as though it was unsettled. Initially, the sky of the main world was as dark as a moonless night. Whenever he looked up, the sky was always pitch ck. But the instant Geoffrey stepped on the Snake Spirit King''s eyes, he noticed a huge courtyard floating nearby. It was floating in the center of the four pirs. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Upon a closer look, Geoffrey realized the courtyard was tethered by thick chains that glowed brightly. The glowing chains were connected to the tops of the four pirs. "Why is there a courtyard here?" Geoffrey''s mouth fell open in shock. Back when he was at the foot of the pir, he didn''t notice any courtyard. But from where he stood now, it was impossible to miss! Right underneath the courtyard were three cone-shaped stones. It looked as though the floating, massive stones were supporting the courtyard, keeping it afloat. Geoffrey''s gaze shifted from the bottom of the courtyard to its top. His eyes suddenly widened in shock. "The sky... Is this the real sky of the Abstruse Energy World?" To his surprise, the sky had changed miraculously. Instead of the pitch ckness, the sky was now a deep and three-dimensional space. It was as though it extended infinitely, with strange yet beautiful things floating around in it. A huge, windmill-shaped object floated far away, with its wheel spinning unimaginably fast. In the distance, a shape that almost resembled a sphere glowed a deep red, almost like a sun, but it kept changing shape. In addition, there were also some fragments floating within its orbit. Everything seemed so far yet so huge. Geoffrey was in utter awe. For a long time, he stared nkly into the sky in wonder. When he finally snapped back to reality, he took a step forward. Everything disappeared in an instant. Even the courtyard was gone. Cautiously, he took a step backward, and the sky changed once more. "Is this some trick of the Four Spirits Sect?" Although it felt a little strange, Geoffrey''s interest was definitely piqued. Once he figured out that the trick was to step on the Snake Spirit King''s eyes, an idea shed through his mind. ''What if I try climbing onto that courtyard?'' The courtyard was connected to the pir he was on by a thick chain. Geoffrey could easily cross over to the courtyard through the chain. Moreover, he could check out the other three pirs, since the courtyard was chained to them, too. The only catch was, if he stepped away from the Snake Spirit King''s eyes, everything would disappear. However, did they¡ªthe courtyard, the chains, and the sky¡ªtruly disappear? Or were they just invisible? After memorizing the location of the chain, Geoffrey took a deep breath and left the Snake Spirit King''s eyes. Cautiously, he walked towards the tform''s edge. He felt his way along the edge carefully, until his fingers brushed against something cold. It was a link in the chain! Each link was about ten feet wide. Although the chain waspletely invisible, Geoffrey was confident he would be able to navigate. The distance from the pir to the courtyard was long, about half the distance between the two pirs. It was at least a ten-day climb to reach the courtyard. After climbing for a few hundred feet, Geoffrey looked down. He trembled slightly as he realized there was nothing under him. If he fell from such a height, there was no possible way he''d survive. Meanwhile, in the Star Crane City, Crane Blood Province, Source World, a huge stone heart was beating slowly yet energetically. The Yellow Thearchy on the throbbing stone, staring into space nkly. His once incredibly strong body was now extremely weak. ire upying his body was taxing enough in itself, but the price he had to pay when she was defeated after descending to the Source World was even more unimaginable. He was lucky to be alive, but now, the Yellow Thearch was ovee with regret. He had chosen to join the Element Spirit Civilization to grow in strength. But the so-called strength of the Element Spirit Civilization turned out to be bait! And the Yellow Thearch fell for it. After taking the bait, he had now be the Element Spirit Civilization''s puppet. Now, there was no turning back. He had absolutely no ability to resist, and waspletely subject to their control. Da! Da! Da! Someone was approaching. Although the Yellow Thearch''s body was badly damaged, he could still acutely sense things around him. Instantly he knew that the person approaching him was the Divine Farmer. "What''re you doing here?" the Yellow Thearch asked sourly. After the battle with the Pear Hill, the Divine Farmer had actually rescued him. But secretly, the Yellow Thearch loathed the Divine Farmer. It would''ve been better to die in battle than to continue living as a puppet. "The Eye Spirit has sent a message," said the Divine Farmer calmly. "The Eye Spirit" were thest three words that the Yellow Thearch wanted to hear, but he had no choice. With a sigh, he struggled to sit up. He knew that the Eye Spirit could be spying on them at any given time. "What did he say?" the Yellow Thearch asked tiredly. "Kill the Evil God," the Divine Farmer said bluntly. The Yellow Thearchughed bitterly. "How are we supposed to do that, especially in this condition?" In the battle with the Pear Hill, two of the three Chaos Ancient Gods who advocated the Purge Way had perished. Othniel was the only survivor, but no one knew where he was now. How could they possibly kill the Evil God after they suffered such huge losses? "We have to do it. The Eye Spirit will help us." The Divine Farmer shrugged. "He will help us? How?" "We still have Othniel. The Element Spirit Civilization will support us, and the Eye Spirit said he will teach us a special method." There was a hint of excitement in the Divine Farmer''s voice. "What method?" "The Blood-controlling Method. It''s a method to activate the bloodline theurgies, developed from outside the chaos..." Chapter 4117 Everything Was Under Control Chapter 4117 Everything Was Under Control Yellow Thearch was confused after he heard what Divine Farmer said. When one obtained a bloodline, it would fully belong to them. On top of that, the more one used their obtained bloodline, the more powerful their theurgy would be. That was how Yellow Thearch thought the bloodlines worked ever since he became an Eternal Realm warrior. The Eye Spirit even told him the same thing before. But now that he knew about the existence of the Blood-controlling Method, he thought everything he knew came into question. "Master Eye Spirit didn''t have the Blood-controlling Method before. It was given to him by a master," Divine Farmer told him. "A master..." Yellow Thearch''s eyes shed withbined intrigue and surprise. It seemed that he was right in assuming that these Treacherous Beings were not as simple as they seemed. There was no way such powerful and terrible creatures came from within the chaos. Another matter to also consider was the rtionship between the Element Spirit Civilization and the Treacherous Beings, but Yellow Thearch pushed this to the back of his mind for the time being. "Can a master truly activate a stronger bloodline theurgy with just a Blood-controlling Method?" he asked. Divine Farmer''s words still made him doubtful. Divine Farmer merely smiled in reply. Soon enough, the blood within his body began to boil. His blood power used to be extremely fierce and violent but now, it was incredibly gentle. In just a few moments, a figure sporting a goat head with huge horns took shape. Divine Farmer had just transformed into a goat monster! "What do you intend to do?" Yellow Thearch immediately became alert. In this form, Divine Farmer''s strength greatly increased but his consciousness was virtually non- existent. He essentially turned into a heartless goat monster. Was he perhaps nning to kill Yellow Thearch? A powerful aura emanated from Divine Farmer''s monster form, so powerful that it was enough to disrupt rubble on the ground. To Yellow Thearch''s surprise, Divine Farmer spoke, "I''m just trying to prove something to you." "Can you control your goat monster body?" Yellow Thearch asked in amazement. "Completely," Divine Farmer replied. "I can freely choose and control any of the three forms of transformation." Back then, Divine Farmer''s transformation forms came at random and, though they were powerful, there was always a risk that he did not get the one he wanted. "After cultivating the Blood-controlling Method, I was also able to obtain a fourth form. It consumes a lot of energy but its strength is far moreplicated than that of the first three forms!" The tion in Divine Farmer''s face was unmistakable as he made this deration. Meanwhile, Yellow Thearch remained doubtful. Could the Blood-controlling Method be truly so magical? There was only one way to find out. "Master Eye Spirit, will you impart such a wondrous method to me?" Yellow Thearch asked hopefully. Before Divine Farmer could even open his mouth, his forehead suddenly split open to reveal an eyeball. "Of course," the Eye Spirit replied. "With the Blood-controlling Method, me and Divine Farmer will steadily grow in power." The Eye Spirit''s words excited Yellow Thearch. All the regret and distress from the past few monthspletely disappeared in his mind. "Buzz!" The eyeball in the middle of Divine Farmer''s forehead flickered and soon, numerous Sanskrit words floated in front of Yellow Thearch. "This is the Blood-controlling Method suitable for you. This battle is not rted to the Pear Hill or the Finale Way. The only thing you have to do is to fight against the ck Ship," the Eye Spirit told him. "Don''t let me down." Yellow Thearch stared at all the Sanskrit words given to him with greed and desire. "Master Eye Spirit, may I ask a question?" he asked. "What is it?" the Eye Spirit replied. "The Blood-controlling Method is so powerful," Yellow Thearch began. "Why did you not teach it to us in advance? We wouldn''t have suffered so miserably in the battle of Pear Hill back then if you had taught us." "Well, we have just been taught, too." There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the Eye Spirit''s tone. The Element Spirit Civilization wholeheartedly served the Snake Spirit Sect but they were not always treated as amicably as they would like. To the Snake Masters, creatures of the chaos simply weren''t qualified to learn nor had the ability to grasp the Blood-controlling Methods. Deeming his deed done, the eyeball disappeared, and the crack that appeared in the middle of Divine Farmer''s forehead closed. "How long will it take to cultivate the Blood-controlling Method?" Yellow Thearch asked Divine Farmer. "Very soon, especially since we already have a good grasp on how to use our bloodline. It only took me four days to cultivate it," Divine Farmer answered. "Once I master the Blood-controlling Method, I will look for the Evil God!" Yellow Thearch dered. This Blood-controlling Method gave hope to him. Up above the Roaring Lake Province, the aforementioned Evil God''s body floated in the air like a leaf. "Wind..." he uttered as he closed his eyes. He was an image of tranquility as he floated by. Soon, however, a stronger wind blew and he found himself hurtling through the sky at an astonishing speed. "Strong wind..." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... It wasn''t long before the strong wind turned into violent gales that swept through the entire Roaring Lake Province. The wind was strong enough to suck in the hugekes and plow the ground into many ditches. It was a truly destructive storm. This wasn''t the first time the Roaring Lake Province was devastated by such a violent shock wave. Numerous creatures that lived near thekes nowy either dead or injured. Those who were lucky to survive moved around the Roaring Lake Province to try to stay far away from the danger. They couldn''t leave the Roaring Lake Province entirely since it was their home. As the storm raged, no living being in the entire Roaring Lake Province could escape. Water and soil mixed together and formed a ten-thousand feet high pile of debris. Soon enough, the ground was squeezed all over again. Countless creatures lost their voice and died instantly. This would go on for an entire hour. Afterwards, the winds finally calmed. From up above one would be able to see the extent of the damage: a graying brown mud in wherein countless broken limbsy. Arge hole appeared in the middle of it all wherein a huge turtle shell surfaced from the hole. Underneath this shell were numerous creatures! One of the creatures it protected was at the Chaotic Source Realm. The sight of his race being exterminated broke this Chaotic Source Realm warrior''s heart, and his Other Shore Token, the Sacred Earth Armor, could only save a few people. "You dodged my storm," the Evil God remarked with indifference as he floated down. "Your strength is not too shabby." To everyone''sbined surprise and horror, the Evil God did not move his mouth. Rather his voice emanated from the earth itself. His words could be heard from within and across the Roaring Lake Province itself! It was like he suddenly became thend''s ruler. Anger erupted from the Chaotic Source Realm warrior''s eyes when he heard this. With the turtle shell on his head, he made a mad dash towards the Evil God and roared, "Why? Why did you destroy our Roaring Lake Province?" The Evil God simply raised his hand and the turtle shell atop the Chaotic Source Realm warrior''s head shattered with a bang! "I want to correct your words," the Evil God told him. "This is not your Roaring Lake Province, but mine." "I''ll kill you!" The Evil God''s insensitive words pushed the Chaotic Source Realm warrior to the limit. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He was determined to burn his Other Shore Token just to fight against this malicious character. Unfortunately, he soon discovered that even if he maxed out his potential, he still couldn''t move. "It''s not just the Roaring Lake Province," the Evil God began, "but everything in the Source World. The flowers, the trees, the buildings and even your lives all belong to me now. Everything is under my control and I can do everything that I want." p! Despite his best efforts to burn through his Other Shore Token, the Chaotic Source Realm warrior still turned into blood mist andpletely disappeared from the world. Chapter 4118 The Strongest Hatred Chapter 4118 The Strongest Hatred A ck ship slowly approached the Evil God. On the side of the ship sat Shera, who had yet to recover from her shock. The former captain of the ship sat beside her in silence, deep in thought. He had only helped the Evil God devour Usman because the Grandmaster of Heaven asked him to. However, the Evil God himself was like a Pandora''s box, full of uncertainty. No one knew how he would affect the future and what he would bring to it. "Is this the power of the Source World?" Shera asked. "My power," the Evil God answered with a pout. He had already considered himself the ruler of the entire world. "Your power is truly something else¡­ It''s on a par with that of the Chaos Ancient Gods," Shera continued. All the Eternal Realm warriors in this world could destroy a province, but it was a time-consuming task. On the other hand, the Evil God only moved for a bit, but he had wiped out the entire Roaring Lake Province in just an hour. Only the Chaos Ancient Gods could achieve such a feat! "The Chaos Ancient Gods?" There was a trace of contempt in the Evil God''s voice. Indeed, those Chaos Ancient Gods might have grasped the highest level of truths. However, there were some truths that might not work in his territory! The morepatible he was with the Source World, the stronger the power he would have. At that moment, he suddenly thought of something that deeply bothered him. It was an issue that was close to his heart. The image of a person filled his mind, and he immediately closed his eyes. Then, his spiritual sense flowed out like water and began to wash over the entire Roaring Lake Province. When Shera felt his spiritual sense, she asked curiously, "Who are you looking for?" "A person," said the Evil God. "A person? Who?" Shera asked again. "I don''t know, either." The Evil God closed his eyes and shook his head. After he had fused with the Source World, he became immensely sensitive to everything within it. That was why the Source World had sensed a concern in his heart and gave feedback to him. The problem was that he could not possibly care about anyone in the Source World. The feeling was quite strange and out of character for him. A few momentster, his spiritual sense appeared in the center of everyrge province in the Source World and quickly spread everywhere, until it covered all of the great provinces. It was probably the broadest spread of spiritual sense in history! Once all the spiritual sense had spread out, the Evil God saw everything in the Source World. Eventually, he caught sight of a woman. "Edna!" However, his lips curved into a slight frown. The concern he felt was for his wife. Furthermore, he did not expect that Zen had released her. Did Zen let her leave his inner world on purpose and leave her to perish by herself? No... He was not a narrow-minded man. Edna must have asked to leave his inner world and gotten his permission. Without hesitation, the Evil God quickly concluded that it was the case. Although he had always regarded Zen as an opponent whom he had to defeat, deep in his heart, he admired Zen. As for Zen, he knew that the Evil God was a troublemaker, but he still set him free. Such an opponent deserved the Evil God''s admiration. Meanwhile, Edna was now in bad condition. However, she was very happy when Zen had released her. She wanted to find the Evil God, so she naturally did not stay in the Divine Bloom Province. Instead, she headed west and passed through tworge provinces in a row. The Oneness Sky Pce still controlled those two provinces, so they were rtively safe. Yet, it was not long after when the Divine Farmer race and the Bearing race came and attacked the Oneness Sky Pce. They passed through exactly where Edna went. Since she had already reached the consummation of True God Realm, of course, they did not treat her as an ordinary civilian and captured her. Now, she was in the Moon Shield City in the Blood Sea Province. The Moon Shield City was a military stronghold of the Bearing race. Arge number of warriors of the Oneness Sky Pce remained imprisoned in the city. As soon as Edna arrived, the guards threw her and the other prisoners from the Oneness Sky Pce into a smelly dungeon. She leaned against the dirty wall with her arms around her legs, her eyes full of sadness. Back in Zen''s inner world, she had been born as a beauty. After she married the Evil God, she was like the queen in Zen''s inner world. Even when Zen had defeated her husband, she had never suffered any hardships. On the contrary, her situation now was far beyond what she could bear. "Ahhh!" Suddenly, a series of miserable screams came from the depths of the dungeon. The prisoners'' hairs stood on their ends upon hearing the piercing cry. There was a horrible rumor that spread among them. It was said that the warden of this prison was a ruthless warrior in the thirteenth stage of the Other Shore Realm. He had a mysterious type of Other Shore Token, which needed to absorb life energy to unleash its power. The more potent the source of the life energy was, the better. The number of warriors at the Other Shore Realm in the Source World was small,pared to that of the warriors at True God Realm. Therefore, the warden''s most favored targets were naturally the consummate True Gods. During that period, they had taken away more and more prisoners at the consummation of the True God Realm, and miserable cries always followed after. One could only imagine how tragic those prisoners'' lives had ended. Fear was written all over Edna''s face. After all, she did not want to die! At first, she felt relieved when she finally left Zen''s inner world¡ªbut before she could find her husband, she was going to die. It was devastating. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Bang!" Her thoughts were interrupted when the prison doors opened, and a prison guard of the Bearing race came in. He looked around indifferently and pointed at a person in the corner, then shouted, "You, you and you, get up!" The three people he pointed to quickly nched. It meant that their lives were about toe to an end. "Don''t kill me, please! I''m a member of the Bai n at the Clear Lake. I''ve never joined the Oneness Sky Pce! I can join the Bearing race, I''ll ask my n... " "Puff!" Before the man could even finish his words, the prison guard already stabbed him with a long spear, then threw him out of the prison just like a dead dog. These people could not resist at all because their inner worlds had been sealed. But even if their inner worlds were not sealed, they were no match for the prison guard. The prison guard had nned to take three people away, but because he just killed one of them, he had to find a substitute. "You! Come together with them!" This time, the prison guard pointed at Edna. Chills ran down her spine, and her body trembled with fear. Still, there was a little bit of pride inside herpelled her to go on. She stood up and followed the other two people out without any resistance. ''Will I really die and no longer see my husband forever?'' she sighed in her heart. Her eyes looked up to the sky. However, there was no sky, only dungeon walls covered with spider webs. As she walked along the long corridor, her legs felt like lead. When they reached the end of the corridor, the prison guard coldly said, "You two go into the penalty room first!" The other two prisoners had no choice but to go inside in despair. Then, the prison guard''s wicked eyes fell on Edna. It was easy for the citizens in the Source World to change their appearances, so most of them looked good. However, Edna''s beauty had an indescribable aura to it, which made the prison guard feel a certain kind of impulse. Of course, she felt the prison guard''s unwavering gaze. "What do you want to do?" she asked cautiously. "Anyway, you are going to die. Why not have some fun in yourst moment?" the prison guard said with a sinisterugh. "How dare you!" Edna felt utterly flustered when she realized what the prison guard meant. Then, the prison guard advanced towards her. Despite her struggles, he grabbed her hair and took her into another empty room. Just then, a strong spiritual sense spread out in the Blood Sea Province. The spiritual sense even reached the whole dungeon under the ground. As a great warrior at the Other Shore Realm, the prison guard also felt the strong spiritual sense right away. He looked up strangely and muttered, "Who dares to be so bold and release spiritual sense recklessly in the Moon Shield City?" Unbeknownst to him, the spiritual sense had already covered the entire Blood Sea Province. Edna looked up nkly, then her jaw dropped. She felt that this powerful spiritual sense was somewhat familiar. Then, she quickly realized that it came from the Evil God! "Dar... darling... Are you here to save me?" she croaked. Suddenly, she changed her mind and shouted, "Don''te here! This is the Bearing race''s territory! They will kill you!" Even at her final moments, she still cared about the safety of the Evil God first. She did not want him to risk his life to save her. The Evil God, who was far away in the Roaring Lake Province, naturally saw this scene and also heard Edna''s cries. At that point, vicious killing intent surged from his body. His killing intent was also the strongest that was ever released in history, as it covered every corner of the Source World. After all, it was hatred that came from the Source World. Chapter 4119 Cut Ties Chapter 4119 Cut Ties Evil God always saw love as a ridiculous desire. The only thing he pursued passionately was strength. He would remove anything that attempted to keep him from this objective. Even when he realized he couldn''t defeat Zen in Zen''s inner world, Evil God refused to give up. Glory, wealth, and family didn''t mean much to himpared to his ultimate goal. But now he couldn''t contain his anger. It was until he felt hatred that he became aware of what he was doing. ''Why would I get so angry? What a worthless emotion!'' he thought to himself. He had also bid farewell to his past when he left Zen''s inner world. Edna was aware of his thoughts yet continued to support him without hesitation. Although the Evil God was able to think rationally, anger still overwhelmed him. "I still care about her..." he said as he quickly figured out the reason he was mad. There was no one to me but his wife. Edna was a liability for him, and he would never let her hold him back. ''I can''t let her live, '' the Evil God decided. It was the second time that he had tried to take Edna''s life. He had stabbed Edna''s chest with a sharp broken knife and nned to also kill himself afterward. But Zen came to their rescue. Evil God closed his eyes as he began to sense Edna''s condition and emotions. He saw that Edna was worried about him and that she was relieved upon finding out that he was alive. Her temperature even rose that she slightly trembled with excitement. The guard of the dungeon was taken aback by how Edna reacted. "Are you saying the aura belongs to your husband?" the guard asked Edna. Judging by the powerful aura, he spected that the visitor was at least a master at the Holy Soul Realm or Eternal Realm. No matter what the mysterious man was up to, the guard was certain that he could not afford to mess with the man. Soon after, another thought urred to him. The guard let out a snort. "If your husband was this strong, you wouldn''t have ended up here. You are a terrible liar. Ha-ha!" he mocked before Edna could even answer his question. He reached out his hand, going towards Edna''s neck. Despite how powerful he appeared to be, the Moon Shield City was the territory of the Bearing race. No one could risk stirring up trouble here. As he clenched the fabric of Edna''s cor, strong hatred filled the dungeon. It was hot in the dungeon, yet Edna and the guard froze. They felt cold saturating the ce as if it was an ice cer. The creatures in the entire Source World felt a rising pressure as well, but it was much stronger in the dungeon of the Blood Sea Province. "Is heing after me?" the guard murmured with eyes wide open in disbelief. He looked at Edna who was staring at a spot behind him. The guard turned around and saw a handful of dust slowly whirling on the ground. The dungeon of the Moon Shield City was forcefully dug out from the ground. Its walls, ground, and ceiling were made of earth. Dust would naturally fall from either the ceiling or the walls all year round. After the dust and soil twirled across the ground, they quickly gathered into a mass that formed a figure. It turned from the size of a fist into a humanoid shape. It looked exactly like the Evil God! "Darling..." Edna called out as she recognized the figure. "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s a man made of soil. It''s just a trick!" the guard said. He paced towards the man of soil and thrust his spear into its body, crushing it into pieces. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But much to his surprise, the smashed man of soil instantly returned to its original form. Soil kept falling from the ceiling and walls, and in a blink of an eye, a dozen men of soil assembled. As a powerful cultivator of the Other Shore Realm, the guard had the strength of forty divine megatons. It was a piece of cake for him to handle these men of soil. He tried to smash the men of soil with the spear in his hand once again. At that moment, Edna was at ease. ''Evil God didn''te here in person. He used some secret skill, '' she thought to herself. It was easy for the guard to deal with the men of soil in the beginning, but soon it became difficult as their bodies became harder each time they restored to their original state. He thrust his spear forcibly, boring a deep hole into the abdomen of the man of soil, but as he tried to draw his weapon from its body, he couldn''t pull it out anymore. "Damn it! These men of soil.... they are..." The guard felt scared, even regretful that he chose to attack the men of soil. ''I could have just run away. Why did I stay here to fight them?'' he thought to himself. The men of soil ran towards the guard. They grabbed him by his hands, disabling him to move. The man of soil then pulled out the spear from its abdomen. The guard continued struggling to loosen their grip. He tried to squirm in an attempt to break free when the man of soil suddenly thrust the spear into him. The guard gasped as he felt the spear pierce through his elixir field. He was dying with every second. The men of soil threw him to the ground. Then one of them walked up to Edna. It looked exactly like the Evil God. With a smile on her face, Edna approached the man of soil. She opened her arms in a bid to hug it. But she stopped, shocked at the sight in front of her. The man with a splitting image of the Evil God pointed the spear at her. "I don''t have time for weakness," it said while it tightened its grip. Edna''s smiling face turned deadly pale. She knew the Evil God better than anyone else. In an instant, she already understood the Evil God''s n. "My dear, are you still going to kill me?" Edna asked. Tears cornered her eyes as she bit her lips. "Yes," the man of soil answered, emotionless. Without anyint, she stood straight, closed her eyes, and waited for the man of soil to kill her next. Although the guard was dying, he remained in his right senses. He was dumbfounded as he witnessed the scene. ''So those men of soil came here to kill and not save this woman? She and her husband must be out of their minds!'' he thought to himself. After a while, Edna felt the man of soil stroke her face with its hand. The man caressed her and said, "Wait for me here. I''lle to get you." It kissed Edna gently and stepped back. Seeing Edna submit to her fate calmly, the Evil God didn''t have the heart to do it. He was taken over by guilt. He just couldn''t cut ties with her. Under his maniption, the men of soil destroyed and turned the dungeon into a mess. They killed the warden and guards to keep Edna alive for the time being. In order not to arouse the suspicion of the Bearing race, the Evil God created lots of men of soil in other ces under their jurisdiction. He controlled them to cause chaos in those areas. After that, the Evil God said to the Shera and the former captain, "I am going to drop by the Blood Sea Province." "Blood Sea Province..." Shera repeated. She arched her eyebrows as she thought for a while. "No, you can''t go there. That''s the ce of the Bearing race!" she disagreed strongly. Although the Bearing race and Divine Farmer race both suffered a great casualty in the battle of the Pear Hill, Othniel was still alive and the Bearing race had the Element Spirit Civilization to support them. It was highly risky to break into the territory of the Bearing race. "I''m not asking for permission," the Evil God said indifferently. "Did you forget who I am?" He was the owner of the ck Ship. The former captain and Shera were his subordinates and they took orders from him. Soon, the ck ship turned around and sailed towards the ancestralnd of the Bearing race. Chapter 4120 Kill Them Chapter 4120 Kill Them Everyone in the entire Source World was shocked by the recent events that just unfolded. From the super forces in the cities, to even the small races living in the remotest ces, everyone discussed amongst themselves and tried to figure out who released that sudden stream of consciousness and resentment. Some of them guessed that it was Zen who had caused all this. What happened in therge provinces under the control of the Bearing race was even more bizarre. Men made of soil, of all shapes and sizes, appeared in droves and set out to burn, kill, and plunder everything in their path. These strange men of soil had varying levels of strength, but all ended up dying by the hands of the warriors of the Bearing race. The men of soil that attacked the Moon Shield City of the Blood Sea Province were of thergest number. The warden, a bunch of prison guards and prisoners died in the dungeon. Those prisoners who were lucky enough to survive were temporarily transferred and imprisoned in the north of the city. Edna and the other prisoners had finally left the dark dungeon only to get locked up in a huge, iron cage. Edna couldn''t help but lean against the bars of the cage and stare into the distance with unease. It seemed that the Evil God was able to obtain the power that was beyond her imagination. This was something that had been inevitable in her eyes. The Evil God was talented and she always knew it was only a matter of time before he truly became a force to be reckoned with. However, if he dide, he would have to face off against the entire Bearing race and directly fight against Yellow Thearch. "I heard Yellow Thearch is at the Eternal Realm. He''s inherited the most powerful bloodline. No one can step into the Eternal Realm in these years. With my husband''s strength, how could he be his match?" The other prisoners soon found out that Edna seemed to have lost her mind. She kept muttering under her breath all day long, just repeating those words every single day. "Can you note over? Please..." Of course, the Evil God could hear her. However, her begging did not work whatsoever. The ck ship continued to sail at an unprecedented high speed. Ayer of invisible space membrane was wrapped around it so it seemed as if it swam through ordinary space. In truth, however, it was moving within an independent space where its speed increased tenfold. In just four days, the ck ship was able to cross dozens of provinces and soon arrived at the edge of the Bearing race''s territory: the ck Gorge Province. Over the years, both the Bearing and the Divine Farmer races expanded their territories by upying large provinces. Soon enough, the two races became neighbors. Compared to the other super forces, these two races adopted a special feature for their territories. A green, crystal wall was erected in between every two provinces wherein modified Sanskrit words were written. Only the members of their own races could pass through the walls. Any outsider who dared enter would have to break the walls and fight against the two races. Underneath the ck Gorge Province''s crystal wall was a huge outpost position wherein a huge bear statue was erected. The ck ship soon arrived at the outpost position, which quickly attracted the people''s attention. Dozens of people came out from the outpost to look at these new arrivals. Most of those who came out were at the eighth or ninth stage of the Other Shore Realm, three were at the thirteenth stage, and one was at the Chaotic Source Realm. It seemed this outpost position wasposed of very powerful people. A warrior at the thirteenth stage of the Other Shore Realm yawned and said, "It seems another reckless idiot gets lost." "Wouldn''t it be better if it is a cargo ship that gets lost? At least we''d be able to get something from them," another warrior at the ninth stage of the Other Shore Realm remarked. These warriors were powerful but there was no denying that their jobs here were quite boring. A lost ship was a potential source of fun, so there was no way they would let it go so easily. Nobody in the entire Source World could afford to offend the Bearing race, so they usually got away with their crimes. Even trade groups dared not say anything when they forced them to hand over their stuff. The Other Shore Realm warriors all flew up towards the ship as it arrived with the full intent of crossing the crystal wall. Only the Chaotic Source Realm warrior didn''t make a move. As he stared at the approaching ship, he felt that something was wrong. There was no indication at all of the ship slowing down as it approached, almost as if it was determined to hit the crystal wall. When the ship got close enough, the Chaotic Source Realm warrior''s eyes widened in recognition. "That''s the ck Ship!" Although the ck Ship was famous in the Source World, most people had yet to see it with their own eyes. This Chaotic Source Realm warrior had only seen it once but was immediately able to recognize it at a nce. When the Other Shore Realm warriors heard his words, their faces immediately darkened. The ck Ship was famous for its overpowering warriors. The weakest ones there were at the Holy Soul Realm. There was no way that mere Other Shore Realm warriors like them would be able to face against them! Like mice that suddenly met with the big cats, the warriors quickly retreated. "Don''t panic. Even if it is the ck Ship, it will still take them a long time to break the crystal wall without our special Sanskrit word." Heightened with caution, the Chaotic Source Realm warrior saw it fit to assure his allies. Murmurs of approval followed. "That''s right. The crystal wall isn''t that easy to break." "Inform the defending troops of the province! Quickly!" "Tell them the ck Ship ising!" This crystal wall was rebuilt through a method provided by the Element Spirit Civilization and its strength was three times stronger than other, ordinary, crystal walls. Since the ck ship refused to slow down, it soon got to the point where it was about to hit the crystal wall. Shera couldn''t help but turn towards the Evil God. "This crystal wall seems to be a little different." They had passed through several crystal walls before this. Those walls werepletely under the Evil God''s control so that whenever the ck ship approached, a huge hole would appear as if greeting to let them through. However, this crystal wall did not do that. The Evil God, however, merely sported a look of indifference. "It''s been modified. Just change it back." As he thought for a moment, the thick crystal wall began to twist crazily. The green light within quickly faded and turned into amber in just a blink of an eye! tter! A huge crack soon appeared and let the ck ship pass through with no resistance whatsoever. The Chaotic Source Realm warrior from the Bearing race could only stare up in shock as the ship easily made its way inside their previously protected province. The other Other Shore Realm warriors were also dumbfounded to the point of silence. The Evil God stood on deck and looked down at the people in indifference. "Weak as ants," he uttered in distaste. Rumble, rumble, rumble... From below, the originally solid ground let out a roar, and stone pirs suddenly came out of nowhere. Each pir stabbed through the warriors that guarded the outpost position. "Run away!" Having realized the hopelessness of their situation, the Chaotic Source Realm warrior gave the order and was about to use the Grand Teleportation. The other warriors thought the same thing and intended to escape as far away as possible. However, when they used the space theurgy, they found that the space had no reaction¡ªit had been sealed. This feat, sealing the space, was a piece of cake for the Evil God. Soon enough, the members of the Bearing race found themselves wrapped in endless stgmites. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. These stgmites were as powerful as those men of soil! A blow could shatter these stgmites but it did notpletely destroy them, as they reconstructed and their strength doubled. Not long after, the warriors found themselves impaled onto the stgmites. The Chaotic Source Realm warrior soon exhausted his strength as hey dying upon a stgmite pir. "I''m the direct descendant of the Ji n! You cannot kill me like this!" he roared. When he said those words, the stgmites suddenly stopped and a glimmer of hope rose in his chest. It seemed that the Ji n''s reputation still terrified people. However, he soon found out that his assumption was wrong. "A member of the Ji n? Then it would be best if you die a slow, painful death." The stgmites slowly rotated and caused the Chaotic Source Realm warrior intense pain as they drove deep within his flesh. Shera stared at the sight with a grimace. "Are you going to kill all of them like this?" she asked. The Evil God shrugged. "I guess so." The corners of Shera''s eyes twitched. This guy was truly crazy. She had no idea what he aimed to achieve with all this chaos. Chapter 4121 The Last Bit Of Obsession (Part One) Chapter 4121 The Last Bit Of Obsession (Part One) The method the Evil God used to destroy cities and murder people required little to no effort from him. Every time the ck Ship passed by a big city, countless stgmites would emerge from the ground. Because no one knew the exact locations where the stgmites would emerge from, when they did, the city would copse and it would cause great chaos on thend. With the stgmites doing all the job, he didn''t even have to break a sweat in doing what he wished to do. The stgmites also made it incredibly difficult for people of all kinds who wished to flee thend to do so. These included the True Gods, warriors at the Other Shore Realm, and even warriors at the Chaotic Source Realm. Even if they attempted to escape to the best of their abilities, the stgmites would continue to emerge from nowhere, block their paths, or simply push them to the brink of exhaustion until they fully decided to give up. Some big cities were guarded by warriors at the Holy Soul Realm, who would charge towards the ck Ship to stop it from causing further damage. However, the Evil God steered the ship as if it were lightning. The ship was so fast that as soon as the warriors at the Holy Soul Realm arrived at the destination where the it was said to have been, the ship would already have left. The warriors, however, not being able to ept this, would make use of the spatial transference, only to discover that the space was sealed. As they looked back, they would realize that in the moments they spent in trying to use the spatial transference, their city had already been destroyed by the uncountable stgmites. It was a scene that happened again and again, but no one seemed to learn much from it. Wherever the ck Ship passed, the ce was left in ruins. After flying across and destroying several territories, the ck Ship neared the Blood Sea Province. In the Moon Shield City stood three powerful warriors at the Holy Soul Realm, all left with the duty of protecting the city. Recently, the Bearing race had suffered a lot. The presence of the ck Ship was more than enough reason for the people of the Bearing race to not sleep at night. However, their strongest warrior of the Ji n had still not done anything to better their situation, which caused distrust and panic among the people. The three warriors at the Holy Soul Realm, who were meant to protect the Moon Shield City, were also deeply anxious as they stood in a hall. "I hope the ck Ship bypasses our Blood Sea Province! Please let the ship streak straight to the Grand Cyan Province!" a long-haired warrior at the Holy Soul Realm said. "I wish so too, but I fear it''s impossible," an old man at the Holy Soul Realm said. "The ck Ship is simply going on a straight route. They''re not even afraid that their path''s be predictable. They don''t care if someone is right on their tail or ns to ambush them. They''re confident they''ll be able to defeat anyone or anything standing in their way. That''s what makes them even scarier," he continued. The old man showed the guards his map, which had a straight, ck line indicating the course the ck Ship had been taking¡ªfrom where it had been to where it was heading to. From what the map showed, it did seem impossible that the ship even had the slightest intention of avoiding the Blood Sea Province. It seemed clear that they were heading right for it. The question they needed to be answered, however, was what the Blood Sea Province had that piqued the interest of the Evil God and his ck Ship so much. There was absolutely nothing in the area he could have use for! All they had was a military stronghold, nothing else. "This is ridiculous. The ck Ship will arrive any minute, ready to turn our province into a cave floor. We''re all about to meet our doom, and the Yellow Thearch is still nowhere to be found. Where could he possibly be? What could be more important than this?" Jimena Ji said, raking her hair with her fingers in heavy frustration. She was Yellow Thearch''s niece, her status even ranking among the top five in the Ji n. "Do you think the reason your uncle isn''t here is that he was seriously injured in the battle at the Pear Hill?" the old man said in an obvious attempt to retrieve a definite answer from the rumors. Yellow Thearch was an Eternal Realm warrior, which meant he served an extremely important part in the race''s security from attacks. Eternal Realm warriors were the backbones of the super forces. If this backbone copsed, not only would it be a devastating blow to the entire Ji n but also to the entire race. "I don''t know. Maybe he has other ns," Jimena Ji sighed. Only a very small number of people knew that Yellow Thearch had been seriously injured, and she had to keep it secret. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, they all felt something approaching. Its presence was nearly unbearable. They all rushed out of the hall, shooting themselves into the air as swiftly as they could. From their view, much to their dismay, they saw a ck ship floating above the Moon Shield City. "Octavio, you stay here. Guard the Moon Shield City. Jimena,e with me. We''re going to stop the ck Ship," the old manmanded. The old man and Jimena Ji rushed towards the ck Ship and blocked its way. They readied themselves for its attacks. However, strangely enough, the ck Ship did not act as they expected. This situation was unlike they had ever heard of before, making the old man feel uneasy. From what they had heard in the past, the ship was always flying at an incredibly rapid speed. When the ck Ship passed through a city, the city would be destroyed. Nothing would be left of it. This was why the old man asked Octavio to stay put and guard the Moon Shield City. However, nothing was happening. It was all too strange. A few moments passed until they heard heavy footsteps on the deck. Walking out was the Evil God. His eyes scanned the surroundings, only to meet Jimena Ji''s. When this happened, an unidentifiable expression crossed Jimena Ji''s face. They sensed a familiar aura from each other, almost like they had met each other before. And in some way, they did. In the past, after Yellow Thearch brought Usman back to their race, it was Jimena Ji who was put in charge of training him. Later, the Evil God had devoured Usman together with the memories he held. Because of this, the Evil god recognized the woman, and oddly enough, felt a desire for her, a desire which stemmed from the young Usman. Usman grew strong fast under Jimena Ji''s borderline torturous training. She was incredibly tough with him, and her strength drove him mad. He longed for her so deeply. Chapter 4122 The Last Bit Of Obsession (Part Two) Chapter 4122 The Last Bit Of Obsession (Part Two) However, during the time, Usman was still too weak to defeat Jimena Ji. Every time he attempted to throw a punch, he would get a hit first. Every time he attempted to give her a kick, she would be able to dodge it with ease. He could not defeat her, and he could not stop thinking about her. As time went by, an obsession formed in his mind, and it was emerging at this very moment. Likewise, Jimena Ji was able to tell the identify of this man through Usman''s aura. "You must be the Evil God," she said to him. "Jimena," the Evil God responded, making it known that he knew who she was. As the Evil God confirmed her spection of who he was, she smiled, thinking of ways she could use to her advantage. "Evil God, perhaps there is no reason for us to stand against each other. We can work together," she said and stared at him with her soft and beautiful eyes. The Evil God sneered at her suggestion. "Are you suggesting we cooperate with you? But how?" "Join us, and we can fight against the Pear Hill together." Jimena Ji replied slyly. "If you truly wish to cooperate with us, why don''t you join my ck Ship? We can fight against the Pear Hill then," the Evil God said smugly. He was not one that could be convinced so easily, but Jimena Ji refused to give up. She shed him a seductive look, attempting to have him go more easily on her. "But I''m a member of the Ji n. If I join enemy forces by my own will, I would betray my n. It truly is a pity I can''t do so." The Evil God scoffed. "It is easy. Just be my woman." She felt the Evil God''s longing for her. She smiled, believing she had the upper hand in the situation. "Can you give me at least two days to think about your offer?" Given the current situation of the Ji n, uniting with the ck Ship by marriage should be a good thing. The entire time, Shera, who was also on the ck ship, was listening to the conversation. When she heard what Jimena Ji said, her slender eyebrows immediately shot up. The Evil God stared at Jimena Ji for a long time, making her believe that he was truly appreciating her beauty. However, in a sh of a second, his entire expression changed. His look of admiration turned into a look of derision. "The women of the Ji n are truly extraordinary. You tried to steer me, didn''t you? You wanted to take advantage of Usman''s memory to buy more time for yourself. You should have known better. You''re about to find out the high price you have to pay to be my woman, but I must tell you, you are not qualified," the Evil God said menacingly. "Buzz! Buzz!" As soon as the Evil God finished speaking, two conical containers fell on the old man and Jimena Ji, trapping them inside. When Jimena Ji processed what just happened, she immediately went feral. Her fingers began to emit astonishing energy, wing at the surface and the walls of the container in an attempt to free herself. Crack! The energy radiating from her fingertips was from an Other Shore Token on Stage Thirty-three. The energy was so strong and powerful that anything it touched would be destroyed. The conical space was no exception. She ced her hands upon one of its walls. When she removed her fingers, the surface revealed ten, burning prints. After a few seconds, the container broke into tiny pieces. She thought she was free. She was ready to attack the Evil God. However, right after she broke the first conical container, a second conical container came from above her head, entrapping her body once again. She looked up, only to see that a third one was waiting to go down on her once she escaped the one she was currently in. And forming above the third one was another conical container, and another waited after that¡ª all waiting for their turn to imprison the Ji n warriors. From the hands of the Evil God appeared two streams of Ways-blending Energy. He flew into the sky, making his way towards the conical containers. He ced his hands upon them, and streams of Ways-blending energy began to gather within the containers. The Evil God gave a sinisterugh. "Have you ever seen the most perfect power of the Godly Ways Great Unity? You must look at how majestic it is, and you are about to know how majestic it feels. As the first one to die under it, you should feel honored." In the past, the Evil God was almost killed by Maximized Energy, but at that time, the energy of all the Godly Ways had been perfectly fused. It wasn''t him at the end of the stick anymore. This time, it was him holding it. Feeling the strength of the energy''s aura, Jimena Ji began to panic, pushing on the walls of the container as hard as she could. This could not be the end of her. She had to find a way to survive. Her mind was already going haywire. "We can talk about this! The Ji n will agree to our marriage! I''ll be yours! You can be my master!" she screamed, tears streaming down her cheeks. The Evil God began to raise his arms. Bang! Bang! They all heard two muffled soundsing from inside the conical containers. The entire scene was terrifying. The energy the Evil God used was enough to destroy more than half of the province, and he locked it all up in the conical containers, where none of the energy was able to leak out. Both the old man and Jimena Ji hadpletely disappeared. Octavio, who stood guard before Moon Shield City, was left paralyzed by what he saw. He did not know how to react. The old man and Jimena Ji were among the top five warriors from the Bearing race. They had fought and survived numerous battles. Had they just died like this? Was this the end of them? Octavio could not bear to think about it. As his mind began to weaken so did his body. He began to tremble, both out of fear and exhaustion. He lost all will to fight, fleeing from the scene and into the furthest end of Moon Shield City. The Evil God knew there was another warrior at the Holy Soul Realm on the run, but he had no interest in hunting him down. He already aplished what he came here to do. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Now that Jimena was done for, so was Usman''s obsession for her, his heart finally silencing its call. "Show''s over," he told his crew. They then left, heading north of the city. Chapter 4123 Absolute Trust Chapter 4123 Absolute Trust Themotion over the Moon Shield City went practically unnoticed, even with the death of two cultivators at the Holy Soul Realm. The people didn''t stir, possibly because they didn''t even know that two cultivators had just been killed. Just then, the Evil God was slowly descending into the prison in the north of the city. The prison guards barked orders at each other while swarming out to rush towards him. In the eyes of the Evil God, these guards meant absolutely nothing to him. Barely even shooting them a nce, countless stgmites as thick as wrists suddenly popped out from the ground and strung the guards together. Then, the prison''s walls and fences copsed with a loud bang, frightening the prisoners inside. The prisoners didn''t dare to make a move, staring fearfully at the Evil God who was descending from the sky. With a smile on her face, Edna slowly walked towards the Evil God as hended on the prison ground. She had been consumed with worry and had hoped that the Evil God wouldn''te in person. However, now that he was here, she couldn''t help but be drawn towards him. Without uttering a word, she fell into the arms of her husband. "Let''s go," the Evil God whispered into her ear. Wrapping his arms around her waist tightly, he thenunched themselves into the sky and flew to the deck of the ck ship. As soon as she set foot on the deck, she felt a zing gaze boring into the back of her head. Turning around, she saw Shera ring at her with a hint of jealousy. Edna met Shera''s gaze calmly. "Nice to meet you." Shera was nning to say something first, but was immediately caught off guard by Edna''s courteous greeting. At a loss for words, she didn''t respond. However, seeing Edna leaning on the Evil God intimately, she felt her heart sink. The Evil God hade all the way to the Blood Sea Province to save Edna. What more could she say? However, Shera was a veteran in battle. Surely she could survive these trivial matters. Forcing a smile, she asked in a strained voice, "Who are you to him? What are you doing in the Blood Sea Province?" "She''s my wife, and she''s also from Zen''s inner world," the Evil God suddenly cut in, answering for her. "Not long ago, Zen let her go, but she was taken here by the Bearing race." "I see," Shera said through gritted teeth. "Since we''ve saved her already, can we go now?" She and the former captain had predicted that the Yellow Thearch would take action shortly after they entered the Bearing race''s territory. However, he hadn''t shown up since, which made Shera feel a bit uneasy. Since the Yellow Thearch didn''t show up, there was no need for the ck Ship to stir up any more trouble. Now, leaving the territory of the Bearing race seemed like the best choice. "No." The Evil God shook his head. "The Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer areing soon. I want to challenge them." Hearing this, both Shera and the former captain, who was standing nearby, frowned slightly. Along the way, the former captain had been reporting the situation of the Evil God to the Grandmaster of Heaven. There were too many risks involved in challenging the Yellow Thearch. He had to ask Grandmaster of Heaven for advice. To his disdain, however, the Grandmaster of Heaven had no means to stop the Evil God. Instead, he hoped to assess the true strength of the Evil God. However, in order to do so, he wanted the Evil God to fight the Yellow Thearch alone. If the Divine Farmer got involved, the situation would change drastically. Edna looked at her husband when he said that. She had heard of the Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer. Back in the Flow Sword Sect, she had asked for information on the masters in the Source World. These two were Eternal Realm masters. And the way to the Eternal Realm had been sealed, so at this point, it was impossible for the Evil God to reach the Eternal Realm. Even so, she no longer felt anxious. She had learned to trust in her husband. "Are you confident you''ll win?" the former captain asked. "Shera and I can help you pin down one of them." Although there were no other members left, there was still Shera, who was at the top level of the Holy Soul Realm, and the former captain himself, an Eternal Realm warrior. "There''s no need for you to do anything. They''re already here," the Evil God said, turning suddenly to look at the space on the side of the ship. "I''m sure they''ve heard what I just said." Buzz! A unique triangr space appeared, and from within, the figures of the Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer floated. The triangr space hadpletely sealed off the auras of the two people. They were so close, yet the former captain and Shera didn''t notice them till the Evil God pointed them out. "Young people are really something. You haven''t even reached the Holy Soul Realm, yet you dare to challenge the two of us," the Yellow Thearch said calmly, locking eyes with the Evil God. The corners of the Evil God''s mouth curled up slightly. "I''m a little curious. In just a few days, you seem to have changed into a different person. Is the Blood-controlling Method really so powerful?" At the mention of the Blood-controlling Method, the Yellow Thearch''s expression darkened slightly. "How did you know?" The Evil God looked at him knowingly, as though he could see everything the world had to offer. "The Source World can''t keep too many secrets from me." The Yellow Thearch''s frown deepened. This ability was much too terrifying! Usman, who they cultivated so painstakingly, turned out to be a stepping-stone for the Evil God. However, the more the Yellow Thearch thought about it, his heart began to beat faster. Usman wasn''t strong enough to control the Source World. Obviously, the Evil God was infinitely stronger than Usman, at least in terms of merging with the Source World. The Yellow Thearch began to explore the idea of using the Evil God. If he could somehow find a way to control or devour him, he could benefit greatly. "Well, we''re not ones to step down from a challenge. Let''s fight to thest breath, right here, right now." As the Yellow Thearch spoke, he turned his head towards the sky. "Othniel!" A huge creature suddenly appeared in the sky above the Blood Sea Province. With the huge creature blotting out the sun, a huge shadow fell over the entire province. Confused, the people in the Moon Shield City looked to the sky to see what was going on. Chaos ensued as the people''s hearts were struck with fear. If a battle this massive were to take ce, the whole Blood Sea Province would suffer coteral damage! "Othniel is here!" Shera and the former captain frowned deeply as they watched the huge creature hovering in the sky. The Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer were already a handful to begin with. Now, with the Chaos Ancient God Othniel involved, the ck Ship had no chance of winning. The first thing the former captain thought of was to ask the Grandmaster of Heaven toe help them. "This ce is notrge enough. Come into my illusion!" As soon as Othniel finished speaking, a triangr door appeared in front of the Evil God.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Othniel''s invitation was a thinly veiled challenge. "You are all famous masters in the chaos. It''s ridiculous for you to stoop so low as to face the Evil God together," Shera shouted to them. Then, turning to the Evil God, she pleaded, "Don''t fall into their trap, please!" The Evil God looked at the triangr door and pressed his hand against it cautiously. Closing his eyes, he tried to feel the space beyond it. Turning to his wife, he said abruptly, "Wait for me." Without further hesitation, he entered the door and disappeared in it. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The very next moment, the triangr door closed and vanished. The Yellow Thearch, the Divine Farmer, and Othniel also disappeared quickly. The people of the Moon Shield City were all relieved to see that the huge creature was gone. Naturally, they didn''t want to suffer from coteral damage. "The Evil God has gone in! What should we do now?" Shera cried anxiously. Without a word, the former captain sat down cross-legged and began to recite the Truth of Godly Way. He nned to enter the Other Shore again tomunicate with the Grandmaster of Heaven. Seeing how flustered Shera was, Edna took her hand gently. "Don''t worry, my husband will be fine. He will win." "You know nothing!" Shera yanked her hand away, shooting Edna an indignant re. How could a weak True God know how fierce the battle of top masters was? What Shera said stunned Edna, but she decidedly remained calm. "I don''t know who is stronger, but I know my husband. Since he asked me to wait for him, he will definitelye back." Edna''s eyes shone with an almost child-like innocence as she spoke. Shera turned away in disgust, secretly praying in her heart that what Edna was saying was true. Chapter 4124 Life And Death Holy Way Chapter 4124 Life And Death Holy Way The illusory space created by Othniel looked as though it was made up of countless huge spaces. It seemed like the illusory space extended infinitely. If one looked from afar, even Othniel''s massive body looked minusculepared to the vastness of the space. "That guy is brave. He went straight in, no hesitation." Othniel''s voice echoed throughout the illusory space. "If I didn''te on my own volition, you''d have dragged me in," the Evil God said calmly. "It''s good that you know that," Othniel smiled, shooting the Evil God an amused nce. "I''m sure you can tell what the oue of this battle will be. Why not surrender now?" "The oue of this battle?" the Evil God echoed, eyebrows shooting up angrily. His tone suddenly grew serious. "The only oue I can see is of you being torn to pieces." "Hahaha..." Yellow Thearch, Divine Farmer, and Othniel all burst intoughter, as though they''d just heard the funniest joke in the world. Othniel continued, "This is an illusory space. There''s no way you''lle close to even hurting me here. I appreciate your courage, though. Beg for mercy now, and I''ll grant you a swift death!" "Illusory space?" The Evil God raised his hand and closed his eyes to feel the space around him. He sensed that the rules which kept the space running werepletely independent. "It''s true that you have created this independent illusory space, but this space is still within the Source World..." the Evil God suddenly said, opening his eyes to shoot Othniel a mischievous nce. "What do you mean?" asked Othniel, visibly confused. "Can you bear the external pressure?" the Evil God asked and smiled menacingly. "Boom!" Suddenly, the whole Source World shook. Then, it shrank slightly... While the Source World only shrank by a minuscule fraction, under the Evil God''s control, it seemed to affect the illusory space on arge scale. In other words, the illusory space waspressed by the Source World! "Crackle..." As the external pressure hounded on the illusory space, the seemingly infinite background that once looked like a giant suddenly began to crack. "Othniel, what''s happening?" Yellow Thearch asked as he worriedly eyed the cracks forming all over the space. In terms of the use of the space theurgy, no one in the entire chaos could surpass Othniel. Now that the illusory space had actually been broken, Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer were quite confused. "What did you do!? Why is there such a strong pressure?" Othniel couldn''t believe his eyes. "Do you want more pressure?" The Evil God''s eyes shed crazily and he grinned like a madman. "I can deliver!" He seemed to be enjoying himself immensely. Truly, it was quite pleasurable, seeing these arrogant warriors'' confused expressions. "Sizzle, sizzle, Sizzle..." The cracks climbed all over the illusory space at a rapid pace. It was only a matter of time before the entire space copsed. The Evil Godughed as he thought of an apt metaphor. ''It''s like a fragile egg that''s constantly being knocked over!'' As more and more cracks appeared, the illusory space lost its invisibility and suddenly appeared above the Blood Sea Province. However, everything was in a different hue! "Evil God!" "Darling!" Through the cracks, Shera and Edna could observe what was happening within the space. Othniel growled in rage as he struggled to keep the illusory space together. "Yellow Thearch, kill him immediately!" Yellow Thearch''s expression darkened. Gently patting the side of his waist, he summoned a fierce- looking sword. Simultaneously, the bloodline power within him was activated. Phew! As the bloodline surged excitedly, a holy way appeared and enveloped Yellow Thearch. His bloodliney in the power of the holy ways. He had learned how to use his bloodline all by himself, so he had always been under the impression that he had reached the full potential of the power of the holy ways. However, only after he came into contact with the Blood-controlling Method did he realize that he had been so naive. His use of the bloodline had been too superficial! "Let me show you what the real holy ways are!" he roared. "Emperor Holy Ways!" "Buzz!" Ten huge holy ways appeared and enveloped Yellow Thearch. The aura contained within these holy ways was several times more terrifying than before! At the end of each holy way, there was a statue of an emperor, and each statue was different. As the ways intersected with each other, a unique and mysterious aura flooded out. From outside the battle, the former captain of the ck Ship froze when he saw Yellow Thearch''s Emperor Holy Ways. He hadn''t found the Grandmaster of Heaven after he entered the Other shore, so he had hurriedly retreated to the Source World, only to stumble upon this heated battle. "I can''t believe Yellow Thearch has cultivated the holy ways to such a level..." Before, the former captain could''ve sworn that he could face Yellow Thearch in a fight, and that it''d likely end in a draw. However, seeing the current Yellow Thearch before him, he was sure he didn''t stand a chance. "The Evil God said that he had practiced some Blood-controlling Method, but I never imagined it would increase his bloodline power to such an extent!" Shera eximed. Even as the Evil God watched the Emperor Holy Ways shooting towards him, his expression remained unchanged. Calmly raising his hand, he vanished into thin air. A momentter, he appeared at the edge of the space. "Do you think you can escape?" Othniel''s voice boomed. Then, two footprints floated in the space where the Evil God stood moments earlier. They were exactly Evil God''s footprints. Just as Othniel finished speaking, the Evil God was drawn back, right on top of the footprints. Phew! The Emperor Holy Ways, which were mixed with numerous sword shadows, all shot towards their target. It was like a heavy rain of sword shadows pouring towards the Evil God. The Evil God smiled, his eyes glistening with the reflection of the Emperor Holy Ways closing in on him. "That''s your n? To fix me in a ce and then kill me?" The Evil God smiled even wider. "Pathetic." Then, the Evil God''s expression grew serious. Suddenly, the Ways-blending Energy began to pour out from his body, turning into colorful little snakes that shot upwards. Whenever a sword shadow collided with a little snake, a terrifying energy vortex would be produced after a violent explosion. Just as the Emperor Holy Ways were about to strike down the Evil God''s head, hundreds of energy vortexes appeared above him. "Break!" The Evil God pped his hands. All the energy vortexes rushed up at the same time and collided into the ten Emperor Holy Ways. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom Countless explosions rang throughout the illusory space. The Emperor Holy Ways, which had initially seemed so terrifyingly powerful, all shattered as they collided with the energy vortexes! "Your so-called power of the holy ways is still too weak," the Evil God sneered. "Even if you have cultivated the Blood-controlling Method, you still can''t defeat me." Hearing what the Evil God said, Yellow Thearch frowned slightly. His bloodline was indeed not that strong, something he realized when he battled with Fuxi in the past. Although the power of the holy ways was intimidating, it was quite fragile and easy to break. This was one of the reasons why he had been depressed. However, that was in the past, not now. Now that he had obtained more incredible theurgies through the Blood-controlling Method, he felt confident his bloodline was stronger than that of any of the Eternal Realm warriors. "Is that so? Maybe it was true in the past, but not now! Let me show you theplete power of the holy ways!" Yellow Thearch grinned fiercely and pointed his sword towards the Evil God. A slender blood line, as thin as thread, suddenly enveloped the Evil God. More blood lines appeared and these blood lines formed indistinguishable paths. Through the cultivation of the Blood-controlling Method, Yellow Thearch had gained much insight. When the Evil God was busying himself in destroying the territory of the Bearing race, Yellow Thearch had seized this opportunity to cultivate the Blood-Controlling Method. This was why the Evil God met no obstacles on his journey to the Blood Sea Province. A powerful holy way didn''t necessarily have a physical form. All the kinds of holy ways that the Yellow Thearch had cultivated before were visible and had form. Even the powerful Emperor Holy Ways still belonged to the visible ways. However, Yellow Thearchter discovered that the strongest holy way was actually invisible. "Life and Death Holy Way!" This time, no holy way could be seen. Only a few, barely visible lines faintly glowed in the space. "Swish, swish, swish, swish..." Those thin lines instantly shot towards the Evil God like possessed silk threads. The second the threads of holy ways touched the Evil God, he felt his body tremble slightly, then he copsed. All the life force in his eyes faded away, and his smirk was immediately wiped from his face. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Anyone who enters my Life and Death Holy Way are bound to meet their doom there. Feel free to take your time before you finish your journey..." A pitiful look shed in Yellow Thearch''s eyes as he said this. Chapter 4125 An Indestructible Enemy Chapter 4125 An Indestructible Enemy Even Yellow Thearch himself was afraid of the power of the Life and Death Holy Way. The power of the Life and Death Holy Way was outrageous and overpowering. Whoever stepped into the way would voluntarily walk towards their doom. There wasn''t a trace of struggle nor hope... They all appeared to be willing to step into destruction and die on their own. It was more like a mysterious type of Other Shore Token than a kind of bloodline power. If Yellow Thearch himself identally stepped into it, he would be killed as well. Despite the danger it held, the Life and Death Holy Way was Yellow Thearch''s most powerful trump card. This time, he used this trump card to face the Evil God without hesitation. The Evil God walked slowly along the void like a lifeless puppet. His body quickly turned into wisps of ck smoke and gradually dissolved. He deteriorated from the outside¨Cstarting from the locks of his hair down to his flesh and blood. After a short while, only his skeleton was left moving forward. In the end, the skeleton also vanished into a ck line. "He really died just like that?" Divine Farmer said in surprise. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "No one could survive once they step into the Life and Death Holy Way," said Yellow Thearch. "Could I resist it?" Othniel asked curiously. "With your physical body, you might be able to walk a little further along the way, but you still couldn''t escape death," Yellow Thearch replied with certainty. "It''s a pity that the Evil God died this way," Divine Farmer said regretfully. ording to the Eye Spirit, it would have been best if they controlled the Evil God. But he didn''t expect Yellow Thearch''s Life and Death Holy Way to be so powerful that it could kill the Evil God so soon. On the ck ship, the former captain and Shera stared nkly into space as their eyes were filled with horror. Had the Evil God been killed by Yellow Thearch? They bargained it was too early to draw such a conclusion. Previously, when the Evil God merged Godly Ways, he had avoided the explosion of the Maximized Energy. He had also appeared in front of them safe and sound. The problem was, this time, the Evil God walked the Life and Death Holy Way. They had clearly seen his body dissipate bit by bit. Edna was left speechless as she stood on the deck. She didn''t know what had happened, but she was more than sure that the Evil God was still alive! "Shall we leave?" Shera asked the captain in a low voice. The captain smiled hesitantly. "It''s toote to leave now." "Buzz!" He began to stroke the Descending Ring gently. Facing Yellow Thearch, Divine Farmer, and Othniel, they could only ce their hopes on the Grandmaster of Heaven. When the former captain of the ck Ship entered the Other Shore earlier, he found no one in the Amber Cave. The Grandmaster of Heaven would not be able to descend. The illusory space began to disperse. Othniel once again hid his huge figure in space. Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer flew over and approached the front of the ck ship. "Long time no see. How have you been, captain?" Yellow Thearch greeted with a smile. In the battle with the Pear Hill, the ck Ship suddenly appeared and took away Usman, which came as a staggering blow to the Bearing race. This caused a great grudge between them. The former captain of the ck Ship cupped his hands towards Yellow Thearch. "In only a few months, your strength has improved greatly. Even I feel inferior to you now," hemended. The smile on Yellow Thearch''s face grew even wider. "You are so modest. I still want to spar with you. I hope you can give me some advice." "I''m really no match for you," the captain said bluntly, waiting for Yellow Thearch to read between the lines. ''If you want to kill me, just do it, '' he thought to himself. As Yellow Thearch heard this, the smile on his face faded. He said directly, "I can let go of the ck Ship, but you have to hand over the Descending Rings in your hands." Last time, he had suffered a lot and almost died when ire descended into his body. The Element Spirit Civilization''s unique method of summoning powerful warriors from the Other Shore had a bad side effect. If he obtained the Descending Rings, he would be able to summon the Other Shore creatures, saving him a lot of trouble. "If you had only asked for something else, we would have tried our best to satisfy you. But if it''s about the Descending Rings, sorry, it''s non-negotiable," the captain said firmly. Divine Farmer said directly, "If we kill you, the ck Ship will be destroyed and the Descending Rings will still fall into our hands." "Why don''t you try?" the captain provoked. He and Shera were very much aware that they would have to fight to death here. Just as the two sides were talking, a guard on the city wall of the Moon Shield City suddenly fell to the ground. The guard trembled as hey like he was suffering from a seizure. "Payton, what''s happening to you?" Several guards rushed over and attended to him. One of the guards helped him up and saw that his face was distorted. The muscles on his face were contracting as if an invisible hand was kneading his flesh! After the contractions stopped, Payton''s face returned. The guard who supported him was suddenly startled and reflexively pushed him away. "You-you''re not Payton! Who are you?" he shouted. It was not Payton''s face. It was a face of malice. The other guards all pulled out their weapons and surrounded the Evil God. They all thought that a spell had been cast unto Payton. The Evil Godpletely ignored them. He took a step forward and floated towards the ck ship. Just as Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer were about to fight the captain, the Evil God suddenly appeared from the other side of the ck ship. "Your opponent is me," he said with a cynical smile. "¡­¡­" Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer instantly froze. Divine Farmer also secretly nced at Yellow Thearch. Yellow Thearch stared back at him. What did that suspicious look mean? "How could it be? I had clearly just killed you!" Yellow Thearch said angrily. The Evil God shrugged. "Yes, you killed me, but that doesn''t mean I can''t be revived." "How did youe back to life?" "Why should I tell you?" the Evil God mocked him with a smirk. "Well then, I''ll have to kill you again!" Yellow Thearch raised his sword. Several more lines silently swept towards the Evil God''s feet. Evil God didn''t dodge and once again fell into the Life and Death Holy Way. He walked towards one direction as his head dropped. ck smoke started to emit from his body. His skin, flesh, and bones slowly evaporated into thin air once again. Yellow Thearch was excited to watch it happen all over again. He believed that his strongest skill could sessfully kill the Evil God. He stood on the ck ship and looked around, trying to see if the Evil God resurrected. Shera also inspected the surroundings as she was also curious. How could the Evil Gode back to life? The captain smiled bitterly. He used to be one of the big shots in the chaos, but now he seemed to be excluded and ignored. Among these people, the weakest one was Edna. She leaned against the rail calmly and didn''t look worried at all. Not long after, another guard had a seizure on the city wall of the Moon Shield City. As his entire body twisted and turned, he transformed into the Evil God. He waved at the ck Ship above and shouted, "Hey, I''m here!" Yellow Thearch''s eyes shed with anger as he was about to rush down. Divine Farmer took his ce ahead of him. "Let me finish him!" As Divine Farmer swooped down, his bloodline was activated. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a monster with a goat''s head, a tiger''s body, and a bull''s hooves. A layer of dark ck crystal covered his entire body. This was his fourth form! It was also his most powerful one! With his current physical strength, he was confident to fight anyone head-on. After reaching the city wall, he opened his mouth wide and snatched the Evil God. He chewed forcibly for a few times before swallowing his sudden meal. Just after Divine Farmer swallowed, another guard''s entire body twitched from a distance. A brand new Evil God was now looking slyly at Divine Farmer. With arms crossed, he tapped his fingertips rhythmically as if he was waiting for a next move. Chapter 4126 Outnumbered Chapter 4126 Outnumbered As soon as Divine Farmer devoured the Evil God, a new Evil God quickly materialized right in front of him. He was extremely dumbfounded at this strange phenomenon. He refused to believe that the Evil God had the ability to be reborn an infinite number of times. He indignantly took a step forward and once again grabbed the Evil God with his massive arms, stuffing him into his humongous mouth. Crack! Crack! Crack! After he had torn and ground the Evil God''s body with his sharp teeth, Divine Farmer quickly swallowed the mass of flesh and bones into his stomach. However, just as the second Evil God''s body had settled in his stomach, one of the guards transformed into a new Evil God, the same smug smile stamped on his face. ''What the hell just happened? How was he able to do that?'' Divine Farmer thought incredulously. Tendrils of fear slowly crept in his mind, but the shame of feeling this fear inside him infuriated him more. Once again, he charged towards the next incarnation of Evil God. The third, fourth, and fifth Evil Gods were quickly devoured by Divine Farmer, one after the other. This went on until thest guard on the city wall had been transformed, and subsequently, consumed. There was no Evil God in sight, and Divine Farmer thought he had seen thest of him. However, even before Divine Farmer had a moment to release a sigh of relief, a dozen more people emerged as they climbed up from the other side of the city wall. All of these people were just ordinary citizens from Moon Shield City, with no capability to even reach the True God Realm in their original state. But when they reached the top of the city wall after their ascent, their bodies twitched and transformed into more clones of the Evil God. "Did you turn them all into replicas of yourself?" Divine Farmer was starting to lose his mind. He believed that the real Evil God must be hiding somewhere nearby, controlling these replicas remotely. The only way he could win was if he found and killed the real Evil God! "Replicas?" The front-most Evil God slowly raised his hand, a mass of Ways-blending Energy slowly swirled in his palm. "You should have known by now that each of us is a real me." Divine Farmer was at a loss for words. He was proud of his sharp teeth that could tear almost everything in the world. Although the Evil God''s body was nowhere near as strong as Zen''s, its toughness wasparable to the bodies of Holy Soul Realm warriors. When Divine Farmer devoured what he thought were replicas, he had already sensed that each one of them was equivalent in strength to the Evil God himself! There wasn''t anyone else who had the ability to create such powerful replicas. "You can revive infinitely using other people''s bodies..." Divine Farmer couldn''t help but cry out this realization, his voice trembling uncontrobly. This realization meant that the Evil God was actually an opponent that could forever evade death. He only needed to constantly copy himself to be invincible. "You got that right," the Evil God smiled cruelly. He then suddenly lunged towards Divine Farmer, the Ways-blending Energy looked like aet with a trail of color in the air. In an attempt to stop Evil God, Divine Farmer extended his strong arm in front of him to strangle the Evil God''s neck, but Evil God was fearless. He mmed the Ways-blending Energy into Divine Farmer''s outstretched arm. Crack! Boom! Divine Farmer had snapped the Evil God''s neck like a wooden branch. However, the Ways-blending Energy had already exploded and ravaged Divine Farmer''s arm. A blindingly bright sh of light suddenly lit up the entire ce, and was extinguished as quickly as it came. When the explosion had died down, the ck crystals that covered Divine Farmer''s body had all cracked. "My Wonder Body..." Divine Farmer couldn''t help but feel heartbroken and depressed as he gazed at his damaged body. The Wonder Body was the most powerful form of Divine Farmer''s bloodline theurgies. It was even more than ten times stronger than the goat monster he had transformed into. Ideally, in his current state, even a Chaos Ancient God would not be able to go head-to-head with him in meleebat. Unfortunately, the Ways-blending Energy was so powerful that it had cracked his body all over. "Theplete form of the Ways-blending Energy is supposed to be more powerful than this," another Evil Godmented as he stealthily approached from behind Divine Farmer. Divine Farmer''s reflexes were quick; he turned around and mmed his fist on the Evil God''s head. It was smashed into a bloody mist. But the Evil God was quicker. He had alreadynded the Ways-blending Energy on Divine Farmer''s back. Boom! With another bright sh of light and an explosion, several of the ck crystals on Divine Farmer''s back were also destroyed. "The full potential of the Ways-blending Energy''s power is yet to be discovered..." "But it won''t need more than this to finish you..." two more Evil Gods chimed in as they closed in on him from both sides. Divine Farmer flinched in the face of such crazy suicide attacks. He tried to retreat and was about to launch himself into the air, but three more Evil Gods suddenly appeared above his head. One of them grabbed his head, while the other two restrained one arm each. Boom! Boom! Boom! A few more explosions of Ways-blending Energy reverberated throughout the ce. Soon, the light died down and the dust eventually settled. As if by a miracle, Divine Farmer had managed to escape from the ground and hovered in the air. But, alive as he might be, most of the ck crystals that covered his body had now been destroyed. ck blood was spurting out of his wounds. He appeared as pitiful as a drowned mouse. "How, how were you able to do that?" Divine Farmer gasped, his breathingbored. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Given your intelligence, you should have been able to figure that out," a new Evil God said as he materialized in front of Divine Farmer. "You just can''t ept the reality," another Evil God appeared behind him simultaneously. Boom! Boom! Two more loud thuds, and the Divine Farmer''s body was injured more drastically. His Wonder Body had been blessed with a powerful regeneration ability. Even though the ck crystals covering him were destroyed, they were able to recover at an extremely rapid speed and quickly reshaped to protect him. But there was a limit even with their recovery speed. The Evil God''s destructive power clearly overwhelmed Divine Farmer''s healing ability. Aboard the ck ship, Shera''s eyes glinted with an unusual light as shemented, "The Evil God wasn''t using a resurrection technique. On the contrary, he wasn''t killed at all..." The former captain smiled and turned to Yellow Thearch, "When each and every creature in the world, including us, is a real him, what do you think would be the best way to kill him?" Yellow Thearch clutched his sword tighter as he nkly observed the battle below. From where he was watching, he could see more Evil Gods approaching rapidly towards Divine Farmer from all over Moon Shield City. It was such an awe-inspiring scene that Yellow Thearch felt a chill run down his spine. At that moment, both he and Othniel reached the same conclusion in their minds. The only way to definitely kill the Evil God, once and for all, was to destroy the entire Source World. Yellow Thearch became more frustrated as he further thought about it. He had only just mastered the powerful Life and Death Holy Way, but that was very insignificantpared to the Evil God''s miraculous ability. "Let''s leave this ce," Othniel suggested. "We don''t have a chance of winning this battle anyway." Within the entirety of the Source World''s range, the Evil God was practically invincible. Right after uttering his pronouncement, Othniel started to employ the truth power. He intended to utilize the space power to teleport himself, Yellow Thearch, and Divine Farmer away from the ce. While he was focused fully on the task at hand, three Evil Gods appeared silently overhead. "Why do you want to leave so badly?" one of them asked him. With that, they released a massive amount of Ways-blending Energy from their bodies that exploded right above Othniel. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sky erupted with a blinding white light as if a zing sun had exploded. The Chaos Ancient God''s body might be colossal in size but it wasn''t significantly stronger than Divine Farmer''s body. Luckily, and due to his quick reflexes, Othniel was able to duck swiftly when the Ways-blending Energy exploded, and avoid a huge rift that extended dozens of miles above him. "Humph! Who are you to stop me from leaving?" Othniel snapped angrily. Being the Chaos Ancient God who mastered the space truth gave him the ability toe and go as he wished in the entire chaos. He didn''t believe that the Evil God would be able to stop him. A significant amount of truth power radiated from his body. His gargantuan body started to flicker, as did Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer. It went on for several seconds, but they surprisingly remained where they were instead of being teleported away. Othniel was paralyzed with shock. As a unique being in the chaos, this was the first time that he did not know what to do anymore. "What... What did you do?" he asked in a trembling and uneasy voice. The annoying smile never left Evil God''s face. "Did you really expect the Blood Sea Province to be somewhere you cane and go whenever you wanted to?" he snorted insultingly. As he finished speaking, they saw that multitudes of people throughout the entire Moon Shield City began to convulse before falling to the ground. Pavilions, prisons, streets... They were everywhere. When these people stood up, they saw that they were all turned into Evil Gods. They simultaneously used the teleportation technique to quickly reappear upon Othniel''s broad back. In a matter of seconds, more than ten thousand Evil Gods were now standing on Othniel''s back! Chapter 4127 The Fight Is Over Chapter 4127 The Fight Is Over Othniel was the most powerful among the six Chaos Ancient Gods. Only a few could be a match for Chaos Ancient Gods. Even if the Chaos Ancient Gods confronted those who were stronger than them, they could manage to run away unscathed. That was why Othniel sessfully fled from the battle in the Pear Hill. This time, however, he encountered an unprecedented crisis. He activated the truth power in an attempt to teleport himself away. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But even after releasing all his truth power, he couldn''t escape nor get rid of the space cage that enclosed him. Othniel was shocked that someone in the chaos could disable his space theurgy. He was fully aware that the Evil God couldn''t do that. ''This guy is using the power of the Source World. Had we been outside the Source World, he wouldn''t be able to trap me even if he was ten times stronger. But unfortunately, we are in the Source World. I was caught unaware. If I had known that he possessed such powers, I wouldn''t havee here. But it''s toote to regret now, '' Othniel pondered as he fumed with anger. Suddenly, the Ways-blending Energy that over ten thousand Evil Gods released sted simultaneously. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Each Ways-blending Energy exploded, producing a zing golden light. It was understandable how thousands of Ways-blending Energy could be fatal. "You want to take my life? That''s not gonna happen!" Othniel shouted. Faint energy started to fluctuate on the surface of his body, spreading from his trunk and across the length of his limbs. The energy turned into ayer of azure space armor, quickly covering his huge body. Making the space armor almost cost Othniel all the truth power. The thick space armor protected him from any energy including the Ways-blending Energy. Boom! Boom! Boom! The space armor shielded Othniel from the outburst of thousands of Ways-blending Energy. After all the deadly explosions of the Ways-blending Energy, he remained uninjured. "Ha-ha! Little useless tricks! You really thought you can hurt me?" Othniel provoked triumphantly. The Evil Gods condescendingly looked at Othniel. One of them asked, "Have you always been this stupid?" Othniel was confused. Then he realized that there were still over ten thousand Evil Gods standing on his back. He almost forgot that he had to deal with so many opponents. This was the first time that he had been in such a dangerous situation! The Evil Gods stretched out their hands as they mustered the strength to gather the Ways-blending Energy once more. Boom! Boom! Boom! All the Ways-blending Energy flew to the sky emitting zing lights that shone as bright as the sun. Each Ways-blending Energy pierced Othniel gaping a hole on his body. After being hit too many times, his massive body became riddled with holes. He started to descend from the sky like a giant wrecked ship. Just like that, a Chaos Ancient God perished in the hands of the Evil God. In the past chaotic eras, there had also been cases where the Sons of Truth, namely Chaos Ancient Gods had been ughtered. However, those powerful beings were killed by ruling forces. Even in the battle of the Pear Hill, the two Chaos Ancient Gods were killed by the crowd and not a single person. But the Evil God finished Othniel off on his own. It was indeed an unforeseen event. Divine Farmer stared nkly at the falling Othniel as he sensed fear overwhelming him. ''Othniel died like this? Having been killed by a human?'' Divine Farmer thought to himself in sheer shock. When Divine Farmer transformed into a monster a few moments ago, he felt invincible as if nothing could hurt him a bit. But after he witnessed Othniel''s death, he was not sure if he could survive the Evil God''s attacks. At that moment, he only wanted to escape; but at the thought of even Othniel failing to escape, panic and frustration flooded him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! More Evil Gods teleported themselves to Divine Farmer''s side. Once they were near him, the Ways- blending Energy could explode in an instant. "Please don''t... It doesn''t have toe this far! What do you want from me? I can..." Divine Farmer tried to beg for mercy, but the Evil God was indifferent and simply ignored his pleas. Boom! Boom! Boom! His voice slowly faded as he ended up being sted into pieces. Yellow Thearch, on the other hand, was more courageouspared to Divine Farmer. He raised the sword in his hand with a face full of determination. It was evident that he wanted to fight until hisst breath. "Life and Death Holy Way!" Whoosh! "Life and Death Holy Way!" he shouted more ferociously. Whoosh! The Life and Death Holy Way surrounded him at hismand. Every time an Evil God approached him, the Evil God would be trapped in the Life and Death Holy Way and die on the spot. Hundreds of Evil Gods started to walk on the Life and Death Holy Way a few secondster. Even before they realized, all of them had already stopped breathing. The Evil God could, in fact, terminate Yellow Thearch more efficiently. However, he preferred to torture him. "Hey, aren''t you Zen''s enemy?" an Evil God asked casually as he floated beside Yellow Thearch. "That''s none of your business!" Yellow Thearch roared, "Life and Death Holy Way!" The Evil God who spoke to him was dragged to the Life and Death Holy Way and walked down it silently. After he got rid of one, another Evil God appeared. "He created me. I ought to be grateful to him," the Evil God said. "You? A grateful person? Who are you kidding?" Yellow Thearch stared at the Evil God scornfully and dragged him to the Life and Death Holy Way as well. ''If the Evil God was really grateful, he wouldn''t have joined the ck Ship, '' Yellow Thearch thought as he dismissed the Evil God''s words. "If I take you down, then Zen wouldn''t have a chance to get even with you. He might be disappointed," another Evil God said. "Are you willing to let me go?" Yellow Thearch asked lifting his head. "No," the Evil God replied as he shed an evil grin. "I will be happy to see him disappointed." "Quit ying me and shut up!" Yellow Thearch said furiously. He stuck another Evil God in the holy way again. The Life and Death Holy Way was indeed powerful. No one could survive and make it out alive. Although it was a brilliant bloodline theurgy, one needed to use the bloodline power to make it work. Once the bloodline power ran out, any theurgy couldn''t be unleashed anymore. One by one, the Evil Gods stepped into the holy way and gradually died. Meanwhile, Yellow Thearch''s bloodline power was quickly decreasing. His face turned pale as Yellow Thearch was running out of the bloodline power. His handsome face started to wrinkle and he had aged in the blink of an eye. He couldn''t hold on any longer and it hit him¨Che was already dying. He suddenly recited the Truth of Godly Way and went to the Other Shore. Yellow Thearch had married a woman from the Pure race on the Other Shore. Male members of this race looked like monsters while its female members resembled ordinary human women who gave off an unworldly aura. When he was depressed back then, he spent most of his time keeping this womanpany on the Other Shore. Yellow Thearch knew that he was about to die, so he seized onest moment to enter the Other Shore to say goodbye to her. When he saw the woman, she almost ran toe and greet him. Her eyes glowed ecstatically the second she met him. As a creature on the Other Shore, she couldn''t go to the Source World to be with Yellow Thearch. She could only patiently wait for his return. "I''m sorry, honey..." Yellow Thearch said. The woman frowned as she asked curiously, "What happened? Are you alright?" "I..." Before he could finish his sentence, his body in the Source World had been shattered by the Ways- blending Energy. He vanished in front of the woman as soon as his entire flesh was destroyed. Chapter 4128 The Next Goal Chapter 4128 The Next Goal Blood oozed out of Othniel''s heavily wounded body, whichy on the vast in. At that moment, the mountains copsed, and the ground cracked. Thend caved in as several cities and viges around his body crumbled. The remaining survivors looked at hisrge body in horror. They did not know what happened and thought that the end of the world hade. The faces of the Evil Gods who stood on Othniel''s body began to blur and shrink back to their original forms. Their minds, which the Evil God had upied, also returned to their original states. They did not die; they didn''t know what happened. When they regained their senses, they just stared nkly at the body beneath them. "What kind of monster is this?" "It''s so big!" "It''s a Chaos Ancient God!" There were many knowledgeable men among the crowd. They recognized that the injured corpse belonged to the Chaos Ancient God, Othniel. Then, did that mean that the Chaos Ancient Gods would also be killed? Had the world gone mad? The matter confused them, but it did notst long. They quickly realized something and exchanged greedy nces. It was the corpse of a Chaos Ancient God! Both his flesh and bones were rare treasures! They immediately cut and scraped the body with their bare hands; some of them even fought for it. They were like a group of ants that swarmed a beast''s corpse. Meanwhile, the ck ship still floated in the air, and an Evil God climbed onto the deck. He wore a ck armor, which was the uniform of the guards in the Moon Shield City. When Shera sensed his presence, she became alert and cautiously asked, "Are you... the Evil God?" "Yes," the Evil God said with a cold smile. Of course he knew what Shera wanted to ask. The Evil God''s body already perished. Based on Shera''s reaction, the person in front of her was no longer the original Evil God. "But you don''t... This body is..." Shera said hesitantly. "From the Source World''s perspective, even you are me, and so is the former captain of the ck Ship," the Evil God said and pointed at the two of them. Lastly, he looked at Edna. "But she is not me," he continued. He represented the Source World. Therefore, everything that was born in the Source World belonged to him. However, Edna was not born in the Source World. She came from Zen''s inner world. "You are my husband. No one can rece you!" Edna cried as she went up to the Evil God and clutched his arm. She already knew that the Evil God had changed his body, but she would always be with him no matter what her husband became. Besides, he still looked the same as before. "Wait a minute. You mean that all the creatures in the Source World can turn into you?" Shera asked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She knew that the former captain wanted to ask these questions, but the Evil God had always been quite rude to him. After all, the Evil God was cautious around the Grandmaster of Heaven, who supported the captain. Thus, she had tomunicate with the Evil God. "Yes. The creatures born in and live in the Source World can do that," the Evil God answered. "No limit to the number?" Shera asked again. Shera and the captain had been utterly shocked by the excessive number of Evil Gods. The Evil God''s physical body did not reach the Eternal Realm. However, because of the Ways-blending Energy, he was more powerful than most of the Holy Soul Realm warriors and almost as strong as the Eternal Realm warriors. Generally speaking, over ten thousand top-level Holy Soul Realm warriors already formed a really terrifying force. If he turned all the creatures in the Source World into himself, it would be even more unbelievable. "Theoretically, that is the case, but I can''t do it now," the Evil God said with a shrug. That was because over ten thousand people being transformed into him was his limit. The Source World''s power was not unlimited. The Evil God could only use a part of it, and it took time to recover if he used it up all at once. If he drew more than what was allowed, he and the Source World would suffer considerably. "Well, if that is the case, what will you do next?" Shera asked. The Evil God suddenly became excited and said, "Of course, I will kill Zen." Zen was the opponent who he could never defeat, and who had controlled his fate several times before. He never felt grateful to Zen for letting him off on multiple asions. Lastly, Zen''s sympathy was his biggest humiliation. Now, he had a chance to wash it all away. "But I still have to wait. The power used to kill the Chaos Ancient God needs to be restored, and I still have notpletelyprehended the Ways-blending Energy," he added. "I just want to get one thing straight. Why do you put so much importance to Zen?" Shera asked in confusion. Everyone knew that Zen was powerful and had astounding growth progress. But now, the Evil God had even killed the Chaos Ancient God. With his current strength, it would be easy for him to take down the Pear Hill and kill Zen. He nced at Shera and shook his head. "You don''t know him," he muttered. He had lived in Zen''s inner world for a very long time, so he knew Zen''s capabilities well. For him, Zen was vastly different from any opponent in this world. Even the Chaos Ancient Gods could notpare to him. Surprisingly, his wife begged to differ. "Could you please let Zen off? He treated us well," Edna pleaded. In turn, the Evil God gently stroked her ck hair and exined, "Of course I can let him off, but he has to be my vassal. I will make him someone that is powerful and can control many things in the Source World, just as I did in his inner world back then!" "You know that he would not ept that," Edna said with a bitter smile. "Then he can only be a part of me," the Evil God deadpanned. On the Other Shore The Eye Spirit''s eyeball was filled with indescribable rage. He saw everything that had happened through the eyeballs on the foreheads of Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer. A mistake... He had made the biggest mistake... He never imagined that the Evil God had controlled the Source World to such an extent in only a short time! Back then, Usman followed the ck Ship for a long time after he was born. However, his power couldn''tpare to the Evil God''s. Although the Godly Way energy was gone, it was not a big deal, as the Element Spirit Civilization was not held responsible. But now, even the Source World had fallen into the Evil God''s hands. "Eye Spirit, why didn''t you tell me to take action again?" asked ire. "Even I can''t kill him myself, let alone you," said the Eye Spirit. "Why did such a unique power fall into his hands? The Grandmaster of Heaven is so lucky," hemented. "I think the Evil God was born rebellious, and even the Grandmaster of Heaven can''t control him. Furthermore, he and the Pear Hill will fight. Since he killed Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer, he will surely invade the Pear Hill!" ire eximed. "I hope so. ire, You can leave now, I''ll report this to the Snake Master," the Eye Spirit sighed. ire nced helplessly at the Eye Spirit. Since such a thing had happened, the Snake Master would probably punish her leader again. After she left, a golden rune appeared in the Eye Spirit''s eyeball and immediately turned into three cross-shaped stars. The stars gathered together, and then Sewell''s coordinates wereplete. Then, a small white snake came out from the coordinates. "Master Sewell," said the Eye Spirit. Sewell twirled around, and faced him. "Why did you summon me?" he asked. In return, the Eye Spirit briefly exined what had happened to the Evil God. "What?" Sewell was utterly shocked and speechless. The Element Spirit Civilization had always executed the Snake Masters'' control of the chaos for a long time. Their arrangement had been stable and rarely went out of control. When the Eye Spirit had reported that the Evil God had devoured Usmanst time, Sewell did not take it seriously. An outsider could only use a small amount of power in the primitivend at most. They could not control the primitivend entirely, and such a thing had never happened before. However, the tables had turned over now. Everything rted to what had happened exceeded Sewell''s expectations. Chapter 4129 The Black Phoenix Candle Chapter 4129 The ck Phoenix Candle A stream of blood-like substance flowed down from the top of the Pear Hill just like a bloody waterfall. If one observed carefully, they would see that this "bloody waterfall" was actually a stream of pure energy. It flowed halfway down the mountain, thus dying the entire upper half of the mountain red. This was naturally a shocking sight for both the leaders and the disciples of the Pear Hill. "If I''m not mistaken, this is the bloodline theurgy of the Snake Goddess." "It''s very simr to the aura the shadow of Snake Goddess has." "But this is purer and stronger than that." After the Snake Goddess reached the Eternal Realm, her strength could be said to have reached its peak. In the past few years, she had changed her Other Shore Tokens to better ones, but her strength never really made any progress. Because of that, the power her shadow currently showed naturally amazed everyone. It was obvious to them that she had gained a lot on the Other Shore this time. Ssh! The bloody waterfall suddenly converged, forming a huge shadow of Snake Goddess that floated above the Pear Hill. Whoosh! A split secondter, the Snake Goddess on the jadeite tform had soared to the sky. When she hovered in the air, the strong air current blew her hair upright. Her gaze was extremely solemn. Upon mastering the Blood-controlling Method, the Snake Goddess had been itching to give it a try. Therefore, despite this being her first day returning to the Pear Hill, she already went all out in using her bloodline theurgy. "Kendrick, are you ready?" the Snake Goddess asked. Buzz! A formidable force surged out of the inside of the Pear Hill. This force was the power of truth. The moment the power of truth gushed out of the Pear Hill, ayer of cyan-colored shell suddenly enveloped the entire mountain. The Pear Hill was about the size of arge province. One could only imagine the size of this shell. "You can begin." Kendrick''s voice came from inside the mountain. Kendrick didn''t participate in the battle of the Pear Hill before because the battle was already over when he arrived. Nevertheless, after he went into the mountain, he still deployed his strongest defense moves to protect the mountain. Since the Snake Goddess wanted to test her strength, they decided to let her strength go against Kendrick''s shell and see how it went. "Be careful!" the Snake Goddess shouted. Her eyes were burning with excitement. Ssh! The huge shadow began to transform. Countless crimson energy particles solidified into one, forming something that looked like a huge rose floating in the sky. Hiss! The energy particles suddenly converged at the root of the rose. Immediately afterward, the huge rose crashed downward following the Snake Goddess''s violent hand gesture. "It''s so scary!" "So powerful!" "Will the Snake Goddess destroy the Pear Hill?" As the creatures in the Pear Hill saw this scene, worry and fear crept into their gazes. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Don''t be afraid. The enchanted barrier above us is formed by the power of truth. No matter how powerful the Snake Goddess is, she won''t necessarily be able to defeat the Chaos Ancient God." Buzz! The rose formed by the shadow of Snake Goddess pierced the shell but couldn''t get through. However, energy particles continued to gather at the point where the rose pierced the shell. Along with the movement of the energy particles, the rose continued to drill madly into the turtle shell. A sharp, shrill noise echoed in the sky. It made some flying birds erratic as if they were drunk. The people of the Pear Hill were protected by the shell, so they weren''t hurt by the noise, though it still made many people ufortable. "Snake Goddess, your power can''t prate through my shell," Kendrick remarked. The air current became even fiercer, and the Snake Goddess''s long hair also fluttered even more wildly. Energy beams shot up to the sky and converged at high speed. She was pushing the power of her bloodline to the limit. Her shadow, which was originally crimson, had now turned deep purple. A destructive aura was constantly released from her shadow. ording to the information in the Blood-controlling Method, the shadow of Snake Goddess itself had tremendous destructive power, and pushing it to the limit would trigger the ck Phoenix Candle. "Let me look! I want to feel the power of the ck Phoenix Candle! Show it to me!" the Snake Goddess roared. Every inch of her muscles was taut, and her slender body was brimming with power. After thest trace of purple color in her shadow faded, her shadow suddenly shattered and materialized again into a ck me. It seemed to contain an immeasurable destructive aura. "This is the ck Phoenix Candle!" Whoosh! A ck phoenix flew down from behind the Snake Goddess and drilled into the shell. Cracks appeared on the surface of the originally hard shell. Crack! Crack! Crack! The enchanted barrier that Kendrick created was one whole entity. If one part couldn''t be broken, the whole enchanted barrier wouldn''t be broken. If one part was broken, the whole enchanted barrier would also be broken. The cracks spread all over at an incredible speed. Before long, the shell shattered with a loud bang. The moment the cyan-colored turtle shell broke, dragon scales appeared and covered the Pear Hill. This was the second enchanted barrier. Kendrick had set up threeyers of defense on the Pear Hill. After the turtle shell, which was his outermostyer of defense, was broken, the secondyer of defense would rece it. Thisyer of defense was known as the Dragon Scale Defense. "Good job. You''ve done very well by breaking my turtle shell. However, you should stop now¡ªyou can''t break the Dragon Scale Defense," said Kendrick. They were just sparring with each other, and he didn''t want to consume too much power of truth. But the Snake Goddess didn''t reply. It was as if she didn''t hear what he said. She just continued to force the ck Phoenix Candle to drill through the defense. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The Dragon Scale Defense was much stronger than the turtle shell. But under the erosion of the ck Phoenix Candle, there was a faint sign of breaking. The increasing energy of the ck Phoenix Candle made Kendrick a little flustered. "That''s enough, Snake Goddess. This is just a spar!" But the Snake Goddess seemed to have not heard of what he said. Her eyes became dark as if she was out of control. Crack! The Dragon Scale Defense was broken. The third enchanted barrier quickly appeared over the Pear Hill. It was ayer of ancient grey shell¡ªKendrick''s shell. "Stop! Stop the Snake Goddess! Anyone! If this goes on, both of us will only suffer!" Kendrick surely had the means to counterattack the Snake Goddess. His shell could bounce back most of the ck Phoenix Candle''s power. But if he did so, the Snake Goddess would most likely be killed in an instant, and he naturally didn''t want to see that. At this moment, a figure quietly appeared beside the Snake Goddess. It was Fuxi. Ssh! The Snake Goddess didn''t even turn to look at Fuxi. She just waved her hand, sending the turbulent ck me towards him. The expression on Fuxi''s face didn''t change much. He opened and closed his arms, forming an invisible Eight Diagrams circle on his palms. Ssh! A strange scene appeared in front of everyone. The destructive me revolved along the Eight Diagrams circle in Fuxi''s hands like an obedient child. It was obviously unwilling to be imprisoned inside the Eight Diagrams circle, but it couldn''t break out of the cycle no matter how hard it tried. When Fuxi put his hand on the Snake Goddess''s shoulder, she trembled slightly and came to her senses. A secondter, however, she fainted into Fuxi''s arms as she had exhausted all her power. Fuxi calmly took her back to the jadeite tform. Eastern Emperor Taiyi, King Ieuan, and Yasamin looked at the Snake Goddess with dread. That the Blood-controlling Method could greatly improve the strength of cultivators at the Eternal Realm was already known by them, but they never expected that the Snake Goddess would make such progress that she could fight against the Chaos Ancient God head-on. Chapter 4130 Bad News Chapter 4130 Bad News It took a long time for the Snake Goddess to recover. She slowly opened her eyes as shey weakly in Fuxi''s arms. "Are you feeling better?" asked Fuxi. The Snake Goddess nodded and gently freed herself from his arms. She realized that she had almost beenpletely lost. Her consciousness was controlled by that destructive force. "Snake Goddess, was that the limit of your strength?" A turtle about ten feet long was crawling on the jadeite tform. On his right side was a sloth, and on his left was a scorpion. Gerald, Judson, and Kendrick had been hiding inside the Pear Hill. To convenientlymunicate with the others, they each created an avatar. "Well..." The Snake Goddess paused as she thought for a while. She shook her head and denied, "No." Just now, she felt her power almost bing limitless. It was because of this infinite destructive power that she was lost. The power seemed to give her everything. Kendrick smiled bitterly. "It appears that I can''t block your ck me." "You are strong indeed, but this power can make you lose your mind. You''d better not use it," Fuxi suggested worriedly. Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "Maybe it''s because we don''t know much about the bloodline power. After we master the Blood-controlling Method, it will take us some time to adapt." After he, Yasamin, and King Ieuan mastered the Blood-controlling Method, their strength also increased greatly. It might be iparable to the Snake Goddess''s or Fuxi''s level, but they were almost the same. In the Dark Haze Peak, Zen, Yan, and the others saw what happened in the sky. "The strength of the Snake Goddess is frightening!" Lavender couldn''t hide the surprise from her eyes. Yan smiled. "The strength of the Snake Goddess has improved so much. Zen, you should make more progress, too!" "My situation is a little special. I haven''t made much progress," Zen said as he looked to the ground. The Blood-controlling Method he cultivated was the most basic one. It could help him improve his strength, but the improvement wouldn''t be as great as those of other Eternal Realm cultivators. After all, he didn''t really control the ancestry-level bloodline. While he was lost in thought, a girl walked to him. She had hair put up in pigtails, a small round face, and a pair of eyes as pure as big ck gemstones. She faintly resembled Margaret. "Father, I want a hug!" The girl requested while stretching out her arms to Zen. Zen held the girl in his arms and lifted her above his head. She giggled. The girl was Salome, he and Margaret''s daughter. She had been in the fairy pce after being born in his inner world. After Zen had returned from the Other Shore, he enjoyed some rare leisure days and invited all the women out of the fairy pce. Although Salome was less than two years old, she was intelligent enough to read over a thousand words under the guidance of her mother and the others. Now she could read some simple Sanskrit words on her own. She had the ability simr to Geoffrey''s, but she was much more obedient than him. This was only the second time Salome had seen Zen, but the two of them didn''t feel estranged from each other. After ying with Salome for a while, Zen handed her to Margaret. Only then did he catch Letitia''s nce and notice her. She stood not far away with eyes filled with sadness. Geoffrey had been in the Deleting Space for a long time, but there had been no news about him yet. Previously, Zen tried tomunicate with Ziya through the Descending Ring and failed. Letitia grew more worried with each passing day that Geoffrey''s condition remained unknown. Zen walked towards her and ced his hand on her shoulder. Letitia looked up as she smiled tearfully. Zen held her in his arms,forting her. He couldn''t go to the Deleting Space and he couldn''t do anything to help. He felt helpless as he could only ce his hope on Ziya. A few dayster, shocking news started to spread throughout the Source World and the Pear Hill. The Chaos Ancient God Othniel died. The Yellow Thearch died. And the Divine Farmer also died! With the support of the Element Spirit Civilization, the Bearing race and the Divine Farmer race were undoubtedly the strongest super forces in the Source World. The news that the leaders of these two super forces and a Chaos Ancient God had died was no less shocking than the battle of the Pear Hill. Since the Moon Shield City had not suffered a devastating blow, many people witnessed the battle. The scene that the Evil God fought against three masters alone had also spread. When the news reached the Pear Hill, it immediately attracted attention, causing great discussion among the people. All the important figures of the Pear Hill arrived and assembled on the jadeite tform. The death of the Yellow Thearch was good news, yet a heavy atmosphere surrounded them. The Evil God had killed not only the Chaos Ancient God Othniel but also the Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer. It was too amazing that he had done this all alone. The three Chaos Ancient Gods guarded the Pear Hill mainly to defend against the Bearing race and the Divine Farmer race. Now the leaders of the two super forces had been killed, but they were facing an even more terrifying enemy. "The Evil God can produce many avatars, and each of them has his strength. His power of the Ways-blending Energy is astonishing. Most importantly, the Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer were also very powerful. They must have obtained the Blood-controlling Methods from the Element Spirit Civilization. The Yellow Thearch had actually killed hundreds of the Evil God''s avatars." After Fuxi initiated the conversation, he threw the green crystal in his hand to Zen. The green stone was known as the Memory-recording Crystal. As its name suggested, it was a kind of crystal that recorded memories in the Source World. The owner of the Memory-recording Crystal hid in a corner of the Moon Shield City. He watched the battle from an excellent angle, wide enough to observe everything that took ce. His Memory-recording Crystal became known and was sold at a very high price. The Ear Mouse race afforded to buy it and sent it to the Pear Hill. Zen caught the Memory-recording Crystal and put it on his forehead. In the blink of an eye, it was as if he had been present in the Moon Shield City. He witnessed how over ten thousand avatars of the Evil God killed Othniel. After that, Zen carefully threw the Memory-recording Crystal to Eastern Emperor Taiyi, whoter passed it to Yasamin after his reading. Everyone fell into a deafening silence after they had read the Memory-recording Crystal. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With their insight, they had a collective intuition of the strength of the Evil God. It was intimidating indeed! "Those who have something to do with you are all monsters, Zen," said Fuxi. Aside from Zen, his children also had special talents. Even the Evil God who popped out of his inner world could grow to such a terrifying level. The Snake Goddess interrupted, "But one thing is very strange about this." "What is it?" asked Fuxi. "The Evil God will definitely target the Pear Hill and Zen next," the Snake Goddess concluded. "However, if he wants to attack us, he shouldn''t have left so many survivors in the Moon Shield City. His ability could kill all its people and even those in the Blood Sea Province. Why would he let these people live and spread the news?" If the Evil God sneaked into the Pear Hill and used his exceptional power, the Pear Hill would be left defenseless andpletely defeated. Everyone looked at Zen after hearing the Snake Goddess''s analysis. He was the one who knew the Evil God best. Zen answered instantly, "Because he''s certain of himself." In the eyes of the Evil God, this was a sure win. No matter how hard Zen resisted, he would never be able to escape. Chapter 4131 Unexpected Chapter 4131 Unexpected "He''s certain of himself... You''re absolutely right!" Fuxi nodded. "He wasn''t afraid that we would know about his deeds and be alert given his arrogant character." The very first time Fuxiid eyes on the Evil God, he already hated the guy. It was at the entrance of the Chaotic Source World where they first met and Fuxi wanted so much to kill him but couldn''t due to the overall situation. Zen nodded with a smile. "That''s right. This is not something he needs to think about." "How should we counterattack?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi had a worried look on his face. It was not easy for him to return from the Other Shore and he did not want to hide in the Pear Hill all his life. A few days ago, Eastern Emperor Taiyi gathered Pearce, Auden and a few other important officials to discuss the Oneness Sky Pce''s reconstruction. The disciples were able to return to the Bloom Divine Province with Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Yasamin''s leadership. He was extremely happy to have heard the news about Yellow Thearch''s and Divine Farmer''s death and he felt it even more reasonable for them to return to the Bloom Divine Province now that there was no more threat of powerful enemies. However, he soon found out that it wasn''t good news at all. There was a huge crisis behind it all! "How do we counterattack?" "This guy''s ability is really too strange and remarkable." "He seems to be able to possess other people''s bodies at will." Everyone saw via the Memory-recording Crystal just how the people of Moon Shield City suddenly turned into the Evil God with no warning at all whatsoever. If the Evil God entered the Pear Hill and took over the bodies of all Eternal Realm warriors, then the possibility of a counterattack would be null. "There must be some restrictions to his power," Judson mutteredzily. "If he can possess other people''s bodies at will, then he could''ve turned Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer into him, but why didn''t he?" "You''re right." The Snake Goddess nodded. "Master Gerald, have you ever heard of such a method?" Gerald was lost in thought after watching the Memory-recording Crystal. He was more shocked than anyone else after having observed the Evil God''s methods. A green light soon shed in Gerald''s eyes. "Life controlling." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a burst of power spread out from his body. Several peacocks with blue tail feathers walked arrogantly under the jadeite tform. However, when Gerald released his power of truth, one of the peacocks trembled and its eyes turned dark green. The next moment, it jumped up and stood in the center of the jadeite tform. Once itnded, it suddenly morphed into a burly, human man. The aura he emitted was by no means small and he was as powerful as a Holy Soul Realm warrior. Gerald said, "I can do this. I can directly control creatures and infuse my own strength into them. For those at the Holy Soul Realm, I can control forty to fifty at most... The Evil God can control over ten thousand people with cultivation and strength no different from his own. That''s not something within my range of expertise. If I''m not mistaken, he is able to do that by using the power of the Source World. Although it''s not as pure as the power of truth, it is terrifyingly strong and he can use it at will. Due to these circumstances, I have a suggestion." "Go ahead," the Snake Goddess said. "We leave the Source World," Gerald replied. Since the Evil God now controlled the Source World, it was obviously not a wise choice to attack him in his domain. "Leave?" "Do you mean to say that we have to escape from the Source World?" "Is it appropriate?" His suggestion greatly shocked everyone. There was no way the Snake Goddess was willing to leave the Pear Hill. Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Yasamin shared her thoughts and were also unwilling to give up the Bloom Divine Province. King Ieuan shared the same sentiments. The Ear Mice were the original inhabitants of the Source World. If they left, they would lose everything. However, Zen and Fuxi were very taken with this suggestion. Fuxi did not like staying in the Pear Hill and preferred to travel the world. Zen, meanwhile, was not a native of the Source World. If he left, he could return to the divinend. "If we can''t think of a way to counterattack, we can choose to temporarily avoid the danger." However, the Snake Goddess shook her head. "The Pear Hill is the foundation of our race. We can''t give it up so easily." Gerald nodded in understanding. "Of course. I understand you''re not willing to leave but..." Just as he was about to finish his words, his expression suddenly changed. The previously green eyes of the man who was transformed from the peacock soon turned into two, ck flowers that emanated a strong, evil aura. Someone was trying to control him! "Fuck off!" Gerald shouted. His anger effectively drove the unknown invader as a ray of dark green light filled the man''s eyes again and expelled the darkness. However, traces of ck light remained within the edges of his pupils that continued to rece Gerald''s dark green light. It was a battle of control and Gerald was not backing down. A strong amount of life energy gushed out of his body and onto the man. The green soon won over the dark and tiny vines grew out from his eyes. Two forces currently fought within the man''s mind. It was the kind of power that could be considered the strongest in the chaos. The man was only a temporary form for the peacock, so how could his physical body withstand such opposing forces? It was understandable for the man to scream in pain. "Ahhh!" As he screamed, his body swelled up. With the sudden turn of events, Kendrick quickly pointed his finger and summoned hexagonal enchanted barriers to surround the burly man. Bang! There was a muffled sound as the man''s body exploded and turned into a mist of blood that sttered in all directions. Thanks to Kendrick''s enchanted barriers, nobody got sshed by the man''s blood. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, a strong gust of wind began to blow from the top of the jadeite tform. Thousands of dust grains gathered from the force generated by the wind and soon formed a man in the air. This man had the same appearance and build as the Evil God''s. "No wonder you''re the Chaos Ancient God in charge of life truth. You can actually take the control away from me," the Evil God said to Gerald. A pair ofpound eyes on Gerald''s head red coldly at the Evil God. "You are nothing without the Source World''s power." It was true. Without the Source World''s power, the Evil God was just a Holy Soul Realm warrior who did not have much to offer at all. "Without the life truth, you''re even worse than a good-for-nothing! Hahaha..." The Evil God, instead of getting mad,ughed. Gerald hadn''t been at a disadvantage when he fought the Evil God for the man transformed from the peacock earlier. In fact, the Evil God failed several times in trying to gain the upper hand. So in a fit of rage, he decided to make the man explode. He was millions of miles away, but had he been in the same vicinity, then Gerald would not have won the fight. Afterughing, the Evil God turned to Zen. "You''ve let me down even more," he said in a mocking tone. "You nned to run away before seeing me. I didn''t think you''d be such a coward." Chapter 4132 Irreconcilable Chapter 4132 Irreconcble Zen couldn''t care less about the Evil God''s ridicule. Instead, he asked, "Are you eavesdropping on us?" "There is nothing in the Source World that can escape my perception," the Evil God scoffed. "Everything here belongs to me and can be used by me. Why would I ever need to eavesdrop on you?" This was an exaggeration, because the Source World was not his inner world. He wasn''t all-knowing as he imed. However, it was true that no one could surpass his control over the Source World. The Evil God continued, "If you submit to me, I will make you the ruler of the Source World. All the creatures and super forces of the provinces will submit to you. We can build the Source World together. What do you think?" As he said this, he waved his hand gently. Numerous emerald green vines quickly grew around the Pear Hill. Leaves ten feet wide uncurled and revealed strange flowers. The refreshing fragrance of flowers spread everywhere, and soon enough, the whole mountain was an emerald green sea. The Snake Goddess race and the human race that were in the Pear Hill at that time were shocked to see this unfold. "Whose method is this?" "With so much greenery covering the mountain, I''m afraid only the Chaos Ancient God who is in charge of the life truth can do it." "Why did he do that?" Because the people of the Pear Hill didn''t know the existence of the Evil God, they weren''t afraid at all. "I politely refuse," Zen said without hesitation. He waspletely different from the Evil God, which meant there was no way he would cooperate. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Evil God was not surprised at Zen''s answer. With one wave of his hand, the nts swayed towards him as if they were bowing. "There are three hundred and twenty-three million nine hundred and seventy thousand creatures living in this huge mountain. Most of them are weak. If they absorb even a drop of poisonous fog, they''d be dead. It is quite pitiful to kill all of them at once." A low nt hidden away among the sea of nts was summoned by the Evil God; it was called the Poisonous Dust Grass. In the center of the grassy a fist-sized fruit that held the deadliest poison. Pop! The Evil God pointed his finger at the fruit, and it cracked. Just then, a poisonous bright yellow mist burst out and began to spread. Whatever the poisonous mist enveloped withered and died. It was obvious that the mist was toxic. The Eternal Realm warriors were not afraid of the poisonous mist. From experience, it had always been difficult for the poisonous mist to kill the Chaotic Source Realm warriors. However, there were only a few people above the Chaotic Source Realm in the Pear Hill. If the Evil God released all the poisonous mist from the grass, surely ny-nine percent of the people on the mountain would die. "Why don''t you reconsider my suggestion?" the Evil God threatened Zen with a sneer. "Ha-ha!" Gerald chuckled. All of a sudden, a green light shed within his eyes and a green magic array hovered over his head, spinning non-stop. Crack! Crack! Crack! The life energy of the flowers and trees across the mountain quickly faded and were absorbed by Gerald''s body. As Gerald extracted all the life energy of the nts within a second, the Poisonous Dust Grass also withered and died. He said, "Do not ever threaten us with such a dirty trick!" Though it was true that the Evil God had killed one Chaos Ancient God, three Chaos Ancient Gods and a group of Eternal Realm warriors still existed in the Pear Hill. It would never be easy to get rid of them all. Seeing that Gerald destroyed his nts as if they were nothing, the Evil God did not flinch. Instead, he grinned. "Well then, I can only use the real method." Once he finished speaking, his body disintegrated and the dust flew away with the wind. In the Sword de Peak, a group of human disciples concentrated on their cultivation. The youngest disciple was only twelve years old. Despite his young age, he had great talent and made rapid progress within half a year after he''d entered the Sword de Peak. He was alreadyprehending the Truth of Godly Way with a sword in his arms. All of a sudden, his face blurred. The next moment, his body transformed into the Evil God and he jumped up from the ground. The sword he held broke in the hands of the Evil God. "What''s going on?" "Who are you? What are you doing here?" "Where is our little brother?" "Did you just take over him?" The surrounding disciples were left speechless. Even though many of them were Other Shore Realm warriors, they had never witnessed a theurgy that allowed someone to directly possess a body. The aura emitted by the Evil God was too strong and was most probably at the Holy Soul Realm. "Do not fear. You are a part of me too." The Evil God smiled. All of a sudden, the disciples'' faces blurred in the same way as the twelve-year-old disciple did. Just then, they all turned into the Evil Gods. In his battle against Othniel, the Evil God better grasped the body possessing theurgy. It seemed that even if he was physically hundreds of millions of miles away, he could directly possess another being. The person he possessed gave him a body to use, which allowed him to possess the people around him, too. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The next moment, dozens of Evil Gods from the Sword de Peak appeared in the air above the jadeite tform. This didn''t happen in only Sword de Peak. The other peaks went through the same thing. The members of the Snake Goddess race and the human race turned into the Evil Gods and one by one appeared above the jadeite tform. Meanwhile, Letitia, Lavender, Margaret and Zen''s other women in the Dark Haze Peak had no idea what happened outside. All they saw was the greenery that blossomed all of a sudden, and withered the next moment. Letitia and Lavender had a bad inkling in their guts. Just then, a few of their servants began to twitch. When they turned around to get a better look, they saw that their faces had changed. "The Evil God!" Letitia couldn''t believe her eyes. They did not anticipate the Evil God''s appearance. When the newly transformed avatars of the Evil God caught sight of Letitia, Lavender, and the others, sinister smiles stered across their faces. "Interesting... Zen actually let you out. It''s too bad that you aren''t from the Source World. I can''t possess you." The Evil God could only control creatures from the Source World. Because Letitia, Lavender, and the rest were from the divinend, they werepletely out of the loop. As they saw the Evil Gods approach them, Margaret raised her eyebrows. "What do you want to do?" Letitia, Lavender and the other women pulled out their weapons and held their fighting stances. "All I want is for your husband to cooperate with me. It would be best for you to be obedient too," the Evil Gods recited in chorus. Letitia frowned and considered her options. She looked up and said without fear, "Evil God, Zen has done nothing but treat you well. He even let go of your wife, Edna. It''s unreasonable of you to attack us." Seeing Letitia''s determination, the Evil Gods merely snorted at her. Nothing could ever restrain the Evil God. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have returned to Zen time to time. However, it seemed that what Letitia had said affected him. One of the Evil Gods hesitated for a moment then snapped his fingers. "Retreat!" The Evil Gods didn''ty a finger on any of them and eventually, disappeared. Once they were gone, Margaret began to worry about Zen. "The Evil God has so many avatars. I fear Zen''s safety." Meanwhile, Letitia ran out of the hall and looked up to the sky. Her jaw dropped. The sky above the Pear Hill was packed with the Evil Gods that hovered and increased in number. Chapter 4133 Countermeasures Chapter 4133 Countermeasures The Eternal Realm warriors on the jadeite tform stood still, frozen in shock. They had just read the Memory-recording Crystal which had just revealed to them how the Evil God used over ten thousand avatars to kill Othniel. Their expressions were grim. The Evil God once again was proving himself to be an extremely formidable enemy. Eastern Emperor Taiyi put his hands behind his back, clutching a golden sword pointing at the sky. An overwhelming sword intent emanated from his body, spreading outwards infinitely. Yasamin held the long sword horizontally. She frowned deeply, her wrinkles entuating her tiredness more than usual. Despite her old age, enemies would''ve quaked in fear at the incredible power she exuded. Any one at the Eternal Realm who had mastered the Blood-controlling Method could dominate the Source World. However, the number of Evil Gods kept on increasing. They almostpletely covered the sky. The Snake Goddess was at a loss. Tears filled her eyes as she helplessly watched her disciples turn into Evil Gods. Although they were being possessed by the Evil God, these people were still her disciples. With every addition of an Evil God, the Pear Hill lost a disciple. The Snake Goddess didn''t have the heart to kill her own people. "Can you stop the Evil God?" the Snake Goddess pleaded to the three Chaos Ancient Gods through life vitality. Judson shook his head. "He directly possesses the creatures in the Source World. We can''t stop him." "I have an idea," piped up Gerald. "But I can only save dozens of people at most." He was thinking he could stop the Evil God''s body possession with the truth of life, but ultimately, it would''ve been futile since the number of Evil Gods was increasing rapidly. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Two streams of energy, one ck, one white, flowed forth from beneath Fuxi''s feet, converging to form an illusory Eight Diagrams seal. "Spare no mercy," Fuxi said gravely. "They''re our enemies now. There''s nothing we can do about that." Swoosh! The Eight Diagrams seal formed an invisible force that started to revolve around Fuxi. In the past, Fuxi focused only on improving his own strength. Exerting his bloodline power to the extreme, he sought the fastest and strongest methods to destroy. After cultivating the Blood-controlling Method, he had gained a new understanding of his bloodline. "Stupid," the Snake Goddess snapped. "It''s not a matter of whether they are enemies or not. We have no chance of winning!" The Snake Goddess shot an angry look at Fuxi. "Right. It''s useless to kill them. No matter how many people we kill, the Evil God can always possess more," Gerald agreed. This was simply an unfair battle. The Evil God was invincible, so it was useless to exert too much effort just trying to put a dent on him. Zen stared at the sky for a while and pondered. "If we don''t have any chance of winning, why don''t we focus our efforts on escaping from the Source World?" The Evil God could possess the creatures in the Source World. However, his power couldn''t reach outside of the Source World. "Escape?" Gerald analyzed, "Othniel was the best at that, yet even he was unable to escape. It won''t be easy for us to get out of here." Gerald had been studying the Memory-recording Crystal, which was how he came up with the idea of escaping the Source World. Indeed, it seemed like the only reasonable thing they could do in this situation. However, the Evil God was monitoring Zen''s every movement, so chances of escaping were extremely slim, if not impossible. "This is the only way," Zen said to the crowd telepathically. "We have to give it a try. Let''s separate the Pear Hill from the Source World." Everyone''s expression changed slightly as they pondered over this idea. This was probably the only way to save the Pear Hill from total annihtion. "While this might be a reasonable suggestion, the Evil God won''t be so stupid as to do nothing!" Fuxi countered. "Snake Goddess, ask the Primeval Lord of Heaven to descend with the Descending Ring to help us when necessary," Zen said. Then, turning to look at the sky, he said, "I''ll pin down the Evil God first." Before returning to the Pear Hill, Zen had given two Descending Rings to the Primeval Lord of Heaven just in case. He never expected he''d need to use them so soon. After saying that, Zen quickly left the jadeite tform and flew into the sky. Even then, the number of Evil Gods was still increasing, one after another. It had already surpassed ten thousand, but he showed no signs of stopping. He was not in a hurry. As long as he was in the Source World, he was invincible. The Chaos Ancient Gods, the Eternal Realm warriors and Zen were all no match for him. He waited patiently for them to make the first move. ''It''d be more interesting that way, '' he thought to himself. Seeing Zen''s approach, he said aloud, "The Eternal Realm warriors have mastered the Blood- controlling Method. That must mean you have, too, right?" Over ten thousand Evil Gods stared at Zen in unison. Their gazes were oppressive, making him feel stressed. However, only the one in the lead spoke. "Yes," replied Zen. The eyes of the Evil God lit up. "Then, show me your strength!" "You can have a taste!" Zen said, smiling suddenly. Without any hesitation, the Evil God gently spread out his palm, and a nearly perfect Ways-blending Energy was formed. Zen cautiously stared at the Ways-blending Energy, vigntly taking in his surroundings. Since he wanted to pin down the Evil God, he needed to provoke him some more. "Is this theplete Godly Ways Great Unity?" Zen asked, pretending to be curious. "Yes, it''s theplete Ways-blending Energy. I haven''t been able toprehend the truth power yet. If you are willing to follow me, I can teach you," said the Evil God calmly. "I''m not interested." Zen shook his head. "You will be interested soon!" The Evil God''s arm shook slightly, and the Ways-blending Energy formed a long sword. Then, he swung his body, and the de shed towards Zen''s head. With the strength at the peak of the Holy Soul Realm and the power of the Ways-blending Energy, the Evil God was more powerful than many Eternal Realm masters. As the Evil God swung towards Zen, he gently opened his palm to reveal a thin thread of blood. The blood thread quickly converged to form a hollowed-out blood sword. Whoosh! Swish! The sword made of the Ways-blending Energy and another one made of bloodline connected with a deafening noise. Buzz! For a split second, no one knew what had happened. Then, in the next moment, the Evil God''s body copsed into countless fragments that dissipated with the wind. Even the sword formed from the Ways-blending Energy disappeared. The other Evil Gods all showed shocked expressions. While the Evil God was well aware that he was no match for Zen alone, he had no idea that the disparity in strength was so great. The blood sword in Zen''s hand was too special. The Ways-blending Energy was extinguished the second it connected with the blood sword. What kind of bloodline power was this? The Evil God had never been to the Eternal Scroll Painting. He didn''t know much about the bloodline power, but he could instinctively sense that Zen''s bloodline was special. If he could devour Zen, then he would have his bloodline power. When this thought crossed his mind, the Evil God grew even more excited. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You deserve to be my creator! Again!" This time, two Evil Gods stepped out and attacked Zen left and right. As Zen kept the Evil God busy, the enchanted barrier underground that Kendrick had set up suddenly started to work. The Dragon Scale Defense, like a sharp knife, was trying to separate the Pear Hill from the Source World. Chapter 4134 Confronting Chapter 4134 Confronting Separating an entire province from the Source World was a fairly easy task for a Chaos Ancient God. Three enchanted barriers had covered the top of the Pear Hill. Now, Kendrick needed to draw the barriers into the underground. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Around three minutester, an enormous and deep circr trench appeared in an area outside the Source world! If they viewed the Source World as arge rounded fruit, the area where the Pear Hill stood had now been cleanly sliced off by the Dragon Scale Defense. The Pear Hill could be separated from the rest of the Source World with just a little push from the inside. Meanwhile, dozens of Evil Gods were still fighting against Zen above the Pear Hill. It seemed as though they were deliberately fighting him at such a leisurely pace. The Evil God had been thoroughly enjoying this way of fighting. He could probably do this the entire day without getting tired. He practically had an infinite amount of power. The power was like a noose that was gradually tightening around Zen''s neck. This was the only way he could force Zen into exhausting every bit of his power. Then, he would make Zen surrender miserably to him! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Dozens of Evil Gods charged wildly towards Zen like a pack of hungry wolves. Each of them was carrying Ways-blending Energy. On the other hand, Zen stood his ground and remained oddly calm. He was well aware of the n. Kendrick was trying to detach the Pear Hill from the rest of the Source World. This meant that the longer he could hold off the Evil God, the more advantageous it would be for the Pear Hill. A long dy was what they needed. Whoosh! He swiftly drew the blood sword and held it tightly in his hand. The blood sword shed rapidly in every direction. In the blink of an eye, the blood sword underwent an esoteric transformation. It released several blood lines that pierced through the Evil Gods. After that, they formed an intricate yet chaotic pattern all throughout their bodies. As Zen made a pulling motion, the sharp patterns quickly streaked past the Evil Gods and chopped them to pieces. The scene looked absolutely gruesome as blood gushed out and sshed everywhere. Meanwhile, the Snake Goddess was trembling. Her heart ached terribly as she watched this grisly scene unfold. As the head of the Pear Hill, the Snake Goddess obviously had the inherent disposition of a true leader. She had always been courageous and resolute. She knew that there would always be sacrifices in any battle. However, it was extremely painful for her to watch as their members ended up as the sacrifice. The Evil God possessed the bodies of the people nearby. The Evil Gods battling with Zen were actually the elites of the Pear Hill. They had no knowledge of what happened and what they were doing. It meant that Zen had to kill them not because of their own actions, but of the Evil God''s. The Snake Goddess couldn''t express her pain and regret in mere words. Out of the blue, they heard someone shout. "I have done it! I have finished cutting the Pear Hill!" It was Kendrick''s voice that everyone heard in the midst of the battle. At that moment, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, King Ieuan, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the two Chaos Ancient Gods slightly froze in surprise. It was done! Now that the first step had beenpleted, the next step would be to push the Pear Hill out! When Zen heard Kendrick''s voice, his expression did not change even the slightest. He remained focused on the Evil Gods'' attacks. "Incredible! Well, let''s see if you can block my next attack. How about a hundred people?" the Evil God eximed with such excitement and anticipation. All at once, over one hundred Evil Gods charged towards Zen. There were a hundred and one Evil Gods rapidly converging on him! One of them swooped directly in front of Zen. Puff! Zen instinctively drew his blood sword and stabbed the Evil God straight in the chest. "This method of attack is futile," he remarked coldly. However, the Evil God smiled at Zen derisively before he could cut him into pieces. "I want you to know that it''s useless to move the Pear Hill out of the Source World." When he heard this, Zen looked at him darkly. He gently pulled the blood sword in his hand and instantly dismembered that Evil God. Afterwards, he bellowed, "Everyone! Move!" As soon as they heard him, they immediately took action. Boom! Boom! Boom! They heard loud booming sounds that came from inside the Pear Hill. Simultaneously, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the other Eternal Realm warriors moved away from the jadeite tform. Subsequently, they each appeared at the top, on the mountainside, and some other ces of the Pear Hill. Each of these ces had a dome-shaped enchanted barrier. These were the areas that had been marked by Kendrick beforehand. They were supposed to apply force in these designated points. The Eternal Realm warriors considered the Pear Hill fragile. But by targeting these areas, their powers would be evenly distributed. It would help them hit the huge mountain simultaneously. As soon as the Eternal Realm warriors appeared on the dome-shaped barriers, they mmed those specific areas with their full strength all at once. In fact, a Chaos Ancient God would be able to push the Pear Hill out of the Source World. It could even be aplished by him alone if there was enough time. Unfortunately, they still had an unpredictable and all-powerful Evil God to deal with. Therefore, the only way they could execute their n was to do it without warning. Kendrick had already cut the edge of the Pear Hill using the Dragon Scale Defense. When the combined powers of the Eternal Realm warriors and the Chaos Ancient Gods erupted, there wasn''t a single crack on the surface of the Pear Hill. The cut waspletely smooth! Swish! Swish! Swish! All of a sudden, they heard a strong rushing sound. Boundless chaotic energy surged from the cut at the foot of the mountain. Fortunately, the three enchanted barriers Kendrick had set up earlier covered the entire Pear Hill. These enchanted barriers couldpletely block flow of the chaotic energy. However, they noticed a huge problem. The Pear Hill was slowly sinking! "What just happened?" Fuxi yelled amidst themotion. "The Pear Hill copsed!" It was Yasamin who answered. "I can''t believe it! How could such a huge mountain copse?" King Ieuan mumbled in disbelief. There were severalrge cities of the human race and the Snake Goddess race located in the Pear Hill. These cities were built on the t mountainside. All of a sudden, the people residing there felt that the entire mountainside was sinking. This phenomenon was way beyond their understanding. At this point, there were more than ten thousand Evil Gods hovering in the sky. They watched as the Pear Hill began sinking gradually. The mockery in their eyes became even more evident. Then, the Evil God spoke tauntingly, "You don''t even stand a chance against me. What makes you think you can take on the Source World?" Just as the Evil God finished talking, something unusual happened. All of a sudden, the space crystal wall around the Pear Hill changed color. The Pear Hill''s entire inner space waspletely sealed! This kind of space sealing was extremely strong and sturdy. It was even quite impossible for Othniel to break free from it. The Pear Hill had already sunk hundreds of feet. But now, its descent was stopped. Out of nowhere, they heard someone shout. "Truth gives me greater strength!" Gerald roared at the top of his lungs. When they heard this, Judson and Kendrick also began to extract their truth bloodline fervently. Meanwhile, Fuxi''s hair was fluttering wildly as the Eight Diagrams beneath his feet were rotating at an extraordinary speed. Seeing this, Yasamin, King Ieuan, and the Snake Goddess began to exert more strength as well. Crack! They heard a loud splitting noise. Crack! It was getting even louder! Crack! The ripping sound that came from around the Pear Hill was deafening. It was as if two invisible and out- of-ce cogwheels were grinding against each other. Little by little, the Pear Hill began to sink once more. "Your united strength is verymendable. However, you have to remember who you are fighting against." Over ten thousand Evil Gods smiled gracefully at the same time. As a matter of fact, everything that happened this day was ording to the Evil God''s n. He even deliberately left the space unlocked just for fun. Otherwise, it would have been extremely difficult for the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and other Eternal Realm warriors to scatter at the Pear Hill''s specific ces. Buzz, buzz, buzz... Without warning, numerous blue space chains shot out from every Evil God''s body. These space chains were like hidden weapons. They had easily pierced through Kendrick''s enchanted barriers and were now drilling into the interior of the Pear Hill. These space chains were highly effective in prating and containing the entire mountain. They didn''t need to pierce through any of the pressure bearing points. Afterwards, the Evil Gods pulled the space chains and ascended into the sky. Originally, the Evil God had a much simpler n to prevent the escape of the Pear Hill. He had already thought of just killing the Eternal Realm warriors and the Chaos Ancient Gods. However, he thought that it seemed more interesting to deal with the Pear Hill using the space chains. More than ten thousand Evil Gods were previously Holy Soul Realm masters. Therefore, the power that erupted simultaneously was utterly phenomenal! Together with the power of the space sealing in the Source World, the Pear Hill immediately stopped sinking! In addition to that, it also began to rise gradually! Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of enormous cogwheels shing resounded through the whole ce once more. Each time they heard a loud cracking sound, the Pear Hill rose by ten feet! In just a short span of time, the entire Pear Hill was lifted from the ground! It was quite unbelievable to watch as the enormous mountain floated in the air. This phenomenon was probably the first one to ur in the Source World! "If you like flying, then fly even higher!" The Evil Godughed wildly. Everything was going right ording to his n. Buzz, buzz, buzz... More Evil Gods began to appear at the top of the mountain. Each of them was holding on to a space chain. And then, ten thousand more Evil Gods appeared. Now, there were more than twenty thousand of them... Then thirty thousand... As the number of the Evil Gods increased, the Pear Hill was also being raised even higher! Chapter 4135 The Helper Chapter 4135 The Helper The current battle was like a tug of war between children and adults. There was just too big of a difference between both sides. Despite that, the Pear Hill still did not give up. "Go down!" Fuxi yelled and smashed his fist on the ground. Then, the ck and white pattern of the Eight Diagrams shook violently and unleashed a massive force. Kendrick had constructed the spot where he stood, but it appeared that it was about to copse. Meanwhile, the other Eternal Realm warriors followed suit. In the face of almost invincible power, they no longer held back. They released all their bloodline theurgies and Other Shore Tokens. As a result, the downward force increased explosively. The originally rising mountain began to descend slowly. However, tens of thousands of the Evil Gods continued to drag the chains upwards. One of them did not drag the chains. Instead, he folded his arms and looked down. "I appreciate your effort, but this is useless," he scoffed. After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and grabbed downwards into the air. Ssh! At that moment, the whole Pear Hill trembled slightly. It wasn''t long before it stopped falling and slowly rose. The Evil God could move directly any space, including the vastnd of Pear Hill. When he had lifted the Pear Hill with tens of thousands of avatars, it was just a trick. "Master Fuxi! Let the Primeval Lord of Heaven descend," Zen said to Fuxi telepathically. "I... I''ve already informed him of the situation here. He is still trying to figure out a way," Fuxi answered. Unfortunately, the Primeval Lord of Heaven was only at the Eternal Realm. He might be stronger than the Eternal Realm warriors of Pear Hill in terms of strength, but it was useless. One more Eternal Realm warrior could not reverse the situation. "Ask him toe now!" Zen urged. At that point, Fuxi''s mind was a mess. All he wanted to do now was maximize his strength for the fight. When Zen urged him, he activated the Descending Ring. Buzz! A beam of golden light shed, then the Primeval Lord of Heaven descended upon the Pear Hill. Fuxi had informed him of the situation in the Pear Hill through the Descending Ring, so he roughly knew what had happened. As soon as he arrived, however, he was still shocked when he saw the enormous mountain rising upward. The situation was worse than he had imagined! "A helper from the Other Shore?" The Evil God''s voice rang throughout the sky. He saw how extraordinarily powerful the Primeval Lord of Heaven was, and his aura was evenparable to that of the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Primeval Lord of Heaven looked up at the Evil God, and cursed loudly, "Evil man!" Right after that, he disappeared. He returned to the Other Shore. It made the Evil God confused. This seemingly powerful man turned out to be rather timid. He ran away without even making a move! Even Zen and Fuxi were rendered speechless. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What was the Primeval Lord of Heaven up to? Not long after, Fuxi nced up with a strange expression. "Look¡­" The Descending Ring shed again. Buzz! Upon seeing what happened, Fuxi threw the Descending Ring away. Then, the Descending Ring unleashed a strange aura, and a massive creature appeared on the Pear Hill. It was the Monkey Spirit King. As an experienced fighter, the Primeval Lord of Heaven knew well that the Source World was a primitivend, which was difficult to resist. Thus, in a moment of desperation, he could only ask the Monkey Spirit King for help. He had already wanted to try it, but he never actually thought that the Monkey Spirit King was quite friendly. When the Monkey Spirit King heard that Zen was in danger, he agreed without hesitation. The Primeval Lord of Heaven just went to check the current situation, then he handed the Descending Ring over to the Monkey Spirit King. "Are you the evil side of the world?" the Monkey Spirit King asked as he looked at the avatars of the Evil God. The negative emotions of a world were not a new thing. The Four Spirits Sect had witnessed such emotions since they had built many worlds. The Monkey Spirit King never cared about those things, but he had fought many evil creatures from various worlds, so he could tell the Evil God''s origin at a nce. "Who are you?" The avatars of the Evil God looked at the Monkey Spirit King, and all their arrogance was gone. The Evil God had keen senses and particrly sharp eyes. He felt an indescribable aura from this extraordinarily giant ape. He truly admired such powerful strength. Even the Grandmaster of Heaven and the Primeval Lord of Heaven could not make him feel the same things, but this giant ape had done it. What kind of creature was this? He was not the only one who was puzzled, though. There were many warriors at the Holy Soul Realm on the Pear Hill, who all looked at the Monkey Spirit King in disbelief. His unparalleled strength shocked them hugely. "Ha-ha!" On the other hand, the Monkey Spirit King grinned and ignored the Evil God. For him, an evil creature from a small energy pool was not even worth mentioning. Still, it did not mean that it was easy to kill the Evil God. Since the Primeval Lord of Heaven had asked him for help, he would use the simplest way to solve the problem. Boom! Boom! To do so, he stretched out his hands and fiercely pped the Pear Hill. Before he did that, Kendrick temporarily removed the three enchanted barriers. Otherwise, the barriers would copse under his p. The moment he pped the mountain, two palm prints with a diameter of ten thousand miles appeared, his enormous body at the center. Even if the palm prints were quite huge and he applied the power evenly across the mountain, many parts of the mountain still copsed. Large boulders submerged somerge cities, and violent earthquakes killed multitudes of mortals in the cities. Millions of people had died or gotten injured. Today was a disaster for the disciples of the Pear Hill, and it was the end for the ordinary people who were born and raised in this ce. Afterward, the Pear Hill, which the Evil God had dragged upwards, began to sink quickly. The speed at which it sank far exceeded the rate before and even tens of thousands of Evil Gods in the sky fell. Indeed, the Monkey Spirit King''s power had fully reversed the situation. "You want to escape? It''s not that easy!" One of the Evil Gods gritted his teeth. He wanted to use the power of the Source World to keep the Pear Hill. Yet, even if the locked space was powerful, it was useless against the Monkey Spirit King. Furthermore, the force continually tore the locked space apart, while blue lightning kept shooting out from the area around the Pear Hill. Ssh! A few secondster, the Pear Hill finally sank to the ground, passed through the shallow earth, and fell out from the chaos. As for the Source World, its vast territory floated above everyone''s head. The people below it could not see its entirety from such an angle. They only saw a big, circr hole in the ce where the Pear Hill was formerly located. When the Pear Hill fell out of the Source World, so did tens of thousands of Evil Gods. After they left the Source World, the space chains on the Evil Gods'' bodies immediately disappeared. At the same time, the effect of possession also faded away, and they returned to their original appearances. The only thing was that they had no idea that the Evil God had possessed them, nor did they know why they floated between the Pear Hill and the Source World. They felt confused. Buzz! They heard an odd sound, and fortunately, Kendrick responded fast. Before the chaotic energy swept towards these tens of thousands of people, an enchanted barrier had already enveloped them and immediately pulled them back to the Pear Hill. Only then did Zen and the others sigh in relief. Although the Pear Hill suffered many losses, they still managed to get out of the Source World. Just as they were about to settle down, they heard the Evil God''s roaring voice from the gap in the Source World. "You want to escape? No way!" Then, the gap in the Source World cracked until it formed arge mouth. The mouth, which spanned across about seven provinces, bit towards the Pear Hill like a shark preying on small fish. Chapter 4136 The Battle Of Consciousness Chapter 4136 The Battle Of Consciousness Since the birth of the Source World as the primitivend, it had been quietly floating and never moved away. Under the Evil God''s control, the moving speed of the Source World became much faster than that of the Pear Hill. Zen, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and the others were dumbfounded as the Source World revealed a huge mouth. At this speed, the Pear Hill would quickly be devoured by the Source World again. "What should we do?" "The Pear Hill can''t speed up!" "If it continues to move at this speed, it will definitely be swallowed up!" Everyone was anxious, their hearts racing at the events that unfolded before their eyes. The Pear Hill was different from the divinend. The divinend was arge ship that Chiyou had nned for a long time before it set sail. He had umted a huge amount of divine crystals to drive the divinend. However, the n to separate the Pear Hill from the Source World was a spur of the moment. There was no fuel to drive the Pear Hill. The Evil God stood in the middle of the mouth. The billowing chaotic energy blew past him, but he remained unmoved. "You can''t escape. What a waste that all your efforts will be in vain!" he dered with eyes full of excitement. His voice reverberated from the Source World and echoed throughout the empty chaos. As the Source World drew closer and closer to the Pear Hill, the Evil God''s body suddenly trembled as his face was struck with confusion. After a few moments, he felt something breaking into the consciousness of the Source World. The consciousness of the Source World had always been controble. The Evil God entered it without any obstacle blocking his way. After continuously fusing with the consciousness of the Source World, the Evil God built a wall in the Land of Consciousness to prevent the entrance of external beings. Breaking into the consciousness of the Source World was difficult. The Evil God didn''t think anyone else in the Source World could do it. He built the wall just in case, but now something unexpected had really arrived! Controlling the movement of the Source World consumed a lot of the Evil God''s energy. If he wanted to resist external invasion, he could just give up chasing after the Pear Hill. The Evil God tried to make a choice decisively. Although it was important to take down the Pear Hill and Zen, the Source World was the foundation of his strength. Once he was expelled from the Land of Consciousness in the Source World, he would lose everything. After weighing the pros and cons, the Evil God gave up chasing after the Pear Hill with no hesitation. He chose to focus on fighting against the invader. Zen and the others had already lost hope. If the Pear Hill was taken back by the Source World, they wouldpletely be annihted. Although the Monkey Spirit King was not afraid of the Evil God, the Evil God could avoid him and kill all the people in the mountain. As everyone fell into great despair, the Source World suddenly slowed down and gradually stopped. In return, the Pear Hill instantly drifted away from the Source World. "Why did the Source World stop?" "Did the Evil God give up?" "Is he going to let us go?" Everyone on the mountain was puzzled about what just happened. Zen, Fuxi, and the Snake Goddess all returned to the jadeite tform. They looked at the huge crack and were curious as to why it was leaving. "With the character of the Evil God, he would never give up at such a critical moment," said Fuxi. Zen agreed, "Unless he meets some kind of irresistible force that poses a huge threat to him." The Snake Goddess tilted her head, concentrating harder. "The Evil God has snatched Usman''s power. Usman worked for the Yellow Thearch, the Element Spirit Civilization, and even the Snake Masters. I don''t think they''ll just sit around and do nothing." The others nodded as they all came to an understanding. The Snake Goddess was most likely right. The Source World was thergest primitivend in the chaos upholding its status. It was not a big deal that the Evil God had devoured Usman and gained his power. But now that the Evil God was about to takeplete control of the Source World, could the Element Spirit Civilization and the Snake Masters manage to stay still? Fortunately, the Pear Hill had escaped from disaster and protectively floated into the depths of the chaos. The Monkey Spirit King stayed in the mountain for a long time before returning to the Other Shore. In the consciousness of the Source World, thousands of white snowballs floated in the air. The snowballs were soft and a little cold. These were the consciousness of the Source World. The consciousness of the Source World was illusory and motile. It was almost impossible to touch or even find it. In the Source World, some legends said that if the mortals in the provinces happened to see and make wishes to the snowballs, the Source World would help them grant their wishes. The Evil God, however, wasn''t sure whether these legends were true or not. He had found the Land of Consciousness by using Usman''s power. Only he was able to find it. The wall he built using the consciousness of the Source World was not solid and performed no function at all. A ck snake writhed rapidly through the Land of Consciousness. He drilled into one of the white snowballs, tainting it dark from the inside out. The ck snake then jerked to the next snowball. The moment just enough white snowballs turned ck, this snake could also obtain the power of the Source World. But he soon met his opponent. At a distance, some red snowballs started to float, and one of them turned into the shape of the Evil God. "Who are you? How did you get here?" the Evil God asked as he stared at the little ck snake. He found that the ck snake emitted a strange and powerful aura which was simr to that of the giant ape. This crushed him. He had once thought himself to be the strongest in the chaos. The Element Spirit Civilization was nothingpared to him. The Nihility race even had to obey everything he ordered and assured to meet all his demands. With the support of the Source World, the Evil God didn''t expect highly of the two strongest forces on the Other Shore. But that giant ape suddenly appeared, causing him confusion. Where did the giant apee from? Was there such a powerful creature in the chaos? The giant ape was the one who saved the Pear Hill while an equally strong little snake appeared in the Land of Consciousness. Doubts began to flood the Evil God as he realized his wed understanding of this world. "The primitivend doesn''t belong to you. You don''t deserve to have a hand in it," the little ck snake hissed. The Evil Godughed. "How do you say it isn''t mine? Do you own it?" "Of course, it''s ours. We haven''t made a move because it isn''t time yet," the snake boasted. "You still have time to leave, just after you return all the contaminated consciousness," he ordered. Previously, when the Evil God absorbed Usman, it did not attract the Snake Masters'' attention. Usman represented the negative will. He could not invade the Land of Consciousness and it had never happened before. But the Evil God had done it, so the Snake Masters didn''t think twice of making a move. When the Evil God maximized the power of the Source World, his body also changed into its weakest. They seized the chance to take action at their obvious advantage. The little ck snake had just contaminated seven snowballs. The Evil God had stayed here for a long time. Tens of thousands of red snowballs floated behind him. The Evil God sneered, "I guess it''s toote for you to leave now." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The red snowballs swarmed towards the little ck snake, like a snow storm that coalesced to nket him. Chapter 4137 Abnormal Phenomena Chapter 4137 Abnormal Phenomena It had been a small fight within the Land of Consciousness. Anyone at the Holy Soul Realm could deal with the Evil God, and the ck snake here without any difficulty. However, because the Land of Consciousness was different, any powerful figures could not enter it. Even formidable beings such as the Evil God and the ck snake could not unleash their full soul force within thend. The fight had caused great disaster in the Source World though. When the Evil God and the little ck snake had contaminated the consciousness of the Source World, many dramatic changes began to take ce in the provinces. When the creatures began to fight using their powerful minds, the consciousness of the Source World quickly fell into great chaos and disorder. Booming crashes echoed harshly. The crystal walls surrounding the Grey Fish Province shattered into pieces, and its fragments scattered in all directions. The jagged pieces rained down on the provinces nearby, wounding and piercing through countless creatures. The oceans of the Wood Province surged and rolled, the water evaporating to form a thick vapor that smothered the entire province. Within the Ice Province the ground had cracked to divide thend into many parts. Numerous kinds of strange phenomena were taking ce all over the provinces. As a result, countless inhabitants in those ces were either injured or dead. It was fortunate then that the phenomena did notst long. It had taken eight hours, but the Source World finally returned to a peaceful state. The Land of Consciousness though was in a mess. Despite the fact that the little ck snake was a part of the Snake Spirit King''s soul, his time within the Land of Consciousness was too shortpared to that of the Evil God. Nearly half of the Source World''s consciousness had been corrupted by the Evil God, while the ck snake had only been able to pollute a small portion of it. The ck snake might have been far stronger than the Evil God, but he still fell at the hand of thetter. The only reason the Evil God had won was his strategy to use the Source World''s own consciousness against the snake. Lost in thought, the Evil God stared down at the dead snake as he contemted devouring his soul for his power. He of course had the ability to absorb souls, so it shouldn''t pose an issue. After another moment of short consideration, the Evil God controlled his greed and decided against it. The little ck snake was too mysterious, too much of an unknown. There was really no telling what would happen if he devoured his soul. It was much too risky to take the chance. So he picked up the snake and tossed him over his shoulder to disappear in the Land of Consciousness. An ear-splitting roar suddenly split the sky. It came from the Heavenly Square City of the Jade Pure Realm. Cornelius was going ballistic. The Snake Spirit King''s bodyy across the whole city, but he always tried to remain unseen within the city. He entrusted most of his affairs to the Snake Masters. Majority of the creatures within the city didn''t know of his existence. The roar had caused some sections of the space to copse, formingrge, jagged cracks. From the cracks crawled numerous Treacherous Beings and creatures from the Other Shore. As they all looked up to the sky, a monstrous snake head was ring down at them. Cornelius hissed sharply at them,manding their attention. Fury was evident in his eyes. A slimy, forked tongue flicked from his mouth, and his crescent-shaped eyes glinted with dark golden light. The human spirits of the Joy, Broad and ck Houses walked out of the Heavenly Square City and stared nkly up at the Snake Spirit King. "What has the Snake Spirit King so angry?" "This is the first time I''ve ever seen him throw a tantrum..." "Hopefully he won''t decide to take it out on us." Even though the human spirits had always been loyal to the Snake Spirit King, they still feared his wrath. The leader of the Joy House, Alphonse observed the Snake Spirit King. He felt a trickle of happiness inch down his spine, but he made sure to show no outward sign of the emotion. Alphonse thought about what the king''s anger might mean for them. It could mean his original n failed, or something stood in its way, so he had to strategize a new one. This could bode well for them. The ck House, the Joy House and the Broad House in the Ten Directions House of the Human Spirit Sect, had joined the Snake Spirit Sect. Both Gianni''s and Alphonse''s coordinates were in the hands of the Snake Masters. There was no way to take back their freedom without their coordinates. The air broke apart with a loud whooshing sound. Sewell had snapped his tail as he''d climbed to the top of the Heavenly Square City. "My king, what makes you so angry?" he asked, his voice shaking. He had seldom ever seen the king be so enraged. "A piece of my soul has failed his mission..." the Snake Spirit King snarled. Sewell raised his head abruptly, and looked at the Snake Spirit King in shock. Sewell knew exactly what had angered the king from those few words. Thest time Sewell had witnessed the Evil God''s disy of power in the Blood Sea Province, he knew he was a danger to them. He had immediately reported everything to the Snake Spirit King. At the time, the Snake Spirit King did not take his words seriously. The Snake Spirit King had ruled over the chaos for an incredibly long time. Everything was under his strict control. But the unconscious Bird Spirit King and the recently awakened Monkey Spirit King unnerved him. The Snake Spirit King believed the Chaos Ancient Gods and warriors of the Eternal Realm in the Source World were insignificant and did not deserve any thought or consideration. Sewell was assured though at the time by the Snake Spirit King''s calm attitude. Even though the Evil God had control of the primitivend, Sewell believed that his king would be able to conquer it once more. But now that his king was admitting defeat, Sewell was drowning in the shock of it. ''What are we going to do now?'' Sewell, who was always calm, was unsure of what to do now. ''The primitivend is a crucial part of our n. It can''t be in the hands of other people.'' The Snake Spirit King regained hisposure, and nced down at the Treacherous Beings and creatures from the Other Shore that had gathered. "Take the coordinates of these Treacherous Beings to the Mist City. It is time to end the battle that hassted hundreds of chaotic eras," he said. There was a sh of surprise in Sewell''s eyes. "Wouldn''t that be too rash, Your Majesty? Perhaps we should give it a little more thought,e up with a better idea," he tried. "This is not up for discussion! It is an order!" The Snake Spirit King spoke coldly, "If the Bird Masters know about the situation and react quickly, our n that hassted over a thousand chaotic eras would be ruined." The worst part of it all was not that the Evil God controlled the Source World. What scared the Snake Spirit King the most was the thought that the Bird Masters might learn how to utilize the Source World. Therefore, the Snake Spirit King had to destroy that possibility at any cost. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The battle in the Jade Pure Realm hadsted hundreds of chaotic eras because the coordinates of either side were in their respective strongholds. Both parties had battled many times, but they had never suffered any losses and the coordinates were the reason for that. The Snake Spirit King had ordered the coordinates taken to the Mist City, and things were different now. While the Treacherous Beings on the side of the Snake Spirit Sect coulde back to life within the Mist City, increasing the odds of the sect winning, it came with a massive risk. That way, if they were defeated, their coordinates would be erased by the Bird Masters and the people of the Snake Spirit Sect would be dead for good. Under normal circumstances, Cornelius would never think to adopt this terrible strategy for it was too much of a risk. But the intervention of the Evil God left him no other choice. Chapter 4138 Show Up Chapter 4138 Show Up Having received the Snake Spirit King''s orders, Sewell and the Snake Masters quickly mobilized and transmitted themands to their subordinates. Soon enough, all major forces in the Heavenly Square City began to move out. Truth be told, the Treacherous Beings found this war kind of boring. They knew almost all the names of their opponents and some of them even recorded the times they''d killed each other. "I''ve killed that same guy forty-nine times. Just leave him to me! I''ll make my count reach fifty!" "I hope the Bird Masters won''t target me again." "I want to fight against my opponent alone!" These were the kinds of conversations that could be heard among the Treacherous Beings. Endless resurrection had rendered death insignificant and they felt no fear in the face of impending doom. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This time, however, the Snake Masters informed them that their coordinates were to move out of Heavenly Square City and into Mist City. The Mist City was currently upied by the Bird Masters. It seemed that the Snake Masters chose to put up a desperate fight to gain control. This caused the Treacherous Beings to doubt the operation and a few radical warriors even refused outright to go. However, their coordinates were in the hands of the Snake Masters so any sort of resistance was futile. News soon spread across the three human houses and the human spirits could only look at each other in understanding. They already knew something was up with the Snake Spirit Sect. The suspicion towards the sect was deeply set in their hearts the moment they awoke. The prospect of leaving crossed their minds but they knew it would be meaningless if they couldn''t take their coordinates with them. Now that the Snake Spirit King gave this order, they realized that this was potentially a once-in-a- lifetime opportunity. Alphonse, the leader of the Joy House, was the most eager for this chance. He had long been aware of the Snake Spirit Sect''s hypocrisy and itched to take back what was his. "This time, the three houses of the Human Spirit Sect are under Gianni''smand!" a Snake Master announced. "Listen to him! If you don''t, I''ll erase your coordinates and kill you." Gianni was someone who had always been loyal to the Snake Spirit Sect so they naturally trusted him to lead the operation. "Alphonse, Hamilton, I''d appreciate it if you lend me a hand if we ever run into trouble in Mist City," Gianni remarked with a smile. Their faces instantly darkened and a lot of the other human spirits present shot Gianni a harsh re. As a general of the Ten Directions House, Gianni was able toe into power by groveling to the Snake Masters and punishing his own nsmen. He was, essentially, a disgrace to the human spirits. Even those from the Broad House did not associate with Gianni but did not dare toin given the latter''s status. Not long after, they began their journey towards Mist City. Meanwhile, inside the Mysterious Yellow Tower, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s beard had gotten warped. "Dale, you have to go." "No," the young man in a cyan robe vehemently refused. "I don''t want to die!" They were within the protective bubbles at the bottom of the Jade Pure Realm. If they left, they would most likely be discovered, which equated to a swift death. There was no way the young man would be willing to die. "You are the one with the most special ability amongst all disciples. The possibilities of them discovering you are small," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord assured him. However, Dale shook his head stubbornly. "We can wait for Geoffrey and have him deliver the messages," he said. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord sighed and tried to reign in his annoyance. "There''s no time for waiting. Zen and the others have already left the Source World and the snakes and birds are set to fight anytime soon. We cannot let this opportunity pass." Based on their previous n, Geoffrey was the one tasked to deliver the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s messages. However, after he greatly enhanced the Lone Sword''s power, Geoffrey climbed towards the top of the pir and was never heard again. They got no news of him whether he was in trouble or if he was alright. "One more day," Dale bargained. "No!" "Half a day?" "No!" "Two hours?" "Get out!" To Dale''s horror, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord began to forcibly expel him. The ground began to bubble and a huge force sucked Dale''s body out. As soon as he was swallowed up by the ground, several vines quickly shot out towards him. These nts grew in the Jade Pure Realm and possessed extraordinary intelligence. They moved like snakes, cid and still at first yet ready to strike when Dale came near. Completely wrapped by the nts, he had no choice but to stop moving. After a while, Dale''s body soon turned a shade of emerald green and became one with the vines that crawled along the ground. This was his bloodline power: to turn into anything and everything in this world. Several green vines began to make their way forward. They crawled for over a hundred miles until they arrived in front of a pure ck desert which was one of the ces with a bad environment in the Jade Pure Realm. When they entered the vicinity, the sand began to shake and countless thumb-sized insects emerged. These insects attacked any living creature that entered the desert. However, before they couldunch their attacks against the vines, the nts suddenly split into hundreds of pieces. From dark green, they transformed into pure ck and morphed into the appearance of the ck insects. Dale continued to change his form along the way and was able to leave the Jade Pure Realm sessfully as a group of rats. It was quite a sight to see a dozen rats enter the Grand Pure Realm. Dale was heading north, towards the Night View Ind''s entrance. However, as soon as he arrived, two Monkey Masters stopped him, or rather them since his form was a group of rats. In order to prevent any future damage to the Night View Ind''s passageway, the Monkey Spirit Sect saw it fit to employ two powerful Monkey Masters to guard it. They had sharp eyes and were immediately alerted by the arrival of these rats. "Who are you?!" one of them barked. "Show your true self." With his demand, the rats began to pile up and soon morphed into Dale''s true form. He bowed to the Monkey Masters respectfully. "Monkey Masters, I have something important to report." It was a good thing that the Monkey Masters knew of the Primeval Lord of Heaven and Zen''s group so they did not dare to reject humans. They did not ask Dale any more questions and took him into the Night View Ind. The Primeval Lord of Heaven had just finished dealing with the Pear Hill''s matter since its separation from the Source World caused the human heroes a bit of considerable panic. So he was a bit curious when he was told that a human had requested to see him. The sight of Dale dumbfounded the human heroes. What was the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s eldest disciple doing here? "Dale?" "You''re not dead?!" "You''re alive!" Even the Primeval Lord of Heaven, who was always the epitome of calm, was stunned. Dale pouted sourly. "Did you guys expect me to die?" Fortunately, the Primeval Lord of Heaven simply brushed off his attitude. "How is the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord?" he asked. "Is he still alive?" Chapter 4139 Initiate Zen Into Cultivation Chapter 4139 Initiate Zen Into Cultivation The human heroes all looked at Dale with concern. "Yes," Dale replied with a nod. "He''s still alive." The human heroes were stunned at this revtion. The Primeval Lord of Heaven let out a sigh of relief. It was the answer he was hoping for. It was like a thorn was just pulled from him. This meant the human race in the seventy-seventh chaos did not really fall into decline! After all, the human heroes led by the Primeval Lord of Heaven survived to this day, and now, they had found that so had the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. The Grandmaster of Heaven was also doing fine, although he was now on the opposing side. The survival of the three fellow disciples was nothing short of a miracle. "So where is he? Why did he disappear after entering the Jade Pure Realm?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven pressed. "It''s a long story. After entering the Jade Pure Realm, we ran into some trouble..." Dale thenunched into the story of what happened to their party a long time ago. "We had been hiding in the bubbles all this time to evade the Snake Spirit King. It was near-impossible to leave, but I took a huge risk toe here." "What was so urgent that you had toe here, then?" the Snake Goddess asked curiously. Dale''s gaze swept through the human heroes. Apparently not finding who he was looking for, he turned his attention back to the Snake Goddess. "I''m here for Zen." The Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess and the others all shot each other a knowing look. Dale didn''t need to say anything more. They were sharp enough to know what he came here for. Zen had disyed exceptional abilities since he had entered the Creation Myth Temple. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess also knew from having entered Zen''s inner world as energy souls that it was a primitivend. From there, Zen had evolved more and more until he finally obtained the ancestry-level bloodline. This growth was extraordinary and could not be attributed to mere luck. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the Snake Goddess were thus able to deduce that Zen had an extremely powerful backer. But that only left them more confused. Even the Monkey Spirit King wouldn''t be able to orchestrate such a feat. Who could possibly be so powerful that they could enable Zen to fuse with the ancestry-level bloodline? It was beyond imagining! All this time, none of them could figure it out. "So it was my senior fellow disciple all along?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven mused aloud with a quizzical look. He respected the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord very much, but if he was the one behind Zen, it would be somewhat of a blow to his ego. It would imply the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was far more advanced than him now. "That is correct. In fact, the Grand Weapon Refining Method that Zen cultivated was given by my master," Dale answered. "The Grand Weapon Refining Method..." the Primeval Lord of Heaven muttered, with some bitterness in his voice. "His theurgies must be far beyond my reach now." The Snake Goddess pursed her lips. She had always wondered where the Grand Weapon Refining Method hade from, but Zen hadn''t known either when she had asked him. She would never have thought it was rted to the long-missing Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "But my master is not as powerful as you think," said Dale with a smile. "The Grand Weapon Refining Method was not a theurgy he created. It was given by a human spirit." "Given?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven''s white eyebrows shot up. "How about the ancestry-level bloodline?" "That''s because of the Grand Weapon Refining Method," Dale answered. "Do you have any way to control it?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked. Zen had already mastered the Blood-controlling Method, but he hadn''t been able to fully control the ancestry-level bloodline yet. "That''s precisely why I''m here," Dale said. "Can you summon Zen to the Other Shore?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven nodded and took out the Descending Ring. The Pear Hill had been floating in the chaos for a few days. It hadn''t moved around too much. But to the hundreds of millions of creatures upying the mountain, their world had been upended. They were still reeling from losing the support of the Source World, although the drifting chaotic energy was blocked by the enchanted barrier and most of them wouldn''t have left Pear Hill anyway. The Snake Goddess had ordered all therge cities in the west of the mountain to move to the east. The relocation waspleted in just a few days. Streaks of purple energy now flowed around the stones on the west mountainside. When the energy touched the stones, they would turn into golden iron or silver steel, constantly changing shapes. It was the truth power of the Chaos Ancient God Judson. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Pear Hill had left in a hurry, driven only by the power of the three Chaos Ancient Gods. There had been no change to its speed since then. Judson''s truth power could create and reshape materials at will. He was currently trying to turn Pear Hill into a giant ship so that it could travel in the vast chaos. Standing at the western mountainside, Zen looked at the transformation and thought of the divinend. He had been in the Source World for so many years. He had no idea where the divinend was now. Once the ship waspleted, Zen had nned to request the Snake Goddess to have him pilot it in search of the divinend. Zen was lost in these thoughts when the space around him suddenly started rippling. Fuxi promptly appeared in front of him. "The Primeval Lord of Heaven summons you to the Other Shore." Zen nodded and sat down to recite the Truth of Eternal Sword Intent, transporting him in the blink of an eye. "Primeval Lord of Heaven," Zen greeted as he arrived, bowing slightly and cupping his hands. The Primeval Lord of Heaven smiled warmly in response. "We have some good news. We have found the answer to your longstanding question of where the Grand Weapon Refining Method came from." Zen raised his eyebrows. At this moment, he spotted the stranger in a cyan robe not far away. Bromley had obtained the Grand Weapon Refining Method in the chaos, but even he had never been convinced it was entirely coincidental. After all, the probability of picking up a palm-sized golden page in that vast space was infinitesimally small. "Who are you?" Zen asked the stranger. "My name is Dale," Dale said, bowing slightly and cupping his hands in reverence. "I came here under orders of my master to initiate you into cultivation." "Initiate?" Zen repeated in confusion. He had been cultivating for many years, working so hard that he had finally reached the Eternal Realm. Wasn''t he long past the initiation stage? The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others were likewise puzzled by Dale''s statement. But Dale held firm. "Yes, initiate. May I enter your inner world to have a look?" Zen nced at the Primeval Lord of Heaven. He nodded encouragingly. Zen then created an avatar in his inner world, and also ced the souls of the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess and Dale into his inner world. Zen''s inner world had developed quite well. Everything appeared to be running in an orderly manner, due in part to the efforts of the souls of the human heroes. But Dale took one look and let out a long sigh. "My master was right. This primitivend is just deste." Chapter 4140 A Conjecture Chapter 4140 A Conjecture Dale''s words displeased the Primeval Lord of Heaven. He was annoyed at what the former thought. The human heroes'' energy souls had stayed inside Zen''s inner world before. Once there, they had spent a lot of time and energy in making it a better ce. Compared to the inner worlds of other people, Zen''s inner world could easily be marked as one of the best. But Dale was saying that it was a deste ce, and the Primeval Lord of Heaven felt humiliated. "Ahem..." The Primeval Lord of Heaven tried to hide his anger with a cough and then asked, "Dale, this inner world is built ording to the human race''s Heaven and Earth Separation Method. What''s more, the world runs remarkably well considering itsplexity. Why are you saying that it is a deste ce?" Dale nced at the Primeval Lord of Heaven and then exined with a smile, "It is true that the Heaven and Earth Separation Method is the best way to build the inner worlds of ordinary warriors. However, that is not valid here. This is the primitivend. Even if the world runs so well, it''s of no use here. It''s too small..." Once again, Zen''s inner world was not small, especially whenpared to those of ordinary warriors. One could even say that it was remarkablyrger than people usually thought possible. Dale, however, wasing up with thesements because he was judging that world by the standards of the primitivend. Compared to the Source World, Zen''s inner world was easily as tiny as a dust particle. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This time, the Primeval Lord of Heaven did not refute his statement. Instead, he asked, "Do you know a way to expand his inner world?" After the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s soul fragment had entered Zen''s inner world, he had also tried his best to expand it, but had been unsessful. Theoretically, it had the potential to grow infinitely. In fact, when the Source World was born, it wasn''t as huge as its contemporary presence. It had slowly expanded over time by devouring the chaotic energy. But the Primeval Lord of Heaven had been unsessful because to be honest, he didn''t know much about the primitivend, and therefore, couldn''t find a way to expand it. In the end, he had been left with no choice but to treat the primitivend as an ordinary inner world. "Of course." Dale nodded. "I know a way, which is also the key to controlling the ancestry-level bloodline." Once warriors reached the Other Shore Realm, then the inner worlds became less important. The biggest function of these inner worlds was to carry the objects their owners had obtained from the Other Shore. In fact, the Chaotic Source Realm and the Holy Soul Realm were merely enhanced realms on the Other Shore Realm. The real change happened when one entered the Eternal Realm. At that point, their inner world became almostpletely insignificant. It was true that the bloodline inherited from the Eternal Scroll Painting could affect the inner world. For example, Fuxi had created huge Eight Diagrams in his inner world. The Snake Goddess'' shadows were flying around everywhere in her inner world. The inner world could also store a portion of the bloodline power. However, the capacity was limited. The amount of bloodline power that could be stored was less than one-tenth of the cultivators'' own power. That could be easily overlooked. "What should I do?" Zen asked in a confused tone. Judging by what Dale was saying, it looked like he hadpletely ignored the real function of his inner world. He was omniscient in his inner world, but that omniscience did not reach outside. And expanding his own inner world was beyond Zen''s talents and knowledge. "Direct the ancestry-level bloodline into your inner world, and this will allow you to create a world of blood and flesh," said Dale. Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the Snake Goddess looked at each other with a confused expression on their faces. They couldn''t understand what Dale was saying. How was he supposed to create a world of flesh and blood? "That is what that human spirit told us," Dale continued exining. "However, my master told me that the human spirit was not fully confident of its sess. It is only a conjecture that the ancestry-level bloodline can be controlled in the primitivend. And now, Zen has a chance to verify this conjecture!" Dale''s proposal was interesting. The domain Zen had got his hands on was something that the Four Spirits Sect had never reached, or perhaps even heard of. The advantage was that he might obtain power that even the Human Spirit King, the Monkey Spirit King, the Bird Sprit King, or the Snake Spirit King could never catch up with. However, the flip side was that no one knew what he should do next. His only way forward was to explore the unknown bit by bit. Even the human spirit had only pointed out a possibility... "So you are not going to teach him the cultivation method of the ancestry-level bloodline?" The Snake Goddess curled her lips. Her expectations had been raised after hearing the possibilities a few moments ago, but now Dale was telling them it was all just a conjecture. Was he kidding? "There is no cultivation method..." Dale shook his head. The Primeval Lord of Heaven still did not seem discouraged. Instead, he suddenly asked, "That human spirit you''re talking about... Is his surname Xue?" Dale''s eyes opened wide in shock. "How did you know..." No matter how powerful the Primeval Lord of Heaven was, it was impossible for him to guess that human spirit''s surname. Some secrets were way too hidden even for people like him to find out. But he had. Not only that, Zen''s and the Snake Goddess''s eyes also flickered. Then the Snake Goddess piped up, "If our guess is right, then the human spirit should be Elder Xue from the Bold Conjecture House!" When they had looked through the stone tablets of the Monkey Spirit Sect, they had found a few clues about the ancestry-level bloodline. In addition to Kincaid, who was the Human Spirit King, another highly important name that they hade across was of Elder Xue. In order to find a way to merge with the ancestry-level bloodline, Elder Xue had gone to the Deep Space. And no news had been heard of or from him ever since. When the Primeval Lord of Heaven had heard the word "conjecture", the name had crossed his mind immediately and he''d just blurted it out without too much thought. He never could have expected that he would end up being right. "Elder Xue''s achievements with regards to the ancestry-level bloodline should not be considered inferior to that of the Human Spirit King. Moreover, he had gone to the Deep Space and chances are, he might have gained something whilst he was there," the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied with a smile. "Although I don''t know much about the main world, judging by what the records on those stone tablets say, I also came up with a few conclusions. Since the ancestry-level bloodline is from the Deep Space, a way to control it is likely to be found there as well. That makes Elder Xue the most likely one to find it." "I can give what you said a shot," Zen piped up. Previously, he had been unable to activate ancestry-level bloodline at will. But after cultivating the Blood-controlling Method, it was not a difficult task for him. As soon as he finished speaking, his avatar sat down cross legged and floated up into the air inside his inner world. To be honest, he still had some doubts in his heart. Although the Blood-controlling Method allowed him to activate the ancestry-level bloodline, it only allowed the simplest usage of the bloodline. Furthermore, it was unable to provide him with a means to divide the ancestry-level bloodline. Once a portion of the ancestry-level bloodline was forced into his inner world, it would definitely cause some bacsh! He had to be ready for that. There were risks, but Zen also knew that often, a mere thought, word, or idea that ordinary people couldn''t even imagineing up with, could work wonders. The moment the first drop of the ancestry-level bloodline was injected into his inner world, Zen''s body began to tremble violently. His entire body turned as white as paper all of a sudden, and all trace of blood vanished from every single part of his body. Even his eyes, ears, nose and mouth were drained of color. The ancestry-level bloodline couldn''t wait to leave Zen''s physical body and madly rushed into his inner world. Once Zen''s meridians werepletely dried up, his life force quickly faded away, as if he was about to die. Out of the blue, Zen''s real body and his avatar in his inner world fell down with a flop. His body seemed cold now. When the Snake Goddess saw this scene, her expression changed. She quickly withdrew her soul fragment from Zen''s inner world. She couldn''t let Zen die. With a gentle wave of her hand, a green leaf appeared in the center of her palm. She grabbed Zen''s jaw and forcefully stuffed the leaf into his mouth. This leaf was known as the Heavenly Immortal Leaf and it contained an enormous amount of life energy. Once Zen had absorbed enough life energy, his face turned red once again, and the blood in his body began to flow once more. However, the blood flowing in his meridians was no longer the ancestry-level bloodline. The ancestry-level bloodline was now inside his inner world and floating around like a free child. It suddenly turned into a huge mass of blood mist and spread out in all directions at an astonishing rate, enveloping his entire inner world like radiation. A gust of wind blew, and a fishy and sweet smell spread throughout every corner of his inner world. Chapter 4141 A New Flesh World Chapter 4141 A New Flesh World After the Evil God had left Zen, his inner world grew and prospered. The Primeval Lord of Heaven implemented new rules to unite several human forces. All sorts of new forces flourished like sprouting bamboo shoots. For most of the inner worlds, the more people and races there were, the more wars they would inevitably have. However, the new forces in Zen''s inner world lived together in harmony, rarely entertaining any conflicts. Now blood mist spread across the sky as its stench filled the entire inner world. The people were once again rmed. "This blood is a threatening sign!" "What''s happening to our world?" "Is a disaster approaching us?" As the people saw the blood mist covering the horizon, they were filled with indescribable agony. They were facing imminent danger, but where could they escape? Ssh! Ssh! The blood mist formed from the ancestry-level bloodline spread to the edge of the inner world. It flowed to a tide merging with the chaotic sea. From dark brown, the chaotic sea gradually changed into a bright red. "Master Dale, what does the ancestry-level bloodline want?" Zen asked worriedly. He knew that the ancestry-level bloodline had its consciousness and was never under his control. Even the Blood-controlling Method only allowed him to have an elementary control. Now the ancestry-level bloodline was like a wild runaway horse galloping through his inner world. This made him nervous. "How would I know?" answered Dale. Zen and the Primeval Lord of Heaven red at him as if they wanted to swallow him alive. Dale couldn''t stand their ferocious stares and hurriedly said, "Didn''t I say a world of blood and flesh would be built?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven looked at the sea of blood and nodded. "The inner worlds are filled with all sorts of strange things, but I''m afraid that only Zen''s inner world has such a scene." After a few moments, Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and Dale finally understood what the world of blood and flesh pertained to. As the chaotic sea transformed into blood, several continents began to shake and rumble. They rose as flesh-like substances appeared from beneath them. Thump! Thump! Thump! The flesh pulsated, producing new growth that quickly connected to the thick continents. While the people in Zen''s inner world panicked, blood-red flesh popped out from the ground. It grew into a flesh tree in the blink of an eye, with suckers crawling on its surface. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! These suckers could reach several hundred feet and into humans'' bodies. Whoever was sucked would be stripped of flesh and blood, leaving an obliterated body. Tens of millions of flesh trees bloomed on the continents, warning to suck all the creatures in the inner world. "Run!" Everyone fled frantically. The continents were swarmed with flesh trees with no way to escape. Zen could allow the ancestry-level bloodline to transform his inner world, but he would never let it kill the creatures in such a cruel way. He frowned and stretched out a hand as he tried to grab and raise it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rumble! The continents began to float under Zen''s power. The flesh trees grew from the flesh substances at the bottom of the continents. They couldn''t be severed from those flesh substances. As the continents floated, the flesh trees were forcefully torn from the continents. "Zen, your inner world will undergo a tremendous change. There''s no need to pity these lives." Dale felt that Zen was being too kind. Once Zen''s inner world expanded, it would be multiple timesrger and the creatures within it would also be much more powerful. Zen was like a rich man who possessed a beggar''s attitude¡ªknowing how to cherish even just a handful of rice. "No matter what change could happen, I don''t want them to be devoured. They are all living beings," Zen said with utmost concern. He had developed his inner world carefully. The people inside were all created by him. They lived with their spouses and children, experienced joys and sorrows, and dealt with reunions and separations. Zen wouldn''t let them all be killed by the ancestry-level bloodline. As the continents drifted in the air, the people were able to escape death. Only the creator of this world could do that. Those people knew that it was Zen who had saved their lives, so they all fell in worship with their heads toward the ground. Although Zen hadn''t appeared for a long time, the legend about him spread widely in this world. "This is boring," Dale remarked as he shook his head. But it was not that he felt heartless about what took ce. The things involved in the primitivend were too significant. He didn''t like Zen to interfere with them using his strength. However, there was really no way for Dale to change Zen''s mind. He was the master of this world. After the continents were lifted, more flesh substances formed at the bottom of the world. As the number of flesh substances increased, the area of the blood sea began to rapidly decrease. Not long after, the blood sea had disappearedpletely and the entire inner world was covered by the flesh substances. Thump! Thump! Thump! The flesh contracted like thousands of hearts beating simultaneously at the same speed. The ancestry-level bloodline ceased taking further action as the inner world reached this point. "Is it over?" Zen''s avatar descended from the sky and stepped on one of the pieces of flesh. He had been omniscient within his inner world and there was nothing hidden from him. Yet he knew nothing about the flesh substances. When he tried to sense them, a resistance force radiated from them. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and Dale also descended. "I don''t think so. The most critical thing hasn''t happened yet," Dale said. "Do you mean expansion?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked. "Yes," Dale replied with a nod. For a primitivend, expansion was the priority. Zen''s inner world was far too small. "Will the world expand relying on these flesh substances?" Zen questioned Dale. Dale didn''t answer. He didn''t know the answer either, but looking at the vast mass of flesh substances, he felt that the world ought to expand next. Thump! Thump! Thump! All the flesh substances began to beat faster. They appeared to be growing, squeezing unto each other more and more fiercely. Five minutester, Zen suddenly felt a crushing intense pain. It throbbed non-stop as if giving him a signal of his cinnabar field close to shattering. Chapter 4142 Rebuilding Chapter 4142 Rebuilding The expansion of his cinnabar field caused some pain. When it expanded, so did his inner world. But naturally, the scale of their expansion differed. His cinnabar field had only expanded half a finger''s distance, while his inner world had expanded beyond a thousand miles. The next second, his cinnabar field began shrinking. But his inner world did not follow¡ªit only stopped expanding. Following that, while his cinnabar field continued to expand, his inner world expanded over a thousand miles. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Zen''s body seemed to have entered a subtle state. With every second, his inner world was expanding a thousand miles. The Snake Goddess, who guarded Zen from outside, took notice of his wondrous state. She then transformed into a strand of soul and drilled into his inner world¡ªher clear eyes widened in surprise at the sight before her. Previously, the continents upied nearly seventy percent of space within Zen''s inner world. But now, all the continents floated in the sky, upying less than ten percent of the inner world. The primitivend had expanded so fast, the expansion not ceasing in the least. Each time Zen''s inner world expanded, some of the flesh substances at the bottom of the world disappeared, turning into blood-red meridians that extended toward the edge of the inner world. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Both Dale and the Primeval Lord of Heaven had already understood that the expansion of Zen''s inner world was based on the flesh substances. "The expansion of about a thousand miles will consume over a hundred masses of flesh," remarked the Primeval Lord of Heaven. "To be exact, a hundred and three masses of flesh," Zen said in return. "And the expansion will extend for a thousand and two hundred miles, to be exact. There are a total of fourteen million masses of flesh in my inner world." At that number, the Snake Goddess'' eyes widened. "How vast will Zen''s inner world be?" "It will be an inner world with a diameter of over a hundred million miles. It must be countless times larger than it is now, but it''s still far smaller than the Source World," Dale answered with a smile. "At this rate, it will probably take several months topletely consume all of the flesh," remarked the Primeval Lord of Heaven. Zen had also realized that the rate of expansion was rather slow. "It shouldn''t have to take so long," he chimed in. Gently turning his hand, he made a burning joss stick appear in his grip, emitting a curling fragrance. Buzz! Simultaneously, a strange light enveloped him, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess, and Dale, along with the continents and the fairy pce above. Once Zen changed the time flow rate of his inner world, everything began advancing rapidly. The flesh substances disappeared in an instant as his inner world continued rapidly expanding. When the joss stick in Zen''s hand waspletely burnt, the flesh substances beneath their feet finally disappeared, which were then reced by a broad space. Its bottom was made up of meridians that were tens of millions of miles long. Compared to such a space, the continents floating in the sky served as tiny building blocks. "The world is so empty," Zen said. "Zen has to create more lives?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked. "I don''t know," Dale said in return, scratching his head. "..." Once again, the other three stared at him with fierce eyes. There was nothing Dale could do but deliver his master''s message. "Let me try to build the world." With Zen''s omniscient power, building a creature-filled world was an easy feat. Sea water was important to the inhabitants¡ªhe wanted to first fill his empty world with sea water. In the past, he had already done it twice. The first time was when he formed his Soul Sea, and the second was when the chaotic sea was created. Now, it was the third time. But just as he was going to exercise his omnipotent power, his body stiffened slightly, stunned. At that moment, the power that ruled everything in his inner world had disappeared! For several times, Zen tried waving his arms, getting flustered. "I¡­ I''m not the master of this world?" Everyone was supposed to be omniscient in their own inner worlds with everything under their control. Space, earth, water, time, and lives were no exception. Such was the most basic rule of the Grand World Cultivation Method. Now, the invasion of the ancestry-level bloodline rendered Zen''s omniscient power ineffective¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel flustered. "Strictly speaking, this world is constructed by the ancestry-level bloodline¡ªit may not be obedient to you right now," said the Snake Goddess, pointing at the blood mist that had spread across the sky. "The ancestry-level bloodline has once deprived you of control over your body. This can''t be worse than that," remarked the Primeval Lord of Heaven. Zen shrugged helplessly. "You''re right." As for how to deal with the huge inner world, all they could do was wait and see. But at this very moment, the meridians at the bottom of the world began trembling as a white mist gushed out. The moment it appeared, Zen''s and the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s expressions shifted slightly. The two felt the aura of the bloodline power simultaneously. "This is Gonggong''s bloodline power." Even the Snake Goddess noticed it. "No." The Primeval Lord of Heaven shook his head. "His bloodline power is purer, but the aura in the white mist is far moreplicated." "In addition to the seven abilities in the creation quadrant, there are also four other abilities in the life quadrant," Zen said. As he obtained the ancestry-level bloodline, he managed to analyze the nature of any kind of energy. Such an analytic ability was given by the ancestry-level bloodline. Later on, it took the ability back. But for some reason, in his inner world, Zen had regained the analytic ability. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Boundless white mist covered the world. It continued piling up and rising slowly, approaching Zen and the rest. As the white mist rose into the sky, it shifted into clouds. Once they were thick enough, they would form a heavy rain. Ssh! It began to rain in the inner world. This time, a real sea was finally formed within Zen''s body, recing the former chaotic sea. Crack! Crack! A bolt of lightning shot out from the blood mist, streaking through the sky and sinking right into the sea. "The lightning contains the sixteen abilities of the destruction quadrant," Zen remarked in astonishment. Rumble! High mountains in the sea rose continuously, containing two abilities of the creation quadrant. Suddenly, one of the mountains split apart, allowingva to flow from it. Theva seemed to be emitting the aura of the bloodline power as well. Enlightenment then struck Zen at that moment. The power of the ancestry-level bloodline was everywhere in this newly constructed inner world. If the inner world waspleted, wouldn''t it be easy for him to obtain the power within? Chapter 4143 The Only Shelter Chapter 4143 The Only Shelter As things escted to this point, realization dawned on the faces of Dale, the Snake Goddess, and the Primeval Lord of Heaven as well. It turned out that Zen had cultivated the Soul Sea Realm anew. Once a warrior had reached the Soul Sea Realm, their life vitality became liquefied and formed a Soul Sea. Afterward, the sea of life vitality in their inner world would regrly provide life vitality for the warrior. After all, even if one had mastered the Godly Ways, they still used the life vitality in essence. Currently, the power Zen had used to reconstruct his inner world directly came from the ancestry-level bloodline. The difference was self-evident. For instance, the world created by using life vitality was secondary in one''s body. On the other hand, the world created by using chaotic energy was chaos. Therefore, was the world created using the ancestry-level bloodline the Abstruse Energy World? The Primeval Lord of Heaven''s heart skipped a beat at the thought, and he quietly nced at Dale beside him. Dale acted like he was only a messenger and didn''t know anything else, but was that really the case? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, the Primeval Lord of Heaven had no idea what time and space in the Abstruse Energy World were like. The creation of the world before his eyes was still fresh in his mind, which contradicted his assumption. Thus, he ignored his confusion and did not say anything. Meanwhile, Zen''s inner world evolved at an even faster speed. Earth continued to emerge from the sea, and volcanoes erupted destructive hotva. The seawater extinguished theva that came to destroy everything, then an area in the shape of a coiled snake was formed. Lastly, life began to take shape in the ce. It was a kind of bright green seaweed, and everyone was sure those were just nts. Yet, the thumb-sized nts quickly grew wings that were as thin as a cicada''s and flew away. Then, hundreds of millions of those "seaweed creatures" flew up the sky towards the continents that Zen had created before. From afar, the mass of seaweed creatures looked like an enormous green hurricane. "What do they want to do?" the Snake Goddess said worriedly. "Let''s go and have a look!" Zen said seriously. Since he had lost the ability to know everything in his inner world, he could not move freely as before. He could not appear anywhere in his inner world with just a thought like he previously did. Fortunately, the restrictive force of the Space Law in this world was not strong, so they could still teleport at will. A few momentster, Zen, the Snake Goddess, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and Dale arrived at the edge of the continents. The green seaweed creatures swarmed the continents, then attacked the creatures that lived there! Although the seaweed creatures were small, they were highly poisonous. All the creatures that they touched died in an instant! "These green seaweeds... They are attacking the world I created!" Zen''s face darkened at the sight of the seaweed creatures that swarmed the continents like locusts. He had painstakingly built and developed these continents, and he would never allow anyone to destroy them, especially when his inner world had just gotten rebuilt. How could he allow these seaweed creatures to ughter the living beings that lived on them? "We have to stop these seaweeds!" Zen shouted. As he had lost the almighty power in his inner world, it was not easy to remove all of the green seaweeds. Only the other three who tagged along could help him. "Clean them up." "I''ll activate the enchanted barrier!" "These seaweed creatures are quite weak, and they only came inrge numbers. It''s not a big deal to finish them..." When the Snake Goddess, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and Dale were about to make a move, Zen suddenly waved his hands and said, "No need. Let me deal with them!" Then, he gently raised his hand. A strong gust of wind blew across the continents, which stirred the endless sand into the air. "Kill them all!" With a wave of his hand, the sand in the sky changed course and flew towards the seaweed creatures. Each grain of sand pierced through a seaweed creature, and not long after, the numerous grains of sand had silently punctured millions of seaweed creatures. Only the master of the inner world could perform such a precise attack. When Zen returned to the continents, he found his omniscient abilities had recovered. Not long after, the sand hadpletely wiped out all the seaweeds that surrounded the continents. However, their relief was short-lived: the seaweeds kept emerging from the seawater and swarmed the continents again. Furthermore, the number of seaweed now multiplied up to a hundred times more than that of the previous batch! "No matter what reason you have to attack my world, if you don''t stop, I will never forgive you!" Zen screamed as he looked up at the sky in despair. In many cases, he was no match for the ancestry-level bloodline. But now that he had regained his omniscient and omnipotent powers, he could nowpete against it. Once he finished speaking, a faint sound came from the red mist that shrouded the sky. He listened carefully and vaguely heard a burst ofughter, like a group of cats screaming in the middle of the night. Soon enough, the strange screams disappeared, and the seaweed creatures seemed to have lost their souls. They all fell into the sea, and the primitivend stopped attacking. "It appears that it will take some time for us to coexist with each other peacefully," Zen said in a solemn voice. It was true that he was still the master of this world, but his authority was only limited to these continents. "Your situation now is out of the ordinary. You can only explore slowly by yourself, but in the end, you should be able to find a way to coexist with the ancestry-level bloodline," the Primeval Lord of Heaven assured him. As for Dale, he nced at the boundless ocean and thought for a moment. "The primitivend has now expanded to this size. Zen, can you check the area outside the primitivend?" he asked. "The area outside the primitivend..." Zen arched his eyebrows and said, "Everyone, please follow me!" He then created another avatar in his inner world to prevent the ancestry-level bloodline from attacking the continents again. There was an avatar that guarded the ce, and another avatar followed the other three to the edge of the primitivend. There was a time when over a thousand Sanskrit words bounded his inner world, but those had disappeared and were reced by "walls" woven from the meridians. If one looked closer, they would see the blood that rapidly flowed within the walls. "The chaos should be outside the wall," Dale confirmed. "Well, that''s a problem. How can we observe the outside world then?" the Snake Goddess asked. "Zen, try tomunicate with the ancestry-level bloodline again and ask it to let us out..." the Primeval Lord of Heaven suggested. Before he could finish speaking, Zen snorted coldly and ced his palms on the wall. He felt the wall''s temperature. Then, without saying anything, he wed at the wall and tore it down, which caused a huge crack! As a result, the chaotic energy surged and flowed straight into the crack. Upon seeing his reckless behavior, Dale, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the Snake Goddess all smiled helplessly. The primitivend and its master did not have a harmonious rtionship. Most areas in the chaos were even empty and were devoid of life. Nevertheless, they went out through the crack and looked around. There was still nothing else in sight, except for the slowly drifting chaos clouds. "Zen, can you sense the location of the primitivend?" asked Dale. Zen shook his head, and replied, "No." When his inner world had just been built, he could sense its location¡ªbut after that, he could not locate it anymore. "You have to find a way to locate it. The primitivend will be your only shelter," Dale said in a deathly serious tone. Chapter 4144 Dales News Chapter 4144 Dale''s News The chaos was an immensely vast space, so it was naturally hard to find a specific target or location within it. The Snake Goddess tilted her head and thought for a while. After a few moments, she said, "Bring me to Pear Hill. I have an Other Shore Token that can determine the location." The Primeval Lord of Heaven looked at her curiously. He did not know that she had such an Other Shore Token. "I have a set of mother-child butterflies¡ªa mother and three children. They can determine each other''s positions, no matter how far they are from each other," she exined. She had obtained her set of mother-child butterflies quite a long time ago, so the Primeval Lord of Heaven had forgotten about it. "Thank you so much," said Zen. After he had dissolved his avatar, he woke up in the Night View Ind. Meanwhile, the Primeval Lord of Heaven handed the Descending Ring over to the Snake Goddess. Then, he chanted the Illusion Breaking Rune. He asked Fuxi, who was in Pear Hill, to summon the real Snake Goddess. When the real Snake Goddess had descended, she looked at the vast expanse of Pear Hill with curiosity. After all, her avatar was the one who created this super force and was also the only fruit left by the many seeds they had sowed. As soon as she finished observing, she stretched out her hand and flicked gently. Onerge and three small butterflies appeared beside her. The four beautiful butterflies were all in cyan color, and they danced gingerly around her. "Zen, keep the mother butterfly and put it in Pear Hill. Put the other three small butterflies outside your primitivend. This way, they can sense each other," the real Snake Goddess ordered. In turn, Zen did as she directed. After he put the mother butterfly away, he ced the three small ones inside his inner world, and his avatar brought one of them to the edge of the primitivend. As for Dale and the Primeval Lord of Heaven, they still waited in the chaos. After Zen went out, he released one of the small butterflies. The small animal flew around for a bit, then it stopped on the outer wall of the primitivend, and stayed still. Dale looked at the butterfly and asked, "Zen, can you determine the location of the divinend?" "The location of the divinend? I don''t think I can." Zen shook his head. If the distance was close, then he could sense the location of the divinend. Unfortunately, he was too far from it. Furthermore, the divinend was a ship that was still moving. Of course, it was quite hard for him to find it. "Wait, why did you mention the divinend? You know the divinend?" He suddenly felt quite confused. Logically speaking, Dale could not know the existence of the divinend. "Give me one of the small butterflies," Dale said as he stretched out his hand towards Zen. Zen gave Dale a strange look, then handed him a small butterfly. "Can you find the divinend with this?" he asked. "I can find the Ruin Graveyard, and I can let someone in the Ruin Graveyard carry this butterfly as an Other Shore Token," Dale answered with a smile. "The Ruin Graveyard? What does it have to do with the divinend?" At that point, Zen felt extremely uneasy. He had heard of the Ruin Graveyard when he was passing through the space cave after leaving the divinend. However, he had never left the Source World, so he did not know much about it. "Not long after you left, the divinend became part of the Ruin Graveyard. We built the Ruin Graveyard," Dale replied. Zen''s eyes shed. "You, you built the Ruin Graveyard?" he asked in disbelief. "Yes," Dale said with a nod, then added, "If the end hase and you haven''t developed the primitive land enough, we will activate the Ruin Graveyard. It will be ourst resort. After all, the Ruin Graveyard is not the real primitivend." "Is the divinend safe now?" Zen asked eagerly. After he had left for so long, he had thought about everything in the divinend. A smile graced Dale''s face. "Although the Ruin Graveyard is notorious, it''s not what the outside world thinks. It''s just that everyone inside cannote out. Your master, Bromley, has been staying there, so he could not return to the divinend." "My master?" Once again, Zen''s eyes widened in surprise. Before Mike, his father, had left the divinend, he asked him to search every ce in the divinend to find Bromley. He had searched for some time as Mike had requested but to no avail. He did not expect that Bromley was in the Ruin Graveyard! Satisfied with the effect of his words, Dale continued, "Many of the consummate True Gods in the divinend have reached the Other Shore Realm. Especially Rocher, who considered you as his opponent, is now at the thirty-second stage of the Other Shore Realm." "How is that possible?" Now, Zen was even more shocked, but he quickly shook his head and looked at Dale suspiciously. "After the change on the Other Shore, how did ordinary people enter Stage Thirty- two? Moreover, why did we not know that the people from the divinend had entered the Other Shore?" It was quite hard to reach the Other Shore Realm outside the Source World. Also, it was not easy to cross the energy vortex between the Lust World and the Desire World. Without the Chaotic Source World, they could not reach the Chaotic Source Realm. It would even be harder for them to pass the tests in the Soul City and the Land of Bone Tribtion, so they also could not possibly reach the Eternal Realm. "The Other Shore they entered is my master''s Mysterious Yellow Tower. It''s different from your Other Shore," Dale said with a small grin. "I see." Finally, Zen sighed in relief. He felt gratified to hear that Rocher had reached the thirty-second stage of the Other Shore Realm. Afterward, he asked Dale about the recent situation of his family members. As the eldest disciple of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, Dale''s most important duty was to take charge of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Of course, he remembered everyone inside it clearly. He could even tell everyone from Zen''s descriptions. After he had answered Zen''s questions, he suddenly asked, "You asked about your parents and your master, but you didn''t ask anything about your son. Don''t you want to know where he is?" "My son?" Zen was stunned again. "Geoffrey? Is he also in the Ruin Graveyard?" As far as he knew, his son was in the Abstruse Energy World. How could he have anything to do with the Ruin Graveyard? The Primeval Lord of Heaven was also confused. Since the Deleting Space had closed, no one knew about Geoffrey''s and Ziya''s whereabouts until now. Did Dale really know where they were? Still, it seemed impossible. "Of course, he is not in the Ruin Graveyard. He is in the main world," said Dale. "I know he is in the main world, but how did you know?" Zen asked. Previously, Dale had answered "I don''t know" to every question, but now he seemed to know everything. There was such a ring difference that everyone was confused. Then, Dale told Zen what had happened in the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Upon hearing that Geoffrey had climbed to the top of the four pirs, he quickly began to worry. He truly never expected that Geoffrey would reach that unimaginable ce after he had explored the Abstruse Energy World. Nevertheless, now that he knew that his son was safe and sound, he could reassure Letitia. At that moment, he dissipated his avatar, and Dale and the Primeval Lord of Heaven retrieved their souls from his inner world. Then, the crack he had torn apart surged, and the ancestry-level bloodline quickly repaired it. "Your primitivend has opened uppletely now. As to how to strengthen it and use the ancestry- level bloodline, you have to explore those by yourself. I havepleted the task my master assigned to me. Now, it''s time to go back," Dale stated. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Zen cupped his hands and said, "Master Dale, since you came from the Jade Pure Realm, do you know how to go to the center of the Jade Pure Realm?" "The center of the Jade Pure Realm?" Dale felt slightly taken aback. He did not know why Zen was interested in that ce. Chapter 4145 The Sound Behind The Door Chapter 4145 The Sound Behind The Door A part of the Jade Pure Realm was upied by the Snake Spirit Sect. Its entire northern area was the base of the Snake Spirit Sect, while the central area was the most critical. It was not easy to get there. "Why do you want to go to the center of the Jade Pure Realm?" Dale asked in confusion. For him, Zen should have focused on developing his primitivend instead of thinking about other things. "Someone asked me to," said Zen. "Who? The Monkey Spirit King?" asked Dale. Zen shook his head. The Monkey Spirit King didn''t know anything. He couldn''t even give any useful advice at all. "Master Dale, you have also entered the Eternal Scroll Painting, right? Do you know who built it?" Zen asked. "The brush-wielder," Dale answered quickly. It wasn''t long before he was introduced to this name. After his master traveled through the main world, he found out about all the passageways to the secondary worlds being controlled by the brush- wielders. The brush-wielders knew many secrets. Once, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had secretly supported a talented creature in Stage Thirty-two on the Other Shore. He helped him enter the Eternal Scroll Painting with a subtle motive¨Che wanted to contact the brush-wielder. The creature sessfully passed through the Eternal Scroll Painting and reached the Eternal Realm, but he didn''t see the brush-wielder. When the creature failed, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord decided to give up his n. Dale was filled with excitement as Zen mentioned the brush-wielder. "How about you? Have you seen him before?" he wondered. "Yes." Zen nodded. "He is the one who asked me to go to the center of the Jade Pure Realm." After thinking for a while, Dale frowned. "That was all he said?" His tone changed as if he was expecting more. "Yes," Zen replied. "Should there be anything else?" he asked while scratching his head. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The brush-wielder did not reveal too much information. Even the conflicts in the Four Spirits Sect were pieced together by Zenter. "Ha-ha!" Dale sneered. "It seems that the brush-wielder has no idea. We can''t enter the center area now. Our efforts will only be in vain even if we ovee many obstacles in entering it." "What do you mean?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked in confusion. "My master has been there," said Dale. During the long war between the Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect, it was not only the Snake Spirit Sect that always had an advantage. There were several times that the Bird Masters almost reached the Heavenly Square City. Their goals werepletely different from the Snake Masters''. Their objective was not to upy the Jade Pure Realm. Instead, they all had a strong desire for destruction. They aimed to stop everything so they could annihte the Snake Spirit Sect. Under normal circumstances, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had no chance to leave the bubbles. However, when the Bird Spirit Sect suppressed the Snake Spirit Sect, an opportunity presented. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord sessfully broke into the center of the Jade Pure Realm. "Did the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord find anything?" Zen asked eagerly. Dale nced at him and replied, "A huge altar was buried there. My master tried his best to enter, but a door stopped him." "A door?" Zen and the Primeval Lord of Heaven looked at each other. "There was a sound behind the door. A strange song, as if someone was whispering in a soft voice," said Dale. "It is Sanskrit," said Zen. Dale nodded. "It was a pity that my master couldn''t understand Sanskrit. Aside from the sound being nearly inaudible, he didn''t know what it was about." Among the creatures in the chaos, only Zen and his son couldmunicate in Sanskrit. Geoffrey could even freely travel within the main world. On the other hand, Zen relied on the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization to decipher Sanskrit quickly. Although the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had traveled through the main world, it was not an ordinary tour. Elder Xue created a huge illusion for him. The illusion showed him everything about the Four Spirits Sect, yet he was still unable to understand Sanskrit. "My master tried every means but still failed to open the door," Dale said regretfully. Only a few doors could block the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord on the Other Shore. "Later, my master spected that the one behind the door was probably the Human Spirit King, Kincaid," said Dale with a suspicious face. "Unfortunately," he sighed, "we can''t find the key." "I have that key," Zen blurted out. "What?" Dale said, astonished. "I said I have the key," Zen repeated seriously. He opened the Sumeru Space and took out a key then handed it to Dale. The key looked unremarkable. It didn''t even appear to be anything special. After running his fingers through the key in his hand, Dale stared at Zen in disbelief. He felt as if he was being fooled. "It''s true. You can ask the Primeval Lord of Heaven if you don''t believe me. I got it from the cabin on top of the Soul City," Zen said convincingly. Dale turned to look at the Primeval Lord of Heaven. "It''s absolutely true," thetter confirmed. The Primeval Lord of Heaven never lied. Dale took a deep breath and headed to leave. "I''ll go report it to my master now!" Zen and the Primeval Lord of Heaven wanted to go to the Jade Pure Realm with Dale, but he rejected them. He insisted on going alone. The Bird Spirit Sect and the Snake Spirit Sect were fighting fiercely in the Jade Pure Realm. It was a complicated situation. Dale relied on his bloodline talent to quietly pass through the Jade Pure Realm. If he took Zen and the Primeval Lord of Heaven with him, they would be exposed. They had to wait for the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord to make a decision. Not long after Dale left, a visitor arrived in the Night View Ind. It was the Wing King followed by one hundred and ny-nine Treacherous Beings swarming towards thend. These Treacherous Beings were the human spirits living on the Whining Road. They were also known as the world builders. When Zen woke Campbell up, he had cleared the Pure Sky tform of trouble and made it easier for the other human spirits to awaken. At that time, he had to hurry to the Night View Ind so he entrusted the challenge to the Wing King. The Wing King thought it was easy in the beginning. As long as the human spirits possessed other creatures, they could run to the Pure Sky tform by themselves. The Wing King only needed to carefully follow them all the way and when they woke up, he would tell them the truth. But the problem was the human spirits'' wishes were different. The wishes of some of them were not on the Pure Sky tform, so the Wing King and the awakened human spirits had to spend more time helping others wake up. For the past years, the two hundred human spirits had been living in a daze. They felt indescribable emotions as they met again in the Night View Ind. After Campbell, the first human spirit to awaken, told them about the situation of the Four Spirits Sect and the chaos, they were furious and swore to avenge the Human Spirit Sect and Kincaid. Dozens of them were already positioned, preparing to rush out. "You think you''re stronger than the Monkey Spirit King? Even the Monkey Spirit King hasn''t taken any action. Are you really going tounch an attack now?" Zen stopped the human spirits with his voice resonating from his inner world. Although his inner world had transformed, the continents had beenpletely preserved. The core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization remained, helping Zenmunicate in Sanskrit. The human spirits were just hostility-level Treacherous Beings. They were proficient in building the secondary worlds, but they were weak. Dealing with them might be difficult because they wouldn''t die, but the Light of Annihtion emitted from a Holy Stone was enough to shatter their souls. Chapter 4146 Teeth Chapter 4146 Teeth The human spirits had calmed down after hearing the words directly from Zen. Plotting revenge against the Snake Spirit Sect was like digging their own graves. It was a useless and self-destructive n. "We understand. But what else can we do?" one of the human spirits chimed in. This human spirit''s name was Powell. He was regarded as the leader of this group of world builders. Campbell and all the other human spirits werepletely obedient and loyal to him. "Your understanding of the chaos is deeper than ours. We need your help if we ought to find out where the Human Spirit King is," Zen humbly replied. "And why should we believe in you human beings? How can we trust you?" Powell stared at Zen. There was a look of utter skepticism in his face. These world builders created the human beings. It was because of them that Zen and the others existed. Powell considered human beings like Zen and the Primeval Lord of Heaven as mere carvings of the human spirits. Therefore, how could the human beings of the secondary world be the ones to lead the human spirits of the main world? This was quite unthinkable to them. As a matter of fact, Campbell and the others had the exact same thoughts. They couldn''t quite ept that notion. Because they were their creators, it was normal for the human spirits to think that they were superior to human beings. Nevertheless, Zen didn''t care about Powell''s doubts and concerns. He just smiled gently and said, "Because the Monkey Spirit King trusts me." With that, Powell and the other human spirits fell silent. They could not argue with that. In actuality, the world builders didn''t have a good position in the Four Spirits Sect. They weren''t even permitted to enter the Ten Directions House. The Monkey Spirit King chose to put his trust on Zen. This proved to be the biggest support in Zen''s favor. After that conversation, the world builders had temporarily settled down on the Night View Ind. In the past few days, Judson had tirelessly remolded the Pear Hill. He worked on it day and night. He had already dug out about one-third of the west side of the entire Pear Hill. The stones he unearthed had been turned into metals using the force of truth. In turn, these metals were ced in a certain pattern. They formed an enormous circr structure that was thousands of miles in length. Meanwhile, Kendrick had set up an array upon the huge structure. "The array has already been set up. It can be activated at any point in time," Kendrick said to Zen impassively. Zen nodded and took out the mother butterfly given to him by the real Snake Goddess. Slowly, he began to sense the location of the young butterflies. One of these young butterflies was attached to the primitivend. Therefore, he would be able to feel the primitivend''s location using the mother butterfly. ording to the real Snake Goddess, this would work no matter how far away he was. He closed his eyes and infused his consciousness into the mother butterfly. Afterwards, he felt a faint existence deep in his heart. Following where it led, he found the location of that specific butterfly. He opened his eyes and said, "Northwest! Towards that direction!" Zen immediately pointed at the distance. "Change the direction," Kendrick conveyed to Judson emotionlessly. There was a deep rumbling sound as Judson began the adjustment of the structure. The enormous circr structure leaned against the side of the Pear Hill. Judson had made a huge turntable. Under his careful maniption, the turntable adjusted the direction of the huge structure. "Okay! Go!" Judson motioned to them. Seeing his signal, Kendrick and Gerald released the truth power simultaneously. Aside from the two Chaos Ancient Gods, the Eternal Realm warriors and the Holy Soul Realm warriors also had contributions. Each one of them released their blood power. In a short amount of time, massive amounts of energy began to umte in the west of the Pear Hill. This energy was channeled into a tall tower. And at its top, sat a young girl named Yan. She had already started to utilize the function of the Energy Shaft. As soon as the violent and gentle energy umted inside the Energy Shaft, she immediately transformed it. All the energy absorbed by the Energy Shaft poured intensely into the array upon the enormous rounded structure. As the massive amount of energy flowed into the array, it emitted a loud buzzing sound. Soon after, the entire array began to sh. A bright and blinding light shot out of it. It exerted a mighty push onto the enormous circr structure. Subsequently, the force was evenly distributed to the entire Pear Hill to help speed up its movement. Whoosh... Whoosh... Gradually, the Pear Hill began to change its direction. This colossal structure left a long trace in the empty chaos. After adjusting its course, it began to move at such an extraordinary speed towards the northwest of the chaos. As the Pear Hill set off its new course, Zen sighed. "It''s a pity we didn''t meet the Sky Rending Rhinoceros. If we just go directly through its space cave, I''m sure we can save a lot of time..." Zen had once traveled through the space cave created by the Sky Rending Rhinoceros. During that time, he was headed to the Source World from the divinend. The space cave was a shortcut to the Source World. Kendrick was standing next to Zen the whole time. When he heard this, heughed softly. "It''s quite impossible for the Pear Hill to pass through the space cave made by the Sky Rending Rhinoceros. If Othniel was still alive, we could have gone through the space cave he made." The Sky Rending Rhinoceros was one of the top ten beasts of the chaos. Its strength was merely comparable to that of an Eternal Realm warrior. Naturally, the Chaos Ancient Gods didn''t take it seriously. "Stop worrying. With the help of the array and Yan''s Energy Shaft, the Pear Hill can move at an extremely high speed. Let''s just wait and see..." Judson chimed in as he heard them talking. He had absolute confidence in their abilities. Zen smiled and agreed. "With the help of three Chaos Ancient Gods, the human race is truly lucky." The Pear Hill''s speed was steadily elerating. Right now, there was an immense distance between the Source World and the Pear Hill. The Source World actually looked like a full moon up in the sky. The hundreds of millions of human beings and the members of the Snake Goddess race on the Pear Hill had been extremely terrified in the past few days. Never in their lives did they imagine that the Pear Hill would leave the Source World and carry them to an unknown ce. They had no idea of what kind of fate awaited them in the days toe. Meanwhile, Zen''s inner world was still evolving at breakneck speed. All he could do was to watch as it developed. Every time a monstrous tsunami urred, arge patch ofnd would emerge from the sea. In the beginning, thend only appeared gradually and upied a very small part of the sea. Not long after, more volcanoes at the bottom of the sea began to erupt. This terrifying and catastrophic force would cause a monstrous tsunami. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Soon enough, more patches ofnd sprang up like mushrooms after rain. Thesends began to merge with each other and formedrge continents. After a while, different kinds of nts began to appear. One moment, it was still a bare continent. The next, it had turned into a lush grasnd. The time flow rate was so fast that it made people feel suffocated. The inner world''s development trend in the past revealed that all sorts of creatures would appear after the nts. These creatures would slowly obtain intelligence and establish tribes. Afterwards, these tribes would turn into cities. These cities would transform into great forces, empires, and even civilizations. Zen was not allowed to interfere with the development of the primitivend. Therefore, he could only watch in silence as it evolved. Unfortunately, the situation did not develop as Zen imagined. There were so many things that didn''t go ording to his n. Some kind of bamboo shoot-shaped nts grew on these continents. After these nts were born, they began to devour other nts frenziedly. They started growing ceaselessly. Therefore, the other nts on the continents merely became food for the bamboo shoot-shaped nts. After a short amount of time, all of the nts on the continents were devoured by these predatory nts. These nts also quickly grew from dozens of feet to thousands of miles in height and extended all the way to the edge of the primitivend! Zen had seen some gigantic nts in the Source World. Some intelligent nts were even able to reach the Other Shore Realm. However, none of them couldpare to these bamboo shoot-shaped nts. As these insatiable nts became thousands of miles tall and hundreds of miles in diameter, they intersected and gathered at the edge of the primitivend. Zen frowned as he observed them for a while. His pupils narrowed slightly, and one word popped into his mind. "Teeth?" This was what he imagined they were. If he imagined the primitivend as the head of a giant beast, then these bamboo shoot-shaped nts were the teeth of this beast. Chapter 4147 Downgrade Chapter 4147 Downgrade As Zen arrived at the edge of the primitivend, he approached the huge nts which resembled bamboo shoots with great caution. When these nts reached their current size, their cyan color faded and was reced by a golden sheen. They appeared very sturdy and strong. Just as Zen was about to move closer, the nts in the shape of bamboo shoots that had intertwined to resemble dog teeth suddenly separated and began to snap at Zen within a few seconds. Zen was not prepared and barely had any time to dodge. His whole body was bitten, ground, and chewed to pieces by the teeth. Luckily for him, it was just an avatar. "Buzz!" On the continent at the center of the primitivend, Zen''s avatar condensed again. He appeared angry and disgraced. In the past, he had always hadplete control over his inner world though it was still quite small. Now that it had expanded, he couldn''t believe that he was bound to it instead of the other way around. "Do you want to fight with me?" Zen challenged, looking into the blood mist in the sky. Just then, a thick cloud of blood mist floated in the air above him like an animal taunting its prey. "Thene on!" Zen''s said coldly. All of a sudden, he had an idea. The continents floated in the sky had linked to one another. As long as he remained on these continents, Zen was omniscient. He had to use this to his advantage. "Crack, crack, crack..." As the continents connected, Zen stretched out his hand and grabbed in the air. The newlybined continent rose and eventually, reached the highest point of the primitivend. Before Zen knew it, the blood mist that came from the ancestry-level bloodline hovered right above his head. Zen slowly stretched out his hand and immersed it in the blood mist, "Seize it!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... A powerful storm formed at the center of Zen''s hand. "Whoosh!" With one toss, the storm swept up and with astonishing speed, sucked the floating blood mist within seconds. "Hiss, hiss, hiss..." The ancestry-level bloodline wouldn''t go down without a fight. It morphed into blood red winged bugs in an attempt to escape the storm. However, a storm created by the all-powerful creator could not be resisted. This was the general rule of any inner world. Though this was a special case as the primitivend was wrapped around the inner world, the rule still applied within the range of the continent. Whoosh! Whoosh! Eventually, as arge amount of the blood mist was sucked into the storm, the storm became tinted with red. On that note, the ancestry-level bloodline counterattacked. The nts in the shape of bamboo shoots at the edge of the primitivend turned and pierced towards the continent. All of a sudden, thousands of stgmites sprouted from the bottom of the primitivend and shot straight up into the sky! If no one put a stop to the nts and stgmites, it would only be a matter of minutes until the entire continent would be smashed into pieces. However, just as they approached the continent, Zen''s eyes shed and an invisible space wall appeared at the edge of the continent. His almighty abilities made the space wall indestructible. "Crack, crack, crack..." The nts in the shape of bamboo shoots rushed towards the space wall but could not prate it. The stgmites that grew from the ground met the space wall and shattered! "Though you are powerful, this is my inner world. I am still in charge here!" "Whoosh..." The storm that was once a small ball in Zen''s hand spread out and covered more areas. He controlled the continent to move in the primitivend as it absorbed all the ancestry-level bloodline it could find. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Drip, drip, drip... Once the blood mist waspletely sucked into the storm, it returned to Zen''s palm and became drops of viscous blood. Before, Zen could do nothing to the ancestry-level bloodline. When the bloodline was driven mad, it took control of Zen''s body without hesitation. Now that Zen brought the ancestry-level bloodline into his inner world, the tables had turned. The ancestry-level bloodline that gathered into a ball formed into a bloody human. It reached out and grabbed Zen''s chest. "Puff!" The hand grasped Zen''s chest and turned into threads that drilled through Zen''s body. He was sliced into a thousand miniscule pieces. It was a good thing that this was only Zen''s avatar. Within a moment, another avatar appeared and grinned at the "bloody man". "Puff!" The bloody man showed no mercy. He raised his hand, gripped Zen, and began to slice through the avatar once again. Not long after, Zen''s third avatar appeared. He decided to go with a different approach. "We should sit down and have a good talk." He had a feeling if he''d attacked, the same thing would have happened again. When Zen spoke calmly, the bloody man calmed down. He did not attack Zen again, but he did not respond either. Zen let out a huge sigh of relief. Ever since he fused with the ancestry-level bloodline, Zen exerted much effort tomunicate with it. However, the ancestry-level bloodline always ignored him and acted on its own thoughts. Now, the bloodline no longer resisted hismunication. Zen raised his hand and two chairs appeared before them. He gestured for the man to sit before he made his way to his own chair. The bloody man silently looked at Zen and sat down. The moment he sat down, he mimicked Zen''s body but was still made up of blood. "If it weren''t for the primitivend, you''d be no match for me," the bloody man spoke out. Not only did he mimic Zen''s body, but his voice, too. The ancestry-level bloodline could analyze all kinds of energy and deal with any bloodline power, no matter how strong they were. Now that it was connected to the primitivend, it became bound to the rules. This was the main reason Zen could take it back when it was merely blood mist. If not for the primitivend, even if Zen were ten times stronger than he was now, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything to the bloodline. "Ah, so you could talk even before? Why did you keep silent all the time?" Zen asked with smile. Spiritual creatures could gain extraordinary wisdom after they lived a long time. The ancestry-level bloodline was no exception to this. "Because I had to observe you well," the bloody man said, emotionless. "Observe me for what?" Zen raised an eyebrow. "To see if you are trustworthy," the bloody man nodded. After the ancestry-level bloodline was brought back by the Bird Spirit King Sheehan, it had been trapped in the Eternal Divine Courtyard. During those years, the Four Spirits Sect kept exploiting its power. It had no clue where it came from nor whom it belonged to. The bloodline spent its life aimlessly. When it decided Zen was an excellent host, it wasted no time and immediately integrated with him. As Zen carried the ancestry-level bloodline, the bloodline reconstructed Zen. "You have be a part of me. Don''t I deserve your trust?" Zen said weingly. The bloody man coldly nced up at Zen and looked back down. "In a world that has been downgraded, no one could be trusted. Not even you..." "Downgraded?" Zen shook his head in confusion, "What do you mean?" The bloody man sighed and continued to exin, "If a creature in the main world bes a creature in the chaos, it has been downgraded. After the Monkey Masters died, they became Treacherous Beings. That, is a kind of downgrade." Chapter 4148 The Origin Of The World Chapter 4148 The Origin Of The World Upon hearing the blood man''s exnation, Zen soon understood. He smiled and paraphrased, "So, all the creatures of the main world have been downgraded..." All members from the Four Spirits Sect had perished in the chaos, and they had all been transformed into Treacherous Beings. In theory, they had all been downgraded to creatures of the chaos. The blood man stared disdainfully at Zen as he continued to rify, "It''s not just the creatures that have been downgraded, but also the entire main world." "What?!" Zen was almost dumbstruck. "The entire main world has been downgraded? How is that even possible?" "Why would it be impossible?" The blood man added in a nonchnt voice, "The chaos emerged from the downgrade of the main world. The so-called world builders knew the method of downgrade, and they unfolded a portion of the main world. That was how they created secondary worlds." "They unfolded a portion of the main world..." Zen''s eyes were like saucers with astonishment. Campbell had never made any mention of such things to him before. He was only aware that the world builders were responsible for constructing secondary worlds and extracting energies from the secondary worlds through the four pirs. "Unfortunately, they didn''t know that once the downgrade had begun, there would be no turning back. Sooner orter, the entire main world would be downgraded," the blood man exined. "Why are you so confident of these things?" Zen queried. Ziya had been in the Abstruse Energy World for a very long time, and Geoffrey could adapt to the environment of the main world. Moreover, Zen knew there were still creatures living within the main world, such as Pompeo''s kin. The blood man leaned closer to Zen and whispered with a smile, "Because the main world was also birthed from downgrade. The entire main world is an unfolded section from a higher-level world..." This unexpected information struck Zen silent. For a moment, he was utterly speechless. The main world was already vastly beyond hisprehension. What could a world at a higher level than the main world be? The gears in his mind were spinning as he tried to imagine this! The blood man had already anticipated Zen''s reaction. He rocked back in his chair and exined in a lazy voice, "In fact, you''ve already heard of that higher-level world. It''s known as the Deep Space among the Four Spirits Sect." "You came from the Deep Space." Zen eximed as realization red in his mind. He had read about the Deep Space in the stone tablets of the Monkey Spirit Sect, and he memorized the most relevant information pretty well. Among the Four Spirits Sect, the Deep Space was seen as the origin of everything. For instance, the ancestry-level bloodline also originated from the Deep Space. "You''re right." The blood man nodded his head sagely. "The Deep Space is what the Four Spirits Sect named it. In truth, it is called the Ster World, and it is a fifth-grade world. A long time ago, a part of the Ster World was downgraded, and it became the so-called main world. The main world is actually called the Grand Lower World." "That means our world..." Before Zen could finish speaking, the blood man answered his unspoken question, "It is a third-grade world, the Lower Extreme World. It''s a world of energy diversification. Every time a world is downgraded, different kinds of its energy diversify and split up. A sixth-grade world has eighty-six kinds of energy. A fifth-grade world has one hundred and forty kinds, and a fourth-grade world has three hundred and seventy-three kinds..." Three hundred and seventy-three... Zen knew this number intimately. That was the exact number of all the abilities contained in the ancestry-level bloodline''s four quadrants. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "What about a third-grade world? Could it be¡ª" Zen was thinking of another number. "Three thousand and one," the blood man said, instantly seeing where Zen''s mind was going. "There are a total of three thousand and one types of energy in this world." Zen stared straight at the blood man and sensed the vigor of the bloodline power surging throughout his body. He couldn''t restrain himself and remarked with pity, "Although the energy has varied greatly, their power became weakened at the same time." The power of the Godly Ways could never match up to the power of the bloodlines that originated from the ancestry-level bloodline. In fact, they couldn''t even hold a candle to the Other Shore Tokens, let alone the bloodlines. The only exception had been the powerful Ways-blending Energy that emerged when the Evil God had merged all of the Godly Ways together. "There is a heavy cost involved in downgrade," the blood man continued. "Then why would the Four Spirits Sect have chosen to downgrade their world?" Zen blurted out in confusion. "They were deceived," the blood man simply stated. "What?!" Zen was startled. He would never have seen this answering. "The entire Four Spirits Sect has been lied to. Downgrade is a highly dangerous act," the blood man said. "What danger does it involve?" Zen''s interest was burning with curiosity now. Even though the energy had been greatly weakened, everyone seemed to live and go about their business. The Treacherous Beings were now considered to be indestructible. The blood man once again looked down at Zen with an aloof gaze as he said, "Since a world can be downgraded from the fifth grade to the fourth grade, and from the fourth grade to the third grade, then it''s possible that it can also be further downgraded from the third grade, bing a second-grade world." "A second-grade world..." Zen felt a sense of foreboding fill him, and his face darkened. "You don''t need me to paint you a picture. You have visited simr worlds," the blood man exined. "The Eternal Scroll Painting," Zen confidently replied. "Yes," the blood man grimly nodded. The strange experience in the Eternal Scroll Painting had left a grim impression on Zen. He had been completely transformed into a two-dimensional figure like a painting, and moving had been a task of great difficulty. "You were notpletely downgraded when you turned into a part of the Eternal Scroll Painting. You could still escape from the painting and observe everything around you. Once the world ispletely downgraded, all you would see will be lines of different lengths, and you wouldn''t be able to distinguish one thing from the next..." the blood man exined. "The types of energy will increase, bing less mighty, from three thousand and one to eight hundred and thirty thousand." Zen tried to envision the second-grade world as described by the blood man, and he couldn''t help but shudder at the thought. Although there would be many more kinds of energy, one would only be able to see lines there! What a boring world it would be? "Everything has been hazy since I left the Deep Space. Many of my past memories about the Deep Space are now lost. I can''t even recall who I was or where I came from, but I still remember my one true mission, which is to prevent the world from being downgraded," the blood man said resolutely. "However, the downgrade has already begun, and the entire Four Spirits Sect has be involved. I couldn''t tell who is really behind the downgrade, so I had to watch everything in silence. I couldn''t trust you then because you might also be the downgrader." The "Zen" transformed from the ancestry-level bloodline became pensive and gazed thoughtfully ahead. From where he stood, no one was trustworthy, including Zen. Strictly speaking, world builders like Campbell could be seen as enemies of the ancestry-level bloodline. "How could I be the downgrader?" Zen rolled his eyes at the blood man. "Believe me, it must be the Snake Spirit King. After all, he deceived the three other kings into entering the chaos and killed them all." "The Snake Spirit King is the most probable suspect, but the Bird Spirit King also holds a dubious distinction and so does the missing Human Spirit King..." The blood man''s face became grave as he said, "I can offer you all my help, but you have to assist me by finding and killing the downgrader, even if that person is Kincaid, the Human Spirit King." Zen hesitated for a brief moment, but the determination burned in his eyes. He didn''t know why the world had been downgraded, but he knew without any doubt that if it continued like this, everyone would be doomed. This would be much more terrifying than the copse of the chaos. If there really was a downgrader, Zen would use all of his skills to kill that person. He wouldn''t hesitate, even if his opponent was Kincaid, the Human Spirit King. "I will find and kill the downgrader. I swear to you," Zen pledged solemnly. The blood man smiled, and then he was transformed into the original form of the ancestry-level bloodline. "Then, my power is now yours..." Chapter 4149 Following Chapter 4149 Following Zen did not restrain the ancestry-level bloodline, and as a result, it turned into a blood mist and evaporated in the air in the primitivend. In turn, the primitivend began to tremble again, and blood waterfalls flowed out from the blood mist on the dome. When the blood waterfalls had flowed down to the bottom, they condensed and formed blood pirs. There were a total of three hundred and seventy-three blood pirs, and each of them had a corresponding type of blood power of the ancestry-level bloodline. Buzz... Bright blood light suddenly appeared within the blood pirs, and then turned into long arrows that flew towards Zen. However, he did not dodge and allowed the arrows to hit him. Puff! As soon as the first blood arrow struck him, he felt something appear in his mind, and it turned out to be the blood power. That blood power was an ability in the creation quadrant. Before he could even test it out, more blood-red arrows shot towards him. Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff... Every time a blood-red arrow hit him, a specific kind of blood power appeared in his mind. More than thirty seconds had passed, and all the blood-red arrows had entered his body. Then, the full power of the ancestry-level bloodline started to appear in his mind. "The power of space..." At that moment, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the distance. Afterward,yers of square spaces appeared somewhere in the primitivend. The spaces were surprisingly stable and almost as good as the space Othniel had created with the truth power. "Destructive power! Explode!" Red mes filled the air as all the spaces exploded at the same time. The destructive power spread out, and fires engulfed the entire primitivend in the zing heat. "Creation..." Just then, Zen spread out his hands in the air. When the energy in the creation quadrant fanned out, long swords appeared out of thin air from all directions. Naturally, none of the swords were ordinary weapons as they appeared out of nowhere. Thousands of them fell like rain and collided with each other, making crisp and pleasant sounds. Soon enough, they quickly piled up into a sword mountain. In general, the Chaos Ancient God, Judson, could create things out of thin air. Ziya could also do the same with the help of the Truth of Three-Energy Construction, but the grade, quality and speed of the items they created were far inferior to Zen''s. "Life..." Zen nced down. The emerald life energy began to gather and turned into over a hundred light dots, which took shape into a human. Not long after, human figures walked out of the light dots. They looked exactly like Zen, and their physical strength and power were on par with the Eternal Realm warriors''. Although he could create many incarnations in the continent, they could not leave his inner world. However, these men who looked like him were genuine "people" who could be released to participate in the battle. "Pick up the swords!" he shouted. Upon hismand, all of the "Zens" picked up the swords on the ground. With a slight shake of their wrists, they turned around and shed towards the sky. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Over one hundred rays of immensely sharp silver sword radiance flew straight up to the sky and cut across the dome of the primitivend. After that, they stopped. It seemed that the ancestry-level bloodline''s most basic ability still had such extraordinary power. At this, Zen looked extremely satisfied. In the Jade Pure Realm A group of grey beetles flew close to the ground with a faint, pping sound. These beetles were quite agile, as they nearly dodged all the obstacles in front of them while they maintained a one-inch distance above the ground at high speed. If one did not look carefully, they could even go unnoticed. Then again, the Jade Pure Realm was a magicalnd, where there was never a shortage of magical Other Shore creatures. One variety of palm-sized traveling birds had extensive sighting ability. No matter how small or hidden something was, their eyes always discovered it. "Goo! Goo! Goo..." When the birds saw the group of grey beetles that hovered just above the ground, they immediately swooped down. While the grey beetles were not slow by any means, the birds were significantly faster. In the blink of an eye, the birds had swept the beetles away and popped them into their mouths. "These annoying birds..." It turned out that Dale had formed the grey beetles. If he had not encountered those troublesome birds, he could have smoothly returned in that form. Buzz! At that point, dozens of the grey beetles'' bodies turned golden, and then swooped towards the birds. Usually, Dale was not afraid of these birds. However, his master, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, had told him that he could not return to his original form in the Jade Pure Realm at any time, or else the Snake Spirit King could catch him. Unfortunately, he could only use limited methods in his current form. Now, he had no choice but to let the grey beetles explode. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bang, bang, bang, Bang... The golden beetles exploded as soon as the birds put them inside their mouths, and detonated the birds'' heads in the process. "You''re courting death..." Dale whispered. Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard more bird sounds. He looked up, only to be stunned. The explosion just now attracted more birds, and tens of thousands of them rushed downward! Only one beetle remained in the group. If the birds pecked that onest beetle, Dale would die in this ce. Luckily, he got to change at thest moment. He quickly turned into a pangolin, stabbed the ground hard, and narrowly avoided such a disaster! It was much safer to sneak around in the form of a pangolin, but his speed got considerably reduced. It took him several days to find the bubble. Eventually, he found the bubble, entered it and transformed into his own form. After that, he called out tiredly, "Old man..." The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord appeared by his side and pointed at the entrance of the bubble. Then, the entrance quickly vanished without a trace. As Dale watched the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s swift movement, he suddenly seemed to have realized something. "Old man, is someone following me?" he asked. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded and solemnly said, "There is a trace of an aura that doesn''t belong to you. I''m afraid someone has targeted you..." "That''s impossible! I''ve never transformed into a human form," said Dale. Even if one used their spiritual sense to check the Other Shore creature he had formed, they could not tell if the creature was real or not. He was quite confident in his bloodline ability. Furthermore, the war between the Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect was in full swing, so they could not possibly have the time to look for him. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord didn''t say anything. He just controlled the bubble to move deeper into the ground. In the past few years, others had discovered the bubble about two times, but it could freely move as it was not a fixed cave. When it got caught, it naturally hid in a more secluded ce. Still, the Snake Spirit King thought that the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was insignificant, just like a rat that hid underground. Right now, the Snake Spirit King was ready to kill everyone. Both the Bird Spirit King and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, who hid underground, had to be wiped out. Of course, they would receive even worse treatment than before. Chapter 4150 Lurk In The Dark Chapter 4150 Lurk In The Dark When the bubble began to move, it alerted the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s other disciples. After all, this bubble had been underground and immobile for quite a long time. "Master, what''s happening?" "Master, are you doing that because we were detected?" the disciples asked the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had many disciples before, but only ten had followed him into the Jade Pure Realm. He lost four disciples in their explorations. Another two disciples tried to leave the bubble and ended up being killed by the people of the Snake Spirit Sect. Thus, there were only four left with him in the bubble. They were Dale, Arthur, Derrick and Austin. Dale could transform into anything. Arthur was a pot-bellied man who always wore a beatific smile on his face, like Buddha. Derrick was almost the opposite of Arthur with hisnky frame and an ever-serious unsmiling expression. Justin was tall and sturdy and carried a purple-golden furnace. His right arm was covered with many me-shaped tattoos, which would turn into actual fire for the furnace. The fire in the furnace had never been put out in the past tens of millions of years. He took it with him wherever he went. Arthur, Derrick and Justin treated the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord with more reverence than Dale did. "Yes. We have been detected," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord replied tersely, his face grim. He focused on keeping the bubble moving. The bubble confined and concealed the aura of the upants. Moreover, it camouged itself such that it would look like part of its surroundings to an observer. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord concentrated on moving the bubble somewhere they would be safe. The bubble continued forward underground. Only the sound of crunching earth could be heard all throughout. The bubble made slow progress onward. The four disciples remained calm. They had been in simr situations before. They fixed all their attention on the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Suddenly, noises came from outside the bubble. Crack! Crack! They were spurred alert by the sound, immediately knowing what it was. "It''s a metal-devouring beast!" Arthur eximed. There were many mysterious creatures living underground in the Jade Pure Realm, and the metal- devouring beast was one of them. The creatures were so named because they fed on the various metals in the earth. They had a keen sense for detecting metal, and even the bubble could not stop them from getting at it. Metal-devouring beasts had broken the bubble with their teeth several times. "I''ll scare it away!" Dale offered. "You may not be a match for it," Justin warned. "Justin and I will handle it. Justin could capture it and I can just swallow it," Arthur said. "I agree," Derrick said. Right now, they knew it would be best for them to stay within the bubble, so everyone agreed on this n. They immediately got to executing it. Justin and Arthur went to the side of the bubble where the surface already appeared to be bulging. Outside, the metal-devouring beast was trying to break through. "I''m going to catch it now. Get ready," Justin said as he ced his palms on the bulging wall. An Other Shore Token slowly emerged from Justin''s back. It was an ink brush as tall as a person. The tip of the brush was awash not in ink but with the blue power of space. Justin closed his eyes, and the ink brush began to draw automatically in the air. The blue power of space was depicting the outline of the metal-devouring beast. When the outline was done, Justin opened his eyes, now glowing with a blue light. The metal-devouring beast outside was dragged into the bubble. The creature waspletely caught by surprise. It stared nkly at the two human beings suddenly in front of it. Before it could get its bearings, Arthur opened his mouth. Arthur''s mouth quickly grew wider and wider until it was almost the size of a cavern. In one gulp, Arthur devoured the ten-foot-long metal-devouring beast. Arthur patted his belly with satisfaction. "Got it!" He and Justin then returned to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s side. The bubble continued drilling tens of thousands of feet deeper and hundreds of thousands of feet northward. Finally, it stopped. Everyone in the bubble heaved a sigh of relief. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord felt safe enough to converse at this point. "How did it go on the Night View Ind?" he asked Dale. "Everything went well. Just as you said, the primitivend expanded after the ancestry-level bloodline entered it," Dale replied. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s face lit up with joy. "That is good!" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had wanted to believe Elder Xue, but it was still just thetter''s spection. Now he had confirmation that Zen had seeded, which meant all his efforts had paid off. Everything was going ording to n. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "But I have also made another discovery," Dale pronounced. "What is it?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord asked curiously. "Zen has the key," Dale answered. "What do you mean?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord pressed. "He obtained a key in the Soul City. The brush-wielder from the Eternal Scroll Painting told him that he could use the key to open the door of the altar," Dale reported. Hearing this, Arthur, Derrick and Justin started sputtering in shock. "Are you sure?" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was more surprised than his disciples. Opening the door to the altar was his greatest wish. Dale had a yful streak. He was not beyond making exaggerated statements. Dale looked affronted. "Of course, I am. Don''t you trust me?" "I never have," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord responded without missing a beat. Defeated, Dale simply shut his mouth and pouted. There was a basin a hundred miles wide at the southern part of the Jade Pure Realm. Water that smelled like wine pooled there, earning it the name Wine Basin. Across the Wine Basin was a narrow path that led to the penins located at the edge of the Jade Pure Realm. The penins was the stronghold of the Bird Spirit Sect. Hence, the Wine Basin was an important pass for the Bird Spirit Sect. The troops of the Snake Spirit Sect in the Mist City had recently been raiding the Wine Basin. The Treacherous Beings had already gathered outside the Wine Basin today. Sewell, the troops''mander, was preparing tounch their twelfth attack on the Wine Basin. It was a short distance between the Mist City and the Wine Basin. When the Treacherous Beings got killed, they woulde back to life in the Mist City and join the invasion on the Wine Basin again. The Treacherous Beings could be resurrected infinitely, but it took time. If a Treacherous Being got killed too many times in a short period, it would take him or her longer toe back. Sewell had a simple strategy. He would order his men to attack the Bird Masters and kill them again and again. That way, the speed of their resurrection would be slowed down and he could finally take the stronghold of the Bird Spirit Sect. Right before Sewell gave the order to execute the n, a white snake came to his side, whispering, "The coordinates are in ce." "Are they in the bubble now?" Sewell asked. The white snake nodded. "Yes. Abel and I had put our coordinates in a metal-devouring beast''s stomach. It had just been captured and brought into the bubble." "You two will not join the battle, then. If you get killed ande back to life, it might tip them off. But we will find them right after we take over the Bird Spirit Sect," Sewell said, steely determination in his voice. Chapter 4151 Erase Coordinates Chapter 4151 Erase Coordinates There were a total of four teams behind Sewell, the Divine Snake Department, the ck Snake Department, the Cyan Snake Department, and the Abdomen Poison Department. Sewell himself led the Divine Snake Department which consisted of the strongest elites of the Snake Spirit Sect. "The ck Snake Department, and the Cyan Snake Department, you attack from both sides!" Sewell commanded with authority. "The Cyan Snake Department got it!" "The ck Snake Department, attack!" the two Snake Masters standing respectively on the left and right teams responded, leading the teams to charge towards the Wine Basin... "Divine Snake Department, follow me to attack!" Sewell rushed into the Wine Basin first after his order. His body expanded rapidly the moment he rushed into the Wine Basin. The high water sshed on both sides. The elites of the Divine Snake Department followed his lead and also stepped in! Thest one of the four teams, the Abdomen Poison Department, specialized at using poison. They usually wandered around when a battle was in full swing, but at this moment, they stayed put. "Da! Da! Da!" On the right side of the Wine Basin, a group of human spirits walked fast on the water. They skimmed like dragonflies across the water¨Cadvancing with naturally graceful movements. The three houses of the Human Spirit Sect were regrouped and joined the Cyan Snake Department. Together with the other members of the Cyan Snake Department, they hurried to the right side of the Wine Basin. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The bird spirits had built manyplicated bird nests in the Wine Basin. These nests were sturdy and huge, supported byplex internal structures. Since they couldn''t use spatial transference, the several teams could only break in by force relying on their bodies. "This time, we people of the three houses will try our best to take down the first three bird nests. If anyone cks off, I will report them to the Cyan Snake Department and have their coordinates erased forever!" Gianni shouted, walking in front of the team. The human spirits of the ck House, the Broad House, and the Joy House had long been dissatisfied with the Snake Spirit Sect. Previously, they only guarded the various Pure Sky tforms and did insignificant things. But now they were involved in a battle with the Bird Spirit Sect, the anger in them intensified. The human spirits, monkey spirits, snake spirits, and bird spirits were supposed to be a family. Why had theye to kill each other like this? Shivers ran down their spine when they heard Gianni''s warning. In thest round of attack, Heath of the Joy House and Uriel of the ck House purposefully got themselves killed by the Bird Masters. Gianni then reported this to the Snake Masters, and the Snake Masters immediately erased their coordinates. The two human spirits then died permanently. The chaos was just a small pond, and all the Treacherous Beings believed that this state was temporary. Sooner orter they could return to the main world, yet the thought of dying in this small pond was grim and excruciating. Despite the horror, the human spirits had their own ns. Once the fight actually began, the situation would certainly be chaotic. So, it would be normal if anyone identally got killed. "You can''t ck off," Gianni emphasized. "On top of that, I will erase the coordinates of the five people who die first." Everyone''s face darkened with sorrow and fear. Alphonse and Hamilton frowned and exchanged nces secretly. When they set foot on the journey, the two human spirits had already devised a n. If they had a chance, they would lead the human spirits of the three houses to take back the coordinates and escape from the Jade Pure Realm! When they stepped into the battlefield, they realized that they had no chance to carry out the n. The coordinates were closely guarded in the Mist City. Moreover, Gianni also helped the Snake Masters watch them closely! Gianni sensed the emotions of the human spirits. He smiled faintly and said, "This is the order of the Snake Masters. I''m just passing on the words so you won''t dare ck off! If you are not convinced, you can ask the Snake Masters yourselves." Everyone stayed silent. To confirm it with the Snake Masters was no different from courting death. As the human spirits rushed dozens of miles forward, three huge bird nests appeared in front of them. The lower part of the nest was supported by a row of straight trunks while the upper part was oval- shaped covered in thick thorns. When the human spirits saw the bird nests, the bird spirits in the nests also spotted them. "Aoo..." A frightening cry of eagles reverberated from the bird nests. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh... Out came flying a flock of snow-white birds. "It''s the Snow Bird Department! They exchanged positions!" someone reminded the others loudly as he recognized the birds. In the previous rounds of attacks, the human spirits fought the Iron Bird Department. These were bird spirits that looked like eagles who had vigorous wings. In this round of attack, they thought they would face the Iron Bird Department again, but the Bird Spirit Sect seemed to have changed their strategy! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... After the Snow Birds flew to a peak, they spiraled down like snowballs crashing down on everyone. The Snow Birds didn''t seem powerful with the attack, yet they posed a great threat. When they were several thousand feet from the warriors of the three houses, everyone felt a chill rushing among them. In the Wine Basin, the water up to people''s knees quickly began to condense into ice. Even the newly condensed ice was as strong as a weapon. Some people couldn''t pull their legs as they became nted to the ice! "Puff, puff, puff..." Three human spirits who couldn''t get out of the ice were directly hit by the Snow Birds. The freezing air blew and enveloped them, turning them into ice sculptures. Killing Treacherous Beings had never been easy. They were able to recover after being cut into little pieces, let alone being frozen. However, the bodies of the Snow Birds had sand grain-sized Holy Stones hidden in them. The Holy Stones burst out as the human spirits froze. When the Light of Annihtion enveloped the ice sculptures, it produced a magical effect. The Treacherous Beings melted like snow lying under the sun''s heat... As the other human spirits witnessed this, they all turned to look at Gianni. Death was not scary¨Cwhat was terrifying was the removal of their coordinates. "Three people died already?" asked Gianni with a wicked smile on his face. "It seems that five people is not enough. I will double the number. The ten people who die first will have their coordinates erased!" The human spirits shuddered. Ovee with resentment, they decided to proceed. They all used their best skills to counterattack. "Sword haze, destructive move!" Alphonse somersaulted and a bright long sword appeared in his hand. The long sword was made of Holy Stone. Countless rays of snow-white sword radiance mixing with the Light of Annihtion shone upwards. "Puff, puff, puff..." The Light of Annihtion instantly pierced through the Snow Birds, shattering them into pieces. Under Alphonse''s lead, the human spirits allunched a counterattack. Although the Snow Birds had a populous destructive tendency, their defense was extremely weak. They lost their fighting power after being hit by the Light of Annihtion. The human spirits of the three houses were not weak. They worked together forming a strong line of defense. Despise theirrge number, the Snow Birds fell one after another from only a hundred feet away. In less than three minutes, more than ten thousand Snow Birds had been eliminated, leaving no Snow Bird flying out from the nests again. Chapter 4152 Battle Of Attrition Chapter 4152 Battle Of Attrition "Keep moving," Gianni barked, after having dealt with the Snow Birds. Every round of attacks required all human spirits to die in battle. However, this time, all the human spirits stopped in their tracks. The three human spirits that were just killed would have their coordinates erased. It was said that seven more were to suffer the same fate. "General Gianni, all of us will die in a round of attack," Alphonse said with a hint of anxiety in his tone. "Do you mean the coordinates of ten people will definitely be erased after every round of attacks?" "General Gianni, we are all human spirits," Hamilton pitched in. "How could you be so cruel?" Both Alphonse and Hamilton were leaders of their respective houses, and were far stronger than ordinary human spirits. It was unlikely they were going to die first. However, the members of the three houses were of the same sect and race. They tended to look out for each other. When Gianni treated their lives like trash, they felt indignant yet helpless. Gianni stared at Alphonse with mock. "If you think ten is too many, then sacrifice yourselves. Once we reach the quota of ten, the remaining people will be safe." All the human spirits who overheard this felt anger stir in their hearts. Even the several human spirits of the Broad House that followed Gianni were furious. One of them, a burly man, cursed loudly. "Gianni! It was stupid of me to follow you this whole time!" "General Gianni, as a general of the Ten Directions House, you are so ruthless..." "General Gianni, go to hell..." The human spirits began to curse him, one after another. As Gianni heard these offensive and harsh reproaches, his disposition remained unchanged. With a bored expression, he said, "The monkey spirits in the Heavenly Square City have all been executed. Is that what you want?" The sole reason why the Snake Masters allowed the three houses to exist was because they still found them useful. The second they lost their value, the Snake Masters would exterminate them swiftly and mercilessly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A hush fell over the crowd. Exchanging nervous nces, no one dared utter another curse. Naturally, no one wanted to die here, in this small pond. Only by living on could they possibly see light at the other end of the tunnel. Through gritted teeth, Alphonse said, "Warriors of the three houses, charge!" Then, taking the lead, he rushed forth into the battlefield. Shooting each other helpless nces, the other human spirits had no choice but to follow suit. Gianni watched the people rush into the bird nests with a grim expression. Just then, a small snake-shaped mark appeared on Gianni''s shoulder. From the mark, a voice rang out, "Gianni, you did a good job." "Thank you for your praise, Master Balfour," Gianni replied. Any trace of regret was wiped from his face and was instantly reced with excitement. "Take down the nest in the far right, and our Snake Spirit Sect will reward you generously," Balfour said. "When we return to the main world in the future, you will be in charge of the Human Spirit Sect." The Snake Masters, snake spirits and all the other Treacherous Beings were extremely dissatisfied while trapped in this small chaos. They had all hoped that one day they would return to the main world. Even the Snake Spirit King promised that if they were able toe back, the Four Spirits Sect would be rebuilt. The Snake Spirit Sect would be the ruling force, and the other three sects would probably serve as vassals. However, the status of Human Spirit King was still good, despite being a vassal. "Master Balfour," Gianni said, practically beaming, "you are so kind. I will do my best!" Then, the snake-shaped mark dimmed gradually, until itpletely disappeared from his skin. From a hundred miles away, Balfour, leader of the Cyan Snake Department, sneered arrogantly, "When the Bird Spirit Sect is taken down, you will no longer be of any use to me. You want to return to the main world? And be the Human Spirit King? What a ridiculous dream..." Creating a divide amongst the Four Spirits Sect was no easy task for the Snake Spirit King. Why on earth would he want to rebuild it upon returning to the main world? Yes, it was true that they nned that the Four Spirits Sect would still exist once they returned, but the Snake Spirit King would be their sole ruler. After muttering to himself for a while, Balfour then turned to his soldiers. "The rate of those damned birds'' revival is slowing down," he announced. "Let''s take the nests in this round! Charge!" The Cyan Snakes, which were currently coiled before Balfour, had all been quivering with excitement. They were one of the main forces of the Snake Spirit Sect. As soon as Balfour gave the order, the snake spirits dashed towards the nests, their forked tongues slipping in and out of their narrow lips excitedly. The nests built by the Bird Spirit Sect were a natural fortress. From the outside, they looked like a haphazard mess. From the inside, however, the structure was incredibly unique. The bird spirits could spread their wings and fly with ease inside these nests, but any enemy that attacked from outside would''ve troubles navigating, being blockedyer byyer. Thanks to the nests'' unique structure, the Bird Spirit Sect were able to block the Snake Spirit Sect''s attacks until this point. Swish! Upon entering one of the nests, Balfour moved quickly yet quietly, like a ghost. Two rows of sharp des stuck out from the sides of his body, making him resemble a centipede. This was his fighting form. The second a shadow of a bird spirit entered his cone of vision, he''d lunge forward. Without having the time to even cry out, bird spirits would be cut to pieces by the sharp des. "Whoosh!" Balfour had felled countless bird spirits when a huge figure emerged from one of the nests. The figure stretched out a pair of sharp ws and swiftly grabbed at Balfour. However, Balfour saw iting and turned his body slightly, and the des on the sides of his body shed with the iing sharp talons. ng! ng! ng! ng... As dozens of des collided with the sharp ws, the sound of shing metal echoed throughout the bird nest. Balfour retreated a few feet till he found a pir he could coil around. Climbing up the pir, his beady eyes finally caught a full view of the figure that had just attacked him. "Duran, long time no see. How have you been?" The giant bird red at him. He was Duran, the second strongest Bird Master of the Bird Spirit Sect. With a snort, Duran narrowed his eyes at Balfour. "You''re going to die soon, I''m afraid this reunion will be cut short." As soon as he finished speaking, he spread his wings andunched himself towards Balfour. In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between him and Balfour, talons poised to strike. Balfour immediately raised his coiled body,ing to meet Duran like a spiral de. However, Duran was much faster than Balfour. He moved like lightning, shing here and there and striking Balfour swiftly. Each time Duran swooped in, he left deep w marks on Balfour''s back, head, and tail. Additionally, there were also Holy Stones embedded in Duran''s sharp ws. The Light of Annihtion prated through the w marks into Balfour''s body, destroying his body little by little. Seeing he was at a disadvantage, Balfour tried to get out of this tricky situation. He flew upwards, trying to make his way around theplex bird nest, simultaneously trying to dodge Duran''s attacks. But obviously, Duran knew the bird nest better than Balfour. No matter where Balfour went, Duran followed. Balfour had nowhere to hide. He desperately rushed to the top of the nest and knocked open a big hole in its roof, flying into the open sky. However, just as he had flown a thousand feet, Duran swiftly closed the distance. A pair of sharp ws wrapped around the snake''s body firmly, despite the des sticking out of Balfour''s body. Unable to fight back, Balfour could do nothing but watch helplessly as Duran dragged him back to the nest. Chapter 4153 Punishment Chapter 4153 Punishment Trampled under Duran''s feet, Balfour remained fearless. Instead, he smiled sinisterly and said, "I''m indeed no match for you, but since you showed up, this probably means that the Bird Spirit Sect cannot deal with our continuous attacks, right?" The Snake Spirit Sectunched eleven attacks before, but Duran did not participate in any. Duran''s presence only meant that the Bird Spirit Sect was worn out. They had no choice but to send their stronger Bird Masters to counter the attacks of the Snake Spirit Sect. "Shut up!" Vengeance appeared in his eyes. Balfour''s words struck the wrong cord. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The battle between the Bird Spirit and Snake Spirit Sects in the Jade Pure Realm had been fierce. However, the two forces were not evenly-matched and the Bird Spirit Sect was always left at a disadvantage. However, it proved impossible for the Snake Spirit Sect to take down the Bird Spirit Sect. Though the Bird Spirit King Sheehan hadn''t awakened, he still had extraordinary strength. It was difficult for the Snake Spirit King to send the Bird Spirit Sect on their knees. Thus, this seemingly endless war continued for countless years. It never ceased. ording to the will of Sheehan, the Bird Masters supported the Nihility race in a plot to destroy this chaos. With the help of the Bird Masters, the Nihility race grew in strength and number. The Bird Masters were notably impressed with the performance of the Grandmaster of Heaven, and they were pleased to see that in this round of chaos, the Evil God that joined the Nihility race had controlled the Source World for their advantage. Nothing like this had ever happened in the past. This was the Bird Masters'' opportunity. If they used the Source World to destroy the chaos, everything would easily return to zero. However, not long after the Evil God took control of the Source World, the Snake Spirit Sectunched another attack. They had even moved the coordinates to the Mist City - they were determined to win the battle. This Bird Spirit Sect had no choice but to resist and counterattack. The Treacherous Beings from the Snake Spirit Sectunched eleven attacks. The Bird Masters and spirits eventually grew exhausted. A few of the bird spirits were still being revived, which would take much time. Because some bird spirits hadn''t been revived, Duran had to fill the vacancy. However, the attacks of the Snake Spirit Sect never ceased. They assumed that the Snake Spirit Sect wouldunch countless more attacks until the Bird Spirit Sect''s Treacherous Beings had no more back- up. Their tactic of repeated attacks to weaken their army aggravated Duran. He was furious. "Since you are so angry, why don''t you just kill me?" Balfour said, emotionless. He didn''t care at this point. He just wanted it to be over. After all, he could be revived even if he died. Duran looked at the Snake Master with a sudden kindness, "I won''t kill you. I will merely imprison you!" As he spoke hisst word, he grabbed Balfour with his ws and flew away. If Balfour was imprisoned, he could not revive himself. This meant a great deal for them, because Balfour would not be able to participate in the next round of battle. "Duran, you don''t think we''ve thought this though?" Balfour said with a smug grin. All of a sudden, the Light of Annihtion exploded from Balfour''s body. His Treacherous Being form copsed and disappeared from the grasp of Duran''s ws, leaving only a few Holy Stones that fell to the ground. Just like that, the twelfth attack of the Snake Spirit Sect ended after a full day. The Snake Spirit Sect failed while the Treacherous Beings that participated in the charge were completely annihted. However, the Bird Masters felt exasperated. Meanwhile, the group gathered together to discuss countermeasures. Behind the Wine Basin, golden coordinates floated in the air. Most of the surfaces on the coordinates were dim, which only meant that theycked energy and needed time to recover. However, the Snake Spirit Sect would not give them enough time to do so. No doubt the thirteenth round of attack was already underway. The atmosphere of the Snake Spirit Sect in the Mist City seemed more rxed after what had happened. In the eyes of the Snake Masters, it was only a matter of time until they defeated the Bird Spirit Sect. In the northwest of the Mist City, golden coordinates glowed brightly and the human spirits of the three houses returned to life. At the same time, Alphonse exited his coordinates in his human form. He appeared fatigued. He went all out in this battle to impress the Snake Masters just so they would make things easier for the three houses. But when he saw Gianni with his arms crossed across his chest, his expression darkened. As the human spirits resurrected, Balfour stealthily slithered over. He scanned through the human spirits present, and then his gazended on Gianni. "You did a good job in this round of attack," he praised. "The revival of the human spirits is fast. The three houses of the human spirits are an indispensable force for our Cyan Snake Department!" When the human spirits heard Balfour''s words, their jaws dropped and their hearts skipped a beat. If Balfour actually valued the three houses, there was no way he would erase their coordinates. Gianni responded modestly, "This is all thanks to your clever n." He bowed and continued, "The human spirits feared that their coordinates would be erased, so they fought long and hard. If their lives are not threatened, they would still hold back in the fight." "So you mean..." Balfour blinked repeatedly as he analyzed what he''d said. "I had intended to erase ten people''s coordinates. Since the three houses performed well, I suggest we still stick to the original n of only erasing five people''s coordinates!" Gianni concluded. "Do as you say," Balfour replied. Both Alphonse and Hamilton were furious. The surrounding human spirits red at Gianni in anger. However, Gianni acted as if he didn''t care. "In the twelfth round of attack, the first five people who died were Yurem, Ezekiel, Rishi, Shaun and Jaidyn!" Every time someone''s name was called, that person turned pale and trembled with fright. "General Gianni! Give me one more chance!" Yurem fell down to his knees and begged. "Master Balfour, I died only because I was careless this time. I did fight with all my strength..." Ezekiel attempted to persuade. "¡­¡­" As Gianni faced these people''s excuses and begging, his cold expression never changed. "Rules are rules. If these rules could be so easily changed, then no one would be working hard." He walked to the coordinates of the five with a golden hammer condensed in his hand. This weapon was given to him by Balfour, and was used to dispose of coordinates. With one swing, he lightly hit on one of the coordinates and it shattered to pieces. The human spirit named Yurem shrieked in agony. Then, his body lightened and lightened as it slowly turned into a transparent shadow that eventually disappeared. "How... How dare you really do this to us! I will fight you to death!" "Let''s fight together!" Ezekiel and Rishi nodded at each other and rushed towards Gianni, while the other human spirits didn''t react. Everyone, including Alphonse and Hamilton, was extremely angry, but none of them wanted to walk to their deaths. Before Ezekiel and Rishi could even get close to Gianni, Balfour curled his tail and swung it. Just like that, these Treacherous Beings dispersed. Gianni looked at them and scoffed, then continued to break the remaining coordinates one by one. Within a minute, the four human spirits lost the chance to revive forever and died in the secondary world. Chapter 4154 Release Chapter 4154 Release Silence hung thick in the air as the human spirits of the Broad House, Joy House, and ck House stayed quiet. They knew well that if they spoke out at this time, they would end up in the same miserable situation as those five people, and their coordinates would be shattered into pieces. On the other hand, Balfour was quite satisfied with Gianni''s deterrence. It seemed that it was a wise decision to hand over these human spirits to Gianni, who would rule over them. "Snake Master, our Human Spirit Sect is ready. When will we start the thirteenth round of attack?" Gianni asked, loyalty evident in his face. Balfour thought for a moment, and said, "We might have to wait two days beforeunching the thirteenth round of attack. Although our Cyan Snake Department performed well this time, the Bird Spirit Sect violently counterattacked the ck Snake Department and the Divine Snake Department, and some of the snake spirits haven''t gotten revived yet." The Snake Spirit Sect suffered huge losses, and the Bird Spirit Sect was even worse. Based on the current situation, the Bird Spirit Sect would have a hard time defending if they got attacked one or two more times. However, the revival speed of the snake spirits was too slow, and it was even a burden to the entire Snake Spirit Sect. "You human spirits resurrected quite fast. Sewell asked me to bring your coordinates into the battlefield of the Wine Basin," said Balfour. Then he added, "So after you die next time, you can resurrect quickly andunch the attack again¡­" Upon hearing his words, many of the human spirits felt scared once again. It was already very dangerous to put the coordinates in the Mist City. How could they bring those directly to the battlefield of the Wine Basin? If Balfour died, the Bird Masters would surely destroy all the human spirits'' coordinates. Of course, they would also die by then! Even the ever-loyal Gianni''s face darkened. "When I enter the Wine Basin, surely there will be powerful Bird Masters there who will target me. So, I want to hand over the coordinates of the human spirits to you. What do you think?" Balfour asked. Alphonse, Hamilton, and the rest all looked at Gianni, who was shocked. "That''s not applicable. If I''m in charge of the lives of the human spirits, I''m afraid I can''t take on this responsibility well," he stated. "It doesn''t matter. I trust you. You don''t have to fight personally. You only need tomand the battle," Balfour encouraged. Indeed, Gianni had earned Balfour''s trust through his performance in this period. Most importantly, the Snake Spirit King had lost his patience and asked his members to take down the Bird Spirit Sect as soon as possible, so the entire Snake Spirit Sect acted rashly. Furthermore, the three human houses were powerful inbat, so Balfour wanted to use their strength to the limit. "Thank you for your trust. I won''t let you down!" Gianni bowed to Balfour respectfully. Balfour nodded and walked to the golden coordinates. With a flick of his long tail, he took Gianni''s coordinates away. Although he trusted Gianni, he had to be careful to prevent Gianni from retaliating. Once again, all the human spirits trained their gazes on Gianni. This person hadplete control of their coordinates. No one knew what would happen. Two dayster, the Snake Spirit Sectunched the thirteenth round of attacks. The troops of the Snake Spirit Sect crushed the Wine Basin yet again. Meanwhile, Gianni still led the three houses'' human spirits to the far right side of the Wine Basin. All the human spirits looked numb. After all, ording to the current situation, they would still have a hard time even if they defeated the Bird Spirit Sect. After they passed through the right side of the Wine Basin, the bird nests appeared in front of them again. Suddenly, Gianni waved his hand and arrogantly shouted, "Stop!" "What other instructions do you want to give us?" Alphonse asked, his voice dripped with sarcasm. Gianni stood on the water with a strange expression on his face, as if he thought deeply about his life. In reality, he was a little disappointed and helpless. A sigh escaped from his lips, and he surprisingly felt courageous at that point. "Retreat from the far right, bypass the Mist City, and return to the center of the Jade Pure Realm. Now that the Snake Spirit Sect has sent their full force to battle, no one is guarding there," he said. In turn, Alphonse, Hamilton, and the others were stunned and stared at Gianni. They wondered what he was up to. "Gianni, what do you mean?" Alphonse asked. "Escape. Run away with your coordinates. Everyone will be free by then! This is the only chance!" Gianni said excitedly. Then, he waved his hands and threw out hundreds of golden coordinates. Naturally, many human spirits became ecstatic when they saw their coordinates. After all, their biggest weakness was those coordinates , but to their surprise, Gianni took the initiative and handed them over. "Are you going to let us go?" Alphonse asked in disbelief. "Yes," Gianni answered and stared at him. "It was quite hard to get the coordinates back from the Snake Masters. Our only chance was to gain their trust. Still, I feel sorry for those who died!" he eximed. The Snake Spirit Sect had sent the three human houses to the Pure Sky tforms to guard some unimportant things in the past. Gianni had always been diligent and never showed any dissatisfaction with the Snake Spirit Sect. He had always been loyal and devoted, but that did not mean that he did not see through the Snake Masters'' ambitions. "Don''t you still want to be the Human Spirit King?" Hamilton asked. "These Snake Masters are all vicious. Once the human spirits are not useful for them, will they still let us live? They have eliminated all the monkey spirits. When they destroy the Bird Spirit Sect, all of us will die. Do you think they will help me be the Human Spirit King? Even a three-year-old child would not believe such a silly promise," Gianni replied with augh.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he uttered those words, the people''s disgust towards him disappeared immediately. "But your coordinates is still with Balfour," Hamilton said. "I''m not going to leave," Gianni responded with a faint smile. When Balfour took his coordinates, he had already made up his mind. Swoosh... A look of regret crossed Alphonse''s face. "We''ve wronged you this whole time," he muttered. "If you haven''t treated me like that, how could I get the chance?" Gianni said. "But the Other Shore is so big. Even if we escape with the coordinates, I''m afraid it would be hard to find a ce to hide," Alphonse mumbled anxiously. Gianni stared at Alphonse and asked, "Why did the Snake Spirit King suddenly want to kill the monkey spirits?" The monkey spirits in the Heavenly Square City were surely not weak, and they were even much more powerful than the three human houses. Moreover, they were quite loyal and obedient. They were good helpers of the Snake Spirit Sect. Despite that, the Snake Spirit King suddenly removed their coordinates and annihted all of them. Something was not right. Alphonse only shook his head as he couldn''t figure out what was going on. "Monkey spirits are usually loyal to the Snake Spirit King, but what if the Monkey Spirit King woke up?" Gianni asked. "You mean..." There was silence as Alphonse stared wide-eyed at Gianni in disbelief. Gianni nodded and continued, "I''ve seen a few human beings on the Pure Sky tform, and they saved the world builders. I don''t know if the awakening of the Monkey Spirit King has anything to do with those humans, but I suggest you go to the Night View Ind!" It was not a secret that the Monkey Spirit King remained on the Night View Ind. The human spirits also knew that the passageway to the Night View Ind had gotten destroyed. Therefore, Gianni deduced that something had happened on the Night View Ind based on the information he had learned. At that moment, the snake-shaped mark on his shoulder suddenly lit up. Chapter 4155 Sheehans Wish Chapter 4155 Sheehan''s Wish Gianni covered the snake-shaped mark with his hand and ordered, "Run!" "But¡­" Hamilton said reluctantly. "What are you waiting for? Go, now!" Gianni roared. Hearing this, Alphonse nced at Gianni and alsomanded, "All of you, take your own coordinates and leave with me! I won''t hear any excuse!" Whoosh! Alphonse took the lead and made a series of ripples on the surface of the water as he moved. The other human spirits also followed closely behind after putting away their coordinates. As Gianni saw that the images of the human spirits receded little by little in the distance, a grin gradually appeared on his face. He then removed his hand, exposing the snake-shaped mark. "Gianni! What are you doing? Why aren''t you attacking the bird nests?" Balfour asked in a loud voice. "In a minute," Gianni replied. "Why? What happened? Why did you even hesitate?" Balfour continued asking. "Some bird spirits blocked us halfway. It wasn''t a wise decision to recklessly attack them," Gianni lied with a straight face. "But you''re the only one left!" Through the snake-shaped mark, Balfour immediately found out that something wrong was going on. "Cut the crap and stop being nosy!" Gianni snapped back, losing his patience. He suddenly reached out his hand and tapped the snake-shaped mark which instantly trembled and broke into pieces. Balfour was taken aback when he was suddenly reprimanded by Gianni. He fell silent for a while before he was able to let out an angry roar. It was toote for him to confirm what had really happened. Everything could only be verified after the end of the attack. After all, the thirteenth round of attack had already begun, so it was far beyond the reach of his power. Taking advantage of the fierce battle between the Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect, the human spirits of the three houses quickly left the battlefield situated in the Wine Basin. They bypassed the Mist City and the checkpoint of the Snake Spirit Sect, and took the opportunity to head straight into the center of the Jade Pure Realm. However, this didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of the Snake Spirit King. When the thirteenth round of attack from the Snake Spirit Sect began, Cornelius, the Snake Spirit King, finally made his appearance in the Wine Basin. There was an amber-colored diamond-shaped gem embedded in Cornelius''s head, which was a Holy Item called the Limited Omnipotent Stone. With the aid of this gem, he was able to see everything within a limited area. Thus, everything that was happening in the Jade Pure Realm couldn''t escape from his eyes. Previously, when Dale returned to the bubble, he had been captured by Cornelius. Then, Sewell quietly sent the coordinates into the bubble afterward. "There are some deserters," Cornelius said in an annoyed tone. Surprise instantly appeared in Sewell''s eyes as he heard what the Snake Spirit King said. "Who dares to escape?" he asked. "The human spirits from the three houses," Cornelius answered briefly. "Then I''ll go and capture them right now," Sewell quickly responded. The Snake Spirit King looked at the edge of the Wine Basin and shook his head. "There''s no need to do that. We don''t have to deal with them personally. Besides, there''s nowhere they can go that I can''t see. What we need to focus on is the Bird Spirit King." On the penins behind the Wine Basin, the bird spirits used the rare gold threads to make a huge nest. On the nest was a giant bird that looked like a swan. His wings appeared to be symmetrical rhombuses, like two magnificent crystal mines as they were spread out. The giant bird''s head was resting on the ground of the nest, motionless. His eyes remained wide open, and they were now filled with so much chaos and killing intent. "They should be punished. No one is innocent in this world, and I have to remove all their sins. Those snakes are the root cause of all sins!" the giant bird said in his sleep. It was Sheehan, the Bird Spirit King. For countless years now, he had been crawling on the ground in this position. Even in his unconscious state, he still had a lot of appetite for destruction. Therefore, even as a Treacherous Being, hisbat effectiveness was still terrifying. This was the very reason why the Snake Spirit King had never dared to take him down before. "Our king! You don''t have to concern yourself with this skirmish." "We can take care of them on our own." "That''s right! We, the bird spirits, can''t be defeated by them!" Three Bird Masters bowed before the Bird Spirit King and kept on persuading him not to leave the nest. The leader of the three Bird Masters was called Lawler. He was ranked first in terms of strength among all the Bird Masters. The second was Duran, and the third was Orval. They all wore a suit of heavy armor that made them look like giant reptiles instead of birds. The three of them were supposed to participate in the battle happening at the Wine Basin. However, when they knew that the Bird Spirit King wanted to set out personally, they had no choice but to stay behind and persuade their king to change his mind. The problem was Sheehan wasn''t totally awake. His subconsciousness was what made him move. Since he had turned into a Treacherous Being, he had been so full of resentment towards everything in the world. It was his obsession to destroy everything. In fact, the three Bird Masters were already killed by him countless times. This had been going on for many years. Actually, the Bird Spirit King''s thirst for destruction had not been that vigorous recently. He might have gotten tired, or perhaps part of his wish had been satisfied already. However, the fact remained that his wish was still to destroy everything. Although the Bird Masters knew that Sheehan wasn''t on his right mind, as his subordinates, they had no choice but to stay loyal to him. They were even willing to ruin the entire chaos if they had to. It was because they knew that this was the only way to truly wake their king up. "I can''t sit idly by! They have caused my people to suffer. I will kill them all if that''s what I need to do," Sheehan muttered in his sleep. "We can do that ourselves. We''re also Treacherous Beings that could revive repeatedly. Please, my king, let us handle this," Lawler pleaded. The truth was the Bird Spirit Sect was already in great trouble, but Lawler still chose to hide it from Sheehan. "Those snake spirits are getting closer and closer!" Sheehan suddenly raised his head and looked straight ahead in the direction of the Wine Basin. "He has appeared. He finally dares toe for me!" Sheehan''s expression changed drastically. He got so excited that there was a huge smile on his face while still emitting strong killing intent. The light purple gleam on his every feather began to shine brightly. tter! tter! He gradually raised his head and body. The hard diamond-shaped feathers collided with each other, producing a sound likened to a handful of shells banging together. It was both crisp and harsh. Although the golden nest was still quite far from the battlefield, his eyes were already focused on the image of the Snake Spirit King. Sheehan only had one wish. What he wanted the most was to kill Cornelius and then crush the whole world to ruin. One could only imagine how cruel and desperate he had been before he died. "My king! Please listen to us. You can''t act rashly!" "This is the Snake Spirit King''s ploy. He wants to lure you out!" "You mustn''t go out right now." The three Bird Masters were extremely anxious as they pleaded before their king. However, because Sheehan was still unconscious, he wasn''t able to think clearly. The words of the three Bird Masters fell into deaf ears. tter! tter! Sheehan had no intention to stop now. Streaks of purple light danced around his wings, and the surrounding space twisted and cooperated in his every move. Swoosh! In an instant, the three Bird Masters were left there as the Bird Spirit King disappeared. He only left streaks of purple lights that extended towards the battlefield in the Wine Basin.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4156 The Fastest Speed Chapter 4156 The Fastest Speed Among the four sect leaders, the Bird Spirit King Sheehan was the fastest. He also had the most profound understanding of space. To the creatures of the main world, the Deep Space was an obscure and iprehensible area. Many of them, including those of the Four Spirits Sect, had entered and explored the Deep Space. However, only Sheehan could explore it easily and effortlessly. He had once reached the unreachable depths of the Deep Space, making him the only one who could bring back the ancestry-level bloodline. The Snake Spirit King observed Sheehan''s every move through the Limited Omnipotent Stone and he saw him p his wings. "Sheehan is going to make a move," he warned. But Sheehan was too fast. Even if the Snake Spirit King watched his movement, he couldn''t do anything to stop him. There was always a way to dete other theurgies, but the winner was defined by speed. After the Snake Spirit King''s alert, Sewell stood on guard. The next moment, they noticed wisps of purple light. Sewell felt a slight chill as a wisp of purple light swept past his body. He then saw a huge bird''s w appear in front of him. The w disappeared quickly before his eyes. Sewell blinked, uncertain whether it was a phantom or not. At the next minute, an unforeseen force pressed down on them. Crack! Crack! Crack! Three crevices of tens of thousands of feet long imprinted around Sewell. These were Sheehan''s w print. Sewell was then crushed into the depths of the ground, breaking his body into several pieces. Despite the ghastly power of Sheehan''s w, it couldn''t kill a Treacherous Being without the help of the Light of Annihtion. Sewell''s broken body parts wriggled like earthworms. They moved towards each other and slowly reconnected into a whole. Sewell couldn''t avoid Sheehan''s w, neither could the Snake Spirit King beside him. After all, Sheehan''s target was the Snake Spirit King. The purple light wrapped the Snake Spirit King and a strong force shed unto him¡ªit was Sheehan''s huge body. tter! tter! tter! Because of the impact, the Snake Spirit King recoiled in the Wine Basin. The high water sshed into an enormous wave because of the Snake Spirit King''s weight. After the Snake Spirit King retreated a full distance of about forty thousand feet, he stopped rolling as his thick snake tail pierced into the Wine Basin. As a snake, he was weak in battle. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The purple light shone brighter from above. Sheehan slowly descended from the sky, revealing his complete figure. An overwhelming aura was released from Sheehan''s body. His dark eyes reflected indescribable hatred from within. "Cornelius. You finally dare toe. I have been waiting for you," Sheehan said through a loud and thunderous voice. The high frequency made the water in the whole Wine Basin vibrate, producing a series of ripples. The Snake Spirit King raised his body and silently stared at Sheehan. He felt his opponent''s undisguised intent of killing him. Within the four sects, the Monkey Spirit Sect was reckless and aggressive, the Human Spirit Sect was proficient in studying, and the Bird Spirit Sect was noble and peace-loving. Sheehan treated Kincaid, Cornelius, and Ondo as good friends. Even as the internal conflict of the Four Spirits Sect became fiercer through time, Sheehan still tried to maintain peace and order. He naively believed that as long as he tried his best, the four sects would be as united as they were at the beginning, and that they would altogether fight off one powerful race after another. In the Four Spirits Sect, Sheehan made the greatest contributions. He found the ancestry-level bloodline which was deemed to be the Four Spirits Sect''s foundation, but he never imed credit for himself or became arrogant. Instead, he selflessly offered his help. But his goodwill didn''t bring peace, but more serious disputes. What he didn''t expect was the Snake Spirit King would want to destroy not only the entire Four Spirits Sect but also the main world. When he entered the chaos and found out that the Snake Spirit King was to me, Sheehan sank into hopelessness. He was overwhelmed by desperation as everything he upheld was shattered. This world was so ugly. The only way to purify it was to ruin everything. The Snake Spirit King needed to pay the highest price! The purple light once again beamed from Sheehan''s body. The area formed by the light belonged to him. This was the case in the chaos, the main world, and even the Deep Space. The space rules he conceived could be used in the spaces of all levels. His talent was indeed unimaginable. Ssh! Sheehan disappeared again after the purple light circled the Snake Spirit King''s body. Crack! Crack! With two muffled sounds, Sheehan''s sharp w had quietly gripped the Snake Spirit King. Whoosh! He flew to the other side of the Wine Basin grasping onto the Snake Spirit King. When these two huge creatures flew over the Wine Basin, their figures became invisible from anyone on the battlefield. Even Sewell who watched the Bird Spirit King was clueless about where they went. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The battlefield in the Wine Basin was located in the southernmost area of the Jade Pure Realm. After flying at an incredible speed, Sheehan thennded at the edge of the Jade Pure Realm. In the blink of an eye, he tossed the Snake Spirit King out of the Jade Pure Realm. Sheehan wished to destroy everything. The simplest way to kill the Snake Spirit King was to throw him into the Void Dust so that he would be swallowed alive. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Even as a Treacherous Being, the Snake Spirit King couldn''t escape the devouring power of the Void Dust. The huge body of the Snake Spirit King squirmed desperately in the Void Dust, but after struggling for a while, he was consumedpletely. After he was annihted, Sheehan''s brutal stare weakened a little. The Snake Spirit King was his biggest enemy, but killing him was not enough to satisfy him. Sheehan pped his wings and the purple light floated to the other side. Just as he was about to follow it, a ball suddenly appeared not far away. The ball rapidly expanded, producing a set of golden coordinates. The Snake Spirit King slowly broke out from the golden coordinates. The Limited Omnipotent Stone on his forehead remained intact. After he emerged, the ball engulfed the golden coordinates and disappeared. "You... You didn''t die?" Sheehan''s eyes widened with confusion. "Hiss! You are stupid because you haven''t awakened." The Snake Spirit King shook his head mockingly. To kill Treacherous Beings once and for all, their coordinates had to be destroyed. It was not a secret in the Jade Pure Realm, but Sheehan seemed to know nothing about it. "Well then, I''ll kill you over and over until you finally die!" Sheehan roared, once again ovee by killing intent. Chapter 4157 The Source Of Curse Chapter 4157 The Source Of Curse Sheehan''s n was simple. His objective was to kill Cornelius, so from the very beginning, he focused on him alone, locking him as his target. Swoosh... Half of the sky was oveid with the dispersed purple light. In the purple zone, Sheehan was nearly indestructible. This was his game. No one would be able to calcte his movements, what more to counter them. Just now, Sheehan did not fly over the long distance when he took the Snake Spirit King to the edge, nor did he open a space channel. He just disappeared from a ce and reappeared at another ce. To Sheehan, it was quite simple, but to the others, it was iprehensible. With Sheehan''s unpredictable movements, there was no way for anyone to be able to locate where he was or to determine when to strike. Within the purple light, he was moving too fast. As soon as he finished speaking, Sheehan disappeared once again. Cornelius, the Snake Spirit King, felt his body tremble, and then, before he was able to react, he was lifted into the air and then thrown into the Void Dust again. It all happened too fast. Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle... Just like that, Cornelius waspletely devoured by the Void Dust, leaving nothing behind, Then the ball that wrapped around his coordinates appeared again. Unfortunately for Sheehan, the ball appeared outside of the purple light. He knew he had to get the ball, but if he were to step outside of the light, he would put himself in danger. As he extended his wings, the purple light extended as well, reaching for the ball. He treated the light as if it were a part of his body. If he were able to move it far enough to meet the ball, he would be able to im it without breaking a sweat. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as the light inched closer to the ball, something strange happened. The ball avoided the light. If the light flew towards the ball, the ball would fly even further from it. The two moved at the same speed, making it nearly impossible for the two to meet. After the nearly hundred-mile-chase, the Snake Spirit King emerged from the ball. As soon as this happened, Sheehan immediately began his attack, once again enveloping the Snake Spirit King with the light and throwing him into the Void Dust. However, this time, it was different. Even though the Snake Spirit King was still struggling, his beady, crescent-shaped eyes were telling a different story¡ªone of vengeance. Little did Sheehan know that a three-headed snake was crawling at his back. The Snake Spirit King was not stupid. From the very beginning, he knew that with Sheehan''s abilities, especially in terms of speed, he would not be able topete. The Snake Spirit King had all the resources he needed, but he knew he didn''t need to exhaust all that to defeat Sheehan. A Holy Item could do it for him. The three-headed snake, which was named the Source of Curse, was the second Holy Item in the Snake Spirit King''s collection. It had long been in his collection and had been used by him for a long time. The Source of Curse was able to put three curse marks on three targets. As long as the opponent killed one of the targets, from the back of the opponent would emerge a three-headed snake. The twist was only the Snake Spirit King could see the three-headed snake; it was invisible to anyone else, even to the one who carried it. Whenever the carrier would kill one of the targets, one of the snake''s head would open its eyes. This went on until the carrier killed three targets to open all of the heads'' eyes. Once all of the eyes were open, the three-headed snake would be in full effect, controlling its carrier. In the past, when the Snake Spirit King used the Source of Curse, he would have to sacrifice three snake spirits. In this situation, as the Snake Spirit King revived himself in the form of the Treacherous Being, he would be able to sacrifice himself three times to fully activate his curse. Hiss, hiss, hiss... The three-headed snake snapped all of its eyes open. All of a sudden, Sheehan began to feel something strange appearing behind him. His resting wings sprung up, trembling with unusual vigor. Against his will, he kept flying in the purple light. Eventually, his body began to leap crazily in all sorts of directions. As the flying speed of Sheehan increased, the Snake Spirit King saw countless figures shing within the purple light. He stared at them, realizing they were neither illusions nor shadows. These figures were all Sheehan, who, in the high speed of flight, appeared to the ordinary eye as multiple bodies. The Snake Spirit Kingughed manically. "It''s useless, Sheehan. Whatever you do, you won''t be able to get rid of the Source of Curse," he said, sadistically amused with what he was seeing. The way the Source of Curse operated was reminiscent of a blooming flower. The more Sheehan struggled, the more it thrived, spreading its power further and even greater within its host. As it physically exhausted Sheehan and sucked all of his power out, it grew stronger and stronger. Eventually, it hadpletely entangled Sheehan. The purple light shrank, and Sheehan fell from the air, grasping for his breath. The Snake Spirit King looked at him mockingly and smiled down on him condescendingly. "You are so pitiful..." "Throw him into the Void Dust," hemanded, with no ounce of mercy. Usually, even without the Spiritual Boat, Sheehan would be able to sail through the Void Dust with the help of hisrge and powerful wings. However, with the Source of Curse sucking all of his power dry, he wouldn''t be able to help himself, leaving him to be devoured by the Void Dust. Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle... Soon, Sheehan''s Treacherous Being body was dragged by the Snake Spirit King''s three-headed snake and thrown into the Void Dust. After that, the battle between the Bird Spirit King and the Snake Spirit King finally ended. "The Limited Omnipotent Stone," the Snake Spirit King muttered. The diamond-shaped gem etched onto his forehead began to glow, and he began to see everything in the Jade Pure Realm. To protect Sheehan, the Bird Spirit Sect hid his coordinates. However, in the Three Purities Stage, there were only a few things that could avoid the Limited Omnipotent Stone. One of them was the bubble of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Having activated the Limited Omnipotent Stone, the Snake Spirit King was made aware of where Sheehan''s coordinates was hidden. He immediately went to the ground, running towards the battlefield in the Wine Basin. In the middle rear of the battlefield were the three Bird Masters of the Bird Spirit Sect, Lawler, Duran, and Orval, fighting fiercely against Sewell. At first, the three Bird Masters followed behind the Bird Spirit King, trying to protect him from danger, but the Bird Spirit King was simply too fast. They were unable to catch up with him. By the time they arrived at the Bird Spirit King''s destination, they had found that he already disappeared with the Snake Spirit King, leaving only Sewell. Because they were so worried about Sheehan''s safety, even though they did not want to, they fought Sewell, forcing him to tell them where the Bird Spirit King went. The problem was that Sewell did not know where the Bird Spirit King went with the Snake Spirit King. Even if he knew where they were, it would be impossible for him to say it. The battle was already decided for him. Even Lawler was able to hold Sewell to a draw alone. Moreover, he had the help of Duran and Orval now. Even though Sewell was trying to keep hisposure, under the siege of the three Bird Masters, he could hardly hold on. All of a sudden, Lawler''s body was held frozen as if he forgot to breathe. "Lawler, what''s the matter with you?" Duran asked in confusion, worrying for his friend. He had been working with him for so long, but this was the first time he had seen him stunned into immovability. Lawler gently waved his right wing, revealing the golden coordinates. When Duran and Orval saw this, their expressions changed drastically, joining that of Lawler''s. "Our king..." "He has been killed!" "Has he lost the battle with the Snake Spirit King?" The three Bird Masters were all in a state of confusion and panic, their distressed voices ovepping each other''s questions. At this time, this was thest thing they wanted to happen. The Bird Spirit King''s strength was not less than the Snake Spirit King''s; in this aspect, they probably equaled each other. To think of Sheehan dying was uneptable to them, but the result was not that shocking to them as he had not awakened and the Snake Spirit King possessed the Holy Items. What shocked them more was the short period wherein this happened. While the three Bird Masters were stirring in their sad air, Sewell, on the other hand, was ovee with joy. He had been continuously defeated, but seeing this was more than enough to provide him with great courage. His body suddenly sprung up into the sky, flying towards the coordinates on Lawler''s wing. If the coordinates were destroyed, the Bird Spirit King wouldpletely perish. Because of this, Lawler, despite his extreme sadness, carried on, doing his best to protect it from Sewell. As Sewell went for his wing, Lawler withdrew it, soaring higher into the sky. However, as he was about to shoot higher up in the air, a huge shadow enveloped him. Chapter 4158 Bring A Message Chapter 4158 Bring A Message Although Lawler''s reaction was fast, he was still nowhere near the Snake Spirit King''s level. Before he could even think to dodge, the Snake Spirit King''s tail had already hit him square on the chest. Boom! A huge hole appeared on the Wine Basin as Lawler''s body was shattered into pieces and the set of golden coordinates hidden under his wing was exposed. Duran and Orval exchanged looks and quickly spread their wings to rush towards the golden coordinates. Their loyalty to their king was absolute and they would do everything to protect him. Bang! Bang! However, before the two Bird Masters could even get close, the Snake Spirit King had alreadyshed at them. Their hearts dropped to see the Snake Spirit King''s long tail snatch the set of golden coordinates from Lawler. To their horror, he immediately put it into his mouth. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to destroy coordinates so easily and often needed a special space hammer to do so. However, the Snake Spirit King was no ordinary person. "My kindest and most honest friend," he muttered with the golden coordinates in his mouth, "goodbye." Just as he bit down, a ck light suddenly shed ten feet away from his tail. As this ck light reached him, the Snake Spirit King instantly stiffened in fear. Buzz! To his absolute horror, the ck light continued to spread and move along his body. Treacherous Beings did not have bones, neither did those at the Snake Spirit King''s level but this ck light outlined his spine and skull clearly. "We can''t kill Sheehan," the Snake Spirit King suddenly dered. Sewell frowned in displeasure. "Why not?!" "Because he is still useful," the Snake Spirit King replied. "He''ll ruin our ns!" Sewell pointed out. "Just do as I say!" The Snake Spirit King spat out the golden coordinates he had previously put in his mouth and threw it towards Duran. Filled with great inertia, the golden coordinates smashed Duran to the ground. "I..." The Snake Spirit King was very unwilling to give up and wanted to rush towards the golden coordinates. However, just as he was about to step forward, his body stiffened. He turned around and promptly left the battlefield. This left Sewell, Duran, Orval, and Lawler gaping in astonishment. They absolutely had no idea what just happened. "My king! My king!" Sewell shouted as he followed after the Snake Spirit King. "Retreat." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The Snake Spirit King''s order was concise and demanded to be followed. Sewell, however, was still unwilling and shook his head. "We can annihte the whole Bird Spirit Sect at this point. We can''t stop now. We have to..." However, before he could finish his words, the Snake Spirit King shot him a cold re and silenced him. "Do you dare disobey me?" As the second most important figure in their sect, Sewell was someone who served the Snake Spirit King with the utmost loyalty and devotion. This was probably the most serious warning his superior gave him. Sewell opened his mouth as his gut clenched in fear. "I... I dare not," he stammered in response before issuing the order to retreat. Almost all the Treacherous Beings on both sides had been killed. Even if Sewell did not give the order, the Treacherous Beings would still return after they died. Thus, the fierce battle in the Jade Pure Realm ended in such a strange, abrupt manner. Meanwhile, in the Divine Bell City of the Ruin Graveyard, the bell began to ring. This was a constant thing that happened once a month and everyone at the Other Shore Realm buzzed with excitement. Soon, many Other Shore Realm warriors began to ring the bell. Rocher was the most eye-catching one. The fact that he made it to the thirty-second floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower was amazing and shocked the entire Ruin Graveyard. With this feat, he suddenly became everyone''s hope to reach the top. After he managed to obtain the Monta Stone, his cultivation speed increased exponentially and he was able to reach the thirty-second floor quickly. He now set out to challenge the thirty-third floor. Dong! After a long and melodious ring, he once again sat under the divine bell. Rocher closed his eyes and entered the Mysterious Yellow Tower. He liked the tower''s atmosphere very much and every time he entered, he felt a great sense of joy. Rocher had the impression that the owner was an incredibly optimistic person. However, when he entered, he sensed a subtle change in the air. It felt more dignified and solemn. Rocher couldn''t help but take note of this change. ''Is it because I''ve reached the top?'' he thought to himself. He was already on the thirty-third floor and his eyes were already fixated on the Lone Sword. The atmosphere in the tower made him straighten his back more. Rocher''s suspicions were correct. There was indeed a dignified presence within the tower. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and his four disciples had gathered in the tower to watch him. "Let Rocher get that sword," Dale said. Arthur nodded. "I agree." Justin was quick to affirm, "I also have no objections." "It''s all up to you, Master," Derrick said. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded. "Back then, there was something wrong with the Lone Sword but Geoffrey was able to repair it. He was able to connect the sword to the eleventh stair and make it so much more powerful. Are you all sure that you won''t regret it if Rocher gets it?" There was no hesitation at all as the four disciples shook their heads. They''d been trapped in this bubble for so long and their ambitions had long since evaporated into thin air. "I won''t regret it," Dale confirmed. "We''ve deliberately trained Rocher and guided him to the thirty-third floor precisely for him to obtain this sword." "Geoffrey is still in the main world though and there is still no news of him. What if he tries to deliver a message through the sword?" Arthur asked. To be fair, he had a point. However, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had already prepared for that possibility and showed them a blood-red, jade pendant in his hand. His disciples'' expressions changed when they saw the pendant on his palm. "That''s the Blood Soul Jade Pendant," Dale muttered in a low voice. This pendant was formed by the bloodline of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and nurtured by him for many years. It was an avatar he created and the power it contained wasparable to his own. "Summon a soul and I''ll integrate your souls into the Lone Sword," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord told them. "Why, Master?" Justin asked. They absolutely had no idea why their master would make such an arrangement. A soul normally served as a back-up n during a huge crisis but they''d been safe in this bubble for so long now. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s face became serious. "Since Dale came back, I''ve been uneasy because our location has already been exposed." "But the bubble can''t be tracked. We''ve already changed our location and Arthur''s already swallowed up the metal-devouring beast," Justin said, perfectly assured of their safety. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord could only sigh, "I know but I''ve been so uneasy these days. Just leave your souls in case something happens." Though they did not know what their master was worried about, the four disciples still did as he asked and summoned their souls to drill into the jade pendant. Their master then reached out and hung the pendant onto the Lone Sword. The moment it was ced upon the sword, the jade pendant changed into blood threads that attached themselves onto the de and seeped into the steel. Rocher couldn''t see nor hear them. He also had no idea of what had just happened when the jade pendant integrated itself onto the Lone Sword. Compared to thest time he saw it, the Lone Sword''s aura had changed and the energy that emanated from it was extremely astonishing. It was no longer the broken weapon that exuded no aura. It seemed like a proper, powerful weapon now. Rocher felt it but couldn''t figure out how it happened. However, he remained very interested in the Lone Sword. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The big bell in the Divine Bell City began to tremble intermittently. Time was almost up. With a smile on his face, Rocher reached out and grasped the Lone Sword. Once the sound stopped, he would automatically leave the Mysterious Yellow Tower. However, when he turned around, he found an old, sage-like man in front of him. His first instinct was to ask this man for identification. "Who are..." However, he changed his mind halfway. "Are you the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower?" Rocher asked. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded. "Did you show up because I reached the top?" he asked. Rocher wasn''t that surprised at the owner''s appearance. In fact, he figured that it was only a matter of time before this happened. However, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord shook his head. "I want you to deliver a message to Mike." Rocher''s eyes widened. "Bring a message to Holy Mike?" It wasn''t easy for him to reach the thirty-third floor yet when he got there, the owner of the tower suddenly appeared and asked him to deliver a message to Zen''s father. What exactly was going on? Rocher shook his head. He shouldn''t think about it too much right now. "What''s the message?" he asked. A small butterfly appeared upon the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s hand. He tossed it and Rocher watched it fly down andnd on the eighth floor. "Let Mike ring the bell and enter the tower to bear this butterfly," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord instructed. Chapter 4159 Something Arthur Shouldnt Eat Chapter 4159 Something Arthur Shouldn''t Eat Rocher was still in a daze, even as he left the Mysterious Yellow Tower. ''Reaching the top was no easy task... As the owner of the tower, shouldn''t he congratte me or assign me some tasks? He could have at least revealed the truth of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, or the significance of the Ruin Graveyard. He didn''t even reward me somehow. Instead, he just asked me to deliver a message to Holy Mike. Why?'' Rocher pondered in silent misery. By the time he hade to his senses, he found himself under the big bell. Everyone in the Divine Bell City watched him expectantly. Rocher had never disappointed them before. He was outstanding in all he did in the Divine Bell City. This time, he''d reached the top. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. "Rocher, did you seed?" Bromley, who was standing nearby, asked with concern. Rocher nced at his inner world briefly then nodded. "The sword is already in my inner world." Ssh! Although they had expected this, the crowd still burst into an uproar. "Finally, Rocher has reached the top!" "Rocher, did you try climbing outside of the tower to see what it''s like?" "¡­" Everyone bombarded him with questions, barely giving him room to respond. Bromley waved his hand, and everyone immediately shut up. "Go to cultivate in seclusion and bear the sword." Only after the Other Shore Token was carried in one''s inner world and a real link was established could one truly own it. Rocher nodded and stood up, eyeing Mike in the group. Even though Mike was a Holy Being in the divinend, he still had to line up to ring the bell in the Divine Bell City. "Holy Mike," Rocher greeted, bowing courteously. Mike bowed back politely. "What''s the matter?" "Are you going to challenge the ninth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower this time?" Rocher asked warily. Mike nodded. "Yes, I want to reach the ninth floor." Rocher was a creature born in Mike''s inner world, andter on, he was reborn. In a short period of time, he had be a consummate True God, and after entering the Ruin Graveyard, he had even reached the thirty-third floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. On the other hand, Mike was still at the eighth floor, which was equivalent to the eighth stage of the Other Shore Realm. As a Holy Being of the divinend, he wasgging behind. Of course, Mike wasn''t an isted case. The other Holy Beings, except Bromley, were in even worse situations. Moreover, Rocher was only able to reach the thirty-third floor thanks to the help of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and Dale. However, Rocher wasn''t aware of this; no one was. Everyone was just under the impression that Rocher was extremely talented. "When I reached the thirty-third floor, an old man appeared," Rocher said seriously. Beside them, Bromley, Holy Jay, and many other humans exchanged strange nces. Mike''s eyes shed. "Is he the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower?" Mike had learned more about the Other Shore from his wife, Lorena. He knew that even in the Source World, it was not easy to be a powerful warrior at the Other Shore Realm. Among all the members of the Nine Li race, only Chiyou had been to Stage Thirty-three on the Other Shore. In everyone''s eyes, the Mysterious Yellow Tower was like apletely independent Other Shore. They could only imagine how powerful its owner must be! "He said he was," Rocher answered with a nod. The expressions of Mike, Bromley, Holy Jay and the others changed slightly. "What did that old man say?" Bromley asked. Bromley was now a member of top management of the Ruin Graveyard, but he knew very little about it. In fact, even the natives of the Ruin Graveyard didn''t know much about it. "He asked Holy Mike to go to the eighth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower and bear a butterfly-like Other Shore Token," Rocher replied gravely. Hearing this answer, Bromley, Mike and Holy Jay all scratched their heads in confusion. "The eighth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower?" Mike frowned. "I remember that among the four hundred Other Shore Tokens on the eighth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, none of them looks like a butterfly." "The old man just put it there," Rocher replied. Mike''s eyes lit up. Since it was put there by the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, it must be extraordinary. The Other Shore Realm warriors who had been waiting in line in the Divine Bell City stepped to the side, clearing a path for Mike. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He rang the bell firmly, then went into the Mysterious Yellow Tower and quickly found the butterfly. After bringing the butterfly back to the Divine Bell City, Mike could barely contain his excitement. He couldn''t wait to bear it! This was a new Other Shore Token! However, when he tried activating the butterfly''s ability after he bore it, he found that the butterfly was pitifully weak. It only had about ten divine megatons of force, and it had no other special ability. "What''s the use of this Other Shore Token?" Mike said sulkily. The butterfly floated alone in the air above Mike''s Evolutionary Universe. It was very nimble, but unfortunately, it was indeed quite weak. Holy Jay, Bromley and Rocher looked at each other in dismay. The butterfly was so much weaker than the Other Shore Tokens on the eighth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. "It''s strange. Why must Mike bear this Other Shore Token?" Holy Jay pondered aloud, stroking his beard. "Since the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower specifically requested it, you have no choice but to bear it now," Bromley said. "He probably has a bigger n set in motion." Mike nodded, deciding to shrug off his disappointment for now. Even if he bore this Other Shore Token, it wouldn''t hinder his cultivation. He could change it when he reached a higher floor in the future. After a period of time of eleration, the Pear Hill''s speed was now hundreds of times faster than before. Whenever this giant mountain passed through the chaotic clouds, the clouds rippled outward. The first destination of the Pear Hill was Zen''s primitivend. Second would be the Ruin Graveyard. With the help of the first butterfly, Zen could sense the location of his primitivend. The second butterfly was brought into the Jade Pure Realm by Dale. Its location had always been very strange, so he could only feel it vaguely. The moment Mike brought the butterfly back to the Divine Bell City, a clear location showed up in Zen''s mind. Zen, who was still cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes and looked alert. "The west," he muttered. In the bubble, when he saw that Mike took the butterfly, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord heaved a sigh of relief. The Lone Sword was the most powerful inheritance in the Mysterious Yellow Tower. That butterfly would lead Zen straight to the Ruin Graveyard! The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded in satisfaction. He had done what he could. "I wonder how the war between the Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect is going," said Dale. Because the bubble''s location had been exposed before, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord didn''t allow them to observe the war in secret anymore. After all, if they were not careful enough, they could be caught by the Snake Spirit King. "Since the Bird Spirit King hasn''t awakened, he definitely is no match for the Snake Spirit King," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord concluded without thinking about it too much. "I just hope that the Bird Spirit Sect can hold on..." Arthur said. Rumble! Just then, Arthur''s huge stomach grumbled loudly. "Did you eat something strange?" Dale asked curiously, eyebrows raised. "You''re kidding. I can eat anything," Arthur said with a shrug. All of a sudden, the expression on Arthur''s face changed dramatically. His eyes rolled to the back of his head, and only the whites could be seen. "But not long ago, he ate something that he shouldn''t have eaten," Arthur said in a strange voice. "Do you remember that metal-devouring beast? Hahaha..." Chapter 4160 Invasion Chapter 4160 Invasion Arthurughed manically. He was exuding apletely different aura. It was the aura of a Treacherous Being! Dale, Derrick, and Justin grew pale. "Who are you?" "Get out of Arthur''s body!" "How''d a Treacherous Being get in him?" They took all precautions when exploring the Jade Pure Realm, knowing full well how dangerous Treacherous Beings could be. They knew Arthur was in a dire situation. Amid thismotion, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord assessed the situation calmly. He had been feeling uneasy the past few days, sensing something amiss. Now he knew why. The Treacherous Being in Arthur''s body had mentioned the metal-devouring beast that Arthur had swallowed. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord deduced that coordinates had probably been nted in that creature. Arthur could devour everything but he couldn''t destroy the coordinates. They had stayed in his stomach. Whoosh! Whoosh! The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord strode forward and pped Arthur''s forehead with his hands. Arthur''s mouth flew wide open. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord then activated a pill-sized Holy Stone emitting the Light of Annihtion, popping it directly into Arthur''s open mouth before quickly snapping it shut. "Ouch!" A pained expression crossed Arthur''s face. He iled around wildly, apparently struggling against something the others couldn''t see. The powerful Light of Annihtion was exploding within his body, causing him agony. The resentment-level and the hatred-level Treacherous Beings could tolerate the Light of Annihtion to some extent, but they were very sensitive to it. Purr! Unable to bear it any longer, white Treacherous Beings soon emerged from Arthur''s ears. They began to return to their original forms. They were two Snake Masters of the Snake Spirit Sect. One of them was Abel, ranked sixteenth among the Snake Masters. The other one was Hob, who ranked seventeenth. They could be considered part of the backbone of their group. "Haha!" Abelughed gleefully. "We finally found the rats hiding underground!" "Hmph! They are too weak. They''re not even worth fighting. Otherwise, our king would have already eliminated them," Hob said with disdain. The Snake Spirit Sect had already sensed the existence of the bubble, but it had been elusive. The Snake Spirit Sect had tried to locate and capture it several times, but had always failed until now. Sharp spiked scales began to appear on the surface of Dale''s body, adding to his bulk. "Are you here for us? What an honor," he sneered. With a flick of his hand, Justin took out a huge writing brush from his Sumeru Space. "You''ve gone through so much trouble to get here. You deserve to rest in peace here, as well!" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and his disciples had been in the Jade Pure Realm for a long time now. They knew how to deal with Treacherous Beings. There was currently only one thought in their minds. They needed to subdue the two Snake Masters so the bubble''s location could never be exposed. Buzz! Justin swung the huge writing brush. The blue power of space flowed from its tip. Abel and Hob reacted quickly, writhing away. Crescent shaped patterns appeared on the surface of Abel''s body. "Get ready!" Abel''s body shed with a bright light that engulfed Hob. They became extremely fast, darting around the bubble. They looked like flowing bands of light, leaving long and thin shadows. "Take this!" "It''s show time!" Abel and Hob then deployed their theurgies. Single-colored thorns materialized from Abel''s body and shot toward the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Hob released sinister icicles which shot out in all directions. The small bubble was filled with freezing cold air. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and his four disciples were all at the Eternal Realm, but they were much stronger than most. Moreover, Elder Xue had also taught the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord the Blood-controlling Method. In terms of pure bloodline power, the five were equal to each other in strength. "You''re dead meat!" Arthur smiled widely. Circles of threads appeared on the surface of his shiny belly. As they spun out, they formed vortexes in the surrounding space. The single-colored thorns and icicles fell into them and were quickly sucked into Arthur''s stomach. Dale''s body continued transforming. In addition to the spiked scales, his head began to shrink, and his hands turned into ws. He got on all fours and darted forward, giving chase to the two Snake Masters like a moving shadow. The power of the thorns and icicles was extraordinary. They would have caused serious injuries on ordinary Eternal Realm fighters. But Dale dashed through at high speed, easily dodging them. The Snake Masters, however, were just as fast, darting here and there as Dale chased after them. An ordinary observer would have seen what looked like three bands of light, one ck and two white, shooting about in the bubble. The chase went on for a few moments. "Dale, take a break! Let me handle this!" As Justin spoke, he swung his writing brush again. The writing brush began drawing in the air, as if controlled by a graceful artist. It outlined the figures of the two Snake Masters. Buzz! Two blue lights shed, and Abel and Hob were suddenly pulled directly in front of Justin. Derrick, who was beside Justin, had been ready. He held two runes tightly in his hands. The runes were iid with Holy Stones. As soon as Abel and Hob appeared in front of them, Derrick wasted no time pping the runes on them. p! p! The runes immediately released the Light of Annihtion on the two Snake Masters'' bodies. Their bodies began to tremble violently, as if they were being electrocuted. Abel and Hob struggled to get the runes off, but they were specially made to deal with Treacherous Beings. It wouldn''t be that easy. No matter how hard they struggled, the runes were attached firmly to them. However, they were hatred-level Treacherous Beings. The ordinary Light of Annihtion could suppress them, but it could not cause them substantial damage. Justin drew a few strokes on their bodies with the writing brush. The blue power of space turned into a rope, tying them up tightly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Arthur, quickly! Find the coordinates in your belly!" Derrick said. Destroying the coordinates would kill the two Snake Masters once and for all. Chapter 4161 The Irreversible Downgrade Chapter 4161 The Irreversible Downgrade cing their coordinates in the body of the metal-devouring beast was a big risk for the Snake Masters. These coordinates were, after all, their lifelines. But Arthur wasn''t careful to check himself after swallowing the metal-devouring beast, which gave the two Snake Masters a chance. At Derrick''s warning, Arthur began to look inside his belly, holding it with both hands, trying to look for the two sets of coordinates within his body. "Master, how''s it going on the outside?" Dale asked the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had been lost in thought, but Dale''s question shook him out of his reverie. "It''sing," he said seriously. "What ising?" asked Dale. "The biggest trouble," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord replied. The fact that the two Snake Masters had appeared in the bubble was causing them the most trouble. Their appearance meant that the bubble''s location had already been exposed to the Snake Spirit Sect. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, trying to control the bubble and move it underground, had sensed that something was wrong. "The biggest trouble?" Dale said, the corners of his eyes twitching. This cat and mouse game had gone on in the Jade Pure Realm for many years and had now finally come to an end. Meanwhile, Arthur was still searching for the coordinates in his stomach, a space sorge that it had formed a world of its own. It was difficult for any creature to get out of his stomach alive, the only exceptions being the Treacherous Beings. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But before he could find the coordinates, he heard a muffled sound from above his head. The bubble had cracked open. Sewell and more than ten Snake Masters were making their way in through the crack. Dale, Derrick, Arthur, and Justin had pumped up, brimming with fighting spirit. They had been of the opinion that as long as they properly handled everything, they could still survive in the bubble. But their hearts sank at the sight of the Snake Masters. "Go inside!" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord shouted at them. The Mysterious Yellow Tower was emitting a strong gravitational force, sucking the four disciples into it. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had his hands pressed together and continually changed his movements. A faint yellow light appeared on the surface of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, causing it to look like an endless amount of power was umting on it. Sewell coiled in the air, looking down upon the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord below him. His lips were curled in a mocking sneer as he said, "Don''t even try to fight back. It won''t be of any use." The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord smiled as he said calmly, "I don''t think so." "Letting you go caused me some small troubles. But what''s the point of reviving the Monkey Spirit King? The real end is not in this Other Shore," Sewell said. The Element Spirit Civilization reported everything important to Sewell, who then sifted through it and reported the most important information of the lot to the Snake Spirit King. Sewell knew way more than the Snake Spirit King did. He could guess that these people were probably the reason why the humans had been able to make rapid progress and even awaken the Monkey Spirit King. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lordughed, every wrinkle on his face trembling. "Do you think you know the real end? Even Cornelius doesn''t! He is stupid." Sewell sneered and said, "You''ve been underground for far too long. It looks like you''re so scared that you''ve begun to talk nonsense." ording to the Snake Masters, Cornelius was a wise king. Right from the internal strife in the Four Spirits Sect to the trap and to the present, he had meticulously nned every step. How could he be called stupid? "Cornelius, I know you''re looking at us," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said suddenly. Sewell''s eyes glinted coldly before sharp spines came shooting out of his body in quick session. He didn''t want this old human man to talk nonsense and offend the Snake Spirit King. How dare he call him by his name? Sewell was about to pounce on the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord when a voice sounded in his mind. "Let him continue." "But this old man¡ª" "Calm down. I don''t care." A truly powerful figure wouldn''t care about the words of the weak. The Snake Spirit King used the Limited Omnipotent Stone to explore everything in the bubble. And now, he wanted to hear what the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord wanted to say. Sewell said to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, "My king allows you to continue." The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord sneered and said, "The Four Spirits Sect has been deceived. You have all been deceived." "What do you mean?" Sewell asked, as instructed by the Snake Spirit King. "The downgrading," said the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Sewell''s countenance became serious. He thought that the rats hiding underground had been able to survive for so many years only because they had identally obtained the bubble to protect them. What more could they know? "Go on," Sewell continued, his eyes narrowing. "The downgrading is irreversible," said the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. The other Snake Masters remained stoic because they didn''t know what the downgrading meant. Sewell, on the other hand, was shaking. Cornelius had once told him the meaning of downgrading. The chaos and the other secondary worlds were extension of the main world. The Snake Spirit Sect had been able to defeat the other three sects of the Four Spirits Sect because they had nned everything in advance in the chaos, obtained an advantage in the downgraded world, and as a result, won the battle. Now, the Snake Spirit King''s next step was to upgrade. All the members of the Snake Spirit Sect would return to the main world, where the Snake Spirit Sect would rule. "You are just a creature from the secondary world. You can''t even take a single step in the main world, but you dare talk a lot of nonsense! Do you think I believe you?" Sewell sneered again. "This fraud began when you nted the first Holy Stone and the first holy pir began to grow. Did any of the secondary worlds you mentioned copse? Were any of them restored to the main world? Even if the secondary worlds were destroyedpletely, they would still exist. Am I right?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord continued. He had never been to the main world, but had a clear understanding of everything through Elder Xue''s dream. Sewell hesitated yet again, and this time, so did the Snake Spirit King. Back then, the Four Spirits Sect had built many secondary worlds, a number of which had copsed. These worlds had been defective, but once they had been built, they would not disappear and would remain there forever. However, the main world wasrge. Who would care about these small caves? "They gave you the power to lead you to destruction. Someone from the Bold Conjecture House of the Human Spirit Sect had discovered this, but he was killed before he could send out this news. You, the Snake Spirit Sect, are the stupidest for being willing to be theirckeys!" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, his voice rising. In the past, he had aimed for thepletion of the Finale Way. But after he had entered Elder Xue''s dream, he discovered that the chaos was much moreplicated than he had imagined, and that they needed more than the Finale Way. Chapter 4162 The Broken Bell Chapter 4162 The Broken Bell During the days of the 77th chaotic era, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the other human heroes had made their judgment. ording to them, it took more than nine million divine megatons of power toplete the Finale Way. That was what they had concluded under certain conditions. However, such a conclusion turned out to be so rash and childish. In the next chaotic eras, many ruling creatures still wanted toplete the Finale Way, and the amounts of power they calcted varied. Among them, the Heavenly Obsession Civilization had made an urate calction, and at the same time, they figured out that they needed one hundred and sixty million divine megatons of power to do that. The amount of power they calcted was far greater than what the human race hadputed. Still, their result was notprehensive nor was it the most precise one. Based on the information Elder Xue had provided, only ten million divine megatons of power was needed toplete the Finale Way. After all, the purpose of restarting the whole chaos and entering a cycle of reincarnation was to provide energy to the four pirs. The process of restarting shouldn''t consume too much energy. The only thing was that the chaos was different from all the other secondary worlds. The Snake Spirit Sect had once transformed the world, and it took arge amount of power toplete the Finale Way. Furthermore, Elder Xue had said that an exceptionally powerful being existed behind the Snake Spirit King, so the energy needed toplete the Finale Way would be equivalent to infinite. Halfway through Elder Xue''s dream, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord already understood that perhaps the only way to stabilize the chaos'' situation was to kill the Snake Spirit King. That was a nearly desperate answer. After all, the Snake Spirit King had defeated even the Human Spirit King, the Monkey Spirit King, and the Bird Spirit King. How could the human race or the other races in the secondary world beat him? Those ruling forces that nned toplete the Finale Way didn''t know what kind of powerful opponents they were about to face. If only they knew, they surely would not fight at all! However, it was not until the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord finished passing through the dream when he realized that there was a turning point in this matter. Elder Xue had a way to bear the ancestry-level bloodline. After the disaster in the main world, all the creatures went extinct. None of them, including the Snake Spirit Sect, could return to the main world. There was only one smooth passageway existing, and it was the Eternal Scroll Painting. Elder Xue handed over the difficult task to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and asked him to select an Other Shore Realm warrior to obtain the ancestry-level bloodline. Fortunately, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had alreadypleted the seemingly impossible task. Even in the face of the Snake Spirit King, he remained calm andposed, and he had already reached his limit! All the Snake Masters were stunned and speechless upon hearing the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s words. Some of them even secretly nced at Sewell. Was what the old man had said true? Sewell still stayed in his original posture as he looked down at the human elder below. A little whileter, the Snake Spirit King''s voice filled Sewell''s mind. "Kill him." In turn, Sewell said, "Kill them!" Swish, swish, swish... The Snake Masters had prepared for such an event for a long time. Upon Sewell''smand, they rushed towards the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord like mad. Although they appeared eager, they still had doubts in their hearts. However, they could not question their king''s order. They could only hide their doubts, confusion, and even unease in the back of their minds. Meanwhile, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s eyes narrowed as he raised his hand. "Rise!" Rumble... The earth cracked as the massive Mysterious Yellow Tower rose from the ground. "Suppress!" Boom! As a result, the Mysterious Yellow Tower crushed the Snake Masters, who had rushed to the front, into pieces. "Light of Annihtion..." "Buzz..." Then, bright white light enveloped the injured Treacherous Beings. With the help of the Mysterious Yellow Tower''s killing power, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord slew several Snake Masters. "It''s just a small trick. Go to hell!" At that point, Sewell joined the battle, and bone thorns grew all over his body. In the Divine Bell City At the foot of the big bell sat Augustus in a cross-legged position. He tried to break through to the twentieth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. A loud, metallic ng filled the space as the bell rang, and he entered the tower. As soon as he entered, he realized that he had already reached the twentieth floor. He was secretly pleased. At that moment, however, the Mysterious Yellow Tower shook violently. He also saw four people above him. The news that Rocher had seen the owner of the tower already spread, so of course, Augustus knew about it. Naturally, he wanted to try his luck in the Mysterious Yellow Tower. If he met the owner of the tower, he might be able to get something useful and valuable. He did not expect that he didn''t meet the so-called owner of the tower, but he saw four young men instead. He croaked, "You..." The moment he spoke, Dale turned around and nced at him. He coldly pointed at him and said, "Get out!" An irresistible force had hit Augustus. His head spun, and then he was sent out of the Mysterious Yellow Tower! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The bell still rang, which meant that only half of the time had passed. When the other warriors at the Other Shore Realm saw that Augustus came out so soon, they thought he had chosen the Other Shore Token. "What''s wrong, Augustus?" "Did you get the Other Shore Token on the twentieth floor?" Bromley and Hallet asked as they came over to him. Augustus was still in a daze. When he came back to his senses, he shook his head and said, "No." "Why? You haven''t reached the twentieth floor yet?" Bromley asked curiously. In general, with Augustus'' strength, it should be quite safe for him to climb up to the twentieth floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. "I saw four people..." Augustus uttered. "Four!" Hallet was slightly shocked. "But one of them kicked me out!" Augustus felt wronged and miserable. He did not even get to speak before they drove him out! A frown crossed Bromley''s face. "Aside from the four people, did you see anything else?" he asked. "The Mysterious Yellow Tower shook so violently that I didn''t know anything else," Augustus said and shook his head. The Ruin Graveyard had many spections about the Mysterious Yellow Tower. One of those spections, which Rocher had confirmed, was that the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower was most likely a human being, or at least supported the human race. It was evident when Bromley had received special care after he went to the Ruin Graveyard, and in the changes after the divinend entered the Ruin Graveyard. "ording to Lorena, the human race is not a powerful force on the Other Shore. They will surely encounter strong enemies. I hope they can get through them safely," Bromley said anxiously. The Other Shore Realm warriors in the Ruin Graveyard relied on the Mysterious Yellow Tower. If the tower was gone, it would be hard for everyone to progress in their cultivation. "Let me go there and try," Hallet suggested. He suspected that Augustus had offended the people in the tower because he spoke too recklessly. Afterward, Hallet took out his fishing rod and swung it forcefully, about to ring the bell. But before he touched the big bell, it started to ring. "Dong!" The bell let out a strange chime, and even the people outside the Divine Bell City heard it clearly. In the end, however, the sound became high and sharp. It was so shrill that even the Other Shore Realm warriors couldn''t help but cover their ears. "Dong! Crack!" Suddenly, the sound stopped. A crack appeared in the middle of the big bell, and the bell''s surface abruptly curled up. If so many Other Shore Realm warriors hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have thought that someone had destroyed the bell. Chapter 4163 The Burial Land Chapter 4163 The Burial Land As the Other Shore Realm warriors in the Divine Bell City saw that the big bell was broken, they were all stunned. They started thinking about who could have done it. It was such an important item for the whole city. The warriors fell silent, in disbelief of what just happened. Hallet was the first to speak. "It wasn''t me! I didn''t ring the bell!" he yelled with sincerity in his eyes. He knew how significant the big bell was to all the Other Shore Realm warriors. Thus, he didn''t want to be med for breaking it. "You don''t have to worry. I saw it. I don''t want to sound mean, but you don''t have the ability to do that either," Augustus said. "If no one deliberately destroyed it, then why did it break?" "What does this mean? Will our cultivation road be cut off?" "I still want to advance to the upper floors!" When the Other Shore Realm warriors realized what the consequences of this event entailed, they all went crazy. Bromley immediately stepped forward and inspected the bell with a serious look in his eyes. Back when Augustus entered the Mysterious Yellow Tower, he already discovered that something was wrong with it. Then, after he got out, they found out that the big bell was destroyed. It could mean that the Mysterious Yellow Tower was most likely in danger. "Let me see it." A nonhuman creature at the Other Shore Realm walked towards the bell and also inspected it. He was from one of therge races in the Ruin Graveyard. Not only the human race but also other races would definitely be affected by what happened to the big bell. So, all of them expressed concern and thought of a way to fix it. The creature stood in front of the bell with his hands hanging down and head raised. This was his way of cultivation. Buzz! Buzz! A burst of green light suddenly came out above his head. As he recited the Truth of Godly Way silently, he mmed his hands on the big bell. Bang! The bell made a deafening sound that reverberated throughout the city. Buzz! Buzz! The green light on the head of the creature began to dim. When itpletely dissipated, he shook his head and said, "It''s no use. I couldn''t enter." "Then, it''s really broken?" "Is there no way to fix it?" "What should we do now?!" The Other Shore Realm warriors couldn''t help butin loudly. After the creature attempted to enter the Mysterious Yellow Tower through the broken bell, several others also rushed and tried, but they too failed. Even so, the creatures in the Ruin Graveyard refused to give up. Several races began to gather human masters to try and find a way to repair the bell. They did the simplest and most direct method. The human race formed a group of skilled craftsmen from the divinend to straighten the edge of the bell and carefully fill the gap with metal. After working for three whole days and nights, they managed to return the bell to its original state. Then, they tried ringing it again. To make sure that the bell wasn''t going to break again, they made a cultivator at the first stage of the Other Shore Realm do it. ng! ng! ng! The bell seemed to have been repaired physically, but it didn''t make the same sound as before. Furthermore, the cultivator who rang the bell still couldn''t enter the Mysterious Yellow Tower. At that moment, that was when all their hopes began shattering. They realized that they couldn''t repair it anymore. Meanwhile, at the Heavenly Square City in the Jade Pure Realm, the Snake Spirit King was having a conversation with the ck light. The Snake Spirit King''s long tail extended in front of him, and the ck light that was embedded in his tail constantly flickered. "So why didn''t you even let him finish what he was saying?" the Snake Spirit King asked in a nonchnt tone. "Why would I? His words were meaningless," the ck light responded. Its voice came from within the Snake Spirit King. "Then, is the secondary world really irreversible?" the Snake Spirit King asked again, trying to confirm what he heard. "Didn''t I already show you? You would rather believe the words of a mere human?" The ck light returned the question. "If it is reversible, then why do we have to wait for so long? More than a thousand chaotic eras have already passed. Even if we calcte that time with the method in main world, it is still more than enough. What now? Are you nning to wait until the next chaotic era?" the Snake Spirit King asked with a serious face. Previously, he wouldn''t dare to talk back like this to the ck light. He didn''t even have the guts to ask about its origin. After all, he owed everything that he had to the ck light. Moreover, at any moment, it could also take all of them away. ording to their original n, the Snake Spirit King still needed to wait for a long time. However, he started harboring doubts after all the recent troublesome events. Also, one major factor that contributed to this was how the ck light didn''t allow him to kill the Bird Spirit King yet. With all these things happening, he grew more impatient. He realized that he couldn''t dy their n any longer. Understanding how Cornelius was currently feeling, the ck light fell silent for a moment and eventually said, "I''ll give you the permission to open the Burial Land. Then, I will light up the ckmp and upgrade." The Snake Spirit King''s eyes suddenly dted as they shed with golden lights. This was exactly what he wanted. This was what he wanted to hear from the ck light. ording to their original n, the Snake Spirit King had instructed the Element Spirit Civilization to support the Bearing race, the Divine Farmer race, and other known powerful races topletely control the Source World. Once theypleted the Purge Way, he could wait patiently, as long as the chaos was already under his control. However, now that the Evil God had mastered the Godly Ways Great Unity, and the Source World fell under his control, their situation became extremelyplicated. There was no way that their n was going to go smoothly now. "All right. I''ll go ahead and open Burial Land," the Snake Spirit King said without any hesitation in his eyes. In the entire chaos, there were two infamous dangerous ces. The first one was the Ruin Graveyard, and the other one was the Burial Land. No matter how powerful a creature was, once they entered the two ces, they wouldn''t be able to leave alive. Coincidentally, both ces were in the depths of the chaos. For some races that lived in the chaos, they would sometimes identally enter these ces not knowing that they would be trapped there forever. But most creatures would not leave the Source World. In this case, they wouldn''t identally stumble in these ces, so these ces only existed in legends. Whoosh! Looked from afar, the Burial Land appeared like a triangr piece ofnd. Its surface was dark cyan, and it quietly drifted slowly in the chaos. The Burial Land was supposed to be a hugend mass, but with over a thousand kinds of savage races that lived there, it was still very crowded. Meanwhile, a group of red-eyed ck birds flew across the ck sky. They had just finished hunting for their prey, and the strong smell of blood still lingered on their sharp ws. After finishing their meal, they nned to return to theirir. However, just when they were about to get back, thin ws suddenly clutched on their necks at lightning speed. In an instant, their heads were decapitated and their blood was squeezed out of their bodies. Ssh! Streams of blood dripped from the sky. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. On the ground, there were creatures restlessly waiting with their huge mouths opened wide. They devoured all the blood that poured on them while roaring in excitement. This was a cruel and bloody world. However, even in this kind of chaotd, a rule was still in ce. All of these savage races could fight each other in a barbaric way, but no one should dare to provoke the snake-shaped statue that was located at the center of the Burial Land. Anyone who even just dared to approach the said statue would be instantly killed, and there had never been an exception in the countless years since its establishment. As time went by, the races living in thend deemed the area as a restricted one. No one ever tried to get close to it because it was already tested. What was the use of caring about the statue''s origin if one would already be killed immediately after? That was how the Burial Land went on. But today, the statue suddenly moved on its own. The ck snake left its spot and writhed down on the ground like a living creature. "I have never interfered with this ce since the moment it was created. But I didn''t expect it to be in such a chaotic state!" The Snake Spirit King swept his gaze across the area and was instantly vexed by the strong smell of blood throughout thend. He then controlled the ck snake to soar into the sky. As it stopped in midair, a bright red light was released from its eyes. A powerful spiritual sense spread out through the red light that enveloped the entire Burial Land. Chapter 4164 The Black Lamp Chapter 4164 The ck Lamp There were over a thousand savage races in the Burial Land yet none of them knew what had just happened. These barbaric races feared nothing yet that sudden burst of terrifying will had them trembling in their boots. Boom! Boom! Boom... With the arrival of thunder was a booming voice that spread across thend. Three streaks of white lightning appeared at the edge of the world and all creatures that were unfortunate enough to have been struck died instantly before they could even scream. At the same time, the Snake Spirit King''s voice spoke to the world. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Do you want strength?" he asked. His voice was epassing and made even the strongest hearts tremble. Though these savage races were currently in panic, the sheer worship and devotion in their eyes were unmistakable. This ck snake''s power was truly something divine. ''I also want that type of power....'' ''We can control everything with such level of power!'' ''This invincible force can make me strong!'' The Snake Spirit King''s offer filled everyone with excitement and fighting spirit. "I want strength! I want power!" "Master! Grant upon us such power!" "I will pursue this path towards greatness no matter the cost..." Their enthusiastic response did not surprise the Snake Spirit King. In fact, he expected it. This world was devoid of morality and order and these savage races only knew ughter. They would do anything if it meant more power. "Crack!" From the ce where the three streaks of white lightning intersected formed a snake-shaped totem. It was so big and dazzling that it could be seen from across the entire Burial Land. "Go towards the totem!" the Snake Spirit King ordered. "It is there that you will obtain unprecedented power!" As the totem was put in ce, the entire Burial Land began to change shape. A crack split open on each of the three sides of the Burial Land. Thend began to morph into something that resembled a three-mouthed monster. With its job done with, the Snake Spirit King''s consciousness returned to the Jade Pure Realm. "The Burial Land is ready," he said to the ck light. "Let usmence with our n then," the ck light replied. "Go and ask the Blood Snake Girl to light up the ckmp." The Snake Spirit King''s eyes shed coldly at the mention of her name. "Blood Snake Girl..." However, he did as he was asked. A few seconds had just passed when a woman, iid on the wall at the side of the chaos, suddenly opened her eyes - she was the Blood Snake Girl! Her eyes shone like two beautiful crescent moons. "Father? Is that you?" "Activate the Evil Bead," the Snake Spirit King ordered harshly. The Blood Snake Girl tilted her head. "Are you still so stubborn?" The Snake Spirit King couldn''t help but let out a series ofughter. "You know that the only reason I still let you live is to make you see how this all goes down. You will witness who was actually right in the end." There was no need to argue and the Blood Snake Girl decided to just shut her mouth. She had tried to resist more than a thousand chaotic eras ago and ended up imprisoned for so long. At this moment, she was somewhat expectant to see her father sport a desperate, helpless expression when he failed in the end. "Alright. I''ll activate the Evil Bead." "Buzz..." Soon enough, the aforementioned Evil Bead above her head began to spin and traces of blood light began to gather within. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... An unprecedented amount of energy soon surrounded the Evil Bead. The energy fluctuated like powerful waves across the infinite sea, pushing away the chaotic energy around. One thousand divine megatons of force... Ten thousand divine megatons of force... A million divine megatons of force... Ten million divine megatons of force... As time passed, the power hidden within the Evil Bead increased exponentially. Among all the ten Holy Items on the Snake Spirit Sect''s holy pir, it was only the Evil Dead that had the ability to absorb unlimited energy from the pir. The terrifying energy waspressed into this small bead. If this energy exploded, even the Source World would be unable to withstand it. It was enough to create a huge hole in the Source World and destroy hundreds ofrge provinces! "Go ahead and light it up..." The Blood Snake Girl sneered. "Pop!" With a sharp popping sound, the Evil Bead suddenly released a ray of blood light that flew towards the boundless chaos. The terrifying energy absorbed by the bead waspressed into that single ray of blood light, which shot upward at an incredible speed. Whoosh! At that moment, the Pear Hill continued to fly in the chaos at high speed. To everyone''s surprise, the ray of blood light, as thin as a finger yet faster than anything they''d ever seen, suddenly swept past just thirty thousand miles away from them. Had Pear Hill been a little bit slower, it would''ve gotten prated by that ray of blood light. Despite it being thirty thousand miles away, the massive energy it contained alerted the powerful warriors in the Pear Hill. The Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Zen, and the three Chaos Ancient Gods looked east at the exact same time they felt an irresistible force suddenly rush past them. "What was that?" "How could there be such great power in the chaos?" "It was too fast. I couldn''t see it." That sudden burst of power came and went so suddenly that there wasn''t even any time to process or guess what it had been. A few secondster, the blood light reached the top of the chaos and hit its thick dome. "Crack!" With its devastating power, the ray of blood light smashed the dome and revealed a smallmp. It was a small ck oilmp. Thismp had a basic shape and looked positively ancient. Despite the simplicity of its form, however, variousplex patterns were engraved on its four, wooden pedestals. Inside themp was a zed cup and a thin wick. If not for thismp, the ray of blood light would''ve been able to pierce straight through the dome. This small, ancient relic was able to withstand such a heavy blow. Withstand, however, wasn''t the right word. In truth, themp had absorbed all that power. "Buzz..." The blood-red light circled around the oilmp and gathered at its wick. "Phew!" From the darkness, a tiny, blood-red me came alive. If the powerful warriors of the Four Spirits Sect saw what just happened, they would''ve been immobilized by fear. Back then, the Snake Spirit Sect lit up this verymp and destroyed everything in the main world. In order to survive, the Human and Bird Spirit Sects were forced to escape and seek refuge in the chaos. Now, this harbinger of destruction, was once again alive. Countless crystals formed from within the oilmp and began to spread out onto the chaos. These crystals contained the mysterious power of space. The chaos clouds grew restless when they met with these crystals. They usually floated quietly within the chaos and remained unchanging, unless they were absorbed by other things. Yet now, the presence of these crystals stirred something within these clouds as they began to rapidly absorb the chaotic energy. These chaos clouds that stretched out for trillions of miles were split into tens of thousands of pieces and began to take numerous shapes. By some weird power, the crystals morphed the chaos clouds into the many heads of strange beasts. These strange beasts had a bit of simrity to each other and the expressions they sported looked crazy. As the crystals continued to spread further into the chaos, the chaos clouds continued to transform and morph into these strange beast heads. They floated quietly in the chaos with their eyes closed. Chapter 4165 Devouring Each Other Chapter 4165 Devouring Each Other Unique creatures were living in the boundless chaos, and the Chaos Winged Beast was one of them. The Chaos Winged Beasts lived in groups and were ferocious. Theyunched violent attacks on any other creature approaching theirirs. Theirs floated like huge cages in the chaos. Theseirs were also living creatures. They had extremely special sensitivity to creatures from afar. Once they did, they would emit a faint stench that guided the Chaos Winged Beasts to find their targets. If the sensed creatures were powerful, theirs would emit a stronger stench. This served as a warning, reminding the Chaos Winged Beasts to avoid those creatures that inhabited the chaos. Swoosh! The falling crystals absorbed the chaotic energy, turning into huge heads floating in the chaos. A rotten smell started to fill theirs as if a corpse had been decaying for days. The Chaos Winged Beasts that stayed inside theirs felt nauseated from the stench and came out. The smell reminded the Chaos Winged Beasts that terrifying creatures had been surrounding them. When the Chaos Winged Beasts pped their wings and soared from theirirs, the sight stupefied them. Many huge heads drifted around. A strong sense of crisis radiated from them even though they didn''t move. "Waah..." "Waah... Waah..." The Chaos Winged Beastsmunicated with each other. Any creature had a way of living. If it didn''t, it could have already been extinct. The Chaos Winged Beasts didn''t choose to attack the heads rashly. They sent dozens of subordinates to check instead. The subordinates cautiously approached the heads and evaluated them. The heads did not emit any aura of life. They only closed their eyes tightly like huge static rocks that appeared to be dead. "Woo, woo..." One of the Chaos Winged Beasts shouted and drew closer to one of the heads. It stretched out its sharp w, gently touching it. When the tip of its wnded on the head''s surface, its eyes opened suddenly. A blinding light zed from the pair of huge eyes. The head opened its monstrous mouth, attempting to swallow the Chaos Winged Beasts. The Chaos Winged Beasts were fast. As they discovered the danger, they instantly pped their wings and turned into streaks of ck light to escape. However, it was toote¡ªthe huge mouth had sucked them all. The Chaos Winged Beasts were barely enough to fill the gaps of its teeth. Its eyes quickly locked onto theirs, spotting more to eat. More than tenirs were connected, and in the blink of an eye, the head devoured them all. However, the head still felt hungry. To consistently enhance its strength, it needed to swallow everything that could be swallowed. But what more was left to devour in the empty chaos? Soon, it began to target its kind. Swoosh! It flew towards another head and bit it hard. The other head woke up and was provoked to bite back. Both of them tried to devour each other. One of the heads waspletely gobbled up by the other, doubling the size of the surviving head. At this point, the head still felt hungry. It fixed its eyes on the next head. With its advantage in size, it was easier for other heads to fall into its prey. It then started to devour other heads. The heads that filled the chaos woke up in various forms and set off devouring each other crazily. The heads that woke up first grew stronger exponentially and stood out from trillions of heads. However, the ones to grow fastest in the chaos were not them, but the Burial Land on its corner. From the moment the heads were born, the three big mouths at the edges of the Burial Land already began to devour them. It grewrger every time it swallowed a head. After the Burial Land devoured all the heads around it, its size expanded more than ten times. As the size of the Burial Land continued to increase, the speed at which it devoured the heads also doubled. Its three mouths opened as wide as a whale''s as they devoured the heads. However, the Burial Land was still too small. Although it was also a primitivend, it had never been paid attention to by the Snake Spirit King. Even though it had expanded more than ten times, it was still not as big as a province in the Source World. When the crystalsnded around the Source World, they turned the chaos clouds into huge heads. As the heads awakened, they did not take theirpanions as first targets. The huge Source World beside them was enough. Without hesitation, they swarmed towards the Source World. The outer wall of the Source World was several hundred miles thick. Although the heads devoured at a fast speed, it would still take a long time for them to enter the Source World. In the Source World, the Evil God floated atop a mountain. In front of him was a ball of colorful Ways- blending Energy. Although the Ways-blending Energy was only the size of a fist, it was highly condensed for an explosion enough to destroyrge provinces. After the Pear Hill sessfully escaped, the Evil God ced his avatars in all therge provinces in the Source World. He visited the major forces and announced to them that he was the ruler of the Source World. When the Evil God released the evil intent that spread throughout the Source World, all the super forces and great forces already spected the presence of a ruler. The Evil God''s appearance confirmed their intuition. These forces could not separate arge province from the Source World like the Pear Hill did. They had no other choice but to surrender to the Evil God who came to them. However, other than making them surrender to him, the Evil God did not take any further action. To him, the creatures in the Source World were no different from ants. Even the several powerful warriors at the Eternal Realm were only slightly stronger ants. The giant ape that suddenly appeared when the Pear Hill left the Source World lingered in the Evil God''s thoughts. He asked the former captain to inquire from the Grandmaster of Heaven about the giant ape''s origin. He didn''t know what had happened on the Other Shore. The Grandmaster of Heaven and his people seemed to have disappeared without any response. Therefore, he had to rely on himself. Realizing that there was such a terrifying creature in this world, the Evil God became more eager to enhance his strength. On one hand, he wanted to further strengthen his control over the Source World, but on the other, he needed toprehend the truth power from the Ways-blending Energy. His control over the Source World gradually increased. It wasn''t difficult for him topletely control everything, but when heprehended the Ways-blending Energy, he encountered unsolvable problems. In a short period, he had already understood the embryos of the truth power from the Ways-blending Energy. The six embryos corresponded to the abilities of the six Chaos Ancient Gods. However, other than the truth power, the Evil God had captured something unusual in the Ways-blending Energy. He was lost in thought for several days. Not far away, Edna walked down the ship and draped a ck robe that she made over the Evil God. The Evil God stared at the Ways-blending Energy in front of him and muttered, "The power of the Ways-blending Energy is not just about the six kinds of truth power. It should have been thousands of times stronger now. Why is it so weak in my hands? This shouldn''t be..." Edna couldn''t help but shake her head at her husband''s situation. Her husband was already the ruler of the Source World. Even the leaders of the super forces had already surrendered to him, but he was still obsessed with strength. She pondered whether it was good or bad. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Just as the Evil God was concentrating, he suddenly heard a strange sound from the Source World. He frowned as he directed his sight to the outer wall. His eyes reflected the heads that were frantically devouring it. He raised his eyebrows, puzzled. "What are they?" Chapter 4166 Difficult To Deal With Chapter 4166 Difficult To Deal With The Heavenly Martial Province was located at the top of the Source World. It was the biggest exit from the Source World to the chaos. In the past, the exit of the Heavenly Martial Province had been very bustling and prosperous. The flying ships of trade groups from various races had passed through it to engage inmerce. After all, it was much faster to travel through the chaos than through the crystal walls of those provinces. However, after the Evil God took control of the Source World, he issued a ban that affected all those making a living in the area. No race in the Source World was allowed to go out without permission; otherwise, they would be killed. Because of this, most of the trade in the Source World stopped, and even if they were to trade, they could only take the routes within the Source World. At the huge exit of the Heavenly Martial Province, there were tens of thousands of merchant ships docking. The people in charge of the flying ships grew depressed. The longer they stayed, the more divine crystals they would lose. They could not do anything about their situation. "How long is the ban going tost?" "Who knows? ording to our patriarch, the Source World is now being controlled by a human being named the Evil God. He can lift the ban whenever he wants." "Why? Have all the Eternal Realm masters in the Source World died? Why are they giving him so much power? How could a young man of the human race be so arrogant?" someone shouted, being very indignant. In their eyes, the Eternal Realm warriors were the top-level masters in the Source World, and the Evil God was at most at the Holy Soul Realm. How could someone of his stature control the Source World? "Shh!" one of the warriors said, making a gesture with his pointer finger. "Don''t talk nonsense. I have heard that the Evil God is lurking everywhere." "Bullshit! Even the Eternal Realm warriors can''t do that, let alone a Holy Soul Realm warrior. Do you think the Evil God is at the Eternal Realm? Do you really dare say he has surpassed those who are far greater than him?" one of the people in the area said, devoid of fear. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Obviously enough, the man did not believe the Evil God could be so powerful. Ever since the Other Shore environment had changed, there had been no sign of an Eternal Realm warrior appearing in the world. The neers were destined not to reach the Eternal Realm. They couldn''t surpass the Eternal Realm warriors; therefore, that man thought that the Evil God being there was nothing but a rumor told to instill fear within the public. Just as he finished talking, the body of the warrior in front of him suddenly shook, and his face became blurry. As the warrior continued to shake, his body, appearance, and aura began to go a drastic change. None of them knew how this was happening. Soon, from the warrior''s body, a new Evil God appeared. The Evil God stared at the man with a scornful smile and asked, "The Eternal Realm? Tell me, what is that?" The man who made those rude remarks earlier was left shocked, unable to throw out his words. He stammered, "You, you, you... You are..." "I''m the Evil God," the Evil God said,pleting his sentence. "I... I didn''t mean to... Don''t kill me..." the man begged, making it more difficult to control his urge to cry. He didn''t expect for the Evil God to truly be able to hear all that was being said from every corner of the Source World. He feared he had realized this toote. "Why should I kill you?" The Evil God showed a puzzled expression. It was difficult to determine if it were genuine or not. "Don''t you want to kill me?" the man asked, a glimmer of hope sparkling from within his heart. "You are a broad-minded man. Please don''t take my words seriously." he continued. The Evil God chuckled at him. "I won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, especially when I need more people. But I will possess your body," he uttered,ing toward the man. "Possess..." The man''s body began to tremble, and his face began to blur. In the blink of an eye, he had be the second Evil God. Although the Evil God did have the ability to monitor all the creatures in the Source World, it was still considerablyrge, requiring an enormous amount of effort from him. There were countless creatures in it. If someone cursed the Evil God, the Evil God would not be able to find the culprit from all those who were there. Unfortunately, the Evil God happened toe to the Heavenly Martial Province to deal with the heads outside of the Source World, so he naturally heard the two''s ongoing conversation on the flying ship. When the others on the ships saw this scene, they couldn''t even dare to breathe. They did not want to attract the Evil God''s attention. If their bodies were upied by the Evil God, who knew whether they woulde out of the possession dead or alive? However, the Evil God did not have the intention of possessing other people''s bodies. Instead, he looked at the Heavenly Martial Province''s exit leading to the chaos. This was the weakness of the Source World. The speed at which the heads bit and devoured things was very fast, and they nearly bit through the Heavenly Martial Province. "Crack! Crack! Crack..." At this time, a harsh biting sound came from near the exit. The sound was incredibly loud, and every time it was transmitted, the entire Heavenly Martial Province trembled. "What''s that sound?" "Creatures in the chaos?" "Are they attempting to enter the Source World?" The people of different races on the flying ships discussed in a hushed tone. The Evil God waved his hand at the trade groups. "All the flying ships, retreat." When the people on the flying ships heard the Evil God say this, they did not even dare to stay any longer. They steered their flying ships and retreated immediately, desperate to get out. "Crack, crack, crack..." The sound near the exit was getting louder and louder, and the Heavenly Martial Province quaked more and more violently. Unlike the others, the Evil God did not try to rush out of the Source World rashly. It was not because he was timid. It was because it was unnecessary for him. It was abnormal for these heads to appear in the chaos all of a sudden. The Evil God''s intuition told him that this was not a simple matter. He knew he had to be more cautious in dealing with this. Boom! Boom! The exit of the Heavenly Martial Province finally copsed. The flying ships of the trade groups opened their shields at the same time, trying to protect themselves. They had traveled around the Source World for a long time and were very familiar with the environment of the chaos. Once the exit copsed, arge amount of chaotic energy would surge in. They opened their shields to block the chaotic energying to engulf them. However, what they didn''t know was that the chaos clouds in the entire chaos had disappeared, being reced by the huge heads. Therefore, the moment the exit copsed, it was not the chaotic energy that surged in, but fierce heads. After they devoured the outer wall of the Source World, their bodies expanded in a second. Each head was one million feet high, like a mountain flying in the air, and these heads were off to bite people. "About two hundred heads are invading the Heavenly Martial Province!" someone screamed. Buzz! Buzz! The two Evil Gods raised their hands at the same time, and the Ways-blending Energy gathered upon their palms. A trace of space truth enveloped the Ways-blending Energy. After a few moments, the Ways-blending Energy disappeared from the hands of the Evil Gods and appeared right in front of the two heads. These heads could not discern the matters of the outside world. They only had one purpose: eat! They would devour both energy and materials. If it were possible, they would surely even devour the void! Facing the sudden Ways-blending Energy, the heads swallowed it without hesitation. "Explode!" the two Evil Godsmanded at the same time. Bang! Bang! The Ways-blending Energy exploded. A zing white light shed from within the mouths of the heads, causing them to explode into countless pieces. Cheers came from the flying ships in the distance. "Amazing!" "Two huge heads have been killed just like that!" However, the Evil God''s face darkened. He had nned to kill all the heads with the explosion created by the Ways-blending Energy, but the strength of these heads greatly exceeded his expectations! He had underestimated them greatly. About two hundred heads were no threat to the Source World, but the Evil God knew there were more of theming. There were probably millions of heads crazily biting on the outer wall of the Source World. Their number was increasing exponentially! He knew that if he did not stop the heads, the entire Source World would be bitten into pieces. As the Evil God thought of this, the two hundred or so people on the flying ships began to convulse, and their features began to disappear from their faces. After a few seconds, they all turned into about two hundred Evil Gods, raising their hands to release bursts of Ways-blending Energy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Ways-blending Energy appeared in the mouths of about two hundred heads. This destroyed them in an instant, and shards from the rupture of the heads fell to the ground at a dramatic rate. Chapter 4167 The Trouble Of The Pear Hill Chapter 4167 The Trouble Of The Pear Hill Once he had taken over the Source World, the Evil God had growncent, seeing he was in a most advantageous position. However, he never expected that the chaos would undergo tremendous change so soon. The millions of heads that were nibbling at the Source World were like leeches thattched onto the Evil God''s body, sucking at his life force. If he didn''t get rid of these things soon, he would be in trouble. The only solution he could think of was to mobilize the major forces in the Source World to join forces with his tens of thousands of avatars. Together, they''dunch a massive attack. He wasn''t sure whether he''d be able to get rid of the heads this way, but at this point, he had no other choice. Wherever there were chaos clouds, the heads would appear. From the depths of the chaos, some of the weaker races and forces were devoured by these heads. Even the famous top ten beasts in the chaos were in grave danger. At first, they traveled about the chaos quickly, fighting off these crazy enemies. However, after a while, they started to grow desperate. No matter where they went, these strange heads loomed everywhere. It seemed they upied the entire chaos! Why was this happening? How many heads were there? No one could answer these questions. Not long after the heads showed up, the Pear Hill, which was flying at a high speed, also encountered them. Kendrick was the first to sense the existence of the heads, because some of the heads had crashed into his enchanted barrier, immediately alerting him to their presence. Ordinary creatures would''ve instantly shattered into pieces at such a violent impact. After all, the entire Pear Hill was moving at an incredibly high speed. Not only did those heads emerge from the blow unscathed, they opened their wide mouths to reveal rows of sharp teeth and chomped down on the enchanted barrier. To Kendrick''s surprise, the heads seemed to be eating the enchanted barrier. This meant that these vicious heads were capable of devouring both substances and energies! "Judson, Gerald, some strange things have appeared in the chaos," Kendrick alerted them. "We see them," Gerald said calmly from the jadeite tform. Suddenly, the chaos clouds in the distance began to surge. Countless heads emerged from the chaos clouds, all rushing towards the flying Pear Hill. "Will it be easy to deal with them?" Judson asked. "They can devour the enchanted barrier," answered Kendrick, frowning unhappily. "But it shouldn''t be too hard to kill them." Dozens of big and small rings suddenly appeared on the enchanted barrier on the east side of the Pear Hill. These rings shrank towards the heads, and then transparent swords appeared on the surface of the enchanted barrier. Puff! Puff! Puff! The transparent swords smashed the heads into pieces swiftly. "They have been disposed of," reported Kendrick. "Is it just this area that''s problematic, or is the entire chaos filled with these things?" Gerald asked, his voice hinting at concern. "There seems to be too many of these heads." "Are they rted to that terrifying energy?" Judson asked. "Who knows? Anyway, we have to be careful." Even as Kendrick spoke, the Pear Hill was rushing towards arge group of heads. Moments earlier, it was just arge chaos cloud. Now, it turned into thousands upon thousands of strange heads, and the Pear Hill was heading straight for them! Bang! Bang! Bang! As soon as the heads smashed into the enchanted barrier, they sank their teeth into it and chomped on it like crazy. "Go to hell! Trillions of enchanted barrier swords!" The enchanted barrier began to shake violently, as countless swords pierced through the surface of the enchanted barrier and shot towards the heads. However, more and more heads kept bumping into the enchanted barrier around the Pear Hill. No matter how many they killed, more took their ces. "Trillions of enchanted barrier swords!" "Trillions of enchanted barrier swords!" Kendrick gritted his teeth. The situation was looking grim, but he kept on attacking the heads. Even the truth power of the Chaos Ancient God was limited. On one hand, these heads would absorb Kendrick''s power, and on the other hand, using trillions of enchanted barrier swords would cost a lot of truth power. After a few more rounds, Kendrick had exhausted a lot of truth power, but the number of heads did not decrease. Instead, more and more heads appeared. Only then did he realize exactly how serious the situation was. "Gerald, Judson, you need to help me." "Judging from what we''re seeing right now, we will need backup," Gerald said as he eyed the countless strange heads eating the enchanted barrier. Soon, the Eternal Realm warriors of the Pear Hill were gathered on the jadeite tform. When Zen, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the others saw these heads, they were also extremely confused and shocked. "These heads... Where are they from?" "Why is the chaos suddenly so terrifying?" "Can you hold them off, Master Kendrick?" Kendrick replied impatiently, "No, I can''t!" At this point, there were about forty thousand heads lying on the enchanted barrier of the Pear Hill. Kendrick''s truth power was nearlypletely exhausted. Once the enchanted barrier copsed, it would be a catastrophe. "Then, we shall fight." the Snake Goddess said decisively. Then, she dragged her shadow to the surface of the enchanted barrier. The shadow that was attached to her body stretched out her hands, and tens of thousands of energy beams shot across the surface of the enchanted barrier, slicing through the heads as they went. Zen, Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and Yasamin also quickly joined in on the action. With the help of the Blood-controlling Method, their currentbined strength was definitely a force to be reckoned with. With all these Eternal Realm warriors fighting side by side, all of the heads that were lying on the surface of the enchanted barrier were killed. However, it wasn''t long before the Pear Hill bumped into more heads. Some even had the audacity to chomp on Zen, the Snake Goddess and the others, trying to devour them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Zen and hispanions swiftly got rid of the heads, but when they turned around, they frowned slightly. Even more heads hadtched onto the enchanted barrier, their sharp teeth biting at it viciously. "Kill all of them!" The Snake Goddess''s face crumpled with rage, and a malicious aura emanated from her body. The Eternal Realm warriors and the Chaos Ancient Gods continued tounch attacks on the strange heads. However, Zen suddenly stopped. The voice of the ancestry-level bloodline from his inner world was trying to tell him something. "Zen, it''s useless for you to do this." Zen immediately stopped in his tracks. "Why?" "These things are all over the entire chaos, and there are trillions of them. How could you possibly kill them all? You will only be devoured by them, little by little, until your numbers dwindle," the ancestry- level bloodline said. "They''re all over the entire chaos?" Zen asked, his expression horrified. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "In a sense, these heads are your food, so there is no need for you to kill them," the ancestry-level bloodline added. "My food?" Zen''s mind was whirling. The ancestry-level bloodline continued, "The downgrading has begun again. Their first step is to turn the chaos into their own world." "How?" "The more heads are devoured, the bigger the primitivend will be, until the primitivend fills the entire chaos. This is a game that only a primitivend can y," the ancestry-level bloodline said seriously. "Primitivend as big as the chaos..." A trace of fear appeared in Zen''s eyes, but at the same time, he was a little confused. "Why do they do this? What does this have to do with the downgrading?" Chapter 4168 Another Way Chapter 4168 Another Way Even the biggest Source World was but an ind in the huge ocean that was the chaos. They were definitely not on the same level. What would it be like to expand the primitivend to such a massive size as the chaos? What kind of power would the ruler of this primitivend possess? "Previously, these secondary worlds could also be considered a type of downgrading, but they could not be considered perfect¡ªa kind of ''pseudo downgrading'', if you will," the ancestry-level bloodline exined. "Throughplicated methods, the secondary worlds could be reversed and restored to the main world." "So it was possible to reverse secondary worlds..." Zen raised his eyebrows. "Yes," the ancestry-level bloodline said. "However, if the Snake Masters unify the whole chaos and complete the downgrade, then there will be no turning back for the main world. By then, the entire main world will copse, and the chaos will be able to expand indefinitely, upying all the space of the main world." "Sounds good," Zen said with a smile. As creatures living in the secondary world, the third-grade world was obviously more suitable for Zen and the others. He had been at a loss in the higher-level Abstruse Energy World. In other words, the creatures in the third-grade worlds and the four-grade worlds were against each other. "But the Snake Spirit King''s goal is to return to the main world, right? Is he really going to ruin his n by doing this?" Zen asked suddenly. "From the very beginning, the Snake Spirit King was wrong. He will definitely pay for his stubbornness," the ancestry-level bloodline replied. "Now, you must devour as many of these heads as you can so that you may expand your primitivend. Only by seizing this opportunity can you defeat the other party in thepetition." "How?" "I will help you." The edge of Zen''s primitivend suddenly cracked, forming a crack that was a thousand miles wide. As soon as the crack was formed, groups of heads started to chomp on it from the outside. But as soon as the heads started to bite down, countless bamboo shoots shot out from the crack and began to intertwine with each other. Crack! Crack! Crack! The bamboo shoots rammed into the heads, chewing down on them till they were ground to pieces. "So, these are truly teeth?" Zen''s eyes widened. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes," replied the ancestry-level bloodline calmly. It had been preparing for this day ever since it entered Zen''s primitivend. Now that the heads had finally appeared, it was time for it to show what it was truly capable of. After the primitivend devoured the first batch of heads, Zen suddenly felt his cinnabar field swelling slightly. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is the primitivend expanding again?" "The more heads it devours, the faster the expansion will be," the ancestry-level bloodline exined. As soon as it finished speaking, the crack at the edge of the primitivend once again opened, and a large group of heads rushed in eagerly. Zen couldn''t believe what was happening. In such a short period of time, the primitivend had expanded threefold! Zen drew his gaze from the primitivend and looked at Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others. They were still trying their best to destroy those heads. Only then did Zen understand what the ancestry-level bloodline meant: these heads were all his food, and his alone. It was really a waste to kill them like this. Zen''s gaze swept across the chaos, and at the same time, he used the mother butterfly to sense the location of his inner world. After a while, he said loudly, "You can''t kill all these heads." The Snake Goddess made her shadow sh several heads into two pieces. "That''s true, but we can''t just sit still and wait for death," she said bluntly. "I have found another way," said Zen. Zen''s words made the others stop in their tracks. They all looked at him expectantly. With theirbined strength, they could protect the Pear Hill for some time, perhaps days or maybe even weeks. But their bloodline power would eventually grow exhausted. The same went for the three Chaos Ancient Gods. It was only a matter of time before the Pear Hill was devoured. The people inside the Pear Hill knew this, and were now in a state of panic. No matter where they stood, they could see strange flying heads gnawing at their enchanted barrier. Even the citizens of therge cities were filled with uneasiness. The Snake Goddess then asked Zen with narrowed eyes, "What way?" Zen didn''t reply right away, as he did a rough calction inwardly. Finally, he said, "Try your best to draw the heads to the west." Right now, Zen''s primitivend was right in the west of the Pear Hill. After having flown in the chaos for so long, they were slowly closing the distance. They would meet each other in a day at most. "And then?" asked Fuxi, brows furrowed tightly. "Let the Pear Hill enter my primitivend," replied Zen. The several Eternal Realm warriors and three Chaos Ancient Gods were stunned. Kendrick asked, "Are you kidding? How could your inner world amodate the Pear Hill?" Although the Pear Hill was a mountain, it was as big as arge province in the Source World. Although Zen''s primitivend had expanded, it was still iparably small next to the Pear Hill. "Has your primitivend expanded again? Can it amodate the Pear Hill?" the Snake Goddess asked urgently. "No," Zen said as he shook his head. "As of right now, it''s only as big as one percent of the Pear Hill." "Then how could the Pear Hill possibly enter it?" Kendrick asked impatiently. "My primitivend rapidly expands when it eats these heads," Zen exined, pointing at the hungry heads in the sky. "If it can devour all of the heads, then amodating the Pear Hill won''t be a problem." "How does the primitivend swallow the heads?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked, still dumbfounded. "Let me lure these heads to the west," the Snake Goddess said, ignoring him. At this point, they were out of ideas. Whether they liked it or not, they had no choice but to follow Zen. With a gentle wave of the Snake Goddess''s hand, the energy beams from her shadow became as thin as spider threads. In this way, her shadow could reach a farther distance. While multitudes of those strange heads kept chasing and intercepting the Pear Hill, there were countless more that hadn''t even woken up yet. The thread-like energy beams floated past the motionless heads, immediately waking them up. Using their keen intuition, those newly-awakened heads locked in on the Pear Hill as their target. Originally, there were about three hundred thousand heads chasing after the Pear Hill, but after the energy beams spread out like a beacon, there were now over a million heads chasing after them. Eastern Emperor Taiyi was horrified when he saw how densely-packed the heads were, chomping on the enchanted barrier. He couldn''t help but say, "Snake Goddess, your ability to lure them is so powerful..." The Snake Goddess nced at Zen questioningly. Zen said, "Don''t stop. Lure in more of them." With a wave of the Snake Goddess''s hands, her shadow extended even farther. More heads awoke and started to chase after the Pear Hill. After a few hours, tens of millions of heads followed closely behind the Pear Hill. The Eternal Realm warriors and the three Chaos Ancient Gods present eyed them anxiously. If these heads caught up to the Pear Hill, they were done for. Chapter 4169 Feast On The Heads Chapter 4169 Feast On The Heads It was truly horrifying to see a massive army of heads follow behind the Pear Hill. Everyone in the Pear Hill, ranging from mountain leaders, sect leaders, Eternal Realm warriors, to ordinary citizens, all felt chills run down their spines. If there was even a slight mistake, the Pear Hill would meet its end right now. "I didn''t expect that the chaos would be so dangerous. Was it a wrong choice for the Pear Hill to have left the Source World?" "The chaos should be filled with chaotic energy. Where has the chaotic energy gone, and why are there so many horrible heads?" "Who knows? Maybe the Snake Goddess can answer your question... " The people on the roof of the gate tower and on the hillside couldn''t do anything but look up and pray. Swoosh... Until now, the Snake Goddess still did not stop luring the heads. Her shadow, which had condensed behind her, increasingly got smaller and dimmer. It had all turned into thin energy beams and floated farther away, to help Zen lure more heads. The entire Pear Hill was like a fishing boat that sailed in the deep sea, while the shadow of Snake Goddess was akin to arge fishing that caught the heads one after another. "If it goes on like this, the number of heads would probably exceed a hundred million," the Snake Goddess said as she stared at Zen. "Zen, are you sure about your n?" she asked. "I''m not sure.." Zen confessed. "¡­¡­" Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others were speechless. A few hourster, Zen used the mother butterfly once again to locate the primitivend. It turned out that it was already quite close. "Is that the primitivend?" the Snake Goddess suddenly asked. Somewhere in front of Pear Hill was a small, brown ote ball. Because everyone was still a bit far from it, the ball looked like it was as tiny as a pea to their eyes. "Yes." Zen nodded. Although his avatar in his inner world had been to the outside of the primitivend, he had not seen its entirety. It was also his first time to see what it was truly like. Blue stripes covered the brown ote ball''s surface, and there was a crack on its side. From afar, the primitivend was like an oval mshell. "Should I control the Pear Hill to go there directly?" Judson asked. Zen''s eyes narrowed into slits, and he thought for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, "Yes, but don''t bump into the primitivend. Control the Pear Hill to fly around it!" "Got it," Judson answered. Therge circr structure behind the Pear Hill was like its helm. This circr structure controlled the direction it went. Since Judson was the one who had constructed it, he was like the captain who steered the Pear Hill. Boom! Boom! Therge circr structure slightly tilted upwards, and the energy it released also changed its direction. In turn, the Pear Hill''s angle changed, and it began to rush towards the bottom of the primitivend. Five minutester, the Pear Hill passed by the primitivend from below. Even though the primitivend was only one percent of the size of the Pear Hill, it was still a massive piece ofnd. When the two intersected, everyone felt as if arge city had skimmed over the top of the Pear Hill, then the primitivend plunged into the army of heads that followed behind the Pear Hill. "It''s your show time," Zen said as his voice traveled over the primitivend. The ancestry-level bloodline had waited for a long time. The primitivend hit therge group of heads, and at the same time, the crack on its edge had opened. Hundreds of heads passively went into the primitivend. "Crack, crack..." The nts that resembled bamboo shoots intertwined then chewed the huge heads into pieces. Previously, the primitivend had devoured only a small amount of heads, and the "teeth" formed by the two rows of bamboo shoot-shaped nts were enough to deal with them. Now, the heads from the chaos arrived in arge group, and many of them still escaped from the "teeth". Worse, some of them rushed to the continents in the center after they entered the primitivend! When Zen saw that the situation had gone awry, he had no choice but to form an avatar in his inner world to protect those continents. The ancestry-level bloodline had also realized this problem, so it activated its power once again. Just then, a rumble came from the primitivend, and more rows of bamboo shoot-shaped nts quickly grew out. These nts shot up in a crisscross manner and upied almost one-fourth of the primitive land, which made it hard for the heads to pass through them. "Crack, crack..." The faster the heads were devoured, the faster the primitivend expanded. By the time the primitivend eliminated the group of heads, it''s size had more than doubled! Swoosh! It took nearly two hours for the massive Pear Hill to adjust its direction. Afterward, it drew an arc in the chaos that was ten million miles long to lure those heads towards the primitivend again. When the primitivend had doubled in size, its ability to devour heads also doubled. This was the second time the primitivend and the Pear Hill had passed by each other. The primitive land swallowed over a million heads, and its size doubled again. Now, it was almost one-twentieth the size of the Pear Hill! "The primitivend sure expands quite fast¡­" Fuxi muttered, his eyes full of surprise. Of course, Gerald, Judson, and Kendrick were also shocked. They had floated in the chaos for quite a long time and had seen some unique spaces within it. However, they had never seen anything as unique as Zen''s primitivend! "After it swallowed two batches of heads, it expanded four times, equivalent to one-twentieth of the Pear Hill''s size," the Snake Goddess said as her eyes lit up. "If there are enough heads for the primitive land to devour for five more times, it would be even bigger than the Pear Hill!" she eximed. All of them had been anxious at first, but now they were full of hope. Without saying a word, Judson adjusted the helm for the third time. As Zen stared at the primitivend that went further away, he asked, "Ancestry-level bloodline, why didn''t those heads attack the primitivend directly? Why did they go inside the crack in the primitive land instead?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Those heads were quite insane. They bit and devoured anything they saw. However, when they reached the primitivend, they quietly bypassed the other areas and went straight inside the primitive land''s big mouth. That was rather odd. "Those heads only know to devour everything, and they are quite stupid. Look at the blue lines outside the primitivend," the ancestry-level bloodline said. "These are..." "A formed by the power of space. It can cover the whole primitivend," the ancestry-level bloodline exined. "A space..." Zen murmured. At that moment, he thought of the Evil God and the Source World. Since the heads had spread all over the chaos, the Source World had probably encountered numerous attacks from them. He did not know if the Evil God had found a way to deal with them. If he did not, then the Source World would probably suffer a disaster, the tens of thousands of races and creatures that lived in it included. At that point, the Pear Hill had passed by the primitivend for the third time¡­ The fourth time... The fifth time... Every time the two territories passed by each other, the primitivend''s size increased, and more of the heads that followed closely behind the Pear Hill were subsequently devoured by the primitivend. When the Pear Hill passed by the primitivend for the sixth time, thetter appeared to be half the size of Pear Hill, and had devoured nearly one-third of the heads already! The seventh time the Pear Hill passed by the primitivend, half of the heads remained behind the Pear Hill still, but the primitivend was slightlyrger than it. Chapter 4170 Shadows Chapter 4170 Shadows Currently, Zen''s primitivend was alreadyrge enough to amodate the entire Pear Hill. However, if they wanted to let the Pear Hill inside the primitivend, they had to slow it down first. The problem was that over forty million heads were chasing behind the Pear Hill. Once it slowed down, it would then be engulfed by the sea of heads. Therefore, they had no choice but to change its direction once again and flew past the primitivend for the eighth time. Whoosh! In an instant, they redirected the Pear Hill in the other direction. The huge mouth of the primitivend was still wide open. It could actually devour the entire Pear Hill and the millions of heads in one gulp. Buzz! Buzz! The heads chasing behind weren''t fast enough to change their trajectories, so they drilled directly into the mouth of the primitivend. After swallowing the heads, the primitivend expanded again at an incredible rate. In an instant, its size doubled again. Now, it was more than twice the size of the Pear Hill. But more importantly, the heads that were chasing after the Pear Hill were finally gone. There was not a single one to be seen in the void anymore. Without them chasing the Pear Hill, it could now begin to slow down. However, with such a huge mountain moving at a high speed, it would take much time and effort to slow it down. It took them an hour to finally decrease its speed to a thousand feet per three seconds. Then, they positioned the Pear Hill to fly directly towards the primitivend. When they were just dozens of miles away, the primitivend opened its big mouth, waiting for the Pear Hill to drill into it. Everything went quite well. Zen and the Eternal Realm warriors were finally relieved to see that they were going to be safe. However, what they didn''t expect was that the primitivend actually brought fear to the creatures of the Pear Hill. It was partly their fault because they didn''t exin to the residents of Pear Hill what the primitivend really was. "The heads were all gone?" "I think they were eaten by that huge monster!" "Wait! That monster increased its size again!" "Is it trying to devour the Pear Hill? We''re doomed!" Only Zen and the Eternal Realm warriors knew what the primitivend was. Thus, it was natural for the hundreds of millions of creatures residing in the Pear Hill to shiver in fear in the face of this "enormous monster". As the Pear Hill rushed steadily to the mouth of the primitivend, panic spread quickly. Several mountain leaders flew towards the Snake Goddess and asked why they weren''t changing the direction of the Pear Hill, and why it seemed like they were drilling into a huge m monster''s body on purpose. "Did they just refer it as a m monster?" After taking a better look at the primitivend, Zen finally saw what they were talking about. He smiled bitterly as he stared at the primitivend that actually looked like a huge m with many sharp teeth. The Snake Goddess wasted no time and exined to the mountain leaders what really was going on. When the mountain leaders learned the truth, they quickly bowed their heads and apologized for their intrusion. However, they knew that all the people were still panicking, so they said, "We''re d that the Pear Hill is alright. But please tell the people what''s going on. It''ll be better if the informationes directly from you to alleviate their worries." "I understand. It''s my fault that I put this matter aside as we were focused on how to ensure the safety of the Pear Hill. Don''t worry. I''ll speak to them," the Snake Goddess responded with sincerity. Immediately after, she took a deep breath, and a prating voice quickly spread in the entire Pear Hill. "People of the Pear Hill, please don''t panic! There have been huge changes in the chaos. As you saw earlier, there were heads everywhere, and there are other things that are currently going on. Right now, we have to find a safe ce to hide. That huge m-like monster is actually Zen Luo''s inner world. Once we enter it, we should be safe!" The other mountain leaders, the sect leaders and members, and even the citizens in the cities were all shocked as they heard what the Snake Goddess said. They all knew that building an inner world wasn''t an easy task. Zen''s inner world could even float within the chaos. That was new to them. And to top it all, Zen''s inner world was so enormous that it could amodate the entire Pear Hill. Although it sounded inconceivable and insane, they believed the words of the Snake Goddess. After all, she had high prestige in the Pear Hill. Both the Snake Goddess race and the human race fully put their trust in her. With that, the people of the Pear Hill finally calmed down. At the same time, on one of the peaks, Elvinia was standing there with a surprised look on her face as she heard the Snake Goddess mention Zen''s name. It had been a while when shest saw him. She didn''t expect that Zen''s inner world had already grown sorge. Whoosh! Finally, the Pear Hill started to slowly enter the primitivend. Everyone''s attention was caught as they saw rows of nts that resembled bamboo shoots above. As the primitivend continued to expand, these nts also grew bigger and stronger. If they pressed down, the entire Pear Hill would be instantly crushed. The entire process of sending the Pear Hill inside the primitivendsted for about sixteen hours. Once it was done, Zen said to Kendrick, "Master Kendrick, please remove your enchanted barrier." Buzz! Buzz! The enchanted barrier that was attached to the surface of the Pear Hill gradually disappeared. A wave then came from the vast blood mist in the sky, and slender nts emerged from the sea. The nts flew up from all directions, drilled into the bottom part of the Pear Hill, and firmly fixed it to the ground of the primitivend. Zen''s inner world would continue to expand, meaning that some unpredictable dangers might ur. To prevent the Pear Hill from rolling further inside, the ancestry-level bloodline came up with this method to stabilize its hold on the primitivend. "Zen, I actually have a question if you don''t mind. What are you now?" Fuxi asked as he approached Zen. "What do you mean? Is there something wrong with me?" Zen asked with a confused look on his face. "Well, since you are now in your own inner world, doesn''t that make you an avatar?" Fuxi tried to exin with a smile. The Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others looked at Zen as they heard Fuxi asking him this question. They were also curious about this. Zen was now inside his own inner world. It was like saying that a big cup was holding a small gourd, but at the same time, the big cup was inside the small gourd. This would create a logic paradox. Was the cup the one holding the gourd, or was it the other way around? However, it was truly happening right now. "Hmm, one thing''s for sure. This body is not my avatar." Then Zen pointed to the space beside him and said, "But this is." Upon saying those words, an avatar that took his image gradually condensed. The aura emitted by the avatar was exactly the same as his. Soon after, more and more avatars appeared one by one. In a short while, there were over a hundred avatars that stood beside Zen. Each of them possessed extraordinary strength. "Really?!" Fuxi eximed. Although Fuxi''s strength had already increased dramatically, he instantly perceived that he wouldn''t be able to deal easily with even one of those avatars. Even if they didn''t use any theurgy, Zen''s avatars could kill Fuxi effortlessly. And to think that Zen could easily summon over a hundred of them, one could just imagine how strong Zen had finally be. "Well, it seems that we will be members of Zen''s inner world." Eastern Emperor Taiyi let out a deep sigh. "The battle in the chaos has far exceeded our imagination," the Snake Goddess said calmly. Zen stood beside her, listening intently to what she was saying with furrowed brows. "The Pear Hill is lucky to have this world to serve as its shelter. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Pear Hill is lucky to have this world to serve as its shelter. The Pear Hill is lucky to have this world to serve as its shelter." Zen was surprised when he heard that the Snake Goddess''s words repeated a few times. He felt a strange wave run through his head. He was holding his head as if he was experiencing a mild headache. "Zen, what happened? Are you alright?" The Snake Goddess instantly noticed that Zen was acting a little strange. Zen just shook his head and said, "Yes, I''m fine." He then waved his hand, making all his avatars disappear. With his current state, he shouldn''t have any auditory hallucinations. He thought that perhaps it was because he summoned too many avatars at the same time. However, just when he dispersed his avatars, he noticed that there were shadows all over the sky. As he looked at the Snake Goddess beside him, there were also more than a dozen shadows that surrounded her. He tried to look around and he saw that there were more than ten shadows of Pear Hill. ''What''s going on? Why is the world full of shadows?!'' Chapter 4171 Variable Images Chapter 4171 Variable Images These shadows appeared to be real and not mere hallucinations. Zen shook his head and stared at them. However, they all gathered back together instantly. Surely, they must have alle, somehow, from the people they resembled, and they were now like overflowing water, about to spread out at any time. The strange visions persisted for a few moments more before Zen finally broke out of his stupor. Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the others all gathered around him, concern written across their faces. At Zen''s level of cultivation, he couldn''t possibly be this disoriented unless he was confronted with a powerful soul pressure. But who in Zen''s inner world was that powerful? "Zen, are you all right?" the Snake Goddess asked worriedly. As the visions faded away, Zen came to his senses. He looked around in a daze. "I saw numerous shadows just now." "Shadows? You must be mistaken. They were probably hallucinations," Fuxi replied, furrowing his brows. Zen must be so fatigued facing so much pressure that he was starting to see things. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hallucinations?" Zen frowned. "They didn''t seem to be hallucinations, or afterimages. They seemed real." "What?" The Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi stared at Zen, notprehending. However, Zen became more and more convinced he was right. He pointed at the distance. "I saw twelve Snake Goddesses, ten Fuxis, eleven Pear Hills, and six Eastern Emperor Taiyis. They were really there." Fuxi gave Zen a nk look. Finally, he burst out, "Crazy! You''ve gone crazy!" "I haven''t," Zen said calmly. "There must be something wrong with this ce, not me!" "Alright. Let''s say there''s an anomaly in this space. But why would there be twelve of me?" the Snake Goddess asked seriously. Compared to Fuxi, the Snake Goddess was more inclined to trust Zen. If Zen said that what he saw was real, then she chose to believe him. "I don''t know." Zen shook his head. The number of the visions of the people varied. The Snake Goddess had thergest number, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi had the least. Zen couldn''t figure out what the determining factors possibly could be. "The Variable Images. Zen, what you saw might have been the Variable Images..." Gerald''s voice suddenly floated over from the jadeite tform. Zen and the Snake Goddess turned to look at Gerald and approached him at the tform. The Snake Goddess was the first to ask. "What is the Variable Image?" "Only people with a deep knowledge of space can see the Variable Images," Gerald continued. "In this round of chaos, the first person to see the Variable Images was Othniel. Afterprehending the truth of space, he saw the Variable Images several times." "I remember that he had tried to show it to us," Kendrick, who was beside Gerald, added. It was only in the early stages of chaos that the six Chaos Ancient Gods had no conflict with each other, so what Kendrick said must have happened in the earlier stages of the world. "Yes. He said I had twenty Variable Images," Gerald recalled. "Kendrick had seventeen, and Othniel himself had the least number, only eight." "But what exactly are those Variable Images?" The Snake Goddess pressed, more curious than the others. "I''m not sure," Gerald said. "Othniel had carefully observed the Variable Images, and he said that they were all just versions of the same people." "So I really have twelve versions of myself?" the Snake Goddess said, bewildered. "That''s what Othniel said. His understanding of space had reached an unfathomable level, far beyond our knowledge," said Gerald. "But from the perspective of life, I don''t agree with what he said." Gerald, who controlled the truth of life, had his own definition for it. "I remember Othniel saying that, normally, one''s Variable Images ovepped with themselves completely, so that even if he strained the truth of space to the limit, he would never be able to perceive them. Only when the time sequence in the entire chaos fluctuated and they became out of sync did the images be perceptible to him," Gerald continued. "A fluctuation in the time sequence? When does that happen?" Zen asked. "You must have all experienced it before," said Gerald. The Snake Goddess''s eyes lit up first. "I know! It was with the Shade Stone!" "Yes." Gerald nodded. "Whenever the Shade Stone appears, there will be subtle fluctuations in the time sequence of the chaos. It was at this time that Othniel would see the images." ording to legends in the Source World, the Shade Stones had fallen from the hourss of time. It was said the Shade Stones could calcte the lifespan of the chaos. A short time after Zen had arrived at the Source World, he had also had a Shade Stone merged into his body. However, after inheriting the ancestry-level bloodline, his body, in a way, had been rebuilt. He found that both the Shade Stone and the Chaotic Source Spirits had disappeared. "Maybe there was another Shade Stone appearing in the Source World just now, and you have reached an understanding of spaceparable to Othniel''s, which is why you are now more sensitive to the fluctuation of the time sequence of chaos and can see those Variable Images," Gerald mused aloud. Such an exnation made sense. After all, now that Zen had mastered the ancestry-level bloodline, his attainments in space could match that of the Chaos Ancient Gods. Coincidentally, a Shade Stone just descended, and Zen was able to see the Variable Images. But what were these Variable Images? If Othniel hadn''t known, it was impossible for Zen to know now. "Enough about the Variable Images. I''m more concerned about the Ruin Graveyard right now," the Snake Goddess pronounced. The Ruin Graveyard was a world floating in the chaos, also vulnerable to an attack by the heads at any moment now. "Right! The Ruin Graveyard is also in danger!" Zen pped his hands, suddenly alert. ording to their previous n, once the Pear Hill went into his inner world, they would turn it around to search for the Ruin Graveyard! With the help of the mother butterfly, Zen could easily sense the positions of the primitivend and the Ruin Graveyard. Zen wouldn''t have been in a hurry before. He would have had enough time to find it. But the Ruin Graveyard might get attacked soon. He didn''t know if the creatures on the graveyard could survive that. A grim air descended over Fuxi and the others. The Pear Hill had three Chaos Ancient Gods and several Eternal Realm warriors, but even they found it difficult to deal with those heads. The Ruin Graveyard probably didn''t even have any Eternal Realm warriors. What chance did they have against the attacks? "Master Kendrick, please make the Pear Hill turn around. We''ll set off right away," said Zen. Although the Pear Hill was located inside the primitivend, the primitivend could crack open just enough for it to drive the wholend forward. In addition to the Pear Hill''s power, the primitivend would also help, so its speed shouldn''t be slow. Meanwhile, on the northwest side of the chaos, the Ruin Graveyard, indeed, was currently in grave danger. Hundreds and thousands of heads were alreadyunching attacks. These heads did not have any preferences. They would simply bite off and swallow anything or anyone they caught. The divinend was at the center of the Ruin Graveyard now, so it was not damaged yet. But the huge tombstones around the Ruin Graveyard had already been gnawed into pieces. The Ruin Graveyard upants estimated that the tombstones were big enough to keep the heads at bay. In the meantime, they racked their minds, trying to think of a way out. However, after the heads devoured tombstones as big as they were, their size started to double! Several heads had be inconceivably huge in the next few days. At the rate they were growing, it wouldn''t be long before they could devour the entire Ruin Graveyard! Chapter 4172 Appearance Chapter 4172 Appearance There were several figures on the huge tombstones and all of them used the Grand Teleportation technique all of a sudden. Buzz... A number of space channels appeared and with them came Mike, Holy Jay, Bromley, Jeremiah and Joy. When they stopped, there was a head biting a tombstone before them. It had just made its way into the Ruin Graveyard and was twice its original size. "I''ll go first. Holy Jay, follow me," ordered Bromley. "What about me?" asked Mike. "You guard the rear," said Holy Jay chuckling. Mike sulked, feeling helpless. A Holy Being''s strength was simr to that of a warrior at the fifth or sixth stage of the Other Shore Realm. However, with a powerful Other Shore Token, the Holy Being''s strength would double. Mike had borne the butterfly as instructed by the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Shortly after, the Mysterious Yellow Tower had been destroyed and he now wouldn''t even have a chance to go change this Other Shore Token. What the hell was this! What was going on! Buzz... A huge seal appeared above Bromley''s head. It appeared to be carved with the ghost rock on Stage Seventeen of the Other Shore. It was a seal of extraordinary quality and was carved out by none other than the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s fourth disciple, Justin. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... In a sh, Bromley appeared near the giant head. These heads would usually attack living creatures. But now, they seemed to gorge themselves on the tombstones, unable to pull themselves away and react to their surroundings. "The Punishment Seal!" Crack, crack, crack, crack... The seal continued to cover the head, creating marks all across its surface. "Let''s make our move, now!" Bromley roared once he''d ced the seal. Buzz... Joy, Holy Jay, Mike and Jeremiah then appeared around the head and attacked the marks at the same time. They didn''t exert so much strength, each of them only releasing one divine megaton of power. Yet in three seconds, they had already attacked the marks dozens of times. Such an amount of power might not cause any damage to the head, but it could trigger the Punishment Seal! Each time the Punishment Seal was triggered, a force pierced through the internal space and spread into the target''s body. The force was so powerful that it could not be fought against. This was the power of the Punishment Seal! The head carried nothing and continued munching down on the tombstone. Hundreds of incredible powers began circting within it and after a slight tremble, countless cracks broke out from the surface and shattered the ground beneath. "We killed another one!" Joy yelled with a smile. "Killing one is no easy task," replied Holy Jay, his eyes filled with worry. There were too many heads... Usually, if the creatures wererge in number, each individual was very weak. But here, each head was extremely powerful. Zeke, the Holy Being, had identally been swallowed by one of the heads and could now do nothing more than restore his body in the divinend. "Find another target," said Mike. They were about to use the Grand Teleportation technique when a massive monster suddenly rushed over from close by. It was a head, a hundred timesrger than the rest! It moved unimaginably fast and before they even knew what was going on, arge mouth covered them, attempting to swallow them in a single gulp. Buzz, buzz, buzz... All the Holy Beings used the Grand Teleportation technique and disappeared. They appeared in the sky, over a hundred miles above, all harboring a lingering fear. If they had reacted too slowly, they would have no doubt all been killed. "Where is Jeremiah?" Bromley suddenly asked. Holy Jay scanned their surroundings and revealed in horror, "I''m afraid he was devoured!" "We''ll kill it together!" Joy yelled, frowning deep in anger. "We are no match for a head a hundred times stronger than thest one. Let''s get out of here!" Bromley bellowed, decisively ordering a retreat. Just then, a figure walked out of the space channel. "It''s Rocher!" The sight of Rocher lit them up. The younger generation had nowpletely surpassed Holy Beings like them. The strength of Hallet, Augustus and other disciples all surpassed Bromley''s. Rocher was the most remarkable of them all and seemed to be the strongest warrior in the Ruin Graveyard! He nodded to the Holy Beings and took out a sword. It was the Lone Sword! It was only once he had the sword in his possession did Rocher realize how terrifyingly powerful it was. The sword had the endless destructive power and he had still yet to tap into its full potential! Ssh... The destructive power continued flowing around the Lone Sword and even Rocher, with a clear mind, was affected by the violence within it. He waved his sword with a glimmer of enjoyment shining through. The power that radiated off tore the iprehensibly massive head into pieces, snapping it like dry branches. "Amazing! A truly astonishing power!" praised Joy. Mike stoodcent, his hands tucked behind his back. Rocher was from his Evolutionary Universe after all. Rocher was a stark contrast, however. He held the Lone Sword in his hands, an indescribable struggle visible on his face. He was clearly ipatible with the devastating power the sword contained. When he had first noticed the Lone Sword and set himself on retrieving it, it did not possess such destructive power. Something must have happened to the Lone Sword before he reached the thirty-third floor. Rocher''s intuition was sharp, but he had never expected Geoffrey to have tampered with the holy pir and changed the position of the Lone Sword. This "modification" was both a repair and an enhancement. The Lone Sword was at the eleventh stair, second only to the Snake Spirit King''s Holy Items. Even so, Rocher didn''t like it... He cupped his hands towards the Holy Beings and was about to teleport away using the Grand Teleportation technique. There were over a hundred heads in the Ruin Graveyard that were a hundred timesrger than ordinary heads. Hallet and Augustus couldn''t deal with them and had to rely on Rocher to kill them alone. Just as Rocher was about to leave, a voice suddenly came from the Lone Sword. "You are too slow. They will grow a thousand times or even ten thousand timesrger than they are now, before you can kill them. With the power of this sword, you will not be able to kill them at all." The voice startled Rocher. "Who are you? Who is inside my sword?" he asked immediately. Bromley, Mike and the others were confused as well when they saw Rocher''s reaction. Buzz... Wisps of souls condensed on Rocher''s sword, and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and his four disciples appeared all at once. "You are the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower!" said Rocher utterly surprised. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower?" "Why is he hiding in the Lone Sword?" Not far away, Bromley, Holy Jay and the others were surprised and pleased by what they heard. If the old man really was the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower, then he must also be the owner of the Ruin Graveyard. "It''s me," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord replied tly. "Sir, do you have a way to save the Ruin Graveyard?" Rocher asked hurriedly. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord looked around the Ruin Graveyard. The huge heads in the distance were still madly devouring everything they could, growing rapidly. "When I designed this area, I knew this day woulde. But I only have one chance at this." Chapter 4173 A One-time Array Chapter 4173 A One-time Array There were six extremely huge tombstones in the Ruin Graveyard, but two were missing to make room for the exit and entrance. Between the tombstones were severalrge spaces and behind them was a dull gray forest, known as the Rotten Tree Forest. The Rotten Tree Forest had been grim and lifeless for many years. The human race were not the only ones who did not like this ce; even the native races of the Ruin Graveyard hated it. Rocher used the Grand Teleportation technique over and over again to rush towards the forest, several Holy Beings following closely behind. Although he had carried an Other Shore Token from the thirty-third floor, his achievements in space were not much better than those of the Holy Beings and so they were still able to catch up to him. Buzz! In the sky above the Rotten Tree Forest, Rocher and the several Holy Beings stepped out of the space channel one after another. Rocher held the long sword tight and ced it horizontally in front of him. The figure of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord emerged once more. He looked down and said, "Clean up the rotten trees within a radius of ten miles, with the middle one as the center." The second he finished speaking, Joy smiled and said excitedly, "Let me do it!" She fell backwards and flew towards the Rotten Tree Forest. As shended, a purple mist rose from arge area of the ground.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It spread out quickly and formed a massive circle within the forest, enveloping a range of ten miles in radius, no more, no less. Swish! The surging sword intent then soared into the sky and every rotten tree within the range was pierced through by a purple sword. They then soared into the sky and went straight to Joy, finally gathering in her body. The spreading purple mist then thinned out and all the rotten trees had disappeared. The center of forest had been turned into a circr in. "That''s quite a unique technique," remarked the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord as he looked at Joy. Joy smiled and had butterflies fluttering in her stomach. Being praised by the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower was a greatpliment to her Grand Purple Aura Technique. The soul of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord then jumped down and stood in the in that had been created. He stamped his feet lightly and a golden light began expanding around him; a stone array appeared on the ground. "This array exists under the Rotten Tree Forest!" Bromley eximed, totally surprised. He had been in the Ruin Graveyard a long time but he never knew there was an array hidden here. He wasn''t the only one; the native races did not know either. "Yes, it was prepared for a day such as this," revealed the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. He then began controlling the array. When the array was activated, the entire Rotten Tree Forest shook, and the bitten tombstones began glowing. Once the array was fully activated, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord patted its center and roared, "Open!" Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The Rotten Tree Forest shook more violently. Ssh! A huge dragon-shaped mark suddenly lit up within the forest. A light dragon then soared upwards into the sky and then towards the heads on the tombstones. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Massive dragon-shaped marks appeared one after another, shooting the light dragons straight up. A few secondster and tens of thousands of light dragons had rushed out. Rocher, Bromley, Mike, Holy Jay, and Joy were all stunned by this terrifying energy they were witnessing. A single light dragon wasn''t a big deal; Rocher''s sword strike could surpass it quite easily. But in just a few seconds, there were tens of thousands of light dragons, and their number continued increasing. By the end, there might be millions or even tens of millions of them. No matter how powerful the warriors were, they would find it difficult to stand up to such an overwhelming amount. "What happened to the Rotten Tree Forest?" "What a terrifying energy reaction!" "Is that the secret weapon of our Ruin Graveyard?" The creatures in other parts of the Ruin Graveyard were witnessing this too. The invasion of the heads had made the human race and other races desperate. They had never imagined the Ruin Graveyard held a secret weapon like this and it filled them all with great excitement. The light dragons seemed to have a mind of their own as they rushed towards the heads on the tombstones. All the heads, those at their original sizes and those a hundred or a thousand timesrger, were devoured by the light dragons in a sh. Huge balls of light then burst out, one after the other. They shone like suns and erupted one at a time, sending a blinding light enveloping the entire Ruin Graveyard. Thissted for five minutes. Finally, the light dimmed and the dragons and heads on the tombstones disappeared. "We made it!" Holy Jay yelled in happiness. "It turns out the Ruin Graveyard is really powerful!" Mike couldn''t contain his tion. "Sir, how many times can this array be used?" Rocher asked enthusiastically. Bromley, Joy and the others were curious about this as well. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord slowly raised his hand and said, "Once. The energy in the array has now been used up." "What?" This rendered the Holy Beings silent and left them somewhat disheartened. "But with your great theurgy, you will eventually lead us through this cmity," said Rocher matter-of- factly. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. Mike, Bromley and the others hoped he could reopen the Mysterious Yellow Tower, but they didn''t get the chance to ask their questions just yet. However, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord sighed and revealed, "The original n was I would stand in the Ruin Graveyard and lead you through this disaster. However, things have changed." "What do you mean?" Rocher asked. "Forget it." The change that the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord referred to was the fact that Zen had sessfully opened up his primitivend, which meant the Ruin Graveyard, which was used as a back-up, was no longer needed. If it weren''t for Zen''s sess, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord would have bet everything on the Ruin Graveyard. But he did not want to tell them this; it would be a huge blow to their confidence. He considered for a moment and then said, "The change in the n was caused by a sudden attack on the Mysterious Yellow Tower, which has now beenpletely destroyed. My four disciples and I have all died, but I had a premonition and ced wisps of our souls into the Lone Sword so that part of us is still alive." What! The Mysterious Yellow Tower was destroyed and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was dead! Rocher and the Holy Beings were stunned. The powerhouse who had built the Ruin Graveyard and the Mysterious Yellow Tower had died. How terrifying was the opponent he had faced? "If that''s the case, how do we fight against these heads?" Bromley said gravely. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had used the array to clean up all the heads here, but there were still more in the chaos. "You can''t deal with them," answered the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "Then all hope is lost," Mike murmured. The news that the Mysterious Yellow Tower had been destroyed devastated him. He had been looking forward to obtaining a better Other Shore Token. Now, however, he lost all hope. What was worse, from what the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had said, he couldn''t even stay in the Ruin Graveyard. "No, there''s still hope," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said with a smile. "You are the hope." Chapter 4174 A Giant Clam Chapter 4174 A Giant m Mike shook his head, confused by the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s words. "Sir, what hope? What do you mean?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bromley was the first to react. "Is it because of the butterfly Mike carried?" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded in response. "That butterfly... Does it have any secret?" Mike asked. "If hees, I believe he will save the whole Ruin Graveyard," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord answered with a smile. In fact, he no longer attached much importance to the Ruin Graveyard. He now ced all his hopes on Zen, so this ce became dispensable to him. He and his disciples left their souls because they wondered how things could develop. Even if Zen did not arrive, it wouldn''t have mattered. Nheless, he was convinced that Zen woulde. After all, both the divinend and his parents were here. "He? Who is it that you refer to?" Mike asked frantically. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord grinned and his body began to fluctuate. While he returned to Rocher''s Lone Sword, he spoke calmly, "Hold on. He should being any moment now." Then, he disappeared and everyone grew silent. They could not believe someone was going to save them. In terms of strength, Rocher reached the thirty-third floor of the Mysterious Yellow Tower and was already a master in the thirty-third stage of the Other Shore Realm. With this, he was well recognized as a top master in the chaos. If anything, Zen might not even stand a chance against him. Was the man who the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord mentioned even more powerful than Rocher? Though no one said it aloud, everyone doubted what he had said. He did not make a promise or reassure them. His words sounded more like encouragement so they could push through future difficulties. "No matter what, the Ruin Graveyard is thest ce we will live in. Let''s hold on until reinforcements arrive," Bromley reassured. Outside the Ruin Graveyard, all the heads, big and small, were cleared up. However, arge number of heads still arrived from afar. After what happened in the Rotten Tree Forest, all the races from the Ruin Graveyard sent their nsmen and warriors to inquire. With full transparency, Bromley exined everything they knew and what the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had said. People had very mixed reactions. When the heads initially attacked, the native races of the Ruin Graveyard did not fight to the fullest of their abilities. They had doubts about each other and suspected the humans. Moreover, they made intricate escape ns if it was necessary. Once the Ruin Graveyard waspletely destroyed, they would gather the remaining members to escape. They figured that though the heads covered almost everywhere, they might only be distributed across the Ruin Graveyard. As they had anticipated this to unfold, the races preserved their strength for the escape rather than the attacks. However, they grew excited as they caught sight of the light dragons in the Rotten Tree Forest. As expected, the Ruin Graveyard was protected by a powerhouse. On top of that, Bromley''s words excited them even more. They began to give an all-out fight. Just like that, all the powerful warriors of the human race and the other races had gone out. If the heads even came close, they would be instantly killed to prevent them from devouring and growing stronger. In the first three days, almost no head survived in the Ruin Graveyard under the joint efforts of many races. But on the fourth day, the dynamic changed. The number of heads had increased, and they were ten to twenty timesrger than the previous heads that attacked the Ruin Graveyard. Although all the races did their best to fight the heads off, some managed to escape and devoured many creatures almost instantly. Once these heads entered the Ruin Graveyard, they grew rapidly as they devoured. This made them more threatening opponents. By the fifth day, hundreds of heads that grew a hundred timesrger, and two that grew a thousand timesrger appeared in the Ruin Graveyard. The Other Shore Realm masters of the various races died, and many Holy Beings of the divinend were injured and killed as well. If the two heads which were a thousand timesrger continued to devour, they would grow to a size bigger than the Ruin Graveyard. Even Rocher felt powerless as he faced the gigantic heads. With the help of dozens of warriors at the high stages of the Other Shore Realm, heunched an attack on one of the gigantic heads but failed. Though they managed to injure the head, almost half of the warriors in this attempt died. Once again, the Ruin Graveyard was in grave danger. Floating in the air, Rocher looked at the heads from a distance. He held the Lone Sword horizontally before him and asked, "Sir, is there really no other way to save the Ruin Graveyard?" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord remained silent. The answer was obvious. At this point, the Ruin Graveyard was a cub pushed into an arena. Even if Rocher became the sharpest w of the cub, they would still have no hope to win the battle. There was no other choice but to hold on. Six hourster, the other huge head grew to ten thousand timesrger than the ordinary ones. It was easily seen throughout the Ruin Graveyard. The women and children who hid in the depths of the Ruin Graveyard looked up at therge creature and were flushed with panic. All of a sudden, the divinend docking within the Ruin Graveyard began to move. When Zen left, the divinend was left in the control of the reincarnated Harper. He paid close attention to the disaster in the Ruin Graveyard. When he saw that it was about to be devoured, he moved to help out. Once the Ruin Graveyard broke open, he would control the divinend to rush out as soon as possible. Another two hours passed, and a massive tombstone was devoured. This head grew by twenty thousand times. At the sight of this, every living being sank into a sense of hopelessness. "Sir, if I burn the Lone Sword, can I kill that head?" Rocher asked with a tinge of hope left. If the Other Shore Tokens were burned, great powers would be unleashed. On top of that, the power of the Lone Sword could be more unimaginable if it were burned. However, it would lead to the punishment of truth. Even the Memory me could not save him from this, which meant he wouldn''t have the possibility of rebirth, either. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord remained silent. If they ever burned the Other Shore Token, it would only mean that the Ruin Graveyard waspletely hopeless. Rocher thought he couldn''t give up so easily. Even if he had to sacrifice himself, he wouldn''t think twice. He reached out his hand and gently stroked the sword. His eyes widened, but just as he was about to make a move, Bromley''s voice echoed from not too far away. "Something ising." Rocher turned his head to see, but merely gazed into a nk distance. However, after a few moments, a bean-sized thing could be seen moving from the depths of the chaos. "Oh, look how fast it is!" Mike squirmed in delight. The bean-sized thing grewrger as it moved closer. Slowly, it was close enough to be recognized. It was a giant m with a big mouth. "Is that the hope?" Mike asked in a disappointed tone. Joy shrugged her shoulders. "It looks more like a joke." As they looked at it, they saw that the m withrge teeth and an odd shape was not there to save them at all. Chapter 4175 Figure As Tiny As Dust Chapter 4175 Figure As Tiny As Dust A great distance stood between them and the giant m, making it difficult for them to tell its actual size. However, as the giant m approached them, it began to grow bigger and bigger. The astonishment in the eyes of the Holy Beings, and the warriors at the Other Shore Realm intensified. The divinend was massive enough. The Ruin Graveyard was already several timesrger than the divinend, but this giant m was several timesrger than the Ruin Graveyard! The giant m headed straight for the Ruin Graveyard without pausing or changing direction. Everyone looked at the heads, which were growing like crazy, and then back at the giant m, which was approaching them at a rapid pace. Their hearts began to sink. The Ruin Graveyard would be doomed. When the huge m was just hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Ruin Graveyard, its serrated crack had already opened. Then, it slowed down. It did in the same way a giant would slow down to crouch down and feed itself food. "Let''s stop fighting. It''s useless to struggle," Holy Jay said helplessly. Even if they killed the heads, they still wouldn''t be able to save the Ruin Graveyard. They were destined to be swallowed by the huge m, and by the size of the m''s mouth, it could surely do it in one gulp! No matter how hard they tried, they would die eventually. Even Rocher, who had been bravely fighting day and night without taking any breaks, drew back his Lone Sword. After distancing himself from the heads, he stood looking up at the sky. Despite the situation, he almost looked calm, but none of them could tell how he was actually feeling. Above the divinend stood another group of people who were watching them. Most of them were Consummate True Gods. One of them was Rachelle who had previously died but was revived because of Nelly''s pleading. She had be a Consummate True God again and had been wholeheartedlyprehending the Truth of Godly Way. With her talent, it wouldn''t be long before she mastered the Truth of Godly Way, allowing her to ring the bell and reach the Other Shore Realm. However, before she could finish cultivating the Truth of Godly Way, bad news struck. The bell had been broken. When Rachelle learned this, she fell into a depression. She didn''t expect to meet such a great disappointment. Now, the Ruin Graveyard was about to get destroyed, and there was nothing she could do to escape the divinend. She hit a dead end, and she didn''t know how to get out of it. Not far in front of Rachelle, there was a warrior in the sixth stage of the Other Shore Realm standing with his hands behind his back. This was Mike''s disciple¡ªHarold. Like Rachelle, Harold had been waiting to enter the seventh stage of the Other Shore Realm for a long time. To prepare, he had put himself into seclusion. When he received the news, he became as depressed as Rachelle. He was already about to ring the bell after breaking through, only to find out that the bell was broken. Because he was so busy mourning over this, he didn''t even expect that in just a few days, he would find something new to mourn over¡ª the Ruin Graveyard''s doom! To them, it seemed that no one could escape the tragedy that was about toe. Swoosh! Boom! Crack! Crack! Crack! As the heads continued to bite, a tombstone, which was evenrger than the divinend, cracked. When it copsed, it made an earth-shattering sound and buried countless creatures under it. However, the powerful warriors in the Ruin Graveyard didn''t care about such a noise. They didn''t even bother to look at it. The giant m was already very close to them now, its mouth hung open. After a few more seconds, it reached the Ruin Graveyard, swallowing it whole. "Such long, big teeth!" Augustus said, his eyes wide open in a mixture of fear and amazement. "They seem to be some kind of nt," Hallet said with a frown. "It''s a wonder of nature. It really is amazing." Augustus said, trailing off. "Well, when these sharp teeth close and grind you into tiny pieces, you won''t be able to call it amazing anymore," Hallet said in annoyance. If the giant m closed its mouth, it would be able to grind the entire Ruin Graveyard, the tombstones, the divinend, and even the heads into fine-grained powders. Almost everyone''s heart was clenched. Augustus began talking again, unbothered. "Well, it hasn''t closed its mouth yet. Is it going to stop?" Hallet refused to reply, not wanting to speak to him anymore. Augustus had always been so optimistic, but this time, his optimism was out-of-ce. The Ruin Graveyard was already heading deep into the giant m. Oddly enough, its teeth still hadn''t chomped them to death. Why wasn''t the giant m closing its mouth? This was the question they all asked themselves. Was the giant m nning on using a different method to destroy the Ruin Graveyard? Or will it let go of the Ruin Graveyard? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A hint of hope, although unrealistic, began to form in their hearts. After a while, the Ruin Graveyard passed the giant m''s teeth, but for some reason, it still hadn''t attacked. Not long after this, they saw a mountain floating in the distance, and it was unimaginably huge. "Why is there a huge mountain flying over there?" "I thought the tombstones in the Ruin Graveyard wererge, but they''re nothingpared to that!" "What mountain is that?" The people in the Ruin Graveyard looked up at the big, flyingndform. At first, when they saw the mountain, they felt a sense of awe, but after staring at it for a few more minutes, they began to feel suffocated. After a while, Lorena and Rosie appeared at the top of the divinend. Harold greeted and bowed to Lorena. Lorena waved her hand and took two steps forward, her eyes in thought yet clouded with confusion. "It seems to be... the Pear Hill." "The Pear Hill? Lorena, are you sure?" Rosie said with a look of disbelief. Thest time she heard about it, she was still so young. Although she knew what it was, she had never been there before. Lorena, on the other hand, had been to Pearl Hill before, even being able to climb it. When she had reached the mountain''s peak, she looked down, trying to take in the whole of what she was standing on. However, the mountain was as big as a province! Even if someone stood on top of it, it would still difficult for them to see the entire mountain. Moreover, the Chaos Ancient Gods had transformed the mountain, and its appearance had changed drastically. For a moment, Lorena was unsure. "Lorena, you''re right. That is the Pear Hill." Harper''s voice came from the divinend. Harper, who was inside the sun, could see the mountain more clearly. "But isn''t the Pear Hill in the Source World? Why is it in the stomach of this giant m?" Lorena asked curiously. "I don''t know. Maybe a major change has happened in the Source World," Harper deduced. A major change in the Source World. When Lorena thought about this, her heart began to weigh down her body. Zen, Yan, and Geoffrey were still in the Source World. She didn''t know what was happening to them or how they were doing in the Source World. To say she wasn''t worried about them would be a lie. As everyone was staring at the mountain, a head, which was twenty thousand times its original size, devoured a tombstone. When it did this, much to their dismay, it grew evenrger. Now, it was about fifty thousand times its original size! To their surprise, the gigantic head then gave up on the other tombstones and headed straight for the divinend! Harper was on guard against the giant head, but when he shifted his attention to the Pear Hill, he forgot about it. Seeing the head inching closer, he uttered a final goodbye in his heart. He wanted to control the divinend to escape, but sadly, it was toote. The head had already reached the rear of the divinend. Those who were outside the divinend could only stare as the gigantic head began to open its mouth. They wore the saddest expressions on their faces. The people inside the divinend werepletely unaware of the impending crisis. They continued to live their lives and followed their routines. "The end of the divinend..." Rocher said in a detached manner. After all, it wouldn''t be long before everyone else died. The end result would still be the same, even if anyone died a little earlier or a littleter. He was no longer desperate but instead, rather calm after epting his fate. "No, it''s not." From the Lone Sword, the voice of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord rang out again. When Rocher heard this voice, he didn''t feel anything anymore. No matter how powerful this old man had been, everything was already history. ''A remnant soul wouldn''t be able to save anyone, '' he thought. He felt that he had read the mind of the owner of the Mysterious Yellow Tower. But he still asked indifferently, "Why do you say that?" "Because that is the hope," said the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. As soon as the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord finished speaking, Rocher saw a small, blurry figure appear on the top of the huge head. Compared to the head, the figure was but a speck of dust, but because of Rocher''s astonishing eyesight, he managed to see it. Chapter 4176 True Appearance Chapter 4176 True Appearance Bromley, Mike, and those who were standing at the top of the divinend like Lorena and Harold, also saw the blurry figure in the distance. "Who is that man?" "Is he from our Ruin Graveyard?" "What does he want to do? Does he n on facing that head alone? It''s impossible." In the eyes of these people, Rocher''s power was the strongest in the chaos. After all, there was no Other Shore Token that was stronger than one from the thirty-third stage. Lorena, Harper, and all the others recognized this as fact. And yet, even Rocher was unable to deal with the head, which had be fifty thousand timesrger. Who else could possibly face it? However, there were powers other than those of Other Shore Tokens in the chaos. Take for example, the power that Zen was using was the omniscient power that every Soul Sea Realm warrior had. The catch was, he could only use this power in his inner world. The head either didn''t notice orpletely ignored Zen''s small figure rushing towards it. Instead, it opened itsrge mouth to take a bite of the divinend. One bite was enough to swallow a third of the divinend. However, just then, the head abruptly stopped in its tracks. There seemed to be an invisible force between its upper and lower jaws, preventing it from closing its mouth. It suddenly couldn''t bite anymore! "Give me some strength," said Zen. "No problem," the ancestry-level bloodline responded. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The blood mist in the sky flickered, as if blood-red lightning shed within it. Zen stretched out a hand and grabbed at the air. Then, he flew up and arched through the air. "Up!" he roared. Swoosh! To everyone''s shock, the head was inching upwards, as though it was being dragged into the sky slowly. Rocher, Bromley, Mike, Lorena, Harold and Rachelle were all stunned to see this. That blurry figure might have had the courage to appear above the head, but never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that he would do such a thing. Yet, here was this mysterious figure, lifting the head up into the sky. Then, with incredible force, the blurry figure threw the head into oblivion. What did that mean? The head was roughly the same size as the divinend; could this mean that this mysterious figure could lift even the divinend?! "Is there such a powerhouse in the Source World?" Harold turned to ask Lorena. Previously, he had learned from Lorena that warriors at the eighth stage of the Other Shore Realm were extraordinary, and they would be treated well in the great forces. This knowledge hadforted Harold before. But now, as he watched these events unfold before him, his mind was melting. This figure must have been beyond the Other Shore Realm! "No! No one could do that," Lorena answered affirmatively. The corners of Harold''s eyes twitched. ''Where did this figuree from?'' he wondered. Meanwhile, inside the sun in the divinend, Harper''s body trembled as he could barely contain his excitement. Others couldn''t see who the person was because he was too far away, but Harper could see him clearly from the divinend''s perspective. It was Zen, it had to be! Although the appearance matched, Harper was still not sure. Back then, Zen had asked him about the Truth of Eternal Sword Intent. He was only a consummate True God, who hadn''t even stepped onto the Other Shore. But now, he hade so far! Harper came from the Source World, and he was naturally insightful. As an Other Shore Realm warrior, he had witnessed the strength of the Eternal Realm warriors, but which of them had strength like this? Whoosh! A blood-red light shot out from the sky formed by the blood mist. Zen was enveloped in the blood-red light, rendering him a figure of blood. Buzz! Covered in blood, Zen extended the blood sword in his hand and rushed towards the head that he had just thrown. His blood-colored body shed through the skies as if he hadpletely ignored all Space Laws. As he approached, the blood sword shed ominously. Normally, the blood sword could only cause a wound four or five inches deep. For the head that had be fifty thousand timesrger, the damage would''ve been ignorable. No one else could see clearly what was going on. Even Harper could only see a trace of blood-red light drilling into the head. Then, he heard a slight sounding from the head. The sound was like a charcoal pencil scratching paper, or like a cool wind whistling through a bamboo forest. After a short while, the head began to disintegrate. It dissolved into hundreds of millions of shards, like a massive meteor shower, raining towards the ground. After all the pieces disappeared, a silence fell over the Ruin Graveyard. Everyone was speechless. Even now, the creatures in the Ruin Graveyard had no idea what had really happened. The only thing that gave them some semnce of sce was that a human being had killed the massive head. After cutting off the head, Zen scanned his surroundings till his eyes fell on Lorena, who was standing at the top of the divinend. In a sh of blood-red light, Zen suddenly appeared in front of Lorena. When Lorena, Rosie and Harold saw the figure of blood, they froze in shock. Harold, however, stepped in front of Lorena to protect her, even though he knew that this was meaningless. Staring at the figure of blood before her, Lorena suddenly had a sense of familiarity. She could not help but call out, "Zen, is that you?" Rosie shot a concerned nce at her sister, feeling a little uneasy. Was she so stressed that she had begun to hallucinate? What if she annoyed the figure of blood? "Zen," Harold called cautiously. The blood-red light on Zen''s body began to fade, revealing his true appearance. This was his incarnation, so he didn''t have any special power. He was like a grass or a stone in the primitivend. He was insignificant. Rosie turned around and red at Harold this time. What was wrong with him? But then, she suddenly sensed that something was wrong. As she turned to the figure before them, her body froze. Standing nearby, Rachelle also felt as if she had been struck by lightning. When she was reborn, she had grown up to perform excellently. But deep in her heart, she never stopped thinking about Zen. She knew that her sister went to Zen to beg him to spare her, and that Zen had gone to the distant Source World in order to grow stronger. All this time, she was hoping that if Zen returned one day, she would''ve surpassed him in power. Of course, she had never told anyone about this. When all the resources of the Ruin Graveyard were avable and the strength of the consummate True Gods in the divinend had advanced by leaps and bounds, she felt hopeful. Even Rocher had managed to reach the thirty-third stage, and he was said to be the strongest warrior in the Source World. This whole time, she believed that as long as she mastered the Truth of Godly Way, it was possible for her to catch up with Zen. But now that she looked at Zen, she suddenly felt small and stupid. Her imagined opponent was far beyond her reach. Chapter 4177 Master And Disciple Chapter 4177 Master And Disciple Mike, Rocher, and Bromley were on the tombstone at the periphery of the Ruin Graveyard. They couldn''t clearly see what was happening at the top of the divinend. But they did see the head which was fifty thousand times its original size thrown into the air and shattered into pieces. Bromley was stunned for a while. He could manage to mutter only two words. "A miracle!" "Irrespective of whether or not it''s a miracle, at least the divinend is safe now," Holy Jay said with a smile. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "That blood man is standing at the top of the divinend! Let''s go and have a look!" Mike said, a space fluctuation rippling on the surface of his body. He got into the space channel and flew towards the divinend. "There are still heads that haven''t been dealt with," Rocher said. . He had hardly finished talking before he realized that the Holy Beings had already left. Rocher also wanted to go to the top of the divinend to see who that person was and how he could possess such an incredible theurgy. But the thought of the heads and how they had no one to take care of them made him suppress his curiosity and rush towards the nearest head, which had expanded to ten thousand times its original size. "Lone Sword!" The moment Rocher took out this Other Shore Token, a blood-red figure appeared on the head. This figure held a blood sword and then stabbed into the head, causing it to shatter into pieces before Rocher. . The figure then dispersed quickly. But before it dissipated, it turned to look at Rocher. Rocher was stunned. Although this man was wrapped in a thickyer of dark red blood so that Rocher couldn''t see his real appearance, Rocher felt that the outline of this face was somewhat familiar. It was precisely the shape of Zen''s face!. The bloody man disappeared from before Rocher. "I must be thinking too much. How could it be Zen?" Rocher muttered, shaking his head. His gaze then locked onto the next head. This head was now eight hundred times its original size. The bloody man appeared on this head as well. "Has he teleported to reach this head? Or... it is an avatar?" Rocher observed more heads and found a blood red figure on each of them. There were over ten thousand heads of different sizes in the Ruin Graveyard, and over ten thousand blood-red figures attacked these heads at the same time. They managed to kill all these heads in a while. "With so many powerful avatars, it looks like I don''t need to make a move!" Saying thus, Rocher flew towards the top of the divinend, smiling bitterly. At the top of the divinend, Lorena held Zen tightly in her arms, sobbing. Rosie walked around Zen. She looked her nephew up and down,paring him with the Zen in her impression. However, other than his appearance, Zen''s aura waspletely different from before. Thest time she saw him, Zen had already mastered two Truths of Godly Ways. These Truths of Godly Ways affected Zen''s temperament, and he had an edge while being forthright at that time. Now it seemed that Zen was no longer what he used to be. If this guy hadn''t just thrown the head that had expanded to fifty thousand times its original size into the sky, Rosie would have thought that he was at the same level as them. "Mother, I haven''t finished the mission my grandfather gave me. The situation in the Source World is veryplicated and is no longer what it used to be. I didn''t even kill our enemies myself. Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer are dead, but someone else killed them. But I have found the remaining members of the Nine Li race. They are all in the Pear Hill," Zen said to Lorena. Lorena''s eyes welled up as she looked at Zen, but she was happy as she said, "You''ve done a good job. Where is Yan? Is she all right?" "She''s fine. She''s now in the Pear Hill," said Zen. "Where is Geoffrey?" Lorena asked. "He-" Zen hesitated before continuing, "He''s fine as well." Whatever he knew about Geoffrey, he had obtained from the disciple of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, Dale. It was difficult for Zen to describe the state of the Abstruse Energy World to Lorena. But Lorena couldn''t remain calm anymore. "What happened to Geoffrey? Is he really all right?" "It''s a long story. He''s not in the chaos," Zen said vaguely, having no choice but to extend some form of exnation to her. "Long story? What are you talking about? He is Lorena''s grandson! Exin more clearly!" Rosie chimed in. Zen felt a headacheing on. At this moment, there was another space fluctuation beside him. Bromley, Mike, Holy Jay, Joy, and the other Holy Beings walked out of the space channel. They froze as their eyes focused on Zen, their hearts beating faster as they took in Zen''s appearance, unable to believe what they were seeing. It was so absurd when the most impossible thing they thought really happened. "Did you just throw the head fifty thousand times its original size to the sky?" Mike asked Zen. "Yes, I did," Zen said, nodding. "How did you do it?" Mike asked again, astonished. All he wanted to know was the answer to this question, all other thoughts fleeing his mind. Bromley, Holy Jay, and Joy probably had the same thought as they stared at Zen with eager eyes. "Because this is my inner world," Zen replied. "I can do it with the omniscient power." "Your inner world..." Mike said wonderingly. The Holy Beings seemed suddenly enlightened, and Bromley said, "Is it because of the Grand Weapon Refining Method and the Primal Chaos Technique that you were able to achieve this?" Back then, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had given these to Bromley, who had then passed them down to Zen. At the time, Bromley had known that the inner world cultivated with this method would bepletely different from ordinary inner worlds. But he hadn''t expected Zen''s inner world to be so huge! When Zen spotted Bromley, he took a few steps towards him and knelt before him. "Master, greetings!" Zen had seen Bromley when he''d been in the fairy pce, but that had only been an illusion that Bromley had left behind. This was the first time that Zen had met his master. "Please stand up." Bromley tried to help Zen up. "I epted you as my disciple because your father asked me to. But actually, I never personally instructed you. Now that you have achieved such an unfathomable level of cultivation, being your master is more than what I deserve!" "You will always be my master, no matter how strong or weak I am. Besides, going by what you said, Hallet and Gus can no longer be your disciples, either." Zen knelt back on the ground, refusing to stand up. Hallet and Augustus had already surpassed Bromley in strength, but they still recognized Bromley as their master. "Bromley, that''s true. You still recognize Hallet and Augustus as your disciples. Why should Zen be any different?" Mike said from beside him. Bromley nodded as he said, "I was wrong. Having Zen as my disciple is probably the best thing I''ve done in my life!" As he spoke, he helped Zen to his feet. Rocher, Hallet, and Augustus emerged from the space channel, one after the other. At the sight of Zen, they all looked as if they had seen a ghost. Augustus''s eyes, in particr, were wide as saucers. Chapter 4178 The Vibration Of The Sword Chapter 4178 The Vibration Of The Sword "Hallet, Gus!" Zen yelled when he saw them, bowing to both. Hallet responded immediately, "Zen, how have you been?" Zen and Augustus had had a very close rtionship before. He leaned forward, took a good look at him, and stretched his head out to smell his scent. "Zen, which stage of the Other Shore Realm have you reached by now?" he asked. Zen said, "Huh. Which stage of the Other Shore Realm I''m at..." Zen had no idea how to answer this question. He''d been in Stage Thirty-three of the Other Shore, but he hadn''t fused with an Other Shore Token in that stage. The levels of the Other Shore Tokens he had with him weren''t very high. It might not be urate to say that he was at the thirty-third stage of the Other Shore Realm, but it was a fact that he was at the Eternal Realm. "I''m at the twentieth stage of the Other Shore Realm!" Augustus said. "Since the Mysterious Yellow Tower was destroyed, I haven''t obtained the Other Shore Token yet, but much to my luck, I''ve fused with a holy armor from the neenth floor," he continued, seemingly proud of himself. He showed them the Other Shore Token as proof. It appeared on him, causing a blue light to radiate from his body. The aura released by the holy armor was quite captivating. It looked as if it held a strong, mysterious power. "It''s an Other Shore Token of the mysterious type, isn''t it?" Zen said, studying the token with his eyes. "Yes!" Augustus said confidently. It was obvious he was very proud of his possession. "Do you want to have a try? But you better watch yourself. Even if you have infinite power, you won''t be able to defeat me!" Augustus jested. "Augustus, Zen''s just returned. Give him a break," Bromley said, embarrassed at the behavior of his disciple. He always knew Augustus had something special in him, but sometimes, he did act like a complete idiot. Hallet also looked at Augustus with a disapproving gaze. ''He''s too haughty for his own good, '' he thought to himself. Augustus, however, paid no attention to their reminders and stares. He had been waiting to battle Zen once he returned for too long. Zen had the extremely formidable power, but Augustus wasn''t ready to give up his challenge just yet. "Augustus, if you so badly want to battle with me, then let your request be mymand," Zen said, smiling smugly. "Zen, the armor Augustus is wearing is extremely powerful. Even Rocher wouldn''t be able to break from it if he were trapped by it. No matter how powerful you are, you won''t be able to do anything to free yourself from its hold," Hallet reminded, worried. Even though he knew Augustus was definitely no match for Zen, he still didn''t want Zen to take any chances. However, before Zen could respond, Augustus charged at him. "Zen! "Be careful!" Hallet yelled through the noise. Streaks of blue light outlined the holy armor, making Augustus appear like a fast, radiating figure. As he waved his hands in the air, two semicircr blue spaces shot from his palms, attacking Zen. The Other Shore Tokens in the Mysterious Yellow Tower were carefully chosen by the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Almost every floor had a unique Other Shore Token. The holy armor was one of them. If one were trapped in the armor''s blue spaces, they wouldn''t be able to escape, falling into a constant cycle. No one was able to free themselves from it, not even Rocher. Little did Augustus know that Zen could use the power of the ancestry-level bloodline at will. As soon as Augustus'' spaces came charging at him, Zen had already analyzed the type of the space power and figured out a way to deal with it. Bang! The two semicircr spaces gathered together, locking Zen between them. "What will our precious little Zen do to get out of this trap?" Augustus said mockingly andughed proudly. Zen stretched out his finger, and from it came a transparent spiral of power. With a quick move, he swept the spaces,pletely slicing them with just the tip of his finger. He tore the holy armor''s mysterious, blue spaces so easily as if he had simply torn a piece of paper. Augustus looked at him, his mouth hanging wide open. With the amount of power Zen held, Augustus knew Zen would be able to deal with the holy armor ordingly, but he didn''t expect it to be that easy for him! He was standing face-to-face with someone who was able to break not only the holy armor of the neenth stage of the Other Shore, but also the theurgies of the Chaos Ancient Gods and the Grandmaster of Heaven! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Rocher, who was standing a few meters away, walked up to Zen, cupped his hands together, and with equal excitement said, "Zen!" "Rocher!" Zen cheered out. The two of them shared a profound look. There was a special and unbreakable bond between them. They were both talents from the Evolutionary Universe. They experienced the lows and highs of life together. They''d basically known each other for most of their lives! Their friendship was very precious to them. It wasn''t something one could easily encapste in words. When Rocher obtained the Lone Sword, Lorena decided he must be one of the supreme masters of the chaos, making him no less powerful than the Lord of Weapons. Of course, Rocher was overjoyed, but he was also thinking about Zen. What if he waspared with Zen? If they were to be honest, even Bromley and Mike didn''t have much confidence in Zen. After all, it was difficult to reach Stage Thirty-three of the Other Shore. Out of all of them, Rocher should have been the first person to reach this stage after the era of Wild Gods. Who would have thought Zen would be able to bring a world back? "Zen, how did you find the Ruin Graveyard?" Rocher asked. Everyone, including Bromley, Mike and Lorena, listened. "Wait, you don''t know?" Zen asked, furrowing his eyebrows in confusion. "I asked someone to bring a small butterfly into the Mysterious Yellow Tower. It should be carried by someone from the Ruin Graveyard. I could find you when I sensed the butterfly''s location, but it seems like you don''t know that at all." When Bromley, Holy Jay, Rocher, and the others heard this, they immediately turned their heads towards Mike. Mike''s eyes lit up. "The butterfly! The butterfly was guiding you!" At this moment, the Lone Sword behind Rocher began to buzz. After a few seconds, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, Dale, Derrick, Arthur, and Justin began to appear one by one. "Master Dale!" When Zen saw Dale, he smiled. He then turned to look at the old man beside him and recognized him immediately. "My name is Zen. Greetings, Grand Supreme Elderly Lord!" "Ahem..." The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord coughed and exined, "Your father, Mike, carries the small butterfly. I have told him before." Mike rolled his eyes. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was a man of few words and never told Mike that the butterfly would be so useful in leading his son back. "So I''m guessing you two know each other?" Rocher asked, hints of amusement and surprise present in his voice. Zen smiled faintly. "Actually, this is the first time I''ve met the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord! Although, I must say I''m sure that everything that''s happened to me since I was in the Evolutionary Universe has something to do with him." "Why do you say that?" Bromley asked in confusion. Although the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was the owner of the Ruin Graveyard and the Mysterious Yellow Tower, no one knew if he had anything to do with the divinend. "The Grand Weapon Refining Method you gave me was not obtained by you identally but a special gift from the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord," Zen said with a smile. Bromley raised his eyebrows, silently doubting what he just heard. "It involves the entire chaos or maybe even arger world. It''s tooplicated," Zen said. At this moment, Rocher felt a slight vibration from the Lone Sword. The vibration was subtle, but it had a certain rhythm. Rocher didn''t know the reason for it, but the Grand Supreme Elderly answered his silent question for him. "It''s the other end of the Lone Sword. Zen, that should be your son, Geoffrey." "Geoffrey?" "Geoffrey? Is it Geoffrey on the other side of the Lone Sword? Where is he?" Not far away, Lorena and Rosie, who were listening to their conversation, felt excited at the mention of Geoffrey. Chapter 4179 Refuse To Obey Chapter 4179 Refuse To Obey Dale had told Zen of how they hadmunicated with Geoffrey before. Now that the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord mentioned it, Zen was naturally filled with a great deal of concern. He gestured to Lorena and Rosie to be silent. Everyone quieted down, their hearts filled with all sorts of strange feelings. How was it possible for Geoffrey tomunicate with them through this sword? Was he trapped in it? Rocher carried the Other Shore Token and could now feel the power of the vibrations, but what did such intermittent vibrations mean? The sword vibrated for a while before the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said with an odd expression, "He says that he has found another holy pir, and he can connect the line of the Lone Sword there." "Does that mean the Lone Sword can get stronger?" asked Zen hopefully. "Yes," answered the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, nodding. "Its ability may change as well." Rocher''s eyes lit up in surprise. "Sir, do you mean that Geoffrey is capable of modifying the Lone Sword''s ability?" With a faint hint of a smile, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, "Geoffrey is on the pir. He can modify the abilities of the Lone Sword and other Other Shore Tokens. He just happened to find the Lone Sword." "That''s unbelievable!" Rocher eximed in absolute shock. He had sensed a change in the sword''s ability before, but he could not understand how it had happened. His understanding of Other Shore Tokens was limited to the Other Shore after all. He had never even thought of the world outside the chaos. He hadn''t expected his Lone Sword''s change would have something to do with Geoffrey, and yet it was his modification that had given the sword such great power. Mike, Bromley, and Holy Jay were just as astonished. It was well known by all that the Other Shore Tokens were the source of power in the chaos. But to their surprise, Mike''s grandson could modify them at will. What kind of ability was this? Joy''s heart was filled with tenderness as she reminisced about the little boy who had once caused trouble in the fairy pce, who was now so incredibly powerful. "What line? What pir? Zen, tell him toe out of the sword!" Lorena ordered grumpily. She too knew the significance of the Other Shore Tokens and how extraordinary Geoffrey''s ability was. But she couldn''t ept that Zen had let her grandson face the risks it came with all alone. "Mother, Geoffrey is not in the Lone Sword. His current state is unlike anything you are familiar with," said Zen, trying to calm her down. "I don''t care!" Lorena said, ignoring him and turning to the Lone Sword. "Geoffrey, can you hear me? Come back now!" "Grandma..." Geoffrey was taken aback by his grandmother''s plea as he stood at the stair of the pir. He climbed a long distance on the chain before he finally arrived at the mysterious courtyard that hung in the air. But when he got there, he discovered the courtyard was bound tightly by the massive chain and there was not even a crack to be found that he could enter through. This did not deter him. He didn''t even consider turning back. He climbed up the chain from another corner of the courtyard and sessfully reached a different pir. The first pir had all sorts of lines on it that were connected to the chaos. The second pir, however, was bare and didn''t have any light spreading out from it, including the location of the ten Holy Items at the top. Geoffrey knew the Holy Items were significant. ''What if I upgrade the Lone Sword into a Holy Item?'' With this idea burning within, he climbed back along the chain and returned to the eleventh stair of the pir of the Snake Spirit Sect. When he came into contact with the light, he told the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord of his n, but as he spoke, he discovered that something was wrong. The Lone Sword was actually in the hands of Rocher, and his father, grandmother, and grandfather were gathered around Rocher. It seemed his father had returned to the divinend. "I do not wish to go back," Geoffrey revealed while ying the light. Climbing so high was not easy for him and he would definitely not give up now that he could help Rocher enhance the Lone Sword. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord passed Geoffrey''s words on to Lorena. Her eyebrows raised as she began arguing with Geoffrey, "These sort of things are not suitable for you. Geoffrey, you''re still young and don''t understand how dangerous the world really is..." He ignored her outright and instead said, "Uncle Rocher, let me help you strengthen your sword." He pulled the ck stone out of the pir and the link between it and the Lone Sword was broken. The Lone Sword''s aura quickly dissipated without any energy reaction, leaving it looking like an ordinary iron weapon. "The Lone Sword..." The change in the sword stunned Rocher. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "He has broken the link to the Lone Sword," announced the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "Don''t worry, you need only wait. He should be changing the sword''s ability now." "Can you get in touch with him?" asked Lorena, still peeved. "No," replied the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, shaking his head. "That brat..." Lorena muttered angrily, turning her head to stare at Zen. "You''re his father. Why aren''t you stopping him? I''m going to tell Tia about this and we''ll see how you exin it then!" Zen was speechless. Geoffrey hadn''t even given him the chance to speak. How could he have persuaded him? "Mother, Geoffrey is not a child anymore. He can take care of himself well enough," Zen said, still trying to calm her nerves. "Some of the members of the Nine Li race are waiting for you in the Pear Hill. Let me take you there now." Lorena was still enraged but after hearing this, she thought a while and then asked, "Who are they?" "Grandpa Ambrose and Grandpa Tucker," replied Zen. "Take us there!" Harper came out of the divinend. He had always been loyal to the Nine Li race and was now eager to meet Ambrose and Tucker. Zen constructed a space door which led directly to the Pear Hill and sent Lorena, Harper and Rosie through. When Ambrose and Tucker saw Lorena and Rosie, their eyes instantly turned red. Back when the divinend set sail, they were left extremely desperate. They had never imagined they''d meet again someday. Unfortunately, seven of the nine chiefs had died, and those who remained of the Nine Li race were weak. It wasn''t difficult to imagine their current sadness. After assisting his mother and the others in settling down in the Pear Hill, Zen returned to the top of the divinend and described roughly what he had encountered on his travels to the Source World. He spoke of how he joined the Sword Light Pce and the Oneness Sky Pce and traveled to the Pear Hill, and how he then took the Pear Hill away from the Source World. Zen''s stories did not relieve Mike. Instead, he asked in surprise, "So the huge Source World has fallen into the hands of the Evil God, who was born in your inner world?" "Yes," Zen answered affirmatively. "It appears the situation is even more serious than I had thought." Bromley was overtaken by a gloomy seriousness. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had been silent all this time but then suddenly said to Zen, "The Snake Spirit King must be very confident to dare to take this step. Even if the Evil God has controlled the Source World, he may not be able to handle him." Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline, and so knew from the very beginning how to deal with this. Moreover, his primitivend was small in size, making it easy for him to manage. But the Source World was different. It had developed over countless years. It had long since grown into a gigantic world and couldn''t fight against the heads given its huge form. It was just as the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had guessed; the Source World was currently in the middle of an unprecedented era of suffering. Chapter 4180 The Crisis In The Source World Chapter 4180 The Crisis In The Source World Currently, the Source World attracted arge number of vicious heads because of its huge structure. When the heads first appeared in the Source World, the Evil God instantly realized that something wrong was going on. With this, he immediately summoned numerous avatars of himself and mobilized all the forces. Meanwhile, in the Bloom Divine Province, the ce had been gued by earthquakes for almost a month now. Along with this, a terrible rumor had been spreading among the citizens. "Did you know? There are countless humongous and horrifying heads underground. These are what caused these earthquakes!" "They said these heads are hundreds of millions of feet in height. They can devour anything, living or inanimate!" "We''re no longer safe here. We have to run away from this ce!" But with all these, others justughed at the nasty rumors and didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, a large number of powerful warriors were gathered in the Source World. Even if the rumors were true and the monstrous heads surfaced from the ground, they believed that the warriors of the Source World would save the day. However, the Oneness Sky Pce no longer existed. The Bearing race and the Divine Farmer race were also destroyed. Right now, no other forces had assumed control over the Bloom Divine Province. Thus, it was currently and without a ruler. With this, some of the big ns around the Clear Lake were preparing to grab the supremacy in the region. The Bloom Divine Province had always been a birthce of great talents, and it had the reputation of nurturing a potential super force. Thus, it should only be a matter of time when one of theserge ns rose and reced the Oneness Sky Pce. In recent days, in order topete for the power and profit, the big ns around the Clear Lake had been holding continuouspetitions. The geniuses at the Other Shore Realm from various ns participated and gave their all to battle it out in the ring. This day, tens of thousands of people gathered by the Clear Lake to watch another set of breathtaking matches. On the surface of theke, two young elites werepeting like two atrocious waterfowls. Every time they would exchange a blow, a deafening sound would reverberate, creating ripples and shaking even the depths of theke. The fierce showdown between the two young elites hadsted for about five minutes. One of them, who was in the third stage of the Other Shore Realm, obviously had a greater edge. Under his constant attacks, his opponent''s strength gradually weakened. "Take this! Shining Dragon Sword Skill!" the elite on the third stage of the Other Shore Realm roared mightily, ready to finish his opponent with this strike. At the same time, a violent earthquake urred again. This time, the tremor they felt was much stronger than the previous ones. Fissures appeared on the ground and some houses even started to copse. However, because of the frequent waves of earthquakes recently, nobody was rmed anymore. They weren''t fazed and still focused their attention on the on-going battle. As soon as the third-stage Other Shore Realm warrior employed his sword skill, the water in the Clear Lake started to decline sharply. In just a few seconds, the entireke dried up, exposing the massive lakebed. "Wait. Was this caused by the sword skill of that young man from the Su n?" "I don''t think so. Even if he''s a promising warrior, he''s still currently in the third stage of the Other Shore Realm. He can''t be the one who did this." "If that''s true, then what happened to the Clear Lake?" The onlookers chatted with each other, figuring out what had happened to the water in theke. Even the twopetitors above theke were taken aback. They immediately stopped their battle, startled with the strange phenomenon. As the water in thekepletely disappeared, everyone soon saw a huge sculpture of a face on the lakebed. It had vivid eyes, mouth, and nose. Some people thought that this sculpture was just probably hidden at the bottom of theke all this time. However, as some stared intently at it, they were instantly reminded of that circting ominous rumor. The Source World had already been invaded by tens of millions of these ferocious heads. Sooner or later, this world would bepletely devoured by them if nothing was done. tter! tter! What they saw was a head five hundred times its original size. It had been biting and drilling in a specific direction all this time. It was like a worm that pervaded a fruit. A very long and thin cave was created under the Source World, and now, this head finally emerged above the surface of the Source World through the earth of the Bloom Divine Province. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It meant that the recent earthquakes in the Bloom Divine Province were all caused by this single giant head. For these heads, living creatures were actually better prey than any other substances. Thus, as it emerged from the bottom of the Clear Lake, it immediately opened its huge mouth and bit towards the edge of thekeshore and attacked the people there. Whoosh! Crack! A huge tooth mark appeared on the edge of thekeshore. Both the young elites and tens of thousands of the onlookers were instantly swallowed into the head''s mouth. They didn''t even have the time to react and escape with the frightening speed of the huge head. Simr to the scene that just happened by the Clear Lake, this same disaster was simultaneously happening throughout the Source World. The head that appeared in the Clear Lake wasn''t even the worst. Some heads were about tens of thousands of times their original size, appearing in variousrge provinces. These colossal heads were by no means something that ordinary warriors at the Other Shore Realm could handle. At best, they might be able to resist the heads that were about a thousand times their original size. At the edge of the Clear Lake''s bank, some lucky survivors started running like crazy, trying to escape from the huge head that had already killed thousands of people in just a blink of the eye. One of them suddenly stopped in his tracks as his body twitched. His face became blurry and gradually turned into that of the Evil God. "Six Truths Explosion!" Without the slightest hesitation, this replica of the Evil God summoned six energy balls of different colors from his head, hands, feet, and abdomen. Right after he gathered them, he teleported into the mouth of the huge head and rammed these energy balls into it. Crash! Boom! A devastating pir of light prated the head. It left a huge hole in it, where the light surged into the sky. Everyone in the Bloom Divine Province could clearly see this dazzling pir of light. The blinding light continued to disintegrate the head until it turned to dust. At the same time, about hundreds of provinces away from the Clear Lake, arge bedy at the center of a broad, ck hall. On this very bed, Edna was resting in the arms of the Evil God. Recently, the Evil God had been bad-tempered and irritable. Sometimes, Edna would even doubt if this man was the real Evil God. Behind the hall where they were was a huge square. Here, over ten thousand people were sitting with their legs crossed as if in meditation. These were all replicas of the Evil God. Although they were just replicas, they were no different from the real Evil God. They shared the same strength, aura, and even thoughts. As the current ruler of the Source World, the Evil God discerned that the invasion of the menacing heads would bring huge troubles. If he failed to eliminate all these abominable heads, the Source World would be devoured and destroyed in a short time. However, though he had already mobilized all his forces throughout the Source World, and even asked the help of the Nihility race through the ck Ship, he still couldn''t find an effective way to deal with the heads. A few days ago, the ck Ship had already contacted the Nihility race, and the Grandmaster of Heaven himself descended to the Source World to check on the situation. However, he only told the Evil God that he would try to think of a solution and quickly returned to the Other Shore afterward. At this critical moment, he could only rely on himself to solve this crisis. It might be toote for the Source World if he kept on waiting for the help of others. On a whim, he gathered over ten thousand of his replicas in an attempt to think of a viable solution to their dilemma. This was the reason why these replicas were all currently at the square. Some of them were thinking by themselves, while others were discussing in groups. Even the Six Truths Explosion, which was the powerful skill that his replica had performed to vanquish the huge head by the Clear Lake, was a result of this kind of brainstorming. He believed that little by little, they were making progress in destroying their opponents. However, because of the overwhelming number of the heads, the current methods that they formted were still far from enough to annihte them all. That was why they couldn''t afford to stop thinking of a better way. Lying on thefortable bed, the Evil God slowly let out a deep sigh. Hearing this, Edna tied up her silky ck hair, gazed at the Evil God, and said, "With so many avatars helping you to find a solution, why do you have to bother yourself about it?" The Evil God was getting too absorbed with it that his temperament had changed drastically. In the past, all he needed to do was destroy everything as he pleased. He was just a reckless and happy-go-lucky guy that did whatever he wanted. But since he assumed control of the Source World, he now had the responsibility to protect thend and the people. And this was something that he was not good at. "If all the heads came from a single direction, I wouldn''t need to worry this much. But they''re everywhere! They''re scattered in the entire chaos, and theye from all directions. It''s just impossible to guard against them. I don''t think there is a perfect solution to deal with them," the Evil Godined in an annoyed tone. With her hand covering her bare shoulder, Edna buried her head in thought for a while. Then, out of nowhere, she just blurted out, "Is there anything that would repel the heads?" "Repel the heads¡­" The Evil God furrowed his brows as he entertained this thought. After a few moments, his eyes suddenly lit up, and there was a faint grin on his face. "Edna, what do you think would they hate the most?" Chapter 4181 Nipping Consciousness In The Bud Chapter 4181 Nipping Consciousness In The Bud To the Evil God, anyone who was against him must be eliminated. Even those who didn''t provoke him would end up dead. Those who dared take the initiative to provoke him would face even worse. The Evil God had been looking for a way to kill the heads after they invaded his territory. Why would he care what they hated the most? But he changed his mind now. The Source World was toorge. Even if the Evil God had tens of thousands of avatars, he still couldn''t guard every corner. If he could use some method to force them to gather in one ce, he could then easily kill them. Edna saw the sparkle in the Evil God''s eyes, but didn''t know what was on his mind. She stuttered, "I...I don''t know what they hate." "But they will know," the Evil God said confidently. An idea was forming in the Evil God''s mind. And then, a consciousness appeared in the minds of the ten thousand Evil Gods in the huge ck square. The order given to them by their master was always top priority to them. "The master orders us to find the weakness of these heads?" "What do they hate?" "We have to test them one by one. We will find it out!" "These heads are stupid, and their behavior pattern is simple. We can start from their mode of behavior!" These avatars of the Evil God were as smart as their master. The Evil God had only to give them a hint and they would begin to brainstorm and make ns. Tens of thousands of avatars were now in a heated discussion, the huge square suddenly bing noisy. It had now be difficult to hear anything. "It''s so noisy! Stop it, you idiots!" an avatar cursed angrily. The other avatars quickly closed their mouths and began tomunicate with each other through their spiritual sense. The tens of thousands of avatars thought differently, but they were very efficient and quickly came up with several ns. These ns were voted on and they finally decided on one that seemed to be the best. They would split up to test the characteristics of the heads. The avatars had originally been searching for the heads in the Source World in order to kill them, but they now quickly changed their strategy. Since the Heavenly Martial Province was the weakest, it had attracted the most heads. The Evil God had killed for several rounds here, but before long, this ce would once again be filled with heads. The heads here were the most suitable for them to carry out the test. Dozens of avatars found some hosts in the Heavenly Martial Province and possessed them in unison. They captured dozens of heads that had expanded to several times their original size in the shortest time and began the test. "The first test, me theurgy!" zing mes swept out and enveloped a head. The mes burned the head till it turned ck. But the head still had its mouth open wide, trying to devour everything in front of it. It even swallowed a portion of the mes. "Stronger mes!" Sizzle! When another avatar released more powerful mes, the head couldn''t bear it anymore, and cracks appeared on its surface. Before long, it exploded into pieces, the force emanating from the center and rippling towards the edges. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Their goal was not to kill the heads, which meant that the first test had failed. "The second test, use the ice wall to trap the head!" "The third test, use lightning to bind it." "The fourth test, use the force of fear." "The fifth test, possess its consciousness." In less than two hours, the avatars had tested dozens of theurgies. The heads had no soul, so they couldn''t be controlled by the soul-rted theurgies. The other theurgies would cause them no fear. The heads would be killed once the power of the theurgies increased. "The fifty-sixth test, surround the head with space walls!" Aplete cubic space trapped within itself a head that had expanded to ten times its original size. The head screamed as it crashed into the space wall, with a loud bang. "The fifty-sixth test failed. Remove the space walls and prepare for the next test," an avatar announced. "Wait," another avatar said. "Don''t remove the space walls." "Don''t waste time," the first avatar said, frowning. "Look, the head didn''t bite into the space wall. It looks like it can''t see the wall!" the second avatar said. At this, the other avatars turned their gazes to the head and did indeed find something strange. "Remove the other five space walls," the Evil God ordered. "Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz!" Once the other space walls were removed, the head still didn''t react and continued to strike the space wall before it. "The head can''t sense the power of space!" As the avatar spoke, he wrapped his body with the power of space, and then flew towards the head. "Bang, bang, bang..." The huge head hit the avatar over and over again, which was tinypared to the head''s size, but it looked like it never intended to open its mouth and swallow the tiny thing that was in its way! "We''ve found a way," the avatar said with a smile. Before long, an avatar flew into the hall from the square. "Master, I think I have found a way to deal with them," the avatar said. The Evil God''s eyes shed with surprise. "So soon?" It had only been a few hours since Edna had reminded him, and they had already found a way to restrain the heads. The Evil God was naturally surprised. "The perception of the heads is very poor. They can''t perceive space. As long as we hide behind the space walls, they won''t be able to sense their targets," the avatar said. "Space?" The Evil God thought for a while before saying, "But it''s still quite difficult to construct a huge space wall that canpletely wrap around the Source World." "There''s no need for the space wall," the avatar said. "You can stretch the space wall into a, and the heads won''t notice it. I''ve already tested it." A smile appeared on the Evil God''s face. "Brilliant! Very good!" The avatar also smiled. "I need a reward." "What do you want?" the Evil God said, his eyes stunned but wary. The avatar pointed at Edna, who was standing beside the Evil God, and said, "She is your woman, and also mine." Edna hadn''t expected the avatar to make such a request and didn''t know what to do. What was more, she couldn''t tell who the real Evil God was and who the avatar was. Sometimes, she even suspected that the real Evil God had died a long time ago. "Okay," the Evil God said, nodding. "Come here!" The avatar walked over to the Evil God. But the moment he got close to the Evil God, the Evil God stretched out a hand and gently tapped at his forehead. The avatar''s face began to change, and he turned into a ck skinned creature. Phew! The creature had gained his own consciousness, but before he could realize what was happening to him, the Evil God cut his neck off his body. ck blood sshed all over the ground. "Darling, why did you kill him?" asked Edna. "He has gained his own consciousness. If his consciousness grows stronger, he would definitely betray me," said the Evil God. Under normal circumstances, the avatars of the Evil God werepletely in sync with their master, and they executed their master''s orders without any questions. But if they were separated from their master for a long time or had any kind of special experience, their consciousness would begin to deviate. If this were to happen, the Evil God would kill them without mercy. The person who knew one the best was always themselves, and they would never be loyal to anyone else. Once these avatars gained an independent consciousness, they would even betray themselves. Chapter 4182 My World Chapter 4182 My World The very next day, tens of thousands of Evil Gods appeared all over the entire Source World. Each Evil God stood far away from each other. Their distance was of several provinces apart. They were equally distributed throughout the outeryer of the Source World. Simultaneously, the Evil Gods whispered, "Space truth..." The Evil God''s current understanding of the space truth had reached an even higher level. With this, he was able to use the power of space freely. Countless wisps of space as thick as a thumb had intertwined around the Evil Gods. They each formed a structure that looked like a fishing. Under the Evil Gods'' control, the fishings fanned out in every direction with them as the center. After a few minutes, each of them had already covered a hundred thousand feet. Soon enough, they had expanded to one billion feet. About two hourster, each space had covered an area that was asrge as a whole province. After six hours, the spacesid out by each Evil God began to interlink. Momentster, all of the spaces in every corner of the world had connected. The entire Source World was nowpletely covered. Previously, the enormous Source World had been attracting innumerable heads. Before the spaces completely enveloped it, these heads were like a school of fish affected by the tide. They rushed towards the only remaining weak points of this world. But as soon as the spaces covered those weak points, the heads instantly lost their targets. They fled outside the Source World like headless chickens. Due to their low intelligence, they had no idea what had just happened. They only knew that their prey had mysteriously disappeared. Instinctively, these heads devoured everything that could be devoured. It seemed that the creatures of their kind were also on their menus. Soon enough, the situation became even more chaotic. They began to devour each other frenziedly. In the hall, there was a space wall that showed the movements outside the Source World. With this, the Evil God could monitor the situation outside without going out himself. "Amazing! They are really not attacking the Source World anymore. Has the Source World been saved?" Edna asked the Evil God. Her face was full of admiration and gratitude. "Of course," the Evil God replied. There was a gentle smile on his face. He seemed to be in a good mood. The next thing on their list was to clean up the remaining heads inside the Source World. It was time to exterminate them. There were countless heads that managed to enter the Source World. In addition to that, there were many heads that grew rapidly and were ten thousand timesrger than others. Nevertheless, it wasn''t really difficult to kill these heads. After a short while, they suddenly heard footsteps from outside the hall. Shera slowly walked in and stopped beside the Evil God. She hardly paid any attention to Edna. She merely turned to the Evil God and said, "Someone on the Other Shore wants to see you." "Is it the Grandmaster of Heaven again? He''s not needed here. If it is him, he doesn''t have to descend. The crisis in the Source World is over," the Evil God said casually. He just kept watching the space wall. "It''s over? But how..." Shera was slightly stunned at this news. "Those heads..." She couldn''t find the right words as she watched what was happening outside through the space wall. "I have already blocked them from the outside. Although, it will take a few more days to get rid of the heads within the Source World," the Evil God responded indifferently. "How did you do that?" Once again, her face was full of utter amazement. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Our effort is the most decisive factor," the Evil God replied calmly. "So, you can tell the Grandmaster of Heaven that he is not needed here anymore." "It''s not the Grandmaster of Heaven who ising this time," Shera informed him. "Then, who else? Is it Samantha, Sienna, and Ste this time?" The Evil God rarely had visitors. He wondered who it could be. "No. It''s a Bird Master," Shera answered. "And who or what is that? I''ve never heard of it before." The Evil God''s curiosity was aroused. "Once before, you asked me why a powerful giant ape would appear on the Pear Hill. This Bird Master and the giant ape actually belong to the same category. Therefore, he will be able to answer your question," Shera replied simply. In the Jade Pure Realm, the Snake Spirit Sect and the Bird Spirit Sect waged a fierce war against each other. But in the end, the Bird Spirit Sect suffered a crushing defeat. At the final moment of their battle, the Snake Spirit King almost destroyed the Bird Spirit King''s coordinates! But for some unknown reason, the Snake Spirit King did not go through with it and decided to spare the Bird Spirit Sect. No one knew what kind of news he heard during that moment. Through their coordinates, all of the Bird Masters and Treacherous Beings that perished in the war could revive. This meant that their defeat did not cause substantial losses. However, it made the Bird Masters understand a simple yet painful truth. The Snake Spirit Sect was far stronger than the Bird Spirit Sect. It would be absolutely impossible to defeat them on the Other Shore! For this reason, the Bird Spirit Sect summoned the members of the Nihility race in secret. And so during that period of time, the ck Ship was not able to contact the Grandmaster of Heaven. Now, the Bird Spirit Sect knew that the Evil God was in control of the Source World. Hence, they fixed their eyes upon the chaos once again. After the Evil God heard this news from Shera, his expression became guarded. "Fine, I want to meet him." With that, Shera smiled sweetly and took out the Descending Ring. sh! The entire hall was covered in bright light. As the Descending Ring radiated with a dazzling golden light, it floated into the air. Shortly after, the figure of a giant bird slowly appeared in front of the Evil God. This gigantic bird was none other than the Bird Master, Duran. The Evil God immediately sensed the incredible aura of the Bird Master. He opened his eyes a little wider. There was no doubt that this bird was very powerful. He almost had the same extraordinary aura as the giant ape. But Duran''s strength was still far inferior to that of the giant ape! "Greetings, Bird Master!" Shera instantly bowed low. Duran didn''t pay any attention to her. Instead, he looked directly at the Evil God in front of him. His sharp eyes were scrutinizing every bit of the Evil God. "Are you the one who controls the Source World?" Duran asked straightforwardly. "Yes, it is me," the Evil God replied impassively. "Very well..." Duran turned away from him and faced a nk wall. He then stretched out his sharp and enormous wings. With that, he gently scratched the wall of the hall. Whoosh! They heard a loud cutting sound. The Evil God, Edna, and Shera only saw the movement of Duran''s wings. In the blink of an eye, half of the hall was cut off. With a gentle p of his wings, a strong gust of wind blew the upper half of the hall away. It drifted off ten thousand miles away from them. Duran looked around the immense space. "This is the only sessful thing the Grandmaster of Heaven has done. He has finally helped us gain control of the Source World." It was indeed an unexpected advantage to seize control of the primitivend. Nevertheless, it was a huge sess for them. Hearing this, the Evil God frowned. "Just to rify, it is not you that control the Source World, but me. This is my world," the Evil God stated coldly. Duran looked at the Evil God and remembered something. Before he descended, the Grandmaster of Heaven gave him a warning. The Evil God was very rebellious. He should not try topletely take over him. He needed to be more patient and show the Evil God more respect. Duran was a smart creature. Even though he was a superior Bird Master, he was perfectly fine with being humble in front of a mere human. He could restrain his arrogance and would do whatever it took to achieve their goal. As Duran remembered this, he smiled faintly. "That''s right. Now, the Bird Spirit Sect and the Nihility race need to rely on you." The Bird Master quickly adopted a friendly attitude. Duran''s sudden change of tack surprised the Evil God. He continued to ask, "What exactly are you? You don''t seem like living creatures, yet you have an incredible amount of strength. The giant ape is even more remarkable..." The scene in which the giant ape moved the Pear Hill out shed through the Evil God''s mind. It was a surreal and astonishing thing to witness. "We are a level higher than you. We are also the builders of the chaos. When we die, we will be what I am right now. You can treat us as souls. However, we are called the Treacherous Beings on the Other Shore," answered Duran. Realization dawned upon the Evil God. "The Treacherous Being... Did that giant ape also die and be a Treacherous Being?" he asked curiously. "Yes. He is the Monkey Spirit King, one of the known four kings." Duran nodded. "Even though the Monkey Spirit King is dead, he still has that much strength. What kind of creature was he when he was alive? How could he be so powerful?" the Evil God wondered out loud. It was quite incredible toe across such a powerful being. "He used to be the strongest warrior in the main world. Even if he is in the form of the Treacherous Being now, he is still powerful," Duran said with a slight smile. The Evil God looked at Duran. "What about you? Do you also have a king? Is he that powerful too?" The Evil God couldn''t quite contain his curiosity. "Our Bird Spirit King is on par with the Monkey Spirit King," replied Duran. His eyes were full of pride and admiration. Chapter 4183 Regret Chapter 4183 Regret Duran didn''t treat the Evil God as a subordinate, but actually viewed him as a partner. Since he was talking to a partner, he felt the need to disy the true strength of the Bird Spirit Sect. Duran felt quite confident. After all, the Evil God had no choice but to cooperate with the Bird Spirit Sect. "The Bird Spirit King... You said there are four kings. Then, who are the other two?" the Evil God asked curiously. "The Human Spirit King and the Snake Spirit King," Duran answered. Then, his eyes grew misty. "The four sects were a family many years ago..." Usually, it would take a long time to tell the entire story of the Four Spirits Sect. However, Duran took only around five minutes to give a brief overview of the history of the Four Spirits Sect to the Evil God. When he had finished, the Evil God''s eyes lit up with interest. "But since your Bird Spirit Sect has been annihted by the Snake Spirit Sect, you should take revenge. Why do you want to destroy everything instead?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "This is the wish of our king. We have to fulfill it," said Duran. All the birds were extremely loyal to their ruler. The Evil God didn''t reply. After seizing control of the Source World, the Evil God felt no need to destroy it all. In the past, he had been alone. With his difficult personality, he made too many enemies, so he ended up cooperating with the Nihility race and thenter joined the ck Ship. But once he became the ruler of the Source World, his thoughts somewhat changed. At the very least, he no longer followed the Nihility Way. But now, he was reliant on the Bird Spirit Sect. No matter how arrogant he was, he knew he couldn''t oppose the Bird Spirit King''s wish, especially not in front of Duran. "I once defeated a little ck snake in the consciousness of the Source World. Did hee from the Snake Spirit Sect?" The Evil God suddenly recalled. When he found out that there was an intruder in the consciousness of the Source World, he had been quite puzzled. Theoretically, only he was supposed to be able to enter that ce. What kind of theurgy did the little ck snake possess to forcefully enter it? "Yes, it''s very likely it was the Snake Spirit King himself," replied Duran. "upying the Source World was originally a part of the Snake Spirit Sect''s n, but you ruined it." The corners of the Evil God''s mouth curled up in amusement as he heard this. "That''s why the chaos was attacked," said Duran. "You mean these heads?" the Evil God asked, his smile instantly wiped from his face. Duran nodded. "Yes. The Snake Spirit King has begun a new round of world downgrading. It is to constantly devour these heads in order to expand the Source World, till it grows to be around the size of the chaos." "Oh?" The Evil God''s eyebrows shot up, as his interest was piqued once more. "Expand the Source World to the size of the chaos?" "Right. Maybe it will be evenrger than the chaos, and expand to an unimaginable size..." Duran said. "How does one devour these heads?" the Evil God asked. Duran smiled. "Just smash the heads in the Source World. You''ve already devoured lots of heads. Didn''t you notice the changes in the Source World?" "Changes?" The Evil God closed his eyes gently and entered the consciousness of the Source World. The Source World was too vast. Although he had devoured a lot of heads, the Source World was so large that he hadn''t noticed the small change before. After carefully examining the Source World, the Evil God slowly opened his eyes wide. "The Source World has actually expanded by about ten percent!" The Evil God grew excited. This speed of expansion was actually quite terrifying. He didn''t expect that devouring the heads would have such benefits. "There is only one Source World in the chaos... So, are you saying the chaos will also belong to me in the future?" the Evil God asked pointedly. Duran shook his head. "There is only one Source World, but there are several primitivends. Since the Snake Spirit King has begun the downgrading, he will definitely use another primitivend. Therefore, you have to devour as many heads as possible, because there will inevitably be a battle between your Source World and the Snake Spirit King''s primitivend, and only one primitivend will be left in the end." "There will be a battle..." the Evil God echoed mindlessly. Lowering his head, he was lost in thought for a while. Zen suddenly came to mind. If these heads were all over the chaos, it would be difficult for the Pear Hill to escape. Was this the end for Zen? The Evil God had always regarded Zen as his ultimate opponent. Now that the Snake Spirit King had suddenly entered the picture, he felt somewhat regretful. "You must win this battle. Don''t worry, the Nihility race and the Bird Spirit Sect will help you." After saying that, Duran exited the Source World. One dayter, the Evil God ordered the transformation of the Source World. Over ten thousand avatars desperately racked their brains to try toe up with a new n quickly. They nned to create three huge cracks at the edge of the Source World, each of which spanning hundreds ofrge provinces. Within each crack, they would arrange huge magic arrays in the provinces. Once the heads in the chaos were lured into the cracks, the arrays would be activated to immediately kill those heads. This n was exactly the same as the Snake Spirit King''s. And it all went very smoothly. However, the Evil God was visibly depressed these days. Even Edna couldn''t figure out what was going on in his mind. Nothing she said couldfort him. One day, the Evil God was staring nkly at the sky in the distance when someone suddenly draped a robe over his shoulders. Frowning slightly, he asked in an annoyed tone, "What are you doing here?" The figure standing behind him was not Edna, but Shera. Ever since Edna came, the Evil God rarely ever talked to Shera. This saddened Shera greatly, but she didn''t show it. After all, she was still the liaison between the Evil God and the Nihility race. "I know why you are unhappy," said Shera, eyes shing. The Evil God nced at her indifferently. "What do you know?" Shera leaned down to whisper in his ear, "You think you have lost Zen, your opponent." The Evil God didn''t say anything. Instead, he just let out a heavy sigh. "He might not die. Perhaps, just like you, he is rapidly growing," said Shera. The Evil God raised his eyebrows and turned around abruptly to stare at Shera. "What do you mean?" he demanded. "Can the Pear Hill escape this disaster?" "I don''t know for sure," said Shera. "But there is one thing I am certain of. You should have been born in a primitivend. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to devour Usman, nor would you be able to obtain the consciousness of the Source World." The Evil God''s eyes lit up excitedly. "You mean that Zen''s inner world is a primitivend?" "Yes," said Shera with a nod. When the Evil God had been absorbed by Zen, Shera and the brass man had already suspected this, but she was not so sure at that time. However, when the Evil God sessfully devoured Usman, she was certain. As the Evil God heard this, his expression suddenly rxed. Smiling confidently, he said, "I''ll definitely win thispetition." Chapter 4184 Alliance Chapter 4184 Alliance Somewhere in the depths of the chaos, a huge pyramid spun slowly. Behind this pyramid was an empty void, the heads previously scattered already devoured. It had now entered a new world. With all the heads cleared out, three light columns suddenly extended from the three,rge mouths. The energy within these columns was very weak yet very stable and had the power to spread for billions of miles across the chaos. Although these heads were stupid, they had an extraordinarily keen sense when it came to energy. They crazily followed the light columns as they swept past them. Once the number of heads that followed the light columns was enough, the distance between each beam narrowed in such a way that they were all led towards the mouths of the pyramid. This was how all those heads from before were cleared out all at once. As the pyramid devoured the heads with frighteningly high efficiency, it expanded a thousand times in size. It was smallpared to the Source World but the rate at which it grew was astonishing. On the other side of the chaos, Zen used a simr way to clear the heads. He had asked the Snake Goddess to spread her shadow and used the energy beams to attract the heads, and this method initially worked. However, as the primitivend continued to expand, the Snake Goddess''s shadow fell short. Her shadow could theoretically extend at an infinite distance. If she was given enough time, she could even spread her shadow across the chaos. Unfortunately, the speed at which her shadow extended was too slow. ording to what the ancestry-level bloodline said, a round ofpetition would begin after the downgrade started and those bigger in size would have a great advantage. Zen knew he had toe up with a better method if he wanted to absorb more heads in the least amount of time. Since Snake Goddess'' shadow proved ineffective, he decided to gather everyone on the jadeite tform for a brainstorming session. What they needed was something that could spread far and wide at a fast enough rate. "Light," Gerald was quick to propose. Light not only contained energy but also had the ability to spread all throughout the chaos. Once again, Zen asked the ancestry-level bloodline to transform the primitivend. Not long after, six, huge arrays appeared on the surface of the primitivend. These six arrays served no purpose of defense and only released strong, enduring light. "Buzz..." As a burst of powerful energy was injected into the arrays, it scattered into strong beams of light in all directions. It was as if there was a huge sun in the chaos as these zing beams of white light expanded hundreds of millions of miles away. They effectively drew in the heads within this range which then rushed towards the primitivend. All three primitivends within the chaos were able to figure out unique ways to expand and grow. As the rate at which they consumed the heads wasn''t slow, their growth rate itself was astonishing. For perspective, it was important to remember that the chaos was enormous. For them to grow to a sizeparable to the chaos, given their already astonishing expansion rate, was still going to take some time. Fast forward to a monthter. Several humans appeared at the Night View Ind''s entrance on the Supreme Pure Realm. The man at the helm was handsome and had a heroic expression on his face. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Behind him were three women and two other men. As they approached the pool, two Monkey Masters suddenly appeared. "Stop!" "Take one more step and you die." The two Monkey Masters were on the defensive, ready to strike if they did not do as they said. These two took their jobs of guarding the entrance to the Night View Ind seriously. Nobody was allowed to approach it. Under normal circumstances, the Monkey Masters would''ve already killed whoever decided to venture close to the entrance. However, this group was an exception because they were humans. Over the years, the Monkey Masters made a lot of contact with the human race. Moreover, Zen also helped them awaken the Monkey Spirit King which contributed to their changed perspective of the human race. The man leading his group bowed respectfully to the two Monkey Masters. "I am the leader of the Nihility race, Grandmaster of Heaven. Greetings, Monkey Masters!" "The Nihility race? Grandmaster of Heaven? Aren''t you the ones supported by the Bird Spirit Sect?" one of the Monkey Masters said with a strange expression on his face. The Grandmaster of Heaven gave him a gracious smile. "Yes. I came here with Bird Master Lawler''s coordinates." Lawler''s reputation in the Four Spirits Sect was only second to that of the four leaders and was even on par with the Great Ape King. He was given the title "Divine Phoenix" and was no doubt a well-known figure. His name surprised the two Monkey Masters who grew even more cautious against this group. The coordinates were equivalent to the lives of the Treacherous Beings. This person hade bearing Lawler''s life! "Why are you here?" one of the Monkey Masters asked. "The Bird Master Lawler wants to discuss an alliance with the Monkey Spirit King," the Grandmaster of Heaven replied. Without further ado, the two Monkey Masters sent this message to the Night View Ind. A reply came soon enough and the Grandmaster of Heaven was allowed entry into the Night View Ind but only if he came alone. The Grandmaster of Heaven entered the pond and went up the passage. Once he emerged on the other side, he was guided to a pce on the shore. Unexpectedly, there was no Monkey Spirit King in the pce, only a group of human heroes led by the Primeval Lord of Heaven and Zen was also there on the side. The Primeval Lord of Heaven''s face wrinkled with a smile. "Brother, we finally meet again," he eximed good-naturedly. However, his enthusiasm was only returned with a look of indifference. "Hello, brother." As soon as he finished speaking, his gaze fell on Zen. Back when he had just climbed up to Stage Thirty-two, Zen already struck the Grandmaster of Heaven as someone special. He never expected that this kid would actually affect the bnce between the Treacherous Beings. The Primeval Lord of Heaven simply brushed his indifference aside. "There is another person who wants to see you! You''re not going to believe who it is!" The Grandmaster of Heaven raised an eyebrow. "Who?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven nodded at Zen and soon enough, a figure appeared above thetter''s head. It was none other the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, or rather, a strand of his soul. "The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord..." the Grandmaster of Heaven could only murmur in astonishment. Was he truly seeing correctly? He had no idea that the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord hid in the Jade Pure Realm, and he never expected to see him here. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord gave him a small smile. "The three of us have finally gathered together. What a beautiful and exciting surprise." "I am surprised but not excited," the Grandmaster of Heaven replied coldly. He still held a few grudges. "It seems you''re still angry about the past. Given the chance, I''ll have Ziya apologize to you personally," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said. The Grandmaster of Heaven harrumphed. "That disciple of yours..." As soon as Ziya''s name was mentioned, the frown on the Grandmaster of Heaven''s face grew worse. During the battle in the Pear Hill, he had been exiled in the Deleting Space by Othniel and got kicked out by Ziya. Never had he been so humiliated before in his entire life. "I''m here to discuss an alliance with the Monkey Spirit King, not to talk about the old days with you," he grumbled pointedly. Zen nodded. "That is correct. The Monkey Spirit King has entrusted the matter to us. You can discuss it with us." The Grandmaster of Heaven couldn''t help but frown at Zen''s words. "What did you just say?" Chapter 4185 Represent Chapter 4185 Represent The Monkey Spirit King and the Monkey Masters were rtively simple-minded, so they were not good at strategizing. The Monkey Spirit King hadpletely put his trust in Zen. In any case, Zen and the humans were against the Snake Spirit Sect, so he figured he could let them deal with everything. The Grandmaster of Heaven didn''t know the details, so he assumed Zen was submissive to the Monkey Spirit King, just like he was submissive to the Bird Masters. Therefore, when he had heard Zen''s words, he was totally surprised. "Well, is it any use talking to you?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked. "Of course it is," replied Zen calmly. Although Zen wore a serious expression, the Grandmaster of Heaven still didn''t believe him. He said, "Don''t joke with me, boy." "I''m not kidding," Zen said gravely. The Grandmaster of Heaven''s eyes shifted to the side of the hall, where two Monkey Masters stood guarding the door. The two Monkey Masters must have heard Zen''s words, but they seemed unaffected by them. Helplessly, the Grandmaster of Heaven said, "Please step back." Zen and the human heroes did as he said. The Grandmaster of Heaven spread out his hands, and two golden crosses appeared in his palms. When the crosses coincided, the coordinates appeared in front of him. Buzz! A soft sound rang in everyone''s ears, and a shadow of a huge bird materialized in front of them. It was the Bird Master, Lawler. Compared to the other Bird Masters, Lawler was just of medium build, yet his head almost touched the ceiling of the hall. Lowering his head slightly, he saw the group of humans standing before him. He bore a strange, ambiguous expression. "Grandmaster of Heaven, I came here in person to see the Monkey Spirit King. Why are these humans here?" "They said we could talk about this matter with them," the Grandmaster of Heaven said with an indifferent shrug. "Humph!" Lawler raised his head arrogantly. In doing so, his head smashed open the ceiling of the hall. Then, he let out a long howl. "Aoo..." The high pitched howl echoed all throughout the Night View Ind. Shortly after, a huge and agile figure ran wildly along theke. When he closed in on the hall, he leapt up high and kicked open the door to the hall. Boom! The huge vibration made everyone in the hall jump from shock. "I could hear you howl from afar, Lawler," said Manuel. Lawler stared at Manuel and sighed discontentedly, "I came to the Night View Ind in person. Why are there a group of humans?" "Humans? What''s wrong with humans?" Manuel asked in confusion. "Don''t y dumb. Can the humans from the secondary world really represent you?" Lawler couldn''t help but feel annoyed. The monkey spirits were born a bit dull. It was only then that Manuel understood what Lawler meant. He patted his forehead andughed heartily. "Of course they can represent us. My king has fully authorized them. You can talk to them about the alliance." "What? They were authorized?" Lawler was stunned. ''How stupid can the Monkey Spirit King be!'' he cursed silently. He had known the monkeys were simple-minded, but he had no choice but to grit his teeth and bear it in silence. If he really scolded the Monkey Spirit King, he would be in trouble and wouldn''t be able to form an alliance with them. "If you don''t trust them, I can stay for the meeting," Manuel said. "But you have to talk to them." Manuel jumped high again, bounding towards a corner of the hall to squat. "¡­" Lawler was rendered speechless once more. Anyway, the Great Ape King hade. And he had no choice but to ally himself with the Monkey Spirit Sect. The Grandmaster of Heaven who stood beside Lawler thought the same, but he was more agitated. After all, he had always been a bit jittery when faced by the Bird Masters, but he was even more restless now that Zen and hispanions had unofficially be the leaders of the Monkey Spirit Sect. Even the legendary Great Ape King was obedient to them! Lawler retracted his head from the ceiling. ncing at the group of people with a rather disdainful look, he said, "Now that the Snake Spirit Sect has be powerful on the Other Shore, they have begun to downgrade the chaos. If they seed, all of us will perish. The Bird Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect will be no exception." Lawler didn''t intend to include the humans at first, but he thought about it for a while and added, "Humans will also die. So the only way for us to survive now is to form an alliance between the Bird Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect." The alliance would also be quite beneficial to the human race. All the human heroes, including the Primeval Lord of Heaven, were very happy about it. Lawler thought that Zen would definitely agree without hesitation. But to his annoyance, Zen asked unhurriedly, "As far as I know, both the Bird Spirit Sect and the Nihility race want to destroy everything. Are you giving up on that now?" The Grandmaster of Heaven''s expression darkened at once. ''How dare you! You could say that to me, but you''re talking to Lawler now!'' he thought to himself. A murderous look appeared in Lawler''s eyes. "That''s our concern. It''s none of your business." "It had nothing to do with me in the past, but now that we are going to form an alliance, I have to be clear about it," Zen said calmly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You..." Lawler was speechless. He had looked down upon these humans. Now as he heard Zen''s words, he couldn''t help but feel the rage surging within him. His face contorted in fury, and it took every ounce of his willpower to not strike him down on the spot. But on second thought, this was the territory of the Monkey Spirit Sect. Moreover, the Great Ape King was still watching, and most importantly, he was here to form an alliance. In the end, Lawler willed his anger to simmer down. "We have to fulfill our king''s wish, but on the premise that he''s safe and sound." "Do you mean that the Bird Spirit King is in danger now?" Zen asked. "Yes," Lawler said through gritted teeth. Not long ago, the Snake Spirit King had almost killed the Bird Spirit King, but at thest moment, the Snake Spirit King had retreated. Lawler, Duran, Orval and other Bird Masters had yet to figure out why he had chosen to retreat instead. "What are you going to do after we form an alliance?" Zen continued to ask. Lawler replied, "We hope the Monkey Spirit Sect will help us tounch a counterattack against the Snake Spirit Sect. We have alreadye up with a good n." The Bird Spirit King that hadn''t awakened yet was no match for the Snake Spirit King, but with the help of the invincible Monkey Spirit King, they were hoping to tip the scales in their favor. "I refuse," Zen replied bluntly. "Then go to hell!" The killing intent in Lawler''s eyes boiled, and his wing shed down on Zen''s head like a four hundred- foot-long saber. His speed was so fast that even Manuel squatting nearby did not have the time to react. Boom! The whole hall was smashed into pieces. The Grandmaster of Heaven was also shocked. Lawler had killed Zen instantly! Things were getting heated now. Puff! Not far away, Manuel took a deep breath and blew the dust and rubble into theke. As the dust cleared, the Grandmaster of Heaven gasped in shock at what he saw. Zen was still standing, perfectly unharmed, with one hand stretched out, holding the tip of Lawler''s wing with ease. Lawler was totally shocked. The Grandmaster of Heaven had mentioned this several times before, but it never fully registered on Lawler how strong this human was. But even so, how could he easily resist his attack? Chapter 4186 Obey My Orders Chapter 4186 Obey My Orders A deep voice cut through the quiet air. "Judging from your attitude, it seems that you don''t want to talk about the alliance any more." Zen tightened his grip on Lawler''s wing and coldly added, "Or do you think that I''m a human, who doesn''t have the strength or qualifications?" After Zen said those words, his vice-like grip on Lawler''s wing became even more rigid. "Whoosh..." At that moment, a straight, thin red thread materialized and punctured Lawler''s wing. "Swish, swish, swish..." Everyone present heard the sound of the thin thread piercing through Lawler''s wing, which was followed by countless rays of red light that floated atop the wing''s surface. "Ssh..." Then, the red light cut the wing into several pieces, which fell to the ground. Manuel, who squatted somewhere not far away, also saw the scene. A chill ran down his spine. He had heard Tearrag talk about this theurgy of Zen before. The theurgy let Zen cut bodies into pieces quickly with the help of blood streaks. However, Manuel thought that he was much stronger than Tearrag, so he did not take Zen seriously. Then again, Lawler was just as powerful as him, and Lawler could not defend himself in the slightest against Zen''s red thread. Perhaps if he touched that red thread, he too, would be seriously injured. "Lawler, I wonder if this strength could be considered powerful in your eyes?" Zen asked coldly. When Zen uttered those words, both Lawler and the Grandmaster of Heaven were stunned. After all, Lawler never thought that this human could hurt him. On the other hand, such injuries naturally meant nothing to the Treacherous Being. Lawler trembled slightly, and the Treacherous Being''s body parts that fell to the ground jumped up one by one. Then, they quickly stuck to each other until they returned to their previous shape. "You surprised me," Lawler muttered, the arrogance in his eyespletely gone now. Zen''s attack was like a waterfall that sshed straight into his heart and cleared his mind. Indeed, both the Monkey Spirit King and the Great Ape King were not stupid. There was certainly a reason they supported Zen so much! "Let''s continue to talk about the alliance," Zen calmly stated. "Didn''t you just refuse?" Lawler said in surprise. "That''s because your condition is not right," Zen said with a shake of his head. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "What do you want?" When the Grandmaster of Heaven heard Lawler ask such a question, he could not help but sigh inwardly. Although Lawler was powerful, he did not know how to negotiate. He had been quite arrogant to the humans ever since the beginning, but Zen had managed to get some information out of him. He had revealed that the Bird Spirit King was currently in an unfavorable situation and that they could not get the upper hand if they did things recklessly. If he asked Zen what he wanted now, then Zen would surely demand many benefits. "The condition for this alliance to take ce is that all the members of the Bird Spirit Sect must obey my orders," Zen answered. Lawler''s anger, which he had restrained, rose again. This human being did make him exceptionally mad! "You even want our Bird Spirit Sect to obey your orders! Does the Monkey Spirit Sect also listen to you?" he screeched, his high-pitched voiceced with grief and resentment. He said these words to the Great Ape King. Yet, Manuel only said, "It''s okay to listen to him. That''s what our king said..." The monkey spirits also weren''t good at strategy, so they just handed over the tasks that required such a skill to this group of humans. When Lawler knew about it, he felt even more enraged. Was this really the once invincible Monkey Spirit Sect? Disheartened, he turned around to leave, but in reality, he could not leave like this. Even the Bird Masters couldn''t stand the current situation, so they had to get the Monkey Spirit Sect''s strong support. After Lawler thought carefully for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "It''s alright to listen to you. All of the Bird Masters are at your disposal, but there are two exceptions!" "Please go ahead," said Zen. "First, our king will not listen to you; and second, the Source World and the Evil God are also exempted," Lawler replied. The Bird Spirit Sect would never put their king in danger. After all, Sheehan had yet to awaken, and he was much weaker than the Snake Spirit King. On the other hand, the Source World and the Evil God were two essential keys that could allow the Bird Spirit Sect to turn the tables. They had already caught Duran and the others'' attention. Furthermore, Lawler knew well about the conflict and rtionship between Zen and the Evil God. "Okay, but I''ll be in charge of the top ten Bird Masters'' coordinates," said Zen. In reality, Zen did not trust the Bird Masters at all. Moreover, the Bird Spirit Sect could be his enemies at any time because of the Evil God. Therefore, he had to have these Treacherous Beings'' coordinates in his hands. At that point, Lawler slightly hesitated to grant Zen''s request. First and foremost, the coordinates were their lives. He stalled for a moment and asked, "Will you... really help us fight against the Snake Spirit Sect?" "Of course," Zen answered with a smile. "The Snake Spirit Sect must be ourmon enemy. Even if we don''t ally with the Bird Spirit Sect, we will still fight them head-on," he added. "Then next time I will bring the other Bird Masters'' coordinates..." As soon as Lawler finished speaking, a ball of Light of Annihtion burst out from his neck. Countless small lightning bolts wrapped around his body. As a result, his massive body quickly exploded and disappeared, and only the coordinates in the Grandmaster of Heaven''s hands remained. The Grandmaster of Heaven put away the coordinates, looked at Zen and said, "Goodbye!" Even when he was about to leave, he did not talk to his two senior fellow disciples at all. The Primeval Lord of Heaven stared nkly at the Grandmaster of Heaven''s receding figure. "He still takes those matters to heart," he muttered. "Some people are destined to travel on a single path. Don''t force them. As for the alliance with the Bird Spirit Sect, I do not know if they are sincere or not," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said calmly. "They are sincere," the real Snake Goddess replied. Zen nodded in agreement and said, "Since the Bird Spirit King has not awakened yet, they have no other choice. The Bird Masters can help us!" "But there''s one thing that''s quite strange," the real Snake Goddess said with a frown. "Since the Bird Spirit Sect ispletely weak, why didn''t the Snake Spirit Sect kill them together with the Bird Spirit King? Was there anything else to it?" she asked. Not to mention, the people present and even the Bird Masters could not figure out why the Snake Spirit King had let the Bird Spirit King go that day. Meanwhile, when Lawler returned to the nest in Jade Pure Realm, he told the other Bird Masters about Zen''s request. When Dural, Orval, and the other Bird Masters heard the news, they felt furious. To give their lives to a mere human being? That was way too much! What a wishful thought! However, themotion onlysted for a short while. After Lawler analyzed the advantages and disadvantages, as well as the fate of the Bird Spirit Sect, the Bird Masters all fell silent. It was true that they had no other choice. In the end, the Bird Masters made apromise and bowed in front of the Bird Spirit King. Of course, they never dared to tell the Bird Spirit King, Sheehan, what truly happened. Although Sheehan had not awakened yet, he would surely turn the world upside down once he heard about the matter. It also went without saying that the Snake Spirit King in the Heavenly Square City saw the scene with the Limited Omnipotent Stone. "Why? Why don''t we stop them?" the Snake Spirit King asked desperately. "Why should we? Are you afraid of so many Bird Masters?" the ck light asked back. "Of course I''m not afraid of the Bird Masters," the Snake Spirit King said disdainfully. "Once the Bird Masters join, it would make them enter the Jade Pure Realm faster," the ck light said. "Tell me. What the hell do you want to do?" the Snake Spirit King asked. The ck light didn''t answer, but it surprisingly burst intoughter. Chapter 4187 The Final Preparation Chapter 4187 The Final Preparation The Grandmaster of Heaven returned to the Night View Ind a few dayster. He hade to give Zen the Bird Masters'' coordinates. In most cases, putting your life in the hands of others was ill-advised and even idiotic. But the Bird Masters had nowhere to go and were willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the safety of the Bird Spirit King. They were loyal to him until their deaths. Most importantly, they truly believed in the Monkey Spirit King. The friendship between the Bird Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect was much deeper than Zen and hispanions had imagined. On the day the alliance was formed, Manuel squatted beside but still managed to hear every word the two sides spoke. The Monkey Spirit King and the Great Ape King were both very reckless, but not stupid. They trusted Zen and the Primeval Lord of Heaven because they were humans with the same goal they had. This made them trustworthy. The Bird Masters trusted anyone the Monkey Spirit King did. However, Manuel hade to retrieve the coordinates on the very same day they were sent to Zen, iming they were not safe in Zen''s hands and should be protected by the Monkey Spirit King. Whether he really wanted them protected or just not to be with Zen remained unknown. The addition of the Bird Spirit Sect to the alliance gave the human heroes much confidence. They had, after all, been isted and helpless once before. But now, against all expectations, they had gained the support of the Bird Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect. Entering the Jade Pure Realm was then put on the agenda, but they would still need to prepare carefully to find a better opportunity to do so. In the chaos, the primitivend was still methodically devouring thousands of heads. The primitivend was once only twice the size of the Pear Hill; it could even touch the top of the primitivend. But now, if one stood atop the Pear Hill and looked out into the distance, they would see the boundless blood red sky. The primitivend had be incredibly expansive. Zen had moved the continents that had been floating in the sky down. They were now ced in the middle of the Pear Hill and the Ruin Graveyard, serving as a bridge between them. Another three mountains appeared on the other side of the Pear Hill. Each mountain had a different shape and was about a third of the size of the Pear Hill. These were the lairs Zen had built for the three Chaos Ancient Gods. The Chaos Ancient Gods had curled up in the Pear Hill before, but now there was enough space for them to have their ownirs. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder rumbled in the blood red sky, causing everyone in the Pear Hill, the continents and the Ruin Graveyard to raise their heads. "Mother, it''s thunder." In the fairy pce, Salome covered her ears with her hands as fear rattled in her big ck eyes. "Don''t be afraid, Salome. It''s not thunder; it''s your father cultivating." Margaret held Salome in her arms tightly and tried to soothe her with words offort. "Where is he?" asked Salome. "Look over there. That figure is your father," said Margaret, pointing up to the sky. In the middle of the blood red sky, a tiny figure could be seen floating. There had been a huge change in Zen''s inner world in the past few days. From what they understood of Zen''s exnation, they knew the entire Pear Hill had been ced in the primitivend. More surprisingly, even the Ruin Graveyard and the divinend were ced in the primitivend not long after. All this considered, Zen''s inner world had be quite lively. Aura, Letitia and Lavender wished to return to the Evolutionary Universe. Nelly and Laquisha couldn''t wait to return to the divinend and reunite with their families. In the blood mist, Zen''s body floated like seaweed in a calm ocean current. Every five minutes, the blood red thunderbolts whipped at him like vines. These strikes didn''t cause him any pain, but they did infuse strength into his body. Boom! Boom! Boom! Dozens of blood red thunderbolts surged into Zen, causing cracks to appear on his body, like a porcin sculpture that was about to shatter into pieces. "My body is going to break. I can''t bear it any longer!" Zen shouted from within the thunder. The blood red thunder quickly disappeared and the sky returned to peace. Bright green raindrops then rained down onto Zen''s body. They were like tiny bugs, crawling into the cracks and repairing them with visible quickness. After being refined, Zen''s body was absorbed by the ancestry-level bloodline to create a nearly perfect body. His body now began being refined again. He had already been struck by the blood red thunder thirteen times. "How long will it take to reach the limit?" Zen asked exhaustedly. "I''m not sure. As far as I can remember, there is no limit to the strength of the physical body. I once strengthened a host to a truly terrifying level," said the ancestry-level bloodline recalling the past. Its memory had always been a mess. Some key memories had disappeared, but some details remained very clearly. "Oh? How terrifying do you mean?" Zen''s eyebrows trembled slightly. It must have meant something horrible when it said "terrifying". "Even a full blow with ny percent of the Ster World''s energy could not destroy his body," answered the ancestry-level bloodline. The Ster World was the fifth-grade world, referred to as the Deep Space by the Four Spirits Sect. If it was merely an independent secondary world such as the chaos, Zen would not be that amazed. But the Ster World was the fifth-grade world! Ny percent of the energy in the fifth-grade world was undoubtedly a terrifying prospect. What kind of iprehensible power could withstand such a blow? "It''s a pity I''ve forgotten what that host looked like, and even his name," the ancestry-level bloodline sighed dejectedly. "I failed in every battle with those downgraders." The ancestry-level bloodline possessed intense strength, but its opponents were always able to defeat it. "This time is different," Zen said abruptly. "Why is that?" asked the ancestry-level bloodline. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Because this time, I''m your host," Zen answered confidently. The ancestry-level bloodline was silent for a moment; it did not wish to frustrate Zen. "Let''s begin the fourteenth refinement with blood red thunderbolts. After fifty, I will fill your body with space spores." "Is that another method to strengthen the body?" "Yes, it strengthens your body with the power of space." "Is it the final method of strengthening?" "No, there are several others." Soon after, the blood red sky rumbled once more and thunderbolts as thick as tree trunks whirled in the sky and rushed towards Zen. Just then, countless shadows were suddenly reflected in his eyes. He saw the silhouettes of mountains, thunderbolts, and his body in the distance. These were the Variable Images! Another Shade Stone descended. It had only been a few months since thest Shade Stone appeared. It seemed the frequency of its appearance was certainly ramping up. At the same time, a square ck stone floated over a thousand feet above the middle of the Blood Sea Province, quickly attracting the people''s attention. Chapter 4188 Restore Chapter 4188 Restore As an excellent weapon refining material, the Shade Stones caused fights among warriors every time they appeared in the Source World. Even this time was no exception... Although the Blood Sea Province was rtively deste, it used to be a territory of the Bearing race. When the Shade Stone appeared out of nowhere, dozens of warriors at the Other Shore Realm scrambled to get close to it¨Cgathering in a circle surrounding it. "In just two months, two Shade Stones have appeared in the Source World..." "Who will take this Shade Stone?" "Should we hand it over to the Ji n?" Although Yellow Thearch had been killed and the Bearing race scarcely annihted, the Evil God didn''t kill the entire n. The Ji n was left standing. Suddenly, one of the warriors from the crowd started to tremble. The other warriors were struck with fear as they watched him. The Evil God had oncee to the Blood Sea Province to ughter, and had upied many people''s bodies. Several warriors at the Other Shore Realm had been possessed by the Evil God, so they easily recognized what was happening. In the blink of an eye, the warrior transformed into the looks of the Evil God. "Hand it over to the Ji n?" The Evil God raised his eyebrows at the warrior who said it. The warrior felt chills across his body as if he had fallen into an ice cer. "N-no, of course, we''ll hand it over to you..." The Evil God snorted faintly and looked at the Shade Stone in deep thought. He showed a confused look and stared at the warrior. The warrior''s body shook continuously, and before he could even speak, his body turned into another Evil God. "The Shade Stone is said to be used as a timer. It recently appeared so frequently. Does this mean that the chaotic era is nearing its end?" the Evil God asked threateningly. "That should be the case..." the second Evil God replied. "But the chaos has already undergone a drastic change. In what way will ite to an end?" "No one can predict..." "Let the master ask the Bird Masters. Maybe they know." "Well, what I care about isn''t the end of chaos. Since the Snake Spirit King wants toplete the downgrade, he must have considered the possible end of the chaos. What I''m curious about are the shadows I just saw." "Haven''t we talked about themst time?" one of the Evil Gods recalled. "The Shade Stone itself exists as a timer of the chaos. When it appears, it will cause a disorder in the time sequence. The shadows will then be seen," he added. "I don''t think so. If the time sequence is really out of order, the number of each of our shadows should be the same; but the number of each avatar''s shadows and the master''s shadows varied greatly. These shadows are probably other versions of ourselves!" All the avatars of the Evil God were divided on their opinions of the shadows. Some thought that it was just caused by the disorder in the time sequence, while others felt that there were really other ''versions'' of themselves. These ''versions'' were usually hidden within their bodies, and could only be observed when the time sequence was in disorder. "So what if they were really other versions of ourselves? They have always existed with us in sync. Normally, we don''t even notice them. They mean nothing..." "As long as they exist, it means something..." one insisted. The dilemma also troubled the real Evil God. He leaned against the wall listening to the avatars'' arguments. He also became confused about the shadows. "Eh?" This time, the real Evil God felt the excitement from the heart of an avatar. An avatar who was squatting on a corner of the square suddenly burst intoughter, causing the other avatars to look at him puzzledly. "What are youughing at?" "Spit it out. What''s so funny?" "Anything you might want to tell us? Just say it..." The avatar sneered, "Those shadows have always been within our bodies and can only be seen when time sequence fluctuates. Do you know why?" "Why?" another avatar asked in eager curiosity. "Because you are all idiots," the avatar cursed andughed some more. The other avatars resisted their anger, gritting their teeth. "We are all the same. Are you cursing yourself?" one of them retorted. They had alle from the same person, with the same character, emotion, and level of intelligence. On the other hand, the real Evil God in the hall felt a little depressed. Why did the avatar curse so suddenly? The avatar stoppedughing and continued, "These shadows are so real. We can see them when the time sequence is in disorder, but we can''t see them when it is stable. This is because our cultivation of space and time is not enough. If only we had a good mastery of time and space, we could naturally distinguish them." It sounded reasonable, but it was undoubtedly nonsense... Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Evil God''s cultivation had reached a peak in the chaos now. Not only did he unify the Godly Ways, but he alsoprehended six truth-level theurgies. He even used the power of six truth-level theologies to create the more astonishing Six Truths Explosion. Putting the Other Shore Tokens and the Eternal Realm bloodlines aside, the Evil God was truly unprecedented and could not be surpassed by anyone, even in the future. "But the Ways-blending Energy we cultivated has reached its limit." "Yes, it is a consensus..." "There is no possibility of strengthening the space truth any further!" the avatars said one after another. The avatar who cursed smiled coldly. "The Bird Master named Duran told us that the chaos is the result of the downgrade of the main world. The energy of the chaos is also from the main world. Although we have never been to the Eternal Scroll Painting, the blood power obtained from it is no different from the energy of the Godly Ways," he said. The avatars all kept silent but were somewhat enlightened by his words. They were from the same person and their souls were eternally bound. In an instant, they looked at each other as they had understood what the avatar said. "The bloodline power of the main world is clearly the same thing as the Ways-blending Energy!" the avatar who cursed eximed. "But the two powers are much too different..." another avatar reminded him doubtfully. In the battle in the Blood Sea Province, Yellow Thearch and Divine Farmer, who were Eternal Realm warriors, disyed their strongest power. This already exceeded Evil God''s expectations. If it weren''t for the fact that the Evil God could produce as many duplicates at will, it would be hard to say who would win. "Of course there is a difference," the avatar who cursed agreed. "But suppose the two are the same thing, we can restore the Ways-blending Energy to see if we can get the bloodline power of the main world," he continued. "Restore the Ways-blending Energy to the bloodline power..." "This idea is too crazy!" "It''s impossible!" the avatars disagreed again. "Idiots, how would you know if you don''t try? No one has ever mastered theplete Ways-blending Energy before!" the avatar cursed once more. "Good idea, but you have neglected one thing." The voice of the real Evil God echoed out in the hall. "The Bird Masters are from the main world, and they are born with its bloodline power. I have asked Shera to inquire about the shadows, and they have no idea why the shadows exist either." "If we want to see them clearly, we need power stronger than that of the main world. Perhaps we can continue to restore it after we get the bloodline power of the main world..." the avatar suggested. "In the end, all the power will be restored into one kind of energy!" "Wouldn''t that still be the Ways-blending Energy?" one avatar interrupted, bringingughter from all the other avatars. However, the real Evil God was not amused. He had a chilling expression drawn on his face. Duran had told him about the history of the Four Spirits Sect, and also mentioned a world at a higher level¨Cthe Deep Space. This was the same as the avatar deduced. Restoring the Ways-blending Energy backward might be an option... "You." The real Evil God pointed to the avatar. "Come into the hall," he ordered with a firm voice. "What do you want me for?" the avatar asked in shock. "I''ll give you a reward." Chapter 4189 Entering The Jade Pure Realm Chapter 4189 Entering The Jade Pure Realm The third Shade Stone appeared less than a month after the second one had appeared. The people in the Source World and the Pear Hill began to worry at this. There was only one possibility they could think of why the Shade Stones were appearing so frequently: the end of the chaotic era was near. But this round of chaotic era seemed to find itself in worse situations with every passing hour. In the past, at the end of a chaotic era, only one primitivend like the Source World existed and only one civilization ruled this primitivend. When the era ended, this ruling civilization would gather the power of the entire civilization to resist it. This didn''t mean that every era had a ruling civilization. It was also possible that there were anywhere between three and five superpowers that could also join hands to fight theing of the end. In the face of the oing destruction of the chaos, all the past hatred between these superpowers was to no avail. In this chaotic era, not only had there been no ruling civilization, even the various super forces had fallen into a state of disunity. Even the Pear Hill, which usually attached the greatest importance to the Finale Way, had to worry about their own fate as they hid in Zen''s primitivend. At this point, no one had the time to think about the end of the chaos. About twenty dayster, the fourth Shade Stone appeared, and another grain of sand went missing from the hourss. Simultaneously, a bloody cocoon cracked open on the blood red sky of the primitivend, and Zen crawled out of it. "Is this blood cocoon thest skill to strengthen my physical body?" Zen asked. "For the time being, it is," the ancestry-level bloodline replied. "Then it''s time to set out to do what I have to," Zen said, his jaw set in determination. Zen''s figure shed before falling down like a meteor. It wasn''t long before hended on the jadeite tform of the Pear Hill. The Primeval Lord of Heaven had, during this time, descended onto the jadeite tform several times. He had some news to give Zen, but every time he hade, Zen had been cultivating in seclusion. So he hadn''t usually stayed long and left quickly on discovering that Zen wasn''t present. Today, however, the Primeval Lord of Heaven got lucky with the chance to meet Zen, having waited here for a long time. "The Grandmaster of Heaven hase to the Night View Ind three times," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said, going straight to the point. "What did hee there for?" Zen said, feeling it strange that this had happened. "The Bird Masters are anxious to let us ascend to the Jade Pure Realm." The Jade Pure Realm had resumed its usual peaceful state as the war between the Bird Spirit Sect and the Snake Spirit Sect had finally stopped for a period of time. But the Bird Masters were still in a constant state of panic, given that the Snake Spirit Sect was like a ferocious tiger waiting to pounce on them. Zen thought about this for a while before saying, "Even if we go up to the Jade Pure Realm, we won''t immediately attack the Snake Spirit Sect." His goal had always been to reach the altar on the Jade Pure Realm. The Primeval Lord of Heaven smiled. "If we bring the Monkey Spirit Sect into the Jade Pure Realm, we can deter the Snake Spirit Sect. This will ease the pressure on the Bird Masters." Zen looked at the primitivend that had grown bigger and said, "Then it''s time for us to go." At the north of the Supreme Pure Realm... Thousands of gulls with beaks like those of cranes, were crawling up the sides of the mountains. These gulls lookedical in their appearance, their big beaks looking like pickaxes. Their bodies weren''t too big, but they were notorious among the Other Shore creatures in the Supreme Pure Realm. They were smart, cruel, and great in number. The prey they targeted always ended up facing a miserable death. They had been here for several days and nights in order to capture the bone worms crossing the border. And now, they suddenly felt the aura of living beingsing up the sides of the mountains. The gull in the lead stretched out its head and looked around, only to see people emerging from a cave in the distance. "Coo, coo..." "Goo! Goo! Goo!" The gulls began to discuss this development with each other. ording to what they remembered, human beings were weak and were excellent food, but the number was too small. They had never been in a situation where dozens of human beings had appeared at one time, like they were appearing right now. The gulls with the beaks of cranes always became excited before hunting, but had to calm down if they wanted to sessfully catch their prey. As long as the humans continued to approach them, the gulls would swarm forward and the humans would be their food within seconds. They had barely calmed down when suddenly, they felt a shadow sweep over their heads, as if a dark cloud had now enveloped them. It never rained in the Supreme Pure Realm. What they were seeing was a giant foot. "Boom!" The huge foot, along with the gulls and the mountains, disappeared, leaving only arge, deep footprint behind. The whole of the Supreme Pure Realm trembled. . The Monkey Spirit King strode forward. The Other Shore creatures retreated in fright at the sight of this enormous creature. Even the hatred-level Treacherous Beings meant disaster for the Supreme Pure Realm. Just how powerful was an existence like the Monkey Spirit King? Once Zen and the human heroes had emerged from the cave, they climbed onto the back of the Wing King. The Wing King pped his wings and followed closely behind the Monkey Spirit King, like a green leaf floating in the air. Once the Wing King entered the Night View Ind, the Primeval Lord of Heaven also asked for a Blood-controlling Method for the Wing King. As a result, the Wing King''s control over speed and space had increased greatly. The Myriad Pagoda Mountains were not far from the cave. About four hourster, the Monkey Spirit King stopped before the Myriad Pagoda Mountains. "How to open the entrance to the Jade Pure Realm?" the Monkey Spirit King asked, directing the question to no one in particr. The Monkey Masters, including Manuel, were standing on the Monkey Spirit King''s shoulders, directing him on how to open the entrance to the Jade Pure Realm. "Look at the third row from the left. Bring down the one hundred and twentieth pagoda mountain in this row." "And then the pagoda mountain in the sixty-sixth row on the upper right..." "The first row..." The Myriad Pagoda Mountains were like a chessboard to the Monkey Spirit King. With Manuel''s help, the Monkey Spirit King strolled among the pagoda mountains and pushed these marked mountains to the ground. When the Monkey Spirit King had brought down about fourteen pagoda mountains, the ground began to shake, followed by the violent clicking sound of what seemed to be a mechanical device. "Click, click, click, click..." All the mechanical devices under the ground clicked into ce, activating a magic array in the process. A blue circle of light suddenly appeared at the center of the Myriad Pagoda Mountains, expanding quickly into a space channel. "This is the passage to the Jade Pure Realm," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said, excitement thrumming through his voice. The human heroes had, in the past, paid a huge price to find this passage, but had eventually failed. "In fact, there are several passages leading to the Jade Pure Realm. All of them are in different directions. The passage that the Monkey Spirit King has opened is thergest one," said the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s only remnant soul had also followed them this time. "I''ll go in first. You guys follow me," the Monkey Spirit King said, turning around to face the rest. He then leapt gently, the Monkey Masters on his shoulders, and was sucked into the passage the moment he touched it. Once the Monkey Masters had entered the passage, the Wing King unfurled his wings and flew towards it. "Whoosh..." The space channel waspletely dark. It was more like a motionless space than a passageway. Everyone remained there, as if locked up in a dark world.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They waited for a few minutes before the dark world suddenly lit up and a new world appeared before them. Chapter 4190 Caught Off Guard Chapter 4190 Caught Off Guard Every stage on the Other Shore exerted great pressure on those who entered. Most warriors would suffer serious difort when they reached a higher stage. Even Zen felt the pressure quite vividly when he came to a new stage. But after being in the stage for a long time, he would get used to the pressure and no longer felt it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zen had imagined the pressure here would be unbearable, considering it was the core area of the highest stage of the Other Shore. But when he arrived, he was surprised to find he did not feel anything. What he saw before him was a vast, rolling grasnd and a smallke in the distance. A breeze blew past and the water shimmered. This didn''t seem like the Other Shore but more like an ordinary world. Soon though, Zen discovered that something was not quite right. The Primeval Lord of Heaven, the real Fuxi and the others beside him all became stiff, as if someone had cast a spell on them. The Monkey Spirit King and the Monkey Masters not far away were dead still too. "Primeval Lord of Heaven? Master Fuxi? What''s going on?" Zen''s face was flushed with astonishment and concern. It was impossible to freeze everyone, including the Monkey Masters and the Monkey Spirit King, by any sort of spatial means, no matter how powerful it was. Crack! Crack! Crack! Just then, ck cracks began splitting in the distance, extending towards Zen from afar, crawling along like numerous reptiles and swallowing everything in their way. Theke and the grasnd disappeared rapidly, in a seemingly impossible engulfment of the environment. "Be mindful, Zen. This is the Space Devouring Technique!" The voice of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord rang out in Zen''s mind. "The Space Devouring Technique has trapped them all?" asked Zen disbelieving. "No, it''s you who have been trapped," revealed the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "What you see are all illusions, and the Space Devouring Technique will tear you and these illusions to pieces." Crack! Crack! Crack! The ck cracks surged closer and closer and had soon spread to the human heroes. It was just as the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had said; the Monkey Spirit King, the Monkey Masters and the human heroes were in fact not real. The ground beneath them was eroded to pieces by the ck cracks and disappeared before Zen''s eyes. The others might have been illusions, but Zen himself was real. Seeing what wasing for him, he realized he had no way to escape. Crack! Crack! When the first ck crack reached him, he felt an intensely powerful tearing force pulling at his body. Crack! Crack! Zen''s body was much stronger now with the help of the ancestry-level bloodline. His body was as hard as rock in the face of the Space Devouring Technique, only the edge being slightly warped. The ck crack then lost its power for moving on. Crack! Crack! Crack! Then came more and more cracks. Hundreds of them surrounded and tore at Zen. "The Space Devouring Technique is not as terrifying as I imagined," Zen muttered. This revtion rendered the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord speechless. The strengthening he had undergone was really quite extraordinary. "It''s because your body is now too strong," he said. The attacksted a full five minutes before the cracks faded away and the surrounding space gradually grew brighter. However, what Zen saw before him had him astonished. Not far off, Zhurong had turned into a human shaped me. It was then divided into hundreds of pieces. When arge portion of it was extinguished, another was ignited. But Zen could feel that it was clearly weakened bit by bit. The body of the real Snake Goddess had alsopletely disappeared, turning into a shadow being sliced constantly. The real Fuxi, Gonggong, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the others were all using their own methods to fight. "Were they also hit by the Space Devouring Technique?" asked Zen. "Yes," replied the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord with a nod. The strength of the human heroes differed. After the Snake Goddess, Gonggong and Zhurong cultivated the Blood-controlling Method, they had activated their bloodlines and pushed them to the limit, turning them into entities of energy which allowed them to resist the ck cracks. However, not all the bloodlines could turn into entities of energy. On the other side, the body of the real Emperor Charm flickered with a blue light. He danced in the air like a feather, dodging the cracks. But they were relentless and would not let him go. No matter how ingenious Emperor Charm''s space theurgy was, eventually he was cornered and desperate. Puff! Puff! Puff! Terrifying cracks crawled across his body and blood gushed out of them. "Emperor Charm!" Zen took a step forward and was at Emperor Charm''s side in a sh. Buzz! An emerald green life energy emerged from Zen''s primitivend. This was the ability of the ancestry- level bloodline; regardless of the seriousness of the injury, it could be healed. But when the life energy gushed out, it had brushed past Emperor Charm. "How is this possible?" Zen was aghast. "He is not here," answered the ancestry-level bloodline. Theoretically, once the Space Devouring Technique had covered this area, everyone was isted. "Then find him..." Even though the Space Devouring Technique was very powerful, it was a theurgy of the fourth-grade world. It was impossible for it to leave the space-time quadrant of the ancestry-level bloodline. Before he could finish his words, Emperor Charm appeared to have reached his limit and hundreds of cracks began appearing across his body all at once. Puff! In the next instant, his body was torn to pieces, sshing blood in all directions. "Emperor Charm!" Zen cried out in anguish. Puff! Puff! Puff! More blood mists exploded nearby and more human heroes died. The Space Devouring Technique had been activated unconsciously, quickly taking lives ruthlessly. "s..." the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord sighed in Zen''s mind. The Monkey Masters on the other side were faring much better than the human heroes. As Treacherous Beings, they were capable of withstanding this onught. Although the Space Devouring Technique had cut them to pieces as well, they could be restored in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, the Monkey Spirit King stood motionless, his eyes focused dead ahead. No one knew what he was looking at. A few momentster, the awful scene of misery finally came to an end. Buzz! The shadow of Snake Goddess flickered, and the once blurry line slowly became clear, returning to her body. She had pushed her bloodline power to the limit to deal with the Space Devouring Technique. Her face was now deadly pale, and when she saw the blood stains on the ground, any color left in her face drained as well. Ssh! Beside the Snake Goddess, a ck and white Eight Diagrams disk rotated slowly. Fuxi''s figure soon emerged from it. He was calm as he faced the Space Devouring Technique, but noticing the miserable state of the human heroes caused his face to darken. Zhurong, Gonggong, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi then also recovered their forms. Da! Da! The emerald green fragments scattered all over the ground close by began moving. They continued shuffling and gathering together, forming into the Wing King, but much smaller in size. "Only a few survived..." The Primeval Lord of Heaven stepped out from a snow-white light, his demeanor gloomy and heartbroken. Chapter 4191 The Space Guiding Stone Chapter 4191 The Space Guiding Stone This time, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the others in the chaos didn''t join Zen in his journey to the Jade Pure Realm. Including Zen himself, there were a total of forty humans. The second they stepped into the Jade Pure Realm, thirty three of them died on the spot. Only seven remained. Everyone was shocked, but they couldn''t say they were surprised. "Well... Is this one of the techniques of the Snake Spirit King?" the Snake Goddess asked sadly. "Yes, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said it was called the Space Devouring Technique," Zen answered in a low voice. Just then, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s soul floated out from Zen''s head. "This is the theurgy of a Holy Item named the Space Guiding Stone," he exined. "The Snake Spirit King has been prepared." "Has the Snake Spirit King been hiding here all the time?" Fuxi asked, whipping his head alertly. The surrounding environment was as quiet as ever. No one could sense the auras of Treacherous Beings. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord shook his head. "He doesn''t even need to be here. With the Limited Omnipotent Stone, he monitors everything that goes on in the Jade Pure Realm, including our current conversation." "Is the Limited Omnipotent Stone really so powerful?" Fuxi''s eyes widened in disbelief. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord huffed, "I already mentioned this before we set out. You weren''t listening carefully!" He had found out about some of the Snake Spirit King''s methods through Elder Xue. In addition, he had been lurking in the Jade Pure Realm for so many years, so it was only natural he learned about some of the Snake Spirit King''s theurgies, but he didn''t know them all. "Before we had set out, I knew that this trip would be riddled with danger, but I didn''t expect that we would have to suffer such heavy losses," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said with a pained expression. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was much calmer. "Since their souls are kept in the Civilization Artifact, they would be onlookers like me now." If the chaos was truly destroyed, or even downgraded, all the creatures in the chaos would be killed. The humans here had lived for a long time, so it didn''t really make any difference if they died sooner or later. Despite that fact, everyone still wallowed in despair. Just then, Eastern Emperor Taiyi noticed something stirring in the distance. "What''s going on over there?" When everyone turned to look, they saw the Monkey Spirit King waiting for the other Treacherous Beings to recover. As Cornelius''s formerpanion in battle, how could he not know about the Space Devouring Technique? Yet it didn''t matter how powerful the Space Devouring Technique was, because it couldn''t harm a Treacherous Being. Thus, the Monkey Spirit King only needed to wait patiently for the Monkey Masters to recover. However, the Monkey Spirit King was looking straight at Zen with an unreadable expression. Then, he turned around abruptly and ran away, followed by the Monkey Masters. His huge body should have made the earth tremble when he ran. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, Zen and the others didn''t feel the vibration. There was no sound or aura fluctuation. If Eastern Emperor Taiyi hadn''t identally seen it, Zen and the others wouldn''t have noticed them running away. "What happened? Why is the Monkey Spirit King running away?" Gonggong asked curiously. "Damn it, we have to catch up! Let''s go!" the Snake Goddess cried in disbelief, poised to run after them. It hadn''t been easy, gaining the support of the Monkey Spirit Sect. They weren''t going to let them go so easily. Whoosh! Whoosh! Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Zen were already rushing towards the receding figure of the Monkey Spirit King. Although Fuxi and Eastern Emperor Taiyi had consumed arge amount of bloodline power resisting the Space Devouring Technique, they still managed to rush after the Monkey Spirit King with incredible speed. At the rate they were going, they should have caught up to him in the blink of an eye. However, even as they were dashing across the Jade Pure Realm, something strange happened. The distance between them and the Monkey Spirit King did not close, but instead grew bigger and bigger, until the Monkey Spirit King had disappeared from their sight. Meanwhile, it looked like they were running in ce. "There is something strange about the space here..." Fuxi spoke, stretching out one hand. Ssh! Hundreds of ck and white Eight Diagrams marks shot into the distance. However, the Eight Diagrams marks stopped abruptly before they could get very far. "It''s the space wall! Break it!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The ck and white Eight Diagrams marks exploded along the surface of the invisible space wall. The invisible wall didn''t budge, even after Fuxi''s vicious attack. Buzz! Eastern Emperor Taiyi also joined in on the action. As he gently pinched his fingers against each other, a sword suddenly materialized in his hand. Raising his arms above his head, he shed his de downwards, slicing at the invisible wall. The golden light streaked along the surface of the space wall, forming a golden river that was several hundred feet long. If there was nothing in its way, the golden river would''ve reached thousands of miles away. One could only imagine how much power was contained within it. However, no matter how powerful the golden river was, it stopped silently the moment it touched the space wall. It couldn''t move in the slightest, as though the invisible wall were a dam that blocked it. "How is this possible?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s face fell. "This is the Space Guiding Wall," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord exined calmly. "You, as well as your attacks, can only approach the space wall as much as you want, but you won''t be able to touch it." This didn''t mean the space wall was unbreakable, but that there was a rule which prevented any attacks from reaching it. "Is this also the ability of the Space Guiding Stone?" the Snake Goddess asked, frowning deeply. "Yes," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord affirmed with a nod. Previously, he had repeatedly emphasized the power of Holy Items. However, the human heroes had mastered the Blood-controlling Method, and their strength had enhanced greatly, which boosted their confidence. They were all under the impression that these so-called "Holy Items" were just stronger Other Shore Tokens and wouldn''t be as strong as the bloodline power. However, no one expected that upon arrival, most of them would drop dead. Zen silently approached the invisible wall and reached out his finger. As his finger approached the space wall, something strange happened. It should''ve touched the space wall, but he couldn''t feel anything. Stranger still was the fact that half of his finger seemed to squeeze into the space then abruptly disappear. When he withdrew his hand, it quickly returned to its original state. "I''m afraid it''s not going to be easy to break the space wall," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said as he watched Zen poke at the wall. As he was speaking, Zen had alreadyunched himself right into the space wall, crashing into it. Then, his body seemed to distort, as though he was being squeezed along the edge of the wall. However, he felt no pain, nor was he injured in any way. "This distance is enough. Break the wall." Zen''s voice came from the edge of the wall. This wall built by the Space Guiding Stone was indeed very ingenious. Zen found that it had used most of the power in the space-time quadrant, but as the owner of the ancestry-level bloodline, he could still easily find a method to get around it. Zen suddenly twisted his body like a snake, and at the same time, the invisible space wall began to twist like the rippling water. Crack! Crack! Crack! Deafening sounds of ss being shattered rang, and the space wall twisted a few times before crumbling into countless pieces. The invisible barrier had disappeared, but the scenery in the distance did not change at all. But since it had taken them some time, the Monkey Spirit King was long gone by now. Chapter 4192 Disappearing Chapter 4192 Disappearing The Jade Pure Realm was still peaceful, even though everyone was depressed. Most of them were dead, and their biggest supporter, the Monkey Spirit King, had escaped. What on earth was going on? "What should we do now? I''m afraid we can''t stand our ground against the Snake Spirit Sect without the help of the Monkey Spirit Sect," Gonggong said. "Should we leave the Jade Pure Realm first?" Zhurong asked. Some of them had thought of giving up. It was not their fault. The support of the Monkey Spirit Sect was a prerequisite if they wanted to take this action. Without it, there wouldn''t be any n. It would be best for them to retreat first and then take a decision. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, "The exit of this passage is on the other side of the Jade Pure Realm. Now that the Snake Spirit King is exclusively targeting us, I don''t think he will let us go." "Then we can''t retreat," said the real Fuxi, looking straight ahead. "I don''t know what the Monkey Spirit King saw and why he had to run away. But he is huge, and we can find him by following the traces that he has left." The Snake Goddess had calmed down enough to think straight and find a solution. "The Monkey Spirit King is extraordinary but also very reckless. It looks like the Snake Spirit King will kill him soon enough." Eastern Emperor Taiyi sighed helplessly. "Let''s start looking for him," Zen said. Swoosh... The Wing King pped his wings as he remained beside Zen. The seven people, including Zen, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the Snake Goddess, climbed on to the Wing King''s back. With a sh of his wings, he turned into a cyan shadow and shot into the air. Hundreds of miles into their journey, they found a number of low mountains and rivers. There were also a few Other Shore creatures that had been born there and that still lived there, but they were very docile. They didn''t have the slightest intention of attacking Zen and hispanions when they spotted them making their way through the air. If the Other Shore Realm warriors were to be sent here, none of them would believe that this was the Jade Pure Realm. "There are footprints!" "These are the Monkey Spirit King''s footprints!" "Follow the footprints!" There were huge footprints on the ground. Only a huge creature like the Monkey Spirit King could leave such giant footprints. So the Wing King followed this footprint trail. The Wing King was so fast that he had covered five hundred miles before long. There were lots of footprints along the way, but the Monkey Spirit King was nowhere to be seen. The scenery began to change the moment they reached a distance of about eight hundred miles. The green color was gradually reced by a grey white and arge area of grey stones were exposed on the ground. There were still footprints that were clear enough to attract their attention. "The footprints are still here. We are probably headed in the right direction," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said, confused. "How is the Monkey Spirit King running so fast?" The Snake Goddess frowned. She had a premonition that something was terribly wrong. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, "The Space Guiding Stone can create a lot of illusions. It could have deceived the Monkey Spirit King, and it could probably also have made these footprints to deceive us." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go and have a look!" Zen said to the Wing King. The Wing King understood what Zen meant. He flew forward and came to a stop beside a huge footprint. Zen walked up to the edge of the footprint that was as huge as ake. He put his hand into the pit from the edge where he was standing, then closed his eyes and began to analyze the energy structure within the pit. He did not sense an aura belonging to any Treacherous Being. What he did find was a trace of remnant space power. He suddenly opened his eyes and said in all seriousness, "I''m afraid these footprints have been created by the space theurgy, not the Monkey Spirit King." "Someone has deliberately led us to the wrong path!" the Snake Goddess eximed. "Well, it does look like the Snake Spirit King is ying tricks on us, doesn''t it?" Fuxi said, looking warily around. Nervousness rippled through everyone present. All sorts of methods had been used to target them ever since they had stepped into the Jade Pure Realm. This was bad news. "Zen,e back here. We need to leave," said the Wing King. Once Zen jumped onto the back of the Wing King, the Wing King dived and flew to the other side in a huge arc. Now that Zen had seen through the origin of these footprints, the Wing King was naturally backtracking to avoid any danger. But they had barely traveled a few dozen miles when the sight of another huge footprint caused everyone''s faces to darken. "Someone is doing this on purpose!" the Snake Goddess said through gritted teeth. "I agree. It does look like someone is trying to make a fool of us!" Zhurong said. He was so furious that his eyes had reddened with rage. The Wing King''s wings trembled and he changed direction. But yet again, they had barely flown ten miles in the new direction when another huge footprint made an appearance. "Ignore these footprints. Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, please lead the way. Let''s move towards the center of the Jade Pure Realm," Zen said suddenly but sternly. The footprints shouldn''t have been used as reference objects. Their persistence in avoiding the footprints had yed a huge role in their getting lost. "Aren''t you going to find the Monkey Spirit King?" asked the Wing King. "There is no way to find him. So that''s the only thing we can do at the moment," Zen replied. The Wing King didn''t change direction and continued to fly onwards. He ignored the footprints, irrespective of how many of them continued to appear. In the Heavenly Square City Two stones appeared above the Snake Spirit King''s head. One was an amber, diamond-shaped gem. This was the Limited Omnipotent Stone. The other was a light blue triangr gem, and this was the Space Guiding Stone, also one of the Holy Items. Through the Limited Omnipotent Stone, the Snake Spirit King could see everything in the Jade Pure Realm, right from tiny particles of sand to the Monkey Spirit King who was running crazily in all directions. He could tap into any secrets and all details. The Space Guiding Stone could change the space of any area at will. It could easily create arge space sink, forming a huge footprint. To the Snake Spirit King, the scene was like a cat ying with a mouse. The previous Space Devouring Technique had also been released by the Snake Spirit King. He didn''t need weak opponents, and it was obvious that the weaker ones would be eliminated. Buzz, buzz, buzz... Every time the Space Guiding Stone shed, a footprint would appear in front of Zen and his group. But they ignored them and continued to move in the established direction. "Are you no longer affected by the footprints? It''s not interesting anymore, so I will go ahead and kill a few more!" The blue light on the Space Guiding Stone began to flicker violently. A number ofrge blue space awls formed out of nowhere and shot towards the Wing King. ording to the Snake Spirit King, he would torture this group of people and in the end, only one of them could survive. Swish, swish, swish... The space awls were too powerful for ordinary Eternal Realm warriors to face and deal with. The Wing King, feeling the power of the space awls, began to rapidly wave his wings and flew forward at an incredible speed. But he was still unable to escape the scope of the space awls. Puff, puff, puff... The space awls smashed everything that they enveloped. After all the space awls had shot out to hit everything, the Snake Spirit King consulted the Limited Omnipotent Stone again. What he saw there left him stunned. Zen and his group had disappeared in the Limited Omnipotent Stone. Chapter 4193 Deception Chapter 4193 Deception The Snake Spirit Sect had the ten Holy Items to thank for their sess in dissolving the other three sects in the chaos. Each Holy Item, after all, orded exceptional power. The Evil Bead was far stronger than any Other Shore Tokens. The Space Guiding Stone could control space at will. The Limited Omnipotent Stone was even more powerful than the two others. With it, the wearer could see and know everything within a closed area. The Limited Omnipotent Stone was useless in the main world, but it could be used in the chaos and on the Other Shore. Only a few things could avoid the detection of the Limited Omnipotent Stone. The bubble was one of them. However, the Snake Spirit Sect had already destroyed the bubble of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. It would never reappear in the Jade Pure Realm again. Even if the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord tried to reactivate the bubble, the Snake Spirit King would now be able to detect it. The Limited Omnipotent Stone would allow him to see all, including the process of reactivating the bubble. That was why Dale could not shake off the Snake Spirit King, who had been able to track his return to the bubblest time. Presently, however, the Snake Spirit King was chafing at the disappearance of Zen and his companions. He was able to be an observer before, but he realized now that was no longer the case. He cursed under his breath. Crack! ng! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Boom! The Snake Spirit King unleashed the Space Guiding Stone''s power again. The ground sank where Zen and the others disappeared. The effect began to spread as the space in the area was squeezed. Stones turned into fine powder, then condensed into balls. They shrank until their properties were alteredpletely. Creatures living underground were mangled and crushed, ground into fine powder before they even knew what was happening. Cracks began to appear on the ground like a spider web, extending in all directions. Ten miles, a hundred miles, a thousand miles. Soon enough, everything within a thousand miles had copsed, reced by only a huge pit. A wise lizard at the edge of the pit had witnessed the entire thing. He stared in disbelief at the sudden crater in front of him. He was from a mighty race in the Jade Pure Realm on the Other Shore. His race had survived all this time by gaining a foothold in the Jade Pure Realm despite the Treacherous Beings that overran it. His blood ran cold as it dawned on him that their home had been violently decimated just now. Everything had been destroyed in a sh. Whoosh! The lizard scrambled into the pit at an extremely fast speed. All that was left there was some kind of colorful powder. He could detect no auras anywhere. The terrifying pressure had wiped out everything. It seemed even the patriarch, the eight strong warriors who could fight off resentment-level Treacherous Beings, and the prophets had all been killed. No one else had survived. The lizard started screaming in despair. Suddenly, several people materialized in front of him, glowing from the silver powder coating their bodies. The lizard fell silent, numb with shock. ''Who are these people? Where did theye from?'' the lizard thought to himself, utterly bewildered. The man at the lead of the group walked toward him. The man had a smile on his face, but the lizard couldn''t help but take a few steps back in apprehension. "Can you see me now?" Zen asked. "What are you talking about?" the lizard, who knew the humannguage, sputtered out. "Mysteries are more interesting, so we think it best to disappear," Zen simply continued. "What?" The lizard was absolutely confused. Zen bent forward and waved right in front of the lizard''s eyes. As he did, he and the others slowly disappeared from the bbergasted lizard''s sight. And so too, from the Snake Spirit King''s spying. The Limited Omnipotent Stone had been allowing him to see everything just now through the lizard''s eyes. Zen had actually been speaking to the Snake Spirit King. If the Snake Spirit King was irritated before, now he was consumed with pure wrath. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The Heavenly Square City began to shake. Sewell rushed to the Snake Spirit King''s side. "My king, what happened?" Sewell asked. "Those people have escaped," the Snake Spirit King snarled. Sewell looked confused. "I thought letting them escape was part of your n?" "They escaped right under my nose and out of sight of the Limited Omnipotent Stone!" the Snake Spirit King snapped. Sewell drew a sharp intake of breath and stiffened. He understood immediately, being the Snake Spirit King''s capable assistant. But how could they have evaded the Limited Omnipotent Stone? What kind of abilities did they have? "Find them! Now!" the Snake Spirit King roared. Sewell promptly slithered away and into action. It didn''t take long before over a hundred Snake Masters and thousands of snake-shaped Treacherous Beings were deployed from the Heavenly Square City. Meanwhile, Zen and his group remained on the move toward the west. The Wing King had offered to simply fly them toward their destination, but Zen had declined. "The Space Deception Method can counter the power of the Limited Omnipotent Stone, but it is very unstable. We have to avoid using other powers of space," Zen exined. A certain level of stability had to be maintained, or else they would be exposed to the Snake Spirit King again. "After I cultivated the Blood-controlling Method, I thought my understanding of space had risen to an unreachable level. But I see it''s still nothingpared to yours," the Wing King sighed. The Limited Omnipotent Stone and the Space Deception Method were theurgies that the Wing King couldn''t understand. "We are fighting against an almost invincible opponent. If we can''t even get rid of his monitoring, then we won''t stand a chance," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord pointed out. "But you''ve nned for such a long time and finally have Zen. We''re already ahead on that alone," said Fuxi with a smile, optimistic as ever. Right now, they could only walk to where they needed to go, so progress was slow. Fortunately, the Space Deception Method was impervious not only to the powers of the Limited Omnipotent Stone, but also to all sorts of creatures on the Other Shore. The group soon came across arge race as they passed through a gray area covered in stones. The creatures of the race wore masks and carried huge bone weapons. They looked strong. Such creatures should not be underestimated in the Jade Pure Realm. Zen and the others started walking across their territory unseen. Although the creatures could sense strange auras, they couldn''t determine where they wereing from. They eventually just shrugged the feeling off. Fuxi had even identally bumped into one of the creatures and made him stagger. But seeing nothing there, the creature simply waved it off as nothing. Soon, Zen and his group had passed through without incident. Chapter 4194 The Space Channel Chapter 4194 The Space Channel Thump! Thump! Thump! The Monkey Spirit King''s speed never let up as he gave chase to Sewell on the northwest side of the Jade Pure Realm. The Monkey Spirit King could move at a surprising speed with the gargantuan size. Sewell was just right ahead, with the human heroes pierced on his back. Some had seen the Monkey Spirit Kinging to save them and were already reaching out to him. The Monkey Spirit King remained loyal to those he trusted. These human beings had saved him. He definitely wouldn''t allow the Snake Masters to capture them. Not on his watch! Dong! Dong! Dong! The Monkey Spirit King''s footsteps were so heavy, and the surroundings vibrated visibly every time his feetnded on the ground. The Other Shore creatures in his path grew pale upon seeing him approach. They quickly got well out of the way. They wondered where this terrifying Treacherous Being came from. They had never heard of such a Treacherous Being before. "My king, just leap forward and get as close as you can. I''ll do the rest," Manuel, standing on the Monkey Spirit King''s shoulder, uttered. The Monkey Spirit King had been chasing Sewell for a while now, to no avail. He was starting to feel frustrated. He could have easily killed Sewell before with just one hand. He could have even beaten Cornelius in a fight. He took a few steps and leapt forward. This jump drew an arc reaching hundreds of thousands of feet high. Manuelunched himself onward while the Monkey Spirit King was in the air. Boosted by the Monkey Spirit King''s speed, Manuel now flew toward Sewell like an arrow. Manuel still bore a grudge against Sewell for breaking into the Night View Ind and trying to steal away the Monkey Spirit King. There had been a huge gap between their strengths in the past. Manuel had been staying in the Night View Ind for so many years and knew nothing about the outside, so Sewell easily tricked him. Manuel was raring for some payback. Swoosh! A bone stick appeared in Manuel''s hand. He spun it like a windmill and swung it at Sewell. But Sewell suddenly picked up speed, to Manuel''s surprise. Just momentster, Sewell was out of his reach again. How was this possible? Sewell should have reached his limit by now, having been chased for so long. How could he not be exhausted? Had he been just baiting them all this time? Perhaps he had other intentions? No matter what it was, Manuel wasn''t going to give up that easily. "Go to hell!" Buzz! The bone stick in his hand began to glow. Swish! Something strange happened before the weapon could smash down on Sewell. The weapon was infinitelypressed! "A space wall?" Surprise shed in Manuel''s eyes. Then he smirked. This cross-shaped bone stick was considered a supreme treasure in the Human Spirit Sect. It was made from the thigh bones of the Space Ghost after it had been killed in the main world. Ondo had asked Kincaid for it and had eventually given it to Manuel. The cross-shaped bone stick was used to draw energy from the holy pir of the Monkey Spirit Sect when Manuel used it, but even without that connection between the stick and the holy pir now, it still had the talent of the Space Ghost. It could shatter all space! Crack! Thepressed cross-shaped bone stick spun and broke through the space wall. Manuel''s smirk grew wider. As he moved to retrieve the bone stick and continue chasing Sewell, he looked up ahead and froze. Dong! Dong! Dong! The Monkey Spirit King ran over from behind. He picked Manuel up and raised him up on his palm. "Why are you stopping? Let''s go!" "They''re gone," Manuel said. He pointed ahead. "What?" The Monkey Spirit King stopped in his tracks. Sewell and the human heroes on his back disappeared from view as soon as the space wall was broken. "I''m afraid it was all just an illusion created by the space," Hagarmented. "No wonder our king couldn''t catch up with him no matter how fast he got!" Nereus shook his head. They had been tricked by an illusion all this time! The Monkey Spirit King stamped his feet in frustration. Boom! "Cornelius! Come out!" The impact his feet made exerted such immense force on the ground, and arge number of cracks appeared. The Monkey Spirit King was alert and sensitive most of the time, but when he was angry, he just wanted to tear Cornelius into pieces. Manuel and Tearrag couldn''t even dare try to appease him now. They just stood on his shoulder in silence. The power of space suddenly began to gather in front of the Monkey Spirit King. The soil and stones on the ground were lifted in the air bit by bit by the space force until they formed a huge snake shape. The Snake Spirit King''s voice suddenly rang out. "How much do you hate me, Ondo?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "I''m going to tear you apart," the Monkey Spirit King snarled. The Snake Spirit King sighed and took on an earnest tone. "Your Monkey Spirit Sect will also benefit if my n seeds, you know. I will help you develop the Monkey Spirit Sect, making it prosperous and powerful again..." Boom! The Monkey Spirit King threw a heavy punch. It smashed through the huge snake formed by the soil and stones. The impact created a deep crater on the ground. "You can''t fool me twice," the Monkey Spirit King spat out. With a sinister sound, the stones and soil rose up in the air again and turned into the shape of the Snake Spirit King. "Come to the Heavenly Square City, if you want to beat me so badly..." As he said this, the space power formed a huge whirlpool emitting a blue light. It was a space channel. The Monkey Spirit King looked at the space channel, severely tempted by it. "My king, be careful. This may be another trick," Manuel cautioned urgently, trying to stop him. The other Monkey Masters, such as Tearrag, Hagar and Nereus, likewise red at the channel with suspicion. Cornelius had caused so much trouble to the Monkey Spirit Sect, so they were convinced this space channel was nothing but a trap. The Monkey Spirit King hesitated. He was confident in his unparalleled strength, but he knew he was far inferior to Cornelius in intelligence. That was why he had chosen to cooperate with Zen and the other human beings. He just hadn''t expected that the Snake Spirit King would be able to separate them upon their arrival at the Jade Pure Realm. The Monkey Spirit King chose to be clear-headed and rational this time. He refused to step into the channel. However, visions suddenly appeared at the center of the space channel. They were the images of the monkey spirits in the Heavenly Square City not so long ago. "It''s Alston!" "Alston is still alive?" "Why are there so many monkey spirits in the Heavenly Square City?" The strength of Alston was a bit inferior to that of Hagar, and he was once ranked fourth in the Monkey Spirit Sect. He was a good friend to Manuel and Tearrag. But the next vision showed that the monkey spirits were executed, and that their coordinates were destroyed along with them. "NO!" Manuel roared. The Monkey Spirit King rushed toward the space channel without any hesitation at this moment. Chapter 4195 The Altar Chapter 4195 The Altar Entering the space channel was risky since nobody knew where it led to. Creatures from other races would have known that it was a trap and calmed down almost immediately. But the members of the Monkey Spirit Sect were impulsive. Manuel, Hagar, and the other Monkey Masters let anger get the best of them. They were determined to tear the Snake Masters into bits along with the Monkey Spirit King. The space channel was small and would only take one a few several steps to get through it. But the Monkey Spirit King had barely entered it when he felt like countless bugs were biting his skin. The Monkey Spirit King was a powerful Treacherous Being. Few things could hurt his body. He looked around, confused, but his face darkened as he realized what it was. "It''s the Void Dust!" he eximed. The space channel led to the outside of the main Pure Sky tform. They realized that they were now in great danger. The sickening sizzle of burning flesh sounded through the channel. The Void Dust was eroding the Monkey Spirit King, Manuel, Tearrag, and Hagar. They were now a hundred miles from the main Pure Sky tform, making it impossible for them to fly back. "Tearrag!" the Monkey Spirit King called out. Tearrag understood what the Monkey Spiritual King was trying to say. He was better at space theurgy than the others. So he opened his hands and two blue holes appeared in his palms. These holes that he had created were also space channels, but they were different from other space channels. The space channels had been inside Tearrag''s body for a long time. They were stable and could be summoned at any time. . Tearrag stretched out a hand, causing a blue hole to expand and transform into a huge space channel. He then turned around and stretched out his hand once again. The other hole appeared above the main Pure Sky tform a hundred miles away from them. "My king! Let''s go inside!" Tearrage said. But by then, half of his head had disappeared, having been eroded by the Void Dust. The Monkey Spirit King endured the sharp pain as he dashed towards the hole alongside the Monkey Masters. But the closer he got to it, the farther backwards the hole moved from him. The Monkey Spirit King stared at Tearrag and said, "What''s this?" Tearrag could not speak, for half his head was gone. Out of options, he replied through his consciousness, "I lost control over the holes." "How can this be?" the Monkey Spirit King said, but he didn''t give up. He moved forward, but the hole retreated again, as if it was ying a game with him. "Cornelius, it is you!" the Monkey Spirit King roared. But even his voice could not reach where he wanted it to. The Snake Spirit King had filled the space channel with the Void Dust that eroded even sound waves. The flesh continued to burn and sizzle. The Void Dust devoured Manuel, Tearrag, and Hagar. The Monkey Spirit King was thest to dissipate in the Void Dust. The Snake Spirit King, who was in the Heavenly Square City, smiled. "Ondo, I can''t believe you are still that stupid!" he said. When he had taken out the space channel a moment ago, he hadn''t expected the Monkey Spirit King to enter it. He had done that just to provoke the Monkey Spirit King. But since the Monkey Spirit King had voluntarily entered it, he thought there was no need to show him any mercy. "Did the Monkey Spirit King really fall into the trap?" Sewell asked. "He has already been devoured by the Void Dust," the Snake Spirit King replied. "Do you know where their coordinates are?" Sewell asked again. The Snake Spirit King shook his head. "One thing is for sure. Their coordinates are not in the Jade Pure Realm," he said. ''The coordinates usually produce energy fluctuations and one should perceive these fluctuations with the help of the Limited Omnipotent Stone. But the Snake Spirit King isn''t able to detect them, which means that their coordinates are not in the Jade Pure Realm. I guess they are in the Night View Ind, '' Sewell pondered. "I think their coordinates are in the Night View Ind," Sewell said out loud. The Snake Spirit King shook his head as he said, "What if they are in the hands of those humans?" "The humans..." It was bad news that Zen and his group had suddenly disappeared. What was worse, the Snake Spirit King didn''t know how they had vanished into thin air, without any trace. If they were capable of avoiding the Limited Omnipotent Stone, then even the Snake Spirit King couldn''t locate the Monkey Spirit King''s coordinates. All the Snake Spirit King''s efforts to take out the Monkey Spirit King would be in vain. "Keep looking for them," the Snake Spirit King ordered. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was filled with regret from within. ''If I had seen thising, I would have broken into the Night View Ind. That would have been better than this, even though it might make it difficult to open the door, '' the Snake Spirit King mused. Once Sewell took his leave, the ck light reappeared before the Snake Spirit King. "You can''t even handle the creatures in the chaos. You are such a disappointment!" the ck light berated the Snake Spirit King. "Was there a w in my actions?" the Snake Spirit King asked. The ck light paused and replied, "No." "Don''t underestimate them! Now that we want to use them, we will need to foresee any future risks," the Snake Spirit King said. The Jade Pure Realm was much bigger than the Supreme Pure Realm and the Grand Pure Realm. Its terrain was much moreplicated. Once Zen and the others had passed through the Other Shore race, they crossed several stone mountains. And then, a quagmire came into their view. This quagmire was five thousand miles wide and was called the Quagmire of Ignorance. "We are going that way." The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord led Zen and hispanions to run across the quagmire. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A number of fish with spidery legs emerged from the quagmire. Being unable to perceive the presence of Zen and hispanions, they ran into them. Zen and hispanions effectively dodged these creatures, but Fuxi trampled them into a pulp. "Fuxi, be careful!" the Primeval Lord of Heaven advised him. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of alerting the Snake Spirit King?" Fuxi cast an angry stare towards the Primeval Lord of Heaven. "I think it would be better for us to be careful," the Snake Goddess said. "If we kill too many creatures on the Other Shore, it might alert the Snake Spirit King to our presence." Fuxi realized that what the Snake Goddess said made sense. He became more careful and tried to avoid the creatures on their way. They had traveled for about two thousand miles above the Quagmire of Ignorance before they were attacked by the winged, poisonous insects. The insects seemed to have an extraordinary sensibility because even though the Space Deception Method had caused the group to be invisible, the insects had still detected them. The horde of winged poisonous insects were fast, closely following the group. The moment Zhurong noticed that they were getting closer, he used the fire lotus and burned them to ashes. Half a day''s journeyter, they finally crossed the Quagmire of Ignorance. They then spotted three towering mountains, an altar standing among them. It was just a three-storied altar, but it was only slightly shorter than the mountains that surrounded it. "Is that the altar we are looking for?" Zen asked. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded in confirmation. His eyes were excited, but also held a hint of sadness. ''It has been years since I left this ce and it''s only now that I am finally going to uncover its secret. There is just a soul left in me, but I am still d, '' the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord thought, thrilled to return. Chapter 4196 The Door Opened Chapter 4196 The Door Opened This altar was huge and exquisite-looking. The outermost circle was paved with ayer of white jade. It was so white and pale that it looked like it was swimming in ayer of milk. The outer wall was iid with ayer of cyan gray stone bricks, the surfaces of which were engraved with multiple Sanskrit words. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had deciphered many of these Sanskrit words that recorded the glorious deeds of the Four Spirits Sect. On getting close to the wall, Zen activated the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization and tried to decipher a few Sanskrit words. The information he learned was on the lines of what the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had told him. It mainly pertained to the origin of the Four Spirits Sect. This altar had originally been built by Campbell and his fellows, so the fact that the Sanskrit words were here wasn''tpletely out of the ordinary. They walked along the length of the altar for a distance before they spotted a staircase that led to the top floor. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord turned to look at the altar a few times, a strange expression on his face. "As far as I know, the Snake Spirit King attaches great importance to this ce. He usually sends Treacherous Beings to guard it. But why is there no Treacherous Being guarding the altar today?" Zen looked around but shrugged and shook his head. "I don''t know. Let''s go up there first." Zen led the way as the group made their way up the stairs. The huge altar itself wasn''t anything magical. It only had a thousand stairs, and Zen and his companions could climb these in a matter of seconds. A smooth ne sat at the top of the altar, at the center of which was a square opening. Beside this were steps that extended into the altar. "Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, I''m confused," said Zen. "What is it?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord asked. "Does the Snake Spirit King want something in the altar?" Zen asked. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord thought for a moment before nodding and saying, "I think he is eager to enter the altar." ording to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, it was very likely that Kincaid was locked in the altar. The Bird Spirit King, in the Four Spirits Sect, was kind enough to remain neutral. The Monkey Spirit King was powerful, but he was reckless. Only Kincaid and the human spirits were the strongest opponents of the Snake Spirit King. "In that case, why doesn''t he break the altar?" Zen asked, confused. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord shook his head. "I don''t know," he said. "I think there are a few possibilities," said the Snake Goddess. "One, this altar is special, and the Snake Spirit King can''t open it. Two, it might need a unique way to open it, and using brute force will cause loss. Three, it could also be that there is something in the altar that the Snake Spirit King is afraid of, which is why he doesn''t dare release whatever''s in the altar." "I don''t think your third point is right. After all, the Snake Spirit King has defeated the other three sects. Could anything in the entire chaos scare him?" Gonggong, who was silent all this time, suddenly bit out a retort. Zen was thoughtful as he responded, "That''s not necessarily true. This war is no longer rted only to the Four Spirits Sect. Beings of the higher level have now gotten involved. Perhaps someone can restrain the Snake Spirit King..." "Whatever it is, we''ll know when we open the altar," said Zhurong. Zen made to walk down the steps that led into the altar. The moment he set foot on the steps, he felt the viscosity of the space below him, as if a strange power of space held rein within this square opening. He was confused, but decided not to take it seriously. But in the Heavenly Square City that was tens of thousands of miles away from here, the Space Guiding Stone of the Snake Spirit King began to sh. "How have they reached the altar so fast?" the Snake Spirit King said, agitated. He had thought that Zen and his group would try to hide from him for a while. He hadn''t expected them to go straight to the altar. He had originally intended to remove all other obstacles before expecting Zen to open the altar alone. His goal hadn''t been fully achieved, but at least Zen would open the door of the altar himself. Boom... A huge crack sounded from above the Heavenly Square City, blooming through the sky before the city once again shattered into pieces. "Gather all the Snake Masters and follow me to the altar." The Snake Spirit King''s voice echoed through the space. The Snake Masters and the Treacherous Beings that had been sent out began to gather at the altar, while the Snake Spirit King personally led the elites of the Heavenly Square City towards it. There were more than a thousand steps inside the square opening. Zen walked down, feeling the space to be more viscous than he had expected it to be. The Snake Goddess noticed Zen''s hesitation and asked, "What''s wrong?" Instead of answering, Zen stopped and closed his eyes, lost in thought. A few minutester, he opened his eyes again, now wary. "There is ayer of space enchanted barrier here, a very thin one..." "Where is it?" "Why can''t I feel it?" "I don''t feel it as well!" The Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others were confused. "I feel it! Just a little though," said the Wing King. The Wing King''s bloodline talent was rted to space, which meant that he was more sensitive to space. "This space enchanted barrier is simr to the aura of the Space Guiding Stone," said Zen. "Has it been set up by the Snake Spirit King?" the Snake Goddess asked. "I think so," Zen said, nodding. "That''s going to be a problem," Zhurong said, his eyes widening. "Let''s stay outside to keep an eye on things here and let Zen get inside," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said decidedly. Havinge this far, they were now ready to sacrifice themselves. Everyone were to stay outside, while Zen continued to walk down the stairs. When he reached the bottom of the stairs, a stone door appeared before him. It was simple and crude, as if made of a stone that was cut out by an axe at random, its surface covered in marks. At the center of the stone door was a circr metal disk, in the middle of which was a small key hole. "This is the door of the altar," said the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "This door seems very simple, as if it can be opened with just a push!" Zen smiled. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, "Your strength is far greater than mine, but I don''t think you can open this door." Back in the day, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had also reached the door and tried all sorts of methods to open the door. He had failed. Zen would obviously not use brute force to open the door. He lifted his wrist gently, causing the Sumeru Space to begin to unfold. A bronze key appeared suddenly. He grabbed the key and inserted it into the metal disk. Crack! A voice sounded from the stone door. Buzz, buzz, buzz... The door was then pushed inward, a gust of cold wind blowing out and ayer of white frost instantly enveloping Zen. Zen was fine. The blood vitality in his body moved around from within, the white frost having disappeared. He looked inside to find a snake-shaped road made of ice, and countless white light dots floating on both sides of this road. "A huge Cold Prison!" Zen muttered, awed at this sight. Zen had seen a lot of Cold Prisons in the upper field of the Blooming Jade Stage. But they had been tinypared to this one. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Cold Prison before him was different. Apart from the ice path in the middle, everything else was a part of it. If one didn''t look carefully at the dots of light, they would think that they were snowkes dancing in the air. They couldn''t be more wrong. Chapter 4197 The Human Spirits Chapter 4197 The Human Spirits The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, floating above Zen, stared nkly at the countless dots of light in front of them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Are all these the creatures of the main world locked in this Cold Prison?" asked the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. All he knew about the Cold Prison, and little else, was that it was the most frigid ce there was. "That''s right," Zen replied with a nod. "Can you see their original appearances?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord asked again. "Yes, and so can you," Zen said with a smile. A ball of green light burst out from the Civilization Artifact of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization in the primitivend. A whirring sound began to hum within the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization in the Blooming Jade Stage. Buzz! The eyes of Zen and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord now glowed with a green light. The core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization could decipher the Cold Prison quickly. That was why it took only a moment for the original appearances of the countless light dots to be visible to Zen and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. "What a unique ability! It assessed the light dots and restored them just like that!" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord eximed in awe. His eyes widened, however, when he realized what he was now looking at. "Are these human spirits?" he sputtered out. Zen nodded. It was almost impossible to distinguish between human spirits and human race from appearance alone. However, since the seventy-seventh chaotic era, only the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had set foot in the Jade Pure Realm, so he knew it was impossible for any other human to be here. These human spirits must have been in the Cold Prison for many years. They were wrapped in the same golden armors andy side by side, motionless on the ground. "I''m afraid these human spirits may be dead," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said gingerly. "I don''t think so." Zen shook his head. "I know of a giant who survived the Cold Prison in the upper ice field of the Blooming Jade Stage, and his strength was far inferior to that of human spirits." The giant Pompeo was born after the change of Abstruse Energy World. He was powerful as a creature of that world, but he was much weaker than the human spirits. If Pompeo could emerge from the ordeal safe and sound, so, too, could human spirits. "You could know for sure if you check the Cold Prison yourself, but I don''t know if your body can withstand it," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord suggested with some hesitation in his voice. The power of the Cold Prison was overwhelming. It literally could freeze everything. Zen wouldn''t have dared to enter it in the past. However, Zen''s body was no longer the same after the ancestry-level bloodline strengthened it. Moreover, he could also use the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline. "I''ll give it a try." Zen was much more confident to take the Cold Prison on now. He approached slowly and reached out to touch its surface. A burning sensation shed through him. The painsted only for a split second, however, as his entire body turned to ice on the spot. Swoosh! The Cold Prison not only froze every tissue in Zen''s body but also affected his inner world. The frigid air went straight into Zen''s cinnabar field and started seeping through the blood-colored sky. Left unhampered, it would be enough to freeze the entire primitivend and kill most of the creatures living in it. It never got to that point, however. The moment the cold air invaded, the ancestry-level bloodline had immediatelyunched a counterattack. Energy spiraled and gathered in the center of the blood-colored sky, forming a golden sun. The freezing mist immediately dissipated wherever the sunlight shone. With the cold air extinguished, light beams rushed out from Zen''s cinnabar field. The zing energy flowed through his body, quickly thawing him. Zen returned to normal, but not without a lecture from the ancestry-level bloodline. "Next time, before you do such a dangerous thing, inform me first." Zen hung his head in embarrassment. "I had wanted to analyze the Cold Prison first, but I didn''t expect it could freeze me that fast," Zen admitted sheepishly. "There''s no time for analysis in this ce. You have to prepare in advance," the ancestry-level bloodline chastised. "Could I enter the Cold Prison now, though?" Zen asked. "Yes, you may." The sun in the primitivend now zed heat throughout Zen''s body, enabling him to endure the subzero temperatures around him. Zen now stepped into the Cold Prison with ease. Swoosh! The low temperature of the Cold Prison was offset by the high temperature in Zen''s body, ending in a neutral state. A thin mist rose from Zen, making him look like a white bear, but he could move freely. Zen walked up to the human spirits and inspected them. They were still alive, with a rich amount of life energy still contained in their bodies. When Zen touched their heads, he discovered, however, that their minds were empty. It was as if they had lost their souls. "Well? What have you found out?" The voice of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord suddenly piped up in Zen''s mind. His remnant soul wouldn''t be able to withstand the Cold Prison, so he could only hide within Zen. "They have lost their souls." Zen frowned and shook his head. "Or more precisely, their Treacherous Beings. To human spirits, after all, the Treacherous Beings are their souls. There are no Treacherous Beings in their minds. These are just living husks." Zen went to check several other human spirits and found only the same situation. "I shall go further on and have a look." Zen exited the Cold Prison and moved along the snake-shaped road. There were golden-armored human spirits lying on both sides of the snake-shaped road along the first thousand feet or so. From that point on, the human spirits lying on the ground wore cyan armors. It would seem those in the cyan armors were stronger than those in the golden ones. At some point even further on, the human spirits, beautiful women among them, started sporting a variety of luxury clothes instead of armors. Zen went inside the Cold Prison to check again. Indeed, no souls remained either in the men or the women. Zen continued on along the meandering road. The road grew wider and wider until it diverged into three paths. Where the left and right paths ended were visible from this distance. But the middle path was obscured by a gate of carved ice. Zen took the left path. At the end was a burly man seated on an ice throne. He seemed familiar, but Zen couldn''t remember where he had seen him before. Zen walked back to the crossroad and took the right path this time. At the end was a woman, again seated on an ice throne. The woman looked very young. She sat sideways on the throne, her legs dangling stylishly from the armrest. When Zen had gotten close enough to see the woman''s face, however, his eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Dorothy?!" he blurted out. Chapter 4198 A Worthwhile Trip Chapter 4198 A Worthwhile Trip Despite the woman having her eyes closed, she looked just like Dorothy. But the ornaments she wore in her hair, the expression on her face, and the aura she emitted, were completely different from Dorothy''s. "Who is Dorothy?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord asked curiously. Zen told him about Dorothy''s origin and how she had suddenly disappeared. Once he had heard the story, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord thought for a while. "In that case, I don''t think it''s a coincidence," he said, still thoughtful. It wasn''t rare for two women in the world to have the same appearance. The key point was that Dorothy''s origin was mysterious, and she might have something to do with the woman on the throne. Unfortunately, Dorothy had been missing for a while now, and without her presence, it was difficult to confirm the connection between the two. Once he retreated from the diversion, Zen returned to the junction of the three roads and chose to enter the ice gate in the middle. When Zen came into contact with the ice gate, he felt his hands grow heavy. "This door is so heavy!" he eximed. But then, Elizabeth''s words about the Cold Prisons came to mind. Even after pouring the water from a sea into a Cold Prison, one could only get a thumb-sized piece of ice. No one knew how much water had been used to condense this ice gate. However, Zen''s strength was no longer what it used to be. He had barely put his hands on the gate, when the power of his arms suddenly burst out. A powerful aura surged around Zen''s body, the shock waves of which were destructive. They left whip- like marks on the ground surrounding him. "Open!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The ice gate scraped the ground before a fist-sized crack appeared on it. Zen was about to increase his strength to push the door, when a hand reached out from the crack and pressed to the side of the ice gate. The door swung open slowly. A hunchbacked old man appeared in the doorway. He had one eye, and his lifeless-looking skin was deathly gray. Zen instinctively took two steps backwards. On one hand, he was surprised that there was a living person inside. On the other hand, the old man had opened the gate so effortlessly, which indicated his great strength. The old man then nced at Zen, turned around to go back inside. "Sir!" Zen shouted before the old man could disappear. The old man turned a deaf ear to him. Behind the ice gate was an open, circr ice hall, within which were many bodies scattered everywhere on the ground. These bodies looked to be the same as the bodies of the human spirits he had seen outside. They were not dead, but all of them had lost their souls. The old man picked up a body from the ground, ced it on an ice tform in the middle of the hall, and began to carefully clean it. The body seemed to have been there for a long time, and was covered in ayer of brown dust. The old man cleaned up the dust on the body with a duster, little by little. He then put the body back on the ground before picking another body and cing it on the tform. "Sir, why do you clean them?" Zen asked, looking around him. The old man didn''t answer this question either. He just continued to work mechanically. "Zen, why not check if this old man has a soul?" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord suggested. "Wouldn''t it be impolite?" Zen said, hesitant. But on second thought, he knew what the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord meant. He reached out a hand and pressed it against the old man''s forehead. The old man didn''t resist or get angry. The moment Zen pressed a hand to the old man''s forehead, he felt the immensely strong aura of a Treacherous Being. Zen became ufortable,pletely overwhelmed by this unpleasant feeling. "He has a soul," he said, looking warily at the old man. He hesitated before saying, "No. This is a Treacherous Being that hasn''t awakened yet." "It is indeed a friendly type of Treacherous Being!" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord eximed, having been right in his conjecture. Many Treacherous Beings had obsessions that they always acted upon before they could meet the requirements that would allow them to awaken. Some Treacherous Beings of the friendly type were not vicious. They merely repeated doing one task at all times. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This old man was obviously one such Treacherous Being. As long as Zen didn''t stop him from cleaning up the bodies, the old man wouldn''t attack him. He cleaned up the bodies one after another and then ced them in order. Presumably, the human spirits that lined up outside in order were the old man''s doing. "He can''t respond to us since he is not awakened," Zen said, dejected. It was not easy to wake a Treacherous Being. Campbell had once possessed Zen and taken him all the way from the Whining Road to the Pure Sky tform. That was when Campbell had finally woken up. It would be unrealistic to expect the old man to wake up in such a short time. All Zen could do was look for other clues. Zen passed through the scattered bodies before arriving at the innermostyer of the ice pce. A door stood here as well. The moment Zen approached the door, the old man suddenly turned around and began to sing a rhythmic song. "He''s speaking!" Zen eximed, whirling around to face the old man. The old man tilted his head as he looked at Zen, and continued to say something. Zen quickly activated the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization, which then began to decipher the Sanskrit words the old man was speaking. A short whileter, the core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization passed the trantion to Zen. "That''s the master''s room. You can''t go there. It''s very dangerous and you will face the anger of the master." The old man repeated this sentence over and over again. It was more like a hint from a machine rather than words being said through logical thinking. Zen asked tentatively, "Who is your master?" The group in his inner world began to work and help Zen pass on the message through a song. "It''s our king, Master Kincaid," the old man said, his voice still numb and singsong. At these words, Zen''s and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s hearts began to race. Finding Kincaid had been the biggest goal of this trip, and this sentence that the old man had just uttered meant that they had mostly seeded. "How do you know it''s dangerous? Have you been there?" Zen asked again. The old man shook his head. "I have never been in there, but Cornelius had. He died inside." "Cornelius?" "The Snake Spirit King? Died inside?" Zen was shocked. If the door of the altar needed the key from the Soul City to open it, he should have been the first person to enter it. But why had the Snake Spirit King been able to enter this ce before him? Zen rted what he had heard to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, who was also lost in thought. The old man''s unintentional words had created a strange situation for them. After a long while, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, "What if the Snake Spirit King had long since known of this key''s existence?" "You mean he opened the door of the altar with the key?" Zen said, baffled. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded before saying, "Yes. If that''s the case, then the Snake Spirit King must want to get something from the Human Spirit King. But not only did he not get it, he was even killed inside when he was in the form of a Treacherous Being!" "And the Snake Spirit King then secretly put the key back in the Soul City?" Zen said contemtively. "This does not make sense. The Snake Spirit King couldn''t have been so confident about my strength!" he said. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord fell silent for a long while before he seemed to figure it out. "The Snake Spirit King''s confidence in you is not because of your strength, but because of your identity." "My identity? What identity?" Zen asked suspiciously. He had thought of the ancestry-level bloodline, but even if the Snake Spirit King had superb foresight, it was impossible for him to have predicted that Zen would definitely absorb the ancestry-level bloodline. "Your identity as a human," said the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. Kincaid might kill people of other races, or any Treacherous Beings that entered the ce. But he might not kill a human. Chapter 4199 The Irregular Sword Chapter 4199 The Irregr Sword Whatever the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was theorizing was mere spection. However, the conclusions they were drawing from the limited clues they had found seemed reasonable enough. "What have we got to lose? We have to take a risk and try, right?" Zen smiled. The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord nodded. He agreed with Zen. "We have no other choice." Their adventure had begun the moment they had stepped foot in the Jade Pure Realm. They had no way back and the only way out was through. Now, they simply had to take this final step. "Let us see just how angry the Human Spirit King will be," Zen remarked, walking up to the door and pushing it open. The stooped old man suddenly raised his head. There was a hint of hope gleaming in his eyes. Zen wasn''t aware of one very important thing. The old man was not yet awake and was still trapped in the Treacherous Being''s consciousness sea. However, he could still feel, hear, and react to the outside world. In fact, he had almost screamed out what he had just said! The old man also hoped to wake up. He cleaned up the bodies of human spirits only because they were the members of his sect. This was just a secondary task. His greatest obsession, however, was the Human Spirit King, Kincaid. If Kincaid could wake up, so could he. As soon as Zen pushed the door open, an invisible hand grabbed him and dragged him inside. Although this force was powerful, it was still possible for Zen to quite easily resist it. However, he allowed himself to be dragged in. To his immense surprise, the other side of the door was not an ice pce. It was an open stone house. But that wasn''t the most surprising part. "Every single stone in this house... is a Holy Stone!" Zen gasped. As soon as he hade in, he had felt the aura of the Holy Stones. "That''s not everything. These are the highest quality of Holy Stones. I now understand why the Snake Spirit King died here," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord also piped in. Fighting in such an environment would be highly disadvantageous for the Snake Spirit King. "What is that?" Zen was looking straight ahead. Right in the center of the stone house, a burly man was floating mid-air. He was wearing a heavy ck armor, and his entire body, including his face, was covered by it. They couldn''t guess what material the armor was made of, and it emitted a highly strong deterrent force. Even approaching the man would take effort. The most eye-catching thing about him was the heavy sword that was beside him. It was ten feet long and was almost as tall as the man himself. There was a faint red light shing on the irregrly shaped de. Was this the Human Spirit King, Kincaid? Zen carefully observed the ck armor from the distance. Before he could say something, a solemn voice came from the ck armor. "Who are you?" When Zen heard the ck armor speak, his heart was filled with joy. The fact that the man had first questioned him was a good sign. He was afraid that the man would directly attack him withoutmunicating with him. Since the Human Spirit King was rather famous and powerful, he was unwilling to fight against him if he could avoid it. The voice did not seem mechanical, indicating that the man was still rational and could think for himself. This was easily the best that could be made of this situation! Zen took two steps forward, cupped his hands and said, "I''m Zen, a human being from the chaos!" Human beings and human spirits were almost the same in appearance. In fact, in the third-grade world, human beings could easily be called extensions of the human spirits. ording to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s conjecture, the Human Spirit King most likely wouldn''t attack Zen. However, conjectures could turn out to be false. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re not the one I''m waiting for. Go to hell!" Whoosh! With that angry snap, the irregr heavy sword flew up in the air, and then suddenly rushed forward, breaking through space and shing at Zen''s head. "What..." Zen''s heart was filled with depression at this. A moment ago, he had been feeling rather lucky and pleased, but now, the man was attacking him. He was shocked and caught off guard. Reflexively, he leaned back, and the sword almost grazed his nose as it shot past him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... The wall behind Zen exploded and a series of dark red shock waves could be seen emanating from where the sword had hit. "The destruction quadrant! The thirteenth ability... the neenth... the twenty-sixth... the thirtieth..." The ancestry-level bloodline quickly analyzed the power of the heavy sword when it saw those explosions. Although what they were seeing was perhaps not as domineering as the power of the Monkey Spirit King, it seemed to be more formidable somehow. As soon as the ancestry-level bloodline had analyzed the power of this sword strike, the heavy sword disappeared in an instant. When it appeared once again, it was no longer a single sword, but seven! These seven heavy swords seemed unreal. They were constantly shing with some sort of light, and even looking at them could give people a headache. "The space-time quadrant. The first ability, the third, the thirty-third..." Zen''s mind quickly analyzed the abilities hidden in the heavy swords. It came naturally to him now. "It''s just one sword, but it is using an ingenious space theurgy that is notmonly visible. The blood power doesn''t seem to being from the Human Spirit King, but from the heavy sword itself. Is it possible for the sword to also inherit the power of the ancestry-level bloodline?" While Zen was analyzing the seven heavy swords, his figure shed slightly, like a willow leaf floating out. His movement technique also contained a mysterious space theurgy that he had received from the ancestry-level bloodline. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Every single one of the seven swords failed to hit Zen! The next moment, he had appeared in front of the ck armor. "Sir, I don''t mean to offend you. I just want to know..." Before Zen could finish his sentence, the armor had stretched out a huge ck hand to grab Zen''s neck. At the same time, it spread out its other hand, and one of the huge swords appeared there all of a sudden. The hand then shed horizontally, trying to cut Zen into pieces. Zen managed to slip away just in the nick of time. He avoided the sword attack and this time, trace of annoyance appeared in his eyes. "It looks like you want to determine the oue of this fight before you are willing to talk! Very well, let''s do that!" The scene that followed was remarkable. Zen''s body was constantly shing all over the stone house as he moved around everywhere. The irregr heavy sword followed closely behind him like a maggot attached to its bone. The stone hall was filled with the shadows of Zen and the irregr heavy sword. The sword seemed to be moving at an astonishing pace, but Zen was faster. With the help of the ancestry-level bloodline, he could control all the abilities of the entire space-time quadrant. This allowed him to even find out the possible future location of the sword and throw a punch in the right direction. Boom! The shadows of the sword could be seen swinging wildly in a circle as the punchnded right on target. The ancestry-level bloodline not only possessed unparalleled abilities, but also strengthened Zen''s body a few times once it had bonded with him. Now, Zen''s body was totally different from what it had been some time ago. He was much more powerful and a single punch was powerful enough to shake the fabric of space. After the punch hadnded, Zen''s figure shed once again. He arrived at a new position, and threw another punch in the air. Boom! The sword de was hit again. In terms of mastery over space and speed, Zen had the upper hand. Dong, dong, dong... The heavy sword received several blows again and again, as Zennded several punches on it within a span of a few seconds. Once the sword was hit by dozens of punches, a crack finally appeared on its surface. "Break it!" Now it was Zen who was chasing after the heavy sword and attacking it rapidly! However, at that moment, a bright sh of a green light burst out from the crack, and the strong life energy that was emanating from within quickly repaired the crack. "The life quadrant. The thirty-sixth ability, the fortieth..." The ancestry-level bloodline once again analyzed the abilities which were being used to repair the sword. "This sword is so remarkable. Where did ite from?" Zen was a little surprised now. A sword that actually had the abilities of several quadrants at the same time and could even repair itself when required! "It''s the Life Iron..." "Ites from the Deep Space. You can think of it as a living being, as much as the man in front of you." The voice of the ancestry-level bloodline came from Zen''s inner world. Although it had forgotten a lot of important things, some of its memories from the Deep Space were still well preserved. Chapter 4200 The Guardians Chapter 4200 The Guardians Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of his fist smashing on the heavy irregr sword echoed around the stone hall. Zen couldn''t remember how many punches he had thrown by now. Every time the sword broke, it would just quickly repair itself. Zen felt exhausted. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the ancestry-level bloodline was also repairing his body. A few green lightning bolts shed across the blood-colored sky in his inner world and poured into his body, dispelling the fatigue. "Can''t we just get this over with?" Zen was getting impatient. "Can''t you just analyze the structure of the Life Iron so I can attack its weakness?" After all, Zen was able to counterattack more efficiently when he knew his opponents'' energy structures. Those calibrated counterattacks had always proven effective, allowing him to beat the likes of Othniel, ire and the Grandmaster of Heaven. Shouldn''t he be using the same tactic on the Life Iron now? "The Life Iron has a weakness, but it''s from the Ster World, and my power can''t handle it so well after it was downgraded," the ancestry-level bloodline admitted. The omnipotent ancestry-level bloodline had finally met its match. "So we have no choice but to exhaust its energy?" Zen asked. "That''s right. Infinite power against a limited one. It will definitely be defeated that way," the ancestry- level bloodline said. "All right then!" Zen steeled himself then continued throwing out stronger punches, expending more power and moving faster. As this went on, a pair of starry eyes observed Zen from inside the ck armor. The Human Spirit King Kincaid was still in an unconscious state, but like the old man outside, he also had a vague sense of the outside world. Kincaid was a leader of the Four Spirits Sect. He was not as smart as Cornelius, nor as fast as Sheehan, nor as strong as Ondo. But his power was the most bnced. He had all the characteristics of the other three kings. He had ended up in the chaos after a miscalction when the Snake Spirit King hade to kill him, but he held on to his broken body and set a death trap in this ce before his life force ran out. The Snake Spirit King had tried repeatedly, but failed every time. Kincaid calcted that the Snake Spirit King would not be able to break the trap unless he resorted to using the power behind him. But if he did that, he would never get what he wanted. After the Snake Spirit King, no one else had tried to break into this ce again for a long time. The long years had been torture for Kincaid. ''Why hasn''t anyonee yet? Has Corneliuspletely sealed this ce? Did something happen to them?'' Although Kincaid knew that the possibility of someone getting through was slim, he still held on to hope someone would be able to do it. Finally, today, a human had broken in! Humans were just creatures brought into existence by the world builders. Although they were very simr to human spirits, there was still a huge gap between them. That was to say, if human spirits were paintings done by a master, human race was mere scribbles done by a child. If this human named Zen could not match Kincaid''s will, he would definitely just end up dead. However, Kincaid had been shocked to see Zen''s progress so far. How could there be such a powerful warrior in the chaos? His speed, strength and even understanding and use of space were beyond those of the Life Sword. How could it be possible? The methods that Zen was disying now surprised Kincaid even more. Zen was countering the Life Sword, nning to exhaust the power of the sword bit by bit. ''He could do it.'' The ridiculous idea rose in Kincaid''s mind. This gave him hope. Perhaps this human could change everything. But the chances were too small. Back then, Kincaid hadbined the intelligence of the entire Human Spirit Sect to set the trap here. Only after he was awakened could it be undone. It was not that he looked down on Zen, but it was nearly impossible to defeat him here. The Life Sword was only the first challenge. Once the Life Sword was defeated, it would turn into the Death Sword. There was no way Zen could survive. ''s, I shouldn''t have set such aplicated trap at that time, '' Kincaid thought, irritated with himself. But he also knew that if he hadn''t done that, the Snake Spirit King would have already taken him down. It was quite the dilemma. Meanwhile, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the real Fuxi, the real Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Gonggong, Zhurong and the Wing King were all gathered atop the altar, careful not to reveal their presence. An air of doom and gloom hung around them. The Snake Masters and snake-shaped Treacherous Beings had them surrounded. Just as Zen warned, the Snake Spirit King had discovered their location and ordered the members of the Snake Spirit Sect to rush here. "Do you think they can see us?" asked Fuxi cautiously. "I don''t think so," the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied as he shook his head. "Even the Snake Spirit King can''t see through the Space Deception Method with the Limited Omnipotent Stone." "Then we should show ourselves," Eastern Emperor Taiyi suggested. After all, they were here to prevent the Treacherous Beings from entering the altar, not to avoid them. "Right! If we''re to die here, let''s go out with a fight!" Zhurong said, all riled up. The human heroes hadn''t had the chance to fight yet after they cultivated the Blood-controlling Method. Zhurong had already considered himself much more lucky than those who had been killed by the Space Devouring Technique before. But the Primeval Lord of Heavenid a hand on his shoulder before he could move. "What is it? Are you afraid to die?" Zhurong sniped, ring at the Primeval Lord of Heaven. The Primeval Lord of Heaven shook his head slightly. "Don''t act recklessly. Wait for the right moment." Time passed slowly. More and more Treacherous Beings arrived at the mountain. Some of the Snake Masters were itching to raid the altar, but they didn''t dare to make a move before the Snake Spirit King gave the order. Finally, a huge figure emerged from the side of the mountain. The human heroes couldn''t help but feel unnerved at the sight of the Snake Spirit King, even if they had been preparing to face him. "Here he is. Now''s the time to show ourselves," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said. They then neutralized the Space Deception Method and made themselves visible to the Treacherous Beings. But the Snake Spirit King just continued to slither slowly to the altar with no reaction, as if their sudden appearance didn''t matter at all to him. Sewell, who was beside him, sneered at the heroes, "What are you doing? Are you guarding the altar? How funny!" The Primeval Lord of Heaven spoke calmly, "We are not alone." Then he waved his hand gently. Many coordinates were thrown out. The human spirits of the ck House, the Joy House and the Broad House came back to life, one after another. Sewell spotted Alphonse, Hamilton and the others and began tough. "It hadn''t been easy for you to escape, but you return to die. Fools!" Chapter 4201 Pin Down Chapter 4201 Pin Down The snake spirits were surprised when they found the human spirits escaped, but they weren''t too concerned. In fact, even if they were busy fighting the Bird Spirit Sect, the Snake Spirit Sect could easily take these human spirits back by dispatching some snake spirits in their direction. It didn''t take long before the Limited Omnipotent Stone mapped out the escape route of the human spirits. Even though the human spirits of the ck House, the Joy House and the Broad House had appeared again, the members of the Snake Spirit Sect barely gave a damn. They knew that the human spirits could not change anything. "Leave these human spirits to me," Balfour hissed as he emerged from the Snake Spirit King''s other side. Balfour had been harboring some bitterness at the fact that Gianni had cheated him. At the time, if Sewell hadn''t stopped him, he would''ve taken his people to find and exterminate these human spirits once and for all. "Go ahead," Sewell agreed readily. From the distance, the Primeval Lord of Heaven stared down the approaching Snake Spirit King, determination surging within him. He suddenly raised his head to look upward. Large birds filled the skies; they were the Bird Masters of the Bird Spirit Sect. Sewell looked behind him. "The Bird Spirit Sect is also here," he reported. "They are useless." The Snake Spirit King, who had been silently moving forward, finally spoke. He had already known that the Bird Spirit Sect and the Monkey Spirit Sect had joined forces. Additionally, he was also aware that the Bird Spirit King was not going to participate in this battle. Even if the Bird Spirit King dide, the Snake Spirit King was not afraid. Since the Bird Spirit King hadn''t woken up yet, he could only fight by instinct. Moreover, his strength paled inparison to the Snake Spirit King''s, which had been proven quite recently. Without hesitation, the Snake Spirit King continued to approach the Primeval Lord of Heaven. The Primeval Lord of Heaven shook his other hand, throwing out more and more coordinates. Buzz! Those coordinates shed with a burst of golden light, and the monkey spirits emerged from them, one by one. Out came Tearrag, Hagar, Nereus, Manuel... With every appearance of a monkey spirit, the Snake Masters'' expressions darkened. When the Monkey Spirit King finally came out, the Snake Masters'' faces turned stormy, and even the Snake Spirit King stopped in his tracks. The thought that the Monkey Masters'' coordinates were in the hands of these humans had crossed the Snake Spirit King''s mind once, but he figured the Monkey Masters wouldn''t have taken such a great risk. After all, this was equivalent to giving their lives to low-level creatures. Why would they make such a stupid decision? But then again, the Monkey Spirit King was not known for being smart, tactical or patient. He was known for being audacious. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Hahaha..." The resurrected Monkey Spirit King, who was sitting on the side of the altar, burst into heartyughter. He roared with all his strength, and hisughter boomed across thend like tidal waves. The snake-shaped Treacherous Beings in the distance stumbled backward, totally blown away by the sound waves. Even the three mountains around the altar cracked under the impact of the Monkey Spirit King''s roar. "I finally caught you, Cornelius," the Monkey Spirit King shouted through gritted teeth. The Monkey Spirit King was valiant and the best in battle in the Four Spirits Sect. He had always led the monkeys to rush in front, while the Snake Spirit King liked to y dirty tricks in the background. He never understood why the Snake Spirit King operated this way. But at this point, he didn''t care about getting answers. He only knew that the Snake Spirit King was the enemy, the one who had ruined everything. Now, it was time to take revenge. Cornelius replied calmly, "Do you think you can defeat me?" "Why can''t I?" The Monkey Spirit King clenched his fist tightly. Cornelius shook his head almost pitifully. "If Kincaid was here, you might''ve a fighting chance. But now, you fight alone." The Monkey Spirit King was indeed stronger than Cornelius, but it was not difficult to overpower the Monkey Spirit King if he was alone. Therefore, Cornelius had deceived him into entering the chaos. "Let''s see, shall we?" As soon as the Monkey Spirit King finished his words, the ne of teeth dangling at his chest began to glow. In the past, he only had thirteen wolf teeth, but Zen had helped him repair the remaining nine. This greatly increased his strength. nting his foot on the altar, heunched himself towards the Snake Spirit King at full speed. Buzz! One of the wolf teeth shed brilliantly. It all happened so quickly. The crowd was only able to observe the Monkey Spirit King taking one step forward, then countless shadows appeared in a straight line behind him. The next thing they knew, his huge hand had mped around Cornelius''s neck. The Monkey Spirit King roared excitedly. Swish! Swish! Yanking Cornelius''s long body into the air, the Monkey Spirit King turned and somersaulted into one of the mountains. The mountain copsed immediately. At the same time, the Snake Spirit King''s body, which had been smashed against the mountain, also broke into countless triangr fragments, like a silver-zed rain shower. In the next moment, Cornelius was found coiling around another mountain. The golden light in his eyes flickered dangerously. Ondo had be much cleverer in battle; now, he didn''t merely rely on brute force. So Cornelius had to be careful. Just then, a human appeared at the foot of the mountain, where the tail of the Snake Spirit King extended. It was Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The Snake Masters, Bird Masters, and human spirits were all very astonished when they saw his small figure suddenly appear. How could a lowly human intervene in a battle between the two kings? He had definitely overestimated himself. Was he here to court death? When the Snake Spirit King, who had been focusing on the Monkey Spirit King, saw Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he was momentarily distracted. Had this human gone mad? While the Snake Spirit King was lost in thought, Eastern Emperor Taiyi took the opportunity to stab a golden sword into his tail. Crack! This golden sword was too long to humans, but to the Snake Spirit King, it was but a small golden needle. However, to his surprise, the golden needle had an unimaginable power. It pierced right through his tail, although the actual damage it inflicted was negligible. "You can think that we''re insignificant, but we''re not stupid. We''re as smart as human spirits¡ª" Before Eastern Emperor Taiyi could even finish his words, the Snake Spirit King flicked his tail towards him. Even though it was supposedly pinned down, it moved so fast that Eastern Emperor Taiyi just saw a blur. With a muffled sound, his body instantly turned into a blood mist upon impact. Eastern Emperor Taiyi might''ve been dead now, but his golden sword didn''t disappear. However, the Snake Spirit King had no time to deal with this needle, as the Monkey Spirit King had suddenly appeared in front of him. "Move!" the Snake Spirit King said. Just as he was about to move away like what he had done just now, he suddenly felt something was wrong with his body. It felt like he was being grabbed by something. He shot a quick nce backward to investigate. What he found stunned him. That small golden sword had pinned his tail down! Boom! Boom! Boom! Just then, Ondonded some heavy punches on the Snake Spirit King''s head. With each punch, the mountain that the Snake Spirit King had coiled around copsed a little. After three or four punches, the mountain had been razed to the ground, and a greater part of the Snake Spirit King''s body sank in the ground. At this point, the Snake Spirit King was still trying desperately to find a way to avoid Ondo''s attacks. However, the golden sword was disying an extremely strange power, firmly nailing him to the spot. Eastern Emperor Taiyi might''ve sacrificed his life, but the golden sword he used in his final moments seemed to mock the Snake Spirit King. Chapter 4202 A Round Chapter 4202 A Round As soon as Zen entered the altar, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others also came up with their own n. There had to be a way for them to contribute to this battle. The Primeval Lord of Heaven and hispanions were weaker than the bird spirits, the monkey spirits, and the human spirits. It would be hard for them tost long in a fight like this. Unlike the Treacherous Beings, they didn''t have tough bodies and they couldn''te back to life through coordinates. They were severely disadvantaged. Even the blood power they inherited was not enough for them to confront powerful beings like the Snake Spirit King. It seemed as though the only thing they could do there was to throw the coordinates. However, the human heroes wouldn''t give up that easily. They began to discuss with each other. With the rightbination of techniques, maybe they would have something to offer. Their weakness was actually their biggest advantage. They were so weak that the bird spirits, the monkey spirits, and the human spirits wouldn''t pay any attention to them. "As far as I know, the Monkey Spirit King is impulsive and vengeful. Therefore, I think he will be the first one to make a move," the Snake Goddess surmised. "What does it matter? The Monkey Spirit King and the Snake Spirit King both are too strong. It will be impossible for us to interfere in their battle," Zhurong said skeptically. Gonggong added, "Yes, I agree with you. If we interfere, we will only get ourselves killed." "How about we attack the Snake Spirit King directly?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven suddenly suggested. "Have youpletely lost your mind? How are we even going to do that?" Even the hot-tempered Zhurong showed a frightened look on his face. "At the very least, we have toe up with a more practical n," he added. ''We are no match for the Snake Spirit King even if we work together, '' Zhurong thought to himself. He didn''t want to admit it out loud because hispanions would just feel hopeless. However, Fuxi revealed a mischievous grin. "Hmm, do you think we can eliminate him by merely using reasonable methods?" he asked yfully. Zhurong was taken aback and didn''t know how to reply. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not saying that we''re going to deal with the Snake Spirit King on our own. I mean we can team up with the Monkey Spirit King and attack the Snake Spirit King together," the Primeval Lord of Heaven emphasized. As a matter of fact, the Monkey Spirit King was stronger than the Snake Spirit King in terms of brute strength. However, the Snake Spirit King was cunning and had Holy Items at his disposal. Thus, it was possible that the Monkey Spirit King wouldn''t be able to touch him even after a hundred rounds. Eastern Emperor Taiyi had remained silent the whole time. But at this point, he opened his mouth to make a suggestion. "I can immobilize anything with my sword," he chimed in. "Are you sure it will work on the Snake Spirit King? If so, then it probably wille in handy," the Snake Goddess said. "In theory, it will work as long as my sword doesn''t break," Eastern Emperor Taiyi replied confidently. After Eastern Emperor Taiyi mastered the Blood-controlling Method, his sword skills had be more mysterious and effective. His sword seemed to follow a certain rule. This enabled it to be unbreakable. However, he had never used it in a battle before. It was because he couldn''t defeat the enemy with this move. Not long ago, he hadmunicated with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi that was in the chaos. Unfortunately, they failed to figure out the correct method on how to unleash the full potential of the sword technique. "In any case, the Snake Spirit King is a Treacherous Being. He will just cut his tail off so he can escape," Fuxi said while shaking his head. The Snake Spirit King was a slippery and crafty opponent. A mocking smile appeared on the Snake Goddess''s face. "Do you really think arrogant beings like him would sacrifice his tail to keep himself safe?" she asked wryly. In the eyes of the Snake Spirit King, humans were merely inferior beings. It would be too shameful for him to break his tail just to get away with them. "Well, no one knows what''ll happen when the Monkey Spirit King fights the Snake Spirit King. So, how will Eastern Emperor Taiyi trap the Snake Spirit King? How will you even go there?" Gonggong was genuinely curious. If there was even a slightest possibility of defeating the Snake Spirit King, he was willing to cooperate. "I''ll send him there," the Wing King volunteered all of a sudden. Thanks to his bloodline, the Wing King had the ability of the space-time quadrant. Even though his prowess in this ability was greatly enhanced, he didn''t have the chance to use it until now. He thought that this space theurgy he learnt was not even worth mentioningpared to the Snake Spirit King''s Space Guiding Stone. Nevertheless, he could utilize it to send Eastern Emperor Taiyi to the battlefield. He would do it once the Snake Spirit King and the Monkey Spirit King started battling. After their lively discussion, they ironed out their n to defeat the Snake Spirit King. Seeing how it might seed, everybody was on board with it. During the second round of the Monkey Spirit King and the Snake Spirit King''s battle, the Wing King sent Eastern Emperor Taiyi to the battlefield where the two kings were. As soon as he arrived there, Eastern Emperor Taiyi used his sword to stab the Snake Spirit King. This attack rendered the Snake Spirit King immobile. Everything went just as the Snake Goddess had predicted. Their n was going smoothly. Even though Eastern Emperor Taiyi just appeared out of thin air, the Snake Spirit King didn''t pay much attention to him. He didn''t dodge the attack and now he was struggling to break free from the sword. However, the simple golden sword made him unable to move. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t even lift the tip of his tail. He was now facing a barrage of attacks from the Monkey Spirit King. But the Snake Spirit King didn''t even think about cutting his tail off to get rid of the sword. His mind was clouded with doubt. ''What in heaven''s name is going on with this sword? What is this? Why couldn''t I break free from it?'' he thought out loud. "You should have seen thising, Cornelius! Take this!" the Monkey Spirit King roared as he charged towards his immobile adversary. As soon as he finished speaking, a handful of Holy Stones materialized in his palm. He didn''t waste any time. He swiftly embedded the Holy Stones into the Snake Spirit King''s body. Boom! A loud explosion was heard all throughout the battlefield. The Light of Annihtion exploded and caused severe injuries in the Snake Spirit King''s body. The Monkey Spirit King also hurt himself with the Holy Stones because he didn''t use anything to protect him. Nheless, the damage the Holy Stones did to the Snake Spirit King was greater than what they did to him. And that was all that mattered. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Annihtion Fist!" The Monkey Spirit King was just getting started. This was the perfect opportunity for him to defeat the Snake Spirit King. Soon after, a wolf tooth from his ne glowed with ck light. Seven bloodline powers merged into one and formed a light ball. Afterward, it shot directly at the Snake Spirit King. The Monkey Spirit King prepared for his next attack. "Extreme Intent of Thunder!" This time, another wolf tooth emitted a scarlet lightning that surrounded the Monkey Spirit King''s fist. He punched the Snake Spirit King''s chest and the powerful lightning hit thetter. "Power of Broken Stars!" He bellowed once again andunched a different attack. Most of the power contained in the Monkey Spirit King''s ne of wolf teeth came from the destruction quadrant. That in itself was extremely lethal. As the Light of Annihtion shone brightly, the bloodline powers simultaneously surged towards the Snake Spirit King. The Bird Masters remained hovering in the sky. They watched in horror as the Monkey Spirit King hit the Snake Spirit King. Originally, they were here to provide assistance to the Monkey Spirit King. However, it looked like that the Monkey Spirit King could finish off the Snake Spirit King all by himself. They didn''t dare get in the middle of that onught of attacks. None of the Bird Masters saw thising. In just a fraction of a moment, the Monkey Spirit King gained the upper hand. Alphonse, Hamilton, and the other human spirits were also dumbfounded by what they just witnessed. Despite that, Alphonse was clever. He knew that the reason why the Snake Spirit King was suddenly at a serious disadvantage was because of the golden sword. It had trapped him and made him immobile. "Clearly, I underestimated these humans. Not only did they take advantage of their bloodline powers, but they also saw through Snake Spirit King''s mind," Alphonse murmured as he nced at the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess, and other humans who were watching not far away from the battlefield. Sewell and Balfour were more stunned than anyone else. They stood there rooted to the ground. Their faces showed utter confusion at what just happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! They heard more explosions going off one after another. The Snake Spirit King''s body was inplete shambles. At this point, it would be impossible for him to escape. He couldn''t even block the Monkey Spirit King''s powerful attacks. As the Light of Annihtion eroded the heavily injured Snake Spirit King, his body broke into pieces and slowly began to dissipate. Everyone who was watching felt like the battle between the two kings hadsted for a long time. But in fact, only a minute had passed. When two top-level masters engaged in a fight, the one who made a simple mistake would lose in an instant. The Monkey Spirit King stopped attacking as the crumbling remains of the Snake Spirit King under his feet vanished into thin air. All the Snake Masters who had been eager to fight immediately fell silent. The Snake Spirit King that they pledged their loyalty to was killed in such a short period of time. Because of that, they didn''t see any point in continuing the battle. The Monkey Spirit King stomped on the ground with one foot, and the ground caved in and formed a big crater. His eyes zed as he was still full of fighting spirit. "This is boring. Cornelius was still so weak. Is there anyone else who can be my match?" the Monkey Spirit King demanded. Chapter 4203 The Death Sword (Part One) Chapter 4203 The Death Sword (Part One) "Long live King Ondo!" "Long live King Ondo!" "Long live King Ondo!" Witnessing their king achieve an undisputed victory, the Monkey Masters jumped and cheered as they were consumed with pride gushing from every fiber of their beings. Overwhelmed with their sense of achievement, Manuel, Tearrag, and Hagar beat on their chests as hard as they could in unison, making rhythmic sounds like drums. The Snake Goddess nced in the direction of the overly excited Monkey Masters and shook her head in disappointment. Even though they were frighteningly powerful, the Monkey Masters were almost mindless. What was there to be so enthusiastic about? How could they celebrate like this? It could not be counted as a victory unless they were sessful in removing the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. A while ago, before Eastern Emperor Taiyi decided to sacrifice his life, he asked, "Let''s suppose our surprise attack worked, and we managed to kill the Snake Spirit King with the Monkey Spirit King''s power. What''s next for us? What would be our next step?" "We''ll just have to keep fighting. I''m certain. He will revive again at his coordinates," the Snake Goddess replied with confidence. "If that''s how it is, won''t my sacrifice be in vain?" Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked as he furrowed his brows. At his innocent question, the Snake Goddess let out a light chuckle before ncing back at him. "If we''re all destined to die anyway, your sacrifice would be inevitable. You''re only embracing your death earlier than the rest of us so you could buy Zen some more time." Agreeing to her statement, the Primeval Lord of Heaven gave a slight nod and spoke, "Once the Snake Spirit King dies, the remaining Snake Masters and Treacherous Beings will be utterly panicked. Once that happens, we will try to kill as many of them as we can. Then, both them and the Snake Spirit King will take a while to gather together again after they are revived. In this way, we''ll be able to buy enough time for Zen." Eastern Emperor Taiyi listened to their conclusions with his utmost attention. He remained quiet as he stared into the space ahead. His demeanor remained calm, and he showed no signs of backing down at that point. With unwavering resolve, he was prepared to sacrifice his existence to help them achieve their ultimate victory. After recalling how they had nned before Eastern Emperor Taiyi died, the Snake Goddess turned to address the others. "Everyone, it won''t be long before the reanimation of the Snake Spirit King urs. Before that happens, we must defeat the Snake Masters all!" Her tone was brimming with determination as she roused them all up for the challenge that awaited them. In response to her words, Alphonse, Hamilton, and other human spirits nodded and raised their fists in the air before they screamed, "Yeah! We can''t just let a rare opportunity like this slip by! Let''s kill them all!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After having their spirits lifted, the human spirits charged forward towards their enemies from the altar. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Monkey Masters who were too busy beating their chests and celebrating suddenly stopped in their tracks as they paused to watch the human spirits rush towards their enemies. Witnessing their tenacity, they felt their fighting spirit reignite and take control of their bodies as they followed after them to offer their assistance in their conquest. At this scene, Lawler, Duran, Orval and other Bird Masters hovering in the air let out shrieks of delight as they aimed themselves towards the Snake Masters and shot down like sharp arrows piercing away at their enemy''s flesh. The sudden death of the Snake Spirit King left Sewell stunned for a significant amount of time. When he regained his senses, he realized they were fighting a war that would result in a terrible loss for them since they were rendered vulnerable without their king. "Hiss..." Thinking quick, he began to let out a series of sounds that were unique to the snake spirits to discretely instruct them on what they should do. "All of you, retreat!" The sturdy body of the Snake Spirit King had been obliterated, and it wouldn''t be wise of them to keep fighting a battle they would eventually lose. Even though at this moment, all odds were stacked up against them, it didn''t matter. All they had to do was hold them off and buy enough time for their king to be revived to snatch their lost advantage in the war. "Hiss, hiss, hiss..." Each of them began to wriggle away from their enemies in an attempt to escape and split in all directions, all the while maintaining their incredible speed. Although their movements were significantly agile, the human spirits and the monkey spirits were by no means slow, and the Bird Masters were especially quicker than all of them. Lawler, Duran, and all the others had harbored strong feelings of hatred towards the Snake Spirit Sect. Now, when finally met with an opportunity to channel their resentment in the worst way possible, they were not going to hold back. Buzz! Ssh! Boom! As the battle raged on, bolts of lightning and pirs of light contributed to the hues of the space around them as they shed against each other along with a vivid contrast of the bloody mist erupting from the bodies of the dead and the wounded. The mountains that surrounded the altar copsed helplessly, unable to withstand the overwhelming energy colliding and tampering with the atmosphere, the earth cracked wide open after having endured several jolts of exploding pressure. The energy waves that were produced from both sides created wild surges of energy like those of seawater. Rays of Light of Annihtion swept across the ground, disposing of the Treacherous Beings in their path like insignificant obstructions. Although Sewell ordered the snake spirits to retreat ahead of time, they failed to follow through with his instructions unscathed. Under the relentless efforts of their enemies to chase them down to their deaths, about seventy percent of the snake spirits were wiped out. No matter how powerful or experienced Sewell was, he was unable to escape from the clutches of the Monkey Spirit King. Just as he attempted to flee into the earth, the mighty Monkey Spirit King raised his feet and stomped hard on the ground, cracking it wide open from the sheer force, leaving Sewell nowhere to go. Ambushed and surrounded from all sides, Sewell was pulled out mercilessly. Chapter 4204 The Death Sword (Part Two) Chapter 4204 The Death Sword (Part Two) As the Monkey Spirit King red at Sewell, he remembered what this cunning Snake Master had done to him in the Night View Ind. After several painful, but unsessful attempts to wriggle his way out, Sewell was forcefully kneaded into a ball by the Monkey Spirit King along with several Holy Stones. As the Holy Stones lit up and erupted with Light of Annihtion, Sewell''s body was reduced to ashes as he burned to death under the overwhelming heat... Meanwhile, inside the stone hall, the battle between Zen and the irregr heavy sword continued on. He had smashed the irregr heavy sword so many times that he lost count. As he continued his relentless attacks, he began to notice that the irregr heavy sword was taking longer intervals to recoverpared to before. When Zen smashed it once more, the green light that shone through the sword started to weaken as it got dimmer. Simultaneously, it took even longer to regenerate itself back to itsplete form. Crack! This time, while the irregr heavy sword was in the middle of repairing itself, it was struck by Zen''s fist again. Before the crack couldpletely recover itself, it began to expand further as it spread across the sword. Taking advantage of its vulnerability from having endured several blows, Zen threw in countless punches at the damaged sword. As a result, many cracks extended from the hilt of the sword before it finally gave in and broke into dozens of pieces. Click, click, click... As the irregr pieces fell to the ground, they scattered in all directions. "I finally finished it..." Zen let out a sigh of relief before he turned to walk straight towards the ck armor after sensing he had wasted too much time on this one single sword. As soon as he took two steps forward towards his destination, the irregr pieces of the sword on the ground began to tremble as they rose up to the air and floated in the space above him. Zen watched as the broken pieces gathered in one ce and pieced themselves together to reshape the sword. "Damn it. When will this end!?" Zen balled his hands into fists as he tightened his jaw, his eyes reflected unparalleled rage coupled with a hint of impatience. With a sh, he returned to the irregr heavy sword and threw a punch, channeling his inner frustration out. However, before this punch hit the de, the irregr heavy sword suddenly became ethereal. Zen''s fist prated through its shadow, while the irregr heavy sword returned to the ck armor''s hand. Sizzle, sizzle, Sizzle... Traces of thick ck fog began to emanate from the sword. As the fog began to spread across the entire stone hall, it consumed all the light and continued to expand its inky influence, as everything fell into darkness. Meanwhile, inside the ck armor, Kincaid remained in a state of shock. This mere human had actually managed to defeat him! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to the main world after witnessing such a spectacle. How could a creature as powerful as him appear in the chaos? At that point, he was a product of many conflicting emotions welling up inside of him. On one hand, he was left speechless by Zen''s actions and potential, but on the other hand, he sympathized with him. ''Breaking my Life Sword will be the worst mistake you''ve made in your entire life, '' Kincaid thought to himself. He knew full well about the boundless potential that the Death Sword possessed. Kincaid had spent a decent amount of time with this heavy sword. During the countless battles he had experienced, Kincaid had only wielded the Death Sword three times. The fact that once the Death Sword was activated, even Kincaid would find it difficult to control it was evident enough to vouch for its strength. Both he and the sword would find themselves in a tough situation where they would be unstoppable and incapable of controlling their impulses. The darkness that shrouded the areasted for three seconds, before several horizontal and vertical streaks of green light bounced off each other and lit up the space. These light streaks refused to meet an end, as they would extend to infinite distances, outlining numerousrge cubes in this space. "Did the space just change? Are we no longer in the stone hall?" Zen couldn''t help but blurt out his inner thoughts as he paid attention to his switched surroundings. "The space isn''t the only thing that''s changed..." The ancestry-level bloodline''s voice resounded in his ears. "This sword has changed all the rules. This is another world, a world with new rules." "Is that so... A world with different rules..." Zen eximed in an awestruck voice as though he was hypnotized by what he witnessed. "You are correct..." Kincaid replied nonchntly from inside the ck armor. Unable to control himself, he clenched the heavy sword securely in his grip and charged towards Zen. "Damn. What an incredible speed..." Zen''s eyes widened subconsciously as he watched Kincaid close in on him. Before he could have a moment to dodge, Zen was struck hard with the heavy sword. Bang! Zen was thrown off into the air as though he were weightless, and his body flew past countless cubes from the impact. If he were still in the stone hall, his trajectory would have been interrupted after getting knocked into a wall at a distance of several hundred feet. But now, he had been falling backward in the space for dozens of miles, unable to stop himself as the path was endless, and there was no obstruction in the way to break his fall. This was a world of infinite length and width. Chapter 4205 Modification And Adaptation Chapter 4205 Modification And Adaptation "Zen, are you okay? Can you hear me?" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord was obviously worried. It didn''t matter how powerful Zen''s body was. He still couldn''t quitepare to the Treacherous Beings. He must have suffered a great deal after being hit by the irregr heavy sword. "Yes, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," responded Zen. He winced just as he finished saying this. The problem was not the heavy sword itself, but this world. The rules in this ce werepletely modified. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, he was very familiar with the modification of rules. The universe, the divinend, the Source World, and the Other Shore all had different sets of rules. They were set when these ces were just constructed. But with enough strength, it would be possible for someone to alter them. It was the simplest to modify the rules of the inner world. For instance, it was fairly easy for Zen to change the rules in his primitivend. There was no doubt that the movements of the irregr heavy sword were extraordinarily fast. But with his theurgy, he definitely could have avoided it. Unfortunately, the rules of this boundless world had been changed. Therefore, his theurgy was totally useless. The space theurgy he previously demonstrated was rendered ineffective. Swish! All of a sudden, he heard a strange rushing sound. The heavy armor that disappeared in the darkness reappeared unexpectedly. It reached out and made a gentle grabbing motion. At once, the irregr heavy sword returned to its hand. Afterward, there was a buzzing sounding from where the heavy armor was. Buzz! From a distance, Zen saw peculiar lights shining one after another. The buzzing sound was apparentlying from those strange lights. Upon closer inspection, those lights were actuallying from the runes embedded on the surface of the ck armor. They were lighting up consequently. Earlier, the heavy armor seemed lifeless and impassive. After the runes lit up, it suddenly became full of vitality. When Zen confronted the armor a while ago, he merely treated it as a dead thing, although he could clearly sense the unpleasant aura of the Treacherous Being. He thought that his real opponent here was the irregr heavy sword. Now, it seemed as though the irregr heavy sword had summoned the ck armor. Slowly, it was coming to life. Soon enough, two blood-red dots lit up within the armor''s helmet. It gave the ck armor a more menacing aura. "What in the world..." There was an unusually grave expression upon Zen''s handsome face. This time, the ck armor felt like a living person to him. Maybe it was even an exceptional top master. It radiated with a strong aura of life and soul. Meanwhile, the aura of the Treacherous Being still existed within the armor. He could even feel its strength. This meant that Kincaid had not awakened yet. However, Zen could not help it. He just had to ask. "Is that you, Master Kincaid?" he called out to the ck armor. Kincaid was trapped within the Treacherous Being. When he heard Zen''s question, he smiled bitterly. ''Yes and no, '' he thought silently. ''I do not wish to kill you. But because I''m trapped in here, I have no choice.'' Kincaid felt utterly helpless and downhearted. If he could just change his wish willfully, he wouldn''t have to face such a shameful and unpleasant situation now. But then again, how could a wish be changed at will? If only he knew how. Swish! Once again, Zen heard a rushing noise. The ck armor took a step forward and instantly disappeared from where it was standing. Out of nowhere, the irregr heavy sword shed towards Zen''s head. Actually, its speed was not that fast. However, Zen''s speed had decreased a lot in this world. There was no way he could dodge this sword attack. His only option was to withstand it. Crash! The collision between the sword and Zen caused a loud crashing sound. He crossed his arms over his chest in a desperate attempt to block it. The sword effectivelynded a hit, and the impact sent him flying again. While Zen was still helplessly soaring in mid-air, the ck armor appeared above him at an incredible speed. Boom! The sword hit him hard on his back. After that, he began to plummet to the ground. Swish! Hearing this, Zen already had an idea of what was about to happen. As he predicted, the ck armor disappeared again. This time, it reappeared beneath Zen and pointed the irregr heavy sword upwards in an attempt to stab him once more. Zen instantly thought that if the irregr heavy swordnded this hit, it would probably pierce through his body. "This time, I''m sure! I can avoid it! If I could just..." During the most crucial moment, the ancestry-level bloodline activated the ability of the space-time quadrant once again. It wouldn''t be able to change the basic rules of this space. However, it could immediately adapt to such rules. As soon as the power in Zen''s elixir field emerged, he quickly disappeared. Shortly after, he reappeared dozens of miles away from his previous location. After his spatial transference, Zen did not stop. He continued to move further away. He went from ten to a hundred miles away. A few more seconds passed, and he was already a thousand miles away from the ck armor. In just a short span of time, Zen had managed to move thousands of miles away. However, the entirety of this space seemed to have no end. Meanwhile, the ck armor appeared as if it wasn''t in a hurry to chase after him. It merely hovered in the air and waited patiently. Once Zen was already ten thousand miles away from it, it took one step forward. Despite the vast distance between Zen and the armor, it still appeared precisely beside Zen. Obviously, it was perfectly in control of this entire space. Instinctively, Zen stepped back and tried to keep his distance. However, a strange thing urred. As Zen retreated, he collided head-first with the irregr heavy sword. Crash! A loud booming sound echoed throughout the space. The collision between Zen and the sword was so forceful that it left a huge dent on his forehead. The gash was an inch deep. "Zen, are you alright? Answer me!" Once again, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord asked him anxiously. "Well, I..." Before Zen could answer, the ck armor had already moved to his left side. Naturally, he moved to the right to avoid it. Oddly enough, he mmed once again onto the irregr heavy sword. It caused a deep gash on his shoulder. Thankfully, Zen''s bones were extremely strong and hard. His body was also unbelievably tough. No blood gushed out from the wound. Finally, the ancestry-level bloodline gave him a helpful reminder. "The basic rules of this space are reversed. Therefore, the left and right, up and down, and the front and back directions are actually the other way around." "I see. So how should I deal with this?" Zen asked as he tried to think about his next move. "Here, let me adjust your perception!" A stream of life energy rose from the primitivend and flowed directly into Zen''s mind. While this was happening, Zen''s eyes began to flicker. All of a sudden, he felt dizzy. In the blink of an eye, the world was reversed. "Now, to the opposite direction..." The heavy ck armor shed at him again. This time, Zen''s reaction was perfect. He was able to dodge the attack with ease. Inside the Treacherous Being''s body, Kincaid was deep in thought. He started to process what he just witnessed. The Death Sword was able to make the basic rules. All living beings in this space had to follow the basic rules in order to survive. No one could ever go against the rules. However, Zen was still alive after battling with the sword for such a long time! Where on earth did hee from? How strong was he? This waspletely beyond Kincaid''s understanding. He couldn''t quite figure out why. ''I see. You can adapt to the rules that have already been changed by the Death Sword twice now. You really are as talented as I was in the past. But if it continuously changes the basic rules, you are going to be in grave danger, '' he thought to himself. Everyone''s ability was limited and fixed. Perhaps Zen''s bloodline power could withstand the twice revised basic rules purely by luck and coincidence. But if the Death Sword frequently adjusted the basic rules, in the end, he would still be killed. Kincaid wanted to warn Zen about this. Unfortunately, he couldn''t. Just like Kincaid predicted, the irregr heavy sword modified the basic rules once more. Zen''s body suddenly became awfully heavy. It seemed like it was made of lead. Moreover, the weight of all the materials in this world increased ten thousand times over. If Zen didn''t figure out the right technique, he would suffer another blow likest time. Fortunately, the ancestry-level bloodline had also adapted. Whenever any of the basic rules were changed, it would use a new ability to help Zen adjust. When the rules were altered for the third time, it only took Zen a brief moment to readjust his perception. The ck armor didn''t quite expect that Zen would manage to adapt in such a short span of time. Nheless, it carried on with its assault. But this time, Zen was ready to fight back. Chapter 4206 Guard With All Your Might Chapter 4206 Guard With All Your Might When the ck heavy armor came at him again wielding the heavy sword, Zen''s initially sluggish body suddenly was able to move nimbly. As he bended down slightly, the irregr heavy sword swept past his shoulder, missing him by an inch. He took this as an opportunity to get close to the ck armor. Raising his hand, he cried out, "Destructive power, three blows!" In the blood red sky of the primitivend, nine kinds of power of the destruction quadrant began to merge with each other, turning into three kinds of power. The three kinds of power gathered in Zen''s palm and he pped the chest te of the ck armor, leaving a clear palm print. Bang, bang, bang! The palm print then exploded three times in a row. The noise from the explosions was not too loud, and the power contained in the ps wasn''t formidable. But its destructive power was limited to the palm print on the ck armor''s chest, meaning all the force was concentrated solely on that one spot alone. Crack, crack, crack! The ck armor began to crack. On the third crack, the right side of the armor exploded to reveal the body of Treacherous Being! The irregr heavy sword obviously hadn''t expected that Zen would be able tounch a counterattack so smoothly. The heavy sword changed the rules again, making everything in the space be light, and it simultaneously stabbed at Zen''s head with great momentum. However, the moment the heavy sword changed the rules, Zen was able to adapt instantly. Gently twisting his body like a lithe snake, he narrowly avoided the thrust of the sword de. In one swift motion, Zen reached out and pressed his palm against the de of the irregr heavy sword. As soon as Zen touched it, his palm print was urately imprinted on the de. Bang, bang, bang! Another three muffled sounds rang out. The surface of the irregr heavy sword, which had been restored to its original shape previously, began to crack once more. "Wait, what..." Even though Kincaid was bound inside the Treacherous Being body, he could still feel the pain of the irregr heavy sword. Even when facing the Death Sword, not only was Zen able to adapt to its rules quickly, but he was even able to severely damage the sword! He really had a chance at winning! This was the first time such a thought had crossed Kincaid''s mind. This time, he no longer felt ridiculous. Instead, he became very excited. He had not yet awakened, and being trapped in the Treacherous Being body was not something he wanted. In fact, he always wanted to break free from this ''prison'', but this wish had never been granted. Perhaps Zen wouldn''t be able to wake him up, but at least he could bring him out of the altar... "It''s all up to you, extraordinary human being..." Kincaid muttered, feeling a glimmer of hope well within him. As a Human Spirit King, he looked down upon human beings. This kind of contempt was the attitude that the creatures of a high-grade world would have towards a low-grade world, simr to how people were disgusted by insects crawling on the ground. While Zen did attract the attention of Kincaid before, he only viewed him as a human slightly stronger than the others. Now, Kincaid realized that he might have misjudged. After all, he hadn''t awakened yet, so he couldn''t observe the outside world directly. He could only infer and make a judgment from some hazy sensations. The strength of this human being was probably beyond his imagination. This thought made his heart beat faster as hope surged within him, like water gushing out from a dried out spring. Just as Kincaid got his hopes up, the basic rules of this world suddenly became extremelyplicated: every three seconds, the basic rules changed. If an ordinary Eternal Realm warrior was in this space, even if the irregr heavy sword did not attack them, they would still be killed by this rapidly changing basic rules. However, the one facing the irregr heavy sword was Zen who had the ancestry-level bloodline. No matter how quickly the basic rules were revised, Zen could instantly unleash the blood power to deal with it. The sword''s methods and Zen''s methods could evenly bnce each other out. This battlested for a full five minutes. At this point, both of them stood glued to their spots, unmoving. It had be a silent battle. In the end, the irregr heavy sword was still unable to get around Zen''s rules. It had run out of patience. As the sword emitted rays of green light, this infinite space was filled with the life energy, as though life pulsated everywhere infinitely. The horizontal and vertical rays of green light in the space then turned into balls, and the abundant life energy gathered within these balls. Then, these balls hatched open, birthing countless monsters with two feet and two pincers. These monsters emitted a powerful aura the second they were born. There was no emotion in their eyes, but they were all fixated on Zen. Awaiting orders, they seemed restless, impatiently wanting to devour Zen. "Do you n on winning by relying on the advantage of numbers?" Zen taunted with a smile. He thought for a moment. Many incarnations of himself constantly formed in the primitivend. After these incarnations appeared, they flew straight towards the center of the primitivend. Rushing out of the dome, these incarnations appeared beside Zen. One, two, three... In a matter of seconds, hundreds of his incarnations stood beside Zen, and the number was still increasing with each second that passed. This time, what Zen used was not the power of the ancestry-level bloodline, but the power of the primitivend! Seeing how the number of Zen''s clones had soared, the monsters surged forward to attack Zen. "Go," Zen ordered. His clones were also endowed with spirituality and began to fight the monsters with pincers. This was no longer a one-on-one battle, but a battle involving countless warriors. Chaos ensued. Boom! Whoosh! Swish! Swish... Neither Zen nor the irregr heavy sword joined in on the fighting. Instead, the two looked at each other from afar while observing the chaotic situation. Meanwhile, outside the altar, when the Treacherous Beings were done cleaning up all of the snake spirits, they once again gathered above the altar. The Monkey Spirit King broke the silence first, asking, "What should we do next?" It was not until the Monkey Masters calmed down from their excitement over defeating their opponents did they realize that the war wasn''t over. In fact, it had just begun. "Let''s find out the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates," suggested Manuel. "If we destroy his coordinates, then the Snake Spirit King won''te back to life..." Hagar agreed with a nod. The Snake Goddess nced at the Monkey Masters almost disdainfully. ''These brainless creatures could only talk nonsense, '' she thought. "Since he has the Space Guiding Stone, it''d be difficult to find his coordinates," Lawler said, shaking his head. "Then, what are we supposed to do?" Manuel asked again, scratching his head. "Guard with all your might," the Snake Goddess suddenly cut in. "How long will we guard here?" asked Alphonse. In the prior battle, the ones who had made the greatest contributions were the human beings, especially Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Thanks to this, the human spirits and the bird spirits now looked up to them and were willing to listen to their opinions. "Guard," the Primeval Lord of Heaven said in a serious tone, "until Zenes out." Hearing the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s words, Lawler countered unhappily, "Time is of the essence. We need to fight against the Snake Spirit King, not guard by all means!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Can Zen really find our king?" Alphonse asked worriedly, ignoring Lawler''s outburst. Even though the humans had garnered some respect by now, the human spirits and the Bird Masters were not willing to ce their hopes on Zen alone. Seeing that there were different opinions going around, the Monkey Spirit King touched the ne of teeth on his chest and grinned. "I believe in that guy, and we can guard with all our might," he said. Chapter 4207 Integration Chapter 4207 Integration Lawler, Duran, the other Bird Masters, Alphonse and the other human spirits were all raring to initiate the fight. It was, after all, better than doing nothing. They were bound to face the Treacherous Beings starting toe alive one after another anyway. But the Monkey Spirit King had the final say here. The Bird Masters and the human spirits couldn''t disobey his order. An hour had passed when they suddenly spotted a space fluctuation in the distance, rapidlying nearer and nearer. Before long, it was already floating close to the altar. It was in the shape of a ball, enclosing something shining with a golden light. The Primeval Lord of Heaven''s eyes widened in sudden recognition. "This is a set of coordinates!" he eximed. "The coordinates of the Snake Spirit King?" "The two golden crosses are huge. It must be his!" The sizes and coordinates of Treacherous Beings were directly proportional to each other. This was why the coordinates of the monkey spirits, such as Manuel and Tearrag, were far smaller than that of the Monkey Spirit King. The coordinates in the ball were almost the same size as the Snake Spirit King, so they were likely his. The Monkey Spirit King scoffed and strode forward. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you must have a death wish since you''re showing your coordinates to us." "No, wait!" the Snake Goddess said, wanting to stop the Monkey Spirit King. But he was bull-headed and intractable. He turned a deaf ear to the warning. Heunched himself into the sky and tried to grab the ball. The ball continued to float in the air undisturbed. The Monkey Spirit King caught nothing. "Hiding in space, huh?" the Monkey Spirit King sneered. One of the wolf teeth shed and began emitting a strong power of space. The Monkey Spirit King''s palm began to glow with the space power, making it look like he was wearing a blue crystal glove. He leapt up and tried to grab the ball again. He still got nothing. The ball was like a pocket of air which could only be seen and couldn''t be touched. In the Four Spirits Sect, Sheehan was best at using the space theurgy. But even he wouldn''t be able to get the ball. A huge snake head slowly emerged from the golden coordinates in the ball. It was the Snake Spirit King,ughing loudly. "You are as strong as ever, Ondo, but you still have nothing on me." Seething at Cornelius'' mockery, Ondo lunged at the ball again. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Monkey Spirit King kept swiping at the ball, to no avail. His fists, as big as hills and usually powerful enough to destroy the heaven and earth, proved futile now. They couldn''t touch the Snake Spirit King at all. "What''s that ball that contains the coordinates?" "It must be formed by some mysterious Space Law." "The Monkey Spirit King can''t break it!" "Who knows what it is?" Everyone was stumped. The Snake Goddess pursed her lips. "The Snake Spirit King must be confident in that ball to dare to bring the coordinates in it." "We don''t know what the ball is. Does it make the Snake Spirit King invincible?" the Wing King muttered, thinking aloud. The Bird Masters and the human spirits trained all their attention on the ball, trying to figure it out. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There were many masters who were proficient in the space theurgy among them, but even they were puzzled. Under the violent attacks of the Monkey Spirit King, the Snake Spirit King had revived from his coordinates. He darted out while the former was off-guard, gripping him with lethal force. Ondo was taken aback by the sudden attack, but soon found his bearings. "You think you can kill me with this? How arrogant." Had Cornelius continued to just hide in the ball, Ondo wouldn''t have been able to reach him. But now that he hade out, he could smash him like an egg. The Monkey Spirit King''s arms began to expand. With his strength, he could break Cornelius easily. But just then, silver runes appeared on Cornelius'' body. His soft flesh took on a metallic sheen. In a moment, his body had hardened like steel wrapped around the Monkey Spirit King. The Monkey Spirit King struggled, but he failed to break free. "I''m never arrogant. That''s more your style," the Snake Spirit King sneered. Swish! Swish! Swish! Silver spikes jutted out of the Snake Spirit King''s body and pierced into the Monkey Spirit King. Buzz! A huge Holy Stone suddenly appeared in the ball still floating above the two kings. The Holy Stone had already been activated. The Light of Annihtion enveloped the two kings. This was now a fight to the death. "I cane back to life again and again. What about you? Could you also revive?" the Snake Spirit King hissed menacingly. "You couldn''t even kill me once!" As the Monkey Spirit King spat these words out, the twenty-two wolf teeth around his ne began to flicker. The bloodline power of the wolf teeth flowed and gathered in his body. Before long, a wild aura burst out from him. The Monkey Spirit King had always been domineering and overbearing. The first thirteen wolf teeth possessed blended bloodlines. Under normal circumstances, different bloodlines would be used one at a time to deal with different enemies. But when enraged, the Monkey Spirit King couldn''t care less. He would just deploy all thirteen bloodlines he had mastered. The thirteen kinds of bloodlines would usually not fuse with each other. At worst, they could even sh. However, the Monkey Spirit King could integrate them forcibly to obtain an unexpectedly destructive power. This was how he had once been able to kill thirteen ancient monsters of a powerful race with a single punch, shocking the entire main world. The Bold Conjecture House had tried to analyze the technique and recreate this power, but failed. Elder Xue had bitterly noted then that the Monkey Spirit King had simply lucked out and discovered the extremely powerful technique by ident. If anyone else had tried to integrate the bloodlines, they would have died. Now, the Monkey Spirit King meant to use the same method for twenty-two bloodlines. The bloodlines tangled in his body. One released the smell of fire. Another revealed the power of life. Another sent a thousand bolts of lightning crackling throughout his body. Even the space around him began to fluctuate. "What power is this?" The Snake Spirit King was utterly bewildered. "The power to kill you," the Monkey Spirit King said with a smirk. A ball of light bloomed from his body like a rapidly growing sun. The light soon devoured him, the Snake Spirit King and everything within a few miles, including the ball which protected the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. Chapter 4208 Resurrection Chapter 4208 Resurrection The terrifying power of the light ball left everyone shaken. The Bird Masters had always been arrogant. They were convinced that the Bird Spirit King Sheehan was the most powerful being in the Four Spirits Sect. After all, he had taken much of the credit for the rapid development of the Four Spirits Sect in the past. But now they weren''t so sure as they felt the destructive energy the Monkey Spirit King emanated. Duran shot a concerned look at Lawler and transmitted a question secretly. "Do you think our king would win if he were here?" "But he hasn''t awakened." Lawler shot back. "But what if he were awake?" Duran pressed. "He would not win," Lawler replied with conviction. Duran fell silent, struggling with his thoughts. ''Since we have sworn our unwavering loyalty to the Bird Spirit King, we have to make enemies with other forces. We''re working with the Monkey Spirit Sect now, but we would probably go back to being in conflict with them in the future. When that timees, how can we possibly match up to the Monkey Spirit King?'' Duran thought worriedly. Lawler, however, sensed what was on Duran''s mind. "Zen is looking for the Human Spirit King. If Zen can find him, the Human Spirit King might be able to save our king. Don''t fret too much. There can be peace in the future," Lawler assured him. Lawler kept his next thoughts to himself. ''Anything can happen. All we can do is wait.'' Meanwhile, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and hispanions werepletely oblivious to the conversation between the two Bird Masters. All their attention was fixed on the huge light ball in the distance. The light ball continued to glow for a while before it began to dim and gradually dissipate. The massive body of the Monkey Spirit King came into view. There was no sign of the Snake Spirit King. "We won!" "Our king is invincible!" "That stupid snake was killed again. Ha-ha!" Manuel, Tearrag and Hagar started shouting, whooping excitedly. The Snake Goddess shot them an exasperated look that clearly conveyed she thought they were idiots. "Where did that space ball go?" she asked as she turned to herpanions. "It appears to be gone," Fuxi replied, scanning his surroundings. "Has it been destroyed? So the Snake Spirit King was killed just like that?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven said in disbelief. "That snake was giving himself too much credit. It might never have urred to him that the Monkey Spirit King could be this strong," Gonggong pointed out. The ball had contained the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. If the ball had been destroyed, the coordinates likely had been, too. If that were the case, the Snake Spirit King wouldn''t be able toe back from the dead. Once a Treacherous Being''s coordinates were destroyed, it would mean final, eternal death for them. The Snake Spirit King would be no exception. "I wonder if the Monkey Spirit King is all right. He''s not moving," the Snake Goddess said, arching her eyebrows at his figure in the distance. ''These Monkey Masters aren''t even astute enough to worry about their king, '' she thought huffily. It wasn''t long before more people began to suspect something amiss with the Monkey Spirit King. He had remained still since he took out the Snake Spirit King, looking exhausted. Soon enough, cracks began to appear on his tough body, countless white fragments king off. "Your Majesty! Are you all right?" Manuel shouted as he bolted toward the Monkey Spirit King. It finally urred to Manuel something was wrong. The Monkey Spirit King shattered into pieces and evaporated before Manuel could even reach him. When the Monkey Spirit King released the overwhelming energy, the Light of Annihtion had enveloped him and the Snake Spirit King. Neither could survive that. In the next second, the Monkey Spirit King''s coordinates on the altar emitted golden lights. A massive foot came out, followed by another, followed by legs, a torso, arms, and head. It wasn''t long before the Monkey Spirit King had emerged fully again. "Your Majesty!" "It''s our king!" "Our king came back!" The Monkey Masters roared in celebration again. The Monkey Spirit King had just won a big victory. With the Snake Spirit King dead, there was nothing else that could be a threat to them. This also came as a relief to the human spirits and the Bird Masters. "The Snake Spirit King''s coordinates have been destroyed, so he won''t resurrect." "So this is the end of the war? We won?" "Of course we won. Our king is invincible. Ha-ha!" But while the Monkey Masters cheered, something began to go awry with the Monkey Spirit King again. ck cracks started appearing again on the Monkey Spirit King, crawling all over his body and causing white fragments to ke off him until they were scattered all over the altar. The fragments soon dissipated into nothing again. The newly revived Monkey Spirit King had just died again. The Monkey Masters were dumbfounded. "What is happening to our king?" Hagar eximed, panic starting to ovee him. Manuel stepped up to the altar and looked closer at the Monkey Spirit King''s coordinates. "Our king just came back to life. No one attacked him, so why did he perish again?" Manuel murmured in confusion, thinking aloud. The Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess and the others soon joined him in inspecting the Monkey Spirit King''s coordinates. They had met lots of Treacherous Beings over the years, but they had never seen such a strange phenomenon before. Before long, the Monkey Spirit King''s coordinates began glowing again. His huge body once again emerged from the coordinates. A pained expression lined the face of the resurrected Monkey Spirit King. He opened his mouth to say something, but before any words could leave his lips, he broke into pieces and disappeared into thin air again. Treacherous Beings could resurrect endlessly while their coordinates remained intact. But if they died too many times in a short period, it took them longer and longer toe back. Everyone watched in helpless bewilderment as the Monkey Spirit King came back to life once more. It was his third resurrection, but just like before, he didn''t even have the time to say anything before he vanished. After that, he resurrected and died a fourth time. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. And then a fifth time. After the Monkey Spirit King''s fifth death, the light that his coordinates emitted began to dim. The Monkey Spirit King was incredibly strong, but after the sessive resurrections, it would take some time for his coordinates to umte enough energy to bring him back to life again. "What the hell is going on?" "This is insane!" Manuel and Tearrag were in distress. The other Monkey Masters were likewise stumped. Their race weren''t known for intelligence, so this was quite an insurmountable problem for them. "This isn''t good," the Snake Goddess warned, her eyes trained on something in the distance. The snake spirits and the Snake Masters had just revived and were starting to swarm back toward them. The Primeval Lord of Heaven snorted. "They''re nothing without the Snake Spirit King." They still had the Bird Masters, the Monkey Masters and the human spirits on their side. They could easily defeat the Snake Spirit King''s subordinates. As soon as Manuel, Tearrag and Hagar caught sight of the snake spirits, they started snarling ferociously. They had no idea what had happened to the Monkey Spirit King, but they knew the Snake Spirit King was responsible for it. They were raring to vent their anger on the members of the Snake Spirit Sect. "I''m not talking about them." The Snake Goddess shook her head and pointed at the sky. A ck light had appeared out of nowhere, like a shadow in the sky. The ck light was exactly where the ball had been before. The Primeval Lord of Heaven furrowed his brows as he watched it grow. His eyes soon widened in horror. The ck light gradually expanded, revealing the ball within it. The Snake Spirit King''s massive coordinates remained intact inside the ball. A thick tongue slithered out of the coordinates, followed by the Snake Spirit King''s head and body. All the creatures on the altar were rendered paralyzed at the sight of the Snake Spirit King''s resurrection. Chapter 4209 Freeze Chapter 4209 Freeze "Oh, it was dangerous." The Snake Spirit King''s voice echoed from above. The power in Ondo''s blow went beyond Cornelius''s expectations. It actually could''ve broken his guiding barrier. The guiding barrier was the ball that protected his coordinates. It was also the most useful and strongest ability of the Space Guiding Stone. At the time, Cornelius had been too stunned to make a move. Fortunately for him, the ck light was able to protect his coordinates right in the nick of time. Otherwise, he''d probably be dead by now. "Cornelius! What have you done to our king?" Manuel roared furiously. "What did I do?" the Snake Spirit King echoed with an amused smile. "I simply cursed him." The curse he was talking about was by no means simple. No matter how powerful a curse was, it could only affect the current state, but his curse could directly affect the coordinates. "Remove the curse! Or else, I will kill you!" Manuel''s face contorted in anger, his eyes zing with killing intent. Baring his two fangs, he growled menacingly at the Snake Spirit King. "You? Kill me?" The Snake Spirit King chuckled dryly, evidently unimpressed. Manuel was famous back then for iming he was only second to the four kings in power. However, there was still a big gap between his strength and the four kings''. Moreover, he was a Treacherous Being now. He had been staying in the Night View Ind for so long that he wasn''t able to improve his strength. "Of course!" Manuel spat. Rage began to consume him. He no longer feared the Snake Spirit King. As he stamped his foot onto the ground violently, the earth beneath him cracked under the impact. Then, he rushed towards the Snake Spirit King like a meteor. "Poor guy..." the Snake Spirit King sighed as he calmly watched the Monkey Master approach him. Before Manuel could even get close, an invisible space wall suddenly formed between him and Manuel. Boom! Manuel crashed into the space wall with full force. Instantly, he was enveloped by the space wall, like a mollusk being squeezed by its own shell. More space walls appeared and formed a cube around Manuel, trapping him inside. The cube of space walls began to shrink rapidly. The burly and strong body of Manuel shrank and filled the space within the cube, until his body followed the shape of his prison. In the end, what was left of Manuel was a small, white cube. Fortunately, he was a Treacherous Being. If it were a corporeal body that was squeezed into the cube, it wouldn''t have stood a chance and would''ve violently been squished to death. "Coo, coo, coo..."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The cube kept on shrinking. Manuel''s body, which was originally several dozen feet high, turned into a white cube that was three feet tall and wide. "What a weakling!" As the Snake Spirit King spoke, he sensed a fluctuation in the space. "You''re courting death!" he called out coldly. Swoosh! Crack! Then, Tearrag and the Wing King stumbled out of the space. The two of them had wanted to save Manuel in secret. They couldn''t stand a chance against the ball floating in the air, but they had enough strength to break the cube that imprisoned Manuel. The Wing King had been racking his brains, trying to find the right opportunity to make a move. When he saw Tearrag suddenly disappear, he followed suit and transformed into an invisible wind that followed him. But the Snake Spirit King was powerful. With the Space Guiding Stone and the Limited Omnipotent Stone in his clutches, no one could defeat him here. Even if he hade so close to death just now, it was only because he had been too arrogant. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the Monkey Spirit King was, there was still no chance to beat him. "You two, go to hell!" Realizing he''d been found out, the Wing King gently spread his wings. However, his wings were shattered before he could even fully spread them. Before he knew it, a square space encased him. With a loud crackling noise, he became an emerald green cube. Suffering the same fate as Manuel, Tearrag was trapped. Once he''d dealt with them, the Snake Spirit King barked, "Sewell, you may go up now. The battle is over." Sewell had been waiting with a group of snake spirits. As the Snake Spirit King gave the order, he let out a hiss, and all the snake spirits immediately spread out to surround the altar. Meanwhile, in the infinite space, the number of monsters with two feet and two pincers was dwindling. On the other hand, the number of Zen''s clones floating in the void soared. Although the irregr heavy sword was still constantly creating monsters, the speed at which they were created became slower and slower, and the quality of these newly born monsters grew poorer each time. It was only a matter of time before Zen''s clones finished them off. Finally, the irregr heavy sword was exhausted. "It''s over," Zen said with a satisfied smile. "You''ve lost." Even if the irregr heavy sword had turned into the Death Sword, the energy it possessed still had a limit. At this point, its limit had been reached. With the support of his primitivend, Zen was invincible. It had been a mistake for the irregr heavy sword to choose to fight him this way. When thest monster was finished off by Zen''s clones, Zen willed the clones to flow towards him, turn into small dots of light and finally, merge into his cinnabar field. The ck armor was still silently holding the Death Sword as he did this. The irregr heavy sword had emotions, which couldn''t be perceived by outsiders. Only its owner could sense what it was feeling. Kincaid could clearly feel that the irregr heavy sword was in a depressed state. ''This guy was too hard on my sword..." Kincaid thought almost wistfully, as he had never felt such an emotion from the irregr heavy sword before. Every time he held this sword, he could feel its fighting spirit and the strong connection between them. Even after he had be a Treacherous Being, the irregr heavy sword was still loyal to him. In the past many years, when he was unable to move, the sword still cultivated on its own. Although Kincaid was tempted to share themon hatred with the irregr heavy sword, he had hoped that ultimately, Zen would win. When he felt the sword''s depression, he felt bittersweet. However, the depression onlysted for a moment. The next thing he knew, Kincaid sensed the irregr heavy sword had made up its mind. "You... What do you want to do?" Kincaid was shocked. The Death Sword was the ultimate form of the irregr heavy sword. If it couldn''t defeat its opponent at its best, then that was it. Buzz! The unfolded infinite world suddenly disappeared, and Zen returned to the stone hall. Soon after, the ck armor pointed its irregr heavy sword to Zen, and white dots of light and a cold aura emanated from the de. "You still want to fight?" Zen asked with a frown. The irregr heavy sword might be powerful, but Zen had found a way to deal with it. Did this sword have another trump card? However, to Zen''s surprise, the irregr heavy sword did notunch an attack. Instead, the white dots of light and the cold aura created a Cold Prison. Gradually, the dots of light landed on the heavy armor. Layers of white frost appeared and condensed into blocks of ice, sealing the sword and the heavy armor within. "What''s happening?!" Zen was stunned, unsure of how to react. "This sword is intelligent," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord exined softly. "It knows that it is no match for you and can''t protect Kincaid in the ck armor, so it freezes itself." Even at this time, the sword still protected its owner. How loyal it was! Chapter 4210 Gained Recognition Chapter 4210 Gained Recognition Zen walked forward and gently tapped on the ice of the ck armor. A touch of coldness condensed white frost on his hand. "What should we do now? Carry him out like this?" Zen asked, furrowing his brows. With Zen''s strength, it''d be pretty simple to break through thisyer of ice. The issue now was whether this was the right way to proceed. "Master Kincaid hasn''t awakened yet; I think you''d better move him out," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord suggested. He thought of this out of respect for Kincaid. After all, it was the Human Spirit King who was inside the ck armor. "Okay." Zen nodded. They figured it might be better for Zen to carry Kincaid out first before they made any rash decisions. Perhaps by then, they could think of a way to wake up Kincaid. However, at this moment, the ancestry-level bloodline spoke, "Zen, dismantle the ck armor and the sword." Zen was slightly stunned. "Why?" "The ability of this irregr heavy sword is very simr to mine. I want to explore it..." the ancestry-level bloodline exined. The ability of this sword to constantly modify the rules had truly impressed Zen. It was impossible for anyone else to leave the infinite space. The suggestion of the ancestry-level bloodline was aligned with Zen''s inclinations, but he was still a little hesitant. "Isn''t it disrespectful to do that?" "Since the Human Spirit Sect has been reduced to such a situation, there is no need to consider if it is respectful or not," the ancestry-level bloodline replied bluntly. "That may be true..." Zen nodded. He bowed to the ck armor and said, "I broke in here to save the Human Spirit King. I didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me if I do!" The irregr heavy sword had proven itself to be intelligent, but Zen didn''t know whether it could understand him or not. After saying that, Zen lightly patted the surface of the ice with his palm. Pop! A muffled sound rang out. Then, hairline cracks appeared inside the originally clear ice, until it copsed into countless finger- sized ice blocks that fell to the ground. If these finger-sized ice blocks were thrown into any of therge provinces of the Source World, they would''veunched an ice age over the whole area. Once they melted, an ocean would be formed. However, the irregr heavy sword was obviously not willing to give up. Although it did not attempt to attack Zen again, the moment the solid ice broke, it released white light dots, quickly imprisoning it and the ck armor in ice once more. It seemed determined to struggle till the end. Pop... Patiently, Zen broke the ice again. Knowing that the irregr heavy sword would freeze itself again, Zen immediately reached in to grab the sword hilt before it could take action. Simultaneously, a me cyclone formed in his palm. tter, tter, tter... Under the intense heat of the me cyclone, the cold air of the irregr heavy sword could not be condensed into ice. Buzz... Even then, the sword was still unwilling to give up. It trembled in Zen''s hand and tried to break free, but Zen sped it firmly. During this whole time, the irregr heavy sword was quietlymunicating with Kincaid. Kincaid could roughly tell what was happening outside. After sensing the unwillingness of the irregr heavy sword, he advised, "You''ve already lost. ording to the rule, he''s your master, as I also became your master in this way back then." The sword and the armor made of the Life Iron had been found and obtained by Kincaid and Sheehan in the Deep Space. When he met it for the first time, Kincaid used all kinds of methods to subdue it. After years ofpanionship, he and the sword grew to berades in arms. "What? You say you didn''t have a master at that time, but now your master is me?" Kincaid once again felt a strong emotion from the irregr heavy sword. He shook his head and sighed. "ording to the standards of the main world, I''m already dead. Now I can''t even wake up. How can I be your master? The most important thing is that he is not our enemy. He hase to save me. I believe in this human being! He is the extension of our human spirits. Please respect my judgment. You can trust him..." Kincaid urged. The truth of the matter was that Kincaid might have had some doubts about Zen. However, Zen standing before him was probably his only hope. He had to trust him. Otherwise, he would probably be trapped there forever. Finally convinced, the irregr heavy sword stopped trembling. Zen gripped the hilt of the sword and pointed it upward. Buzz! The cracks on the de emitted rays of red light, and a strange emotion that resembled longing was transmitted to Zen. Zen sensed that it was hungry and thirsty, and it needed energy. At first, he didn''t know how to respond, but the ancestry-level bloodline also sensed its hunger. Immense energy like sea water surged into Zen''s arm and flowed into the irregr heavy sword. The irregr heavy sword did not even try to repel the energy given by the ancestry-level bloodline. In fact, it seemed top it up ravenously. "Is this sword born for you?" Zen said jokingly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The ancestry-level bloodline said, "I don''t know, but I must have some sort of connection with it..." After the irregr heavy sword''s hunger was satiated, it let out a soft buzzing noise. Then, the ck armor began to disintegrate. tter! Helmet, breastte, shoulder pads... The pieces of broken ck armor suddenly flew towards Zen. In the blink of an eye, Zen found himself neatly covered in the ck armor. "This armor..." While Zen was still caught in surprise, it vaguely registered on him that a Treacherous Being was standing in the exact same ce the ck armor had just been. This Treacherous Being was tall and strong, bearing a handsome face. A wild and keen aura emanated from him. This was the Human Spirit King, Kincaid. On the chest of Kincaid, there were two golden crosses floating. They were his coordinates. "What type of Treacherous Being is Kincaid''s body?" Zen asked aloud. After thinking for a while, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord replied, "He is neither of the killing type nor the friendly type. The kind of Treacherous Being which remains motionless belongs to the sleeping type." After all, it wasn''t Kincaid that had attacked Zen, but his sword. "Then I..." Zen wanted to ask how to deal with the Treacherous Being, but before the words could leave his lips, a rumble suddenly came from above. The entire altar had begun to shake! ''They can''t hold on any longer.'' Zen''s eyebrows raised slightly, anxiety suddenly welling up within him. He knew that the Snake Spirit King would definitely attack the altar, but he had trusted that the combined power of the human spirits, the monkey spirits and the bird spirits was enough to resist for a period of time. Thus, Zen swiftly took out his Sumeru Space and tossed the Human Spirit King''s Treacherous Being body and coordinates into it. Then, he spared no time and quickly left the stone hall. When Zen pushed the door open, the old man guarding the ice hall jerked his head up. The old man''s obsession was Kincaid, after all. Naturally, he cared about everything that took ce within the stone hall. When the old man saw the heavy ck armor push the door open ande out, he froze in ce for a few moments. His originally dull eyes suddenly shed with life. He thought that Kincaid had awakened, and his obsession was instantly satisfied, so he suddenly woke up. "Master Kincaid!" The old man strode to Zen excitedly and knelt down on one knee before him. "You... You have woken up?" Zen, stunned, embarrassedly exined, "I''m not Kincaid." The old man slowly stood up and looked at him with confusion. "It''s you," he cried as it dawned on him. "You are that human being! You defeated Master Kincaid? He hasn''t woken up?" "No, his Treacherous Being body has been stored into my Sumeru Space," Zen answered. "Why?" the old man demanded, unable to contain his excitement. Zen waved his hand. "The Snake Spirit King is attacking outside the altar. I need to deal with that first." As soon as he finished speaking, Zen headed straight to the gate without another word. The old man stood there in a daze for a moment, watching Zen''s receding figure. Suddenly, he realized that Kincaid had been taken away by this human, so he hurriedly chased after him. Chapter 4211 The Third Stone Chapter 4211 The Third Stone While they were on the altar, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and hispanions were struggling to hold out against their enemies. Supposedly, eliminating the snake spirits should be a piece of cake, because they had the bird spirits, human spirits, and monkey spirits on their side. However, the Snake Spirit King was alive. This was a huge advantage to the snake spirits. Sewell''s hissing could be heard all throughout the area. Meanwhile, Hagar and Nereus caught sight of Sewell. They rushed towards him at the same time. The former charged from his left side while thetter charged from his right. Unfortunately, the Monkey Spirit King, Manuel, and Tearrag had been cursed. Thus, they were unable to join the battle. Nevertheless, the Monkey Masters didn''t feel dejected at all. On the contrary, this made them angrier and more anxious to fight their enemies. Hagar and Nereus, the two Monkey Masters, moved extremely fast that Sewell didn''t immediately realize what was going on. "If anything happens to our king, we will annihte all of you!" Hagar roared as he was charging at Sewell. He stretched out his hands, and a ck stick instantly shot out of his right hand. Under his careful control, he aimed the ck stick at Sewell. As Hagar got closer to Sewell, he directed his stick towards his opponent''s shoulder. The once solid stick suddenly transformed into liquid. The ck ink sshed all over Sewell''s body. Hagar was one of the weakest among the Monkey Masters in terms of brute strength. Nheless, he was pretty good with sealing things. What he unleashed was the Ink Sealing Technique. It was a theurgy devised by the people in the Bold Conjecture House. It was regarded as one of their top theurgies. Soon enough, the ck ink had covered Sewell. Nereus muttered under his breath, "Perfect! I''m going to cut him into pieces!" After Hagar performed the Ink Sealing Technique, Nereus appeared on Sewell''s side. Colorful fingernails grew on top of Nereus'' original ones. These colorful fingernails were actually made from energy. Each one was as sharp as a dagger. In an instant, Sewell sustained deep scratches from Nereus'' sharp fingernails. When Hagar''s ink landed on him, his movements slowed down. He felt like his body suddenly became vulnerable. Hence, Nereus was able to rip his body inch by inch. At first, Sewell didn''t take the Monkey Masters seriously. He thought that they would surely win this war. However, Hagar and Nereus''bined attackspletely caught him off guard. The worse part of it was he could not even defend himself. They already destroyed one-third of Sewell''s body. But suddenly, Hagar and Nereus felt a heavy pressureing from above them. As they were about to get pounded into the ground by the extreme pressure, they attempted to move aside. However, the force converged at them from every direction. In just a blink of an eye, the two of them turned into cube-shaped bricks. Sewell gathered all his strength and broke the Ink Sealing Technique. With a trace of shame all over his face, he said, "Thank you, my king..." "These Monkey Masters are very powerful, especially now that they want to avenge their king. They are going all out. You should be more careful," the Snake Spirit King said to him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yes, sir!" Sewell responded with an energetic nod. All at once, several bone spikes extruded from Sewell''s body. They began to move towards the altar at an even greater speed. One by one, the Bird Masters, Monkey Masters, and human spirits left the altar and attacked the snake spirits. Every time they did so, the Snake Spirit King would turn them into bricks. The Snake Spirit King didn''t really kill them. He merely trapped them in a very tight space. This way, they would be unable to move an inch. After a while, more human spirits, Bird Masters, and Monkey Masters were turned into bricks. The Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess, and the others furrowed their brows. There was no way they could win now that the Snake Spirit King kept turning their allies into bricks. Even though they once confronted lots of formidable opponents, they were able to hold out against them. But as they looked at the gigantic Snake Spirit King, they felt powerless. What else could they do now? They had never been so frustrated. At this point, they were stumped and had no idea how to defeat such an invincible being. The Monkey Masters were trapped in the space blocks one after another. Soon enough, they were scattered all around the altar. The Bird Masters suffered the same fate. Afterward, the human spirits also ended up inside the space blocks. In the end, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and hispanions were the only ones standing on the altar. They were now backed into a corner. Moreover, they had no trump card up their sleeves. This was such a humiliating situation. The Snake Spirit King looked down at them. His face revealed a yful smile. Zhurong narrowed his eyes and said, "I will fight him to the death." Even at this point, he still had a burning determination to defeat the Snake Spirit King. The heat emanated from his body and began to spread. In a sh, he burst into mes. Tongues of fire radiated from his body. He jumped up and attempted to attack the Snake Spirit King. However, he immediately felt a tremendous forceing at him. In the blink of an eye, he was condensed into a cube and dropped on the ground. As a result, he couldn''t move an inch. "As a matter of fact, I should thank you," said the Snake Spirit King calmly. "What do you mean "thank us? What are you getting at?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven looked at the Snake Spirit King with a somber expression on his face. "That human named Zen got his hands on something that I wasn''t able to get," the Snake Spirit King answered. He could see what was happening in the altar using the Limited Omnipotent Stone. "Did Zen manage to free the Human Spirit King?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven turned around to look down at the gate. "Yes, he did," the Snake Spirit King replied. His eyes lit up in excitement. "I know he''s your only hope. He''s mine as well." When they heard this, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the Primeval Lord of Heaven werepletely bewildered. ''Did he just say Zen was his hope? What is he talking about?'' They all wondered about the same thing. At that moment, a buzzing sound came from the inside of alter. It was immediately followed by a burst of cold air. They heard a crisp sound of footstepsing from it. Zen emerged from the gate d in ck armor. He walked up the stairs with a heavy sword in his hand. As he stood on the top step, he nced around. When he caught sight of numerous cubes scattered on the ground, he narrowed his eyes. "You were waiting for me," he said as he raised his head and stared at the Snake Spirit King in the sky. "Yes, I was," the Snake Spirit King answered. "I have been waiting for this moment for far too long. You didn''t let me down. Good. Very good," the Snake Spirit King continued. There was a trace of suppressed excitement in his voice. Zen remained standing there and kept looking at the Snake Spirit King calmly. Without saying anything, Zen raised his sword. Even though it was a heavy sword, he was wielding as though it was as light as a feather. As the irregr sword shed through the air, it made harsh cutting sounds. "You went into the altar yourself and failed to beat Master Kincaid. Do you really think you can defeat me now?" Zen finally spoke. The Snake Spirit King shed him a confident smile. "Of course, I can," the Snake Spirit King responded. "What makes you think I am going to lose against you?" Zen asked once more. "Don''t worry. You''ll see soon enough..." Half of the Snake Spirit King''s body was inside the coordinates, which were inside the ball. Gradually, he went out of the coordinates and returned to his normal figure. There were two stones floating in front of his forehead. One was the diamond-shaped Limited Omnipotent Stone, and the other was the triangr Space Guiding Stone. A ck round gem began to appear in front of his forehead just as a ck light flickered slightly around it. The gem exuded a faint ck smoke that seeped into his scales. Shortly after, ayer of ck scales appeared on the surface of the Snake Spirit King''s body. "Come up here!" the Snake Spirit King said. Just then, a space wall appeared under Zen''s feet and sent him up in the air. But suddenly, they heard a light cracking sound. Zen stepped lightly on the space wall and broke it into pieces. "I can do it myself," he said. Chapter 4212 The Might Of The Sword Chapter 4212 The Might Of The Sword The space wall, carefully crafted by the Space Guiding Stone, was so formidable that it was impossible to resist its force. That was why even the Great Ape King, Lawler, and Duran were trapped by it. However, once Zen raised his foot and stomped hard on it with his might, it crumbled down as though it were nothing to him. Then, he soared into the sky in a fleeting moment. The Snake Goddess moved her head up as she kept her gaze fixated on Zen''s rising figure and asked, "What do you think Zen meant when he said Kincaid defeated the Snake Spirit King?" "The more important question is, why is Kincaid not here? He''s been freed, hasn''t he?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven sounded just as puzzled. Just as they pondered over to make sense of the situation in their heads, their train of thought was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a Treacherous Being at the square entrance. It was an elderly looking human spirit. The Primeval Lord of Heaven let out a short gasp as his eyes fell on the elderly figure. Recovering from his state of disbelief, he frantically cupped his hands and bowed respectfully. "Master Kincaid." "What? Master Kincaid?" Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and the others switched their gazes from the Primeval Lord of Heaven to the elderly figure that stood in the distance. Judging from the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s gesture, they instinctively concluded that man to be Kincaid. However, the old man diffused their suspicions with a slight wave of his hand as he spoke, "No, you''ve got it wrong. I''m not Master Kincaid." "Then, who are you?" "I''m simply Master Kincaid''s servant. My name is Corbett," the elderly man answered in a dignified tone. In the entire Human Spirit Sect, Corbett was Kincaid''s most loyal and sincerest servant. He had been serving him for countless years without faltering. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though he had transformed into a Treacherous Being after he died, he still continued to perform his duties by guarding the altar. "Master Corbett, what happened inside the altar? Where is Master Kincaid?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer. "Was the Snake Spirit King really defeated by Master Kincaid?" The Snake Goddess voiced her concerns after him. Corbett looked at the Snake Spirit King in the sky. A shadow of sadness hovered over his eyes as his expression turned gloomy. "Yes, the Snake Spirit King had entered the altar before and failed to resolve the trap set up by Master Kincaid, which resulted in his death." "So the key to the altar is a trap?" The Snake Goddess''s expression switched as she raised her brow. "That''s right." Corbett nodded to her question and continued, "The Snake Spirit King, as a Treacherous Being, couldn''t defeat Master Kincaid, so he wanted to lure someone else to enter the altar." Upon hearing what happened, the Snake Goddess and the Primeval Lord of Heaven gasped in unison. Before they could recover from the shocking news, Fuxi asked a direct question, "Where is Master Kincaid right now? Why isn''t he here?" The sole reason behind theming to the altar was to look for the Human Spirit King. But Zen came out alone shrouded in heavy armor and wielding a sword. It didn''t make any sense. What was going on? "Zen has ced Master Kincaid in his Sumeru Space. He hasn''t awakened yet," Corbett sighed. After being exposed to the truth, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, Fuxi, and the Snake Goddess were all rendered speechless as they fell into a crippling depression. They had pinned all their hopes on the Human Spirit King and were at a loss for words. They each had sacrificed so much to get here, only to find out they were being used as pawns in the carefully crafted scheme of the Snake Spirit King all this while. Naturally, they felt a deep sense of helplessness ovee them as they felt their hearts sink. "Let''s not drop all our weapons andy waste to all our efforts. Maybe all of this can be reversed. Maybe, Zen could win." Gonggong, who had kept silent all this while, suddenly spoke up to lift everyone''s spirits. "Don''t underestimate him and his talent to turn the tables in his favor. He has inherited the powerful ancestry-level bloodline. Don''t be so pessimistic." "There are many powerful warriors in our sect, and each of them has inherited the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline, but in the end, they still suffered the same fate and ended up like this," Corbett said, shaking his head. "No, Master Corbett, you misunderstood what I said. Zen didn''t inherit the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline. He has inherited theplete ancestry-level bloodline itself." Perhaps Corbett was still in a daze from his recent awakening, which clouded his thoughts. After taking a few seconds to process what he just heard, Corbett blurted out abruptly, "Wait. What? Are you telling me he has inherited theplete ancestry-level bloodline? Are you serious?" "Yeah, he''s telling the truth," the Primeval Lord of Heaven nodded along as he responded. "Are you absolutely sure about this?" Corbett was still in a state of utter disbelief. The Primeval Lord of Heaven stepped forward to ce his hand on Corbett''s shoulder and responded to clear the air, "As Eternal Realm warriors, we know that clearly. There''s no doubt about it. Zen can use the power of the four quadrants at will, which is given by the ancestry-level bloodline." Just as those words escaped the mouth of the Primeval Lord of Heaven, Corbett''s eyes lit up as though they regained their lost vitality. "No wonder! No wonder he defeated Master Kincaid. That sword... Yes! There''s a chance he could win with that sword!" Corbett spoke in a high-pitched voice, unable to hide the excitement sprouting within him. Swoosh! At this moment, the irregr heavy sword that Zen wielded began to reflect strong emotions of fury and anger through its demeanor. Although it couldn''t speak, it was capable of transmitting human emotions. It could feel anger and sadness. Face to face with the culprit responsible for the death of the Human Spirit King, the irregr heavy sword was brimming with unparalleled rage. "You want to kill him, don''t you?" Zen addressed the irregr heavy sword as he felt its emotions from its behavior. Immediately after hearing what Zen had to say, the irregr heavy sword responded with a hint of joy as if to confirm what he felt. "I can understand your thirst for vengeance. I feel the same way," Zen said as he smiled warmly while tightening his grip on the irregr heavy sword. When he looked up, the Snake Spirit King had vanished from where he once stood. Without wasting a single moment, Zen quickly passed the space of over ten thousand feet to close the distance between him and the Snake Spirit King. As if to assert his dominance over it, he raised the irregr heavy sword and pointed its end towards the Snake Spirit King''s forehead. "Show me what you got," Zen said as he challenged the Snake Spirit King. Buzz! The surface of the irregr heavy sword suddenly cracked up. The sword itself was forged using fifteen pieces of Life Iron. Ever since it was brought back from the Deep Space by Kincaid, not once was it used up to its full potential. The reason was simple. For it to cultivate its maximum strength, it needed to absorb the bloodline power, but it was difficult for Kincaid to nurture it although he was powerful. But now, it was continuously absorbing Zen''s bloodline power. The high reserves of power contained within theplete ancestry-level was inexhaustible. It could absorb it to maintain its maximum strength without having to worry about it ever being depleted, making its overall strength second to none. Buzz! A vortex shaped energy appeared in the center of the fifteen pieces of Life Iron and sucked the huge body of the Snake Spirit King into it. "Destroy him!" Zen moved swiftly and approached the Snake Spirit King at an incredible speed. In a fleeting moment, he activated the irregr heavy sword and released the vortex shaped energy in an instant. However, the Snake Spirit King was not a small fly who would let Zen''s first move to decide his fate. The Limited Omnipotent Stone waspletely focused on Zen. Every detail of the way Zen moved, such as how his hair danced to the rhythm of the wind, and how his heart beat faster every time he felt an adrenaline rush, constantly flowed into the Snake Spirit King''s mind. Suddenly, the Space Guiding Stone lit up and began to flicker with a blue light. "Endless Space!" Layers uponyers of space constantly appeared in an endless loop, enveloping the massive body of the Snake Spirit King. Tenyers, a hundredyers, a thousandyers, ten thousandyers... As a Holy Item, the Space Guiding Stone had the absolute priority to utilize the energy of the holy pir. When the stone began to use the power of the pir, the countless Other Shore Tokens on the Other Shore began to dim down as though they were rid of their usual essence. They temporarily lost the support of the pir. Some Other Shore Realm masters began to suspect a change in their Other Shore Tokens as they felt their energy drain out enough to make them useless. To substitute that lost energy in the Other Shore Tokens, they tried to inject some from the divine crystals. However, even the energy that the divine crystals harnessed disappeared without a trace. The Endless Space was solidified to an extended degree. However, the moment the vortex shaped energy touched it, the Snake Spirit King couldn''t resist the pressure and was quickly swept into it by force, causing him to spin rapidly in the air. In the blink of an eye, he spun tens of thousands of times, and his long body kept on twisting and turning helplessly. At the same time, countless spiral cracks appeared on the surface of the Endless Space. Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly, three deafening sounds were heard, and the Endless Space was broken. Even so, the Snake Spirit King''s body was still spinning against his will at a high speed. Even though his body had been twisted to pieces, it refused to halt its movement. It was as if it was a piece of cloth that was helplessly being swept away in the strong wind. "This sword..." Watching this scene unravel before his eyes, Zen couldn''t help but feel awestruck. Both he and the sword used the power of the ancestry-level bloodline, but the sword seemed to have a lot more knowledge than him about it, and even more so than the ancestry-level bloodline itself. The vortex that appeared to be nothing short of ordinary actually held such high reserves of power! Chapter 4213 Wrong Evaluation Chapter 4213 Wrong Evaluation Treacherous Beings'' bodies were quite resilient. Even if they were torn to shreds, they wouldn''t die, let alone be twisted. Ssh! Amidst the howling wind, the Snake Spirit King finally broke free. His huge snake body was like a long, vicious whip as it ruthlesslyshed at the ground. With a crisp sound, the entire Jade Pure Realm trembled under the impact, and Cornelius sank into the ground. Zen shook the hilt of his sword slightly, urging the fifteen pieces of Life Iron to return to their original positions to form the irregr heavy sword. Taking a step forward, Zen suddenly appeared right above the head of the Snake Spirit King. "The second strike!" Before the Snake Spirit King could get up from the ground, Zen had already thrust his sword downward. Buzz! The power of the ancestry-level bloodline was once again released, channeled through the irregr long sword. The cracks on the irregr heavy sword burst forth a blue light. It possessed more than ten abilities from the space-time quadrant. Now, neither Zen nor the ancestry-level bloodline had a clue how the irregr heavy sword would act out. The ancestry-level bloodline only needed to provide energy, while Zen only needed to thrust the sword out. The rest was left to the irregr heavy sword itself. Pop! The tip of the irregr heavy sword''s de connected with the Snake Spirit King''s forehead. Immediately after, palm-sized blue triangle patterns appeared all over the surface of the Snake Spirit King''s body. From his huge head to his wriggling tail, tens of millions of blue triangles lit up. While Zen was confused at the sight of these countless blue triangles, the Snake Spirit King felt a trace of panic. Then, the blue triangles began to split apart. In the blink of an eye, the Snake Spirit King disintegrated into tens of millions of triangles! "So fast!" Zen eximed. Previously, when he used the Blood-controlling Method to activate the ancestry-level bloodline, he could also achieve a simr effect. However, he''d never imagined he''d be able to cut the huge snake''s body into countless pieces! tter! tter! tter! Although the Snake Spirit King was cut into tens of millions of pieces, he didn''t ept defeat just yet. The triangles quickly transformed into small ck and white snakes, all of which gathered in one spot to merge into oneplete body. As soon as the Snake Spirit King recovered, Zen appeared in front of him again. Zen didn''t n on giving him any room to breathe. "The third strike!" Once more, the irregr heavy sword absorbed the energy of the ancestry-level bloodline. From the cracks of the fifteen pieces of Life Iron, two colors, green and gray, flickered alternately. These were the six abilities of the creation quadrant and the life quadrant. Zen watched expectantly, his eyes shing with curiosity. He wanted to know what kind of theurgy the irregr heavy sword would unleash. It wasn''t just him. Even the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi and the others were squirming with excitement, overjoyed at how this battle was turning out. Previously, the Snake Spirit King had used the Space Guiding Stone to suppress all of them. It was simply too depressing, as they felt they didn''t stand a chance. Now, as they watched Zen beat up the Snake Spirit King, they felt a sense of relief and hope. Meanwhile, the Snake Spirit King felt the opposite; now, he was the depressed one. It was too discouraging, being beaten to a pulp by a mere human. This had never happened in tens of millions of years! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the Snake Spirit King knew that this was all because of that irregr heavy sword. Back then, it was not that powerful in the hands of Kincaid. "Go to hell!" the Snake Spirit King hissed, finally counterattacking. Clouds of ck mist suddenly burst out from the ck round gem, and destructive power poured out like crazy. Now, Zen had a very keen sense of discerning energy. He could tell that the energy contained in the ck mist was so terrifying that he had no choice but to retreat. Ssh! A ck light column shot out from the clouds of ck mist, heading straight for Zen''s head. As the ck light column descended, the Space Guiding Stone shed with a blue light. The space around Zen suddenly felt extremely viscous. Swish! Before Zen could retreat, the ck light column hit his body,pletely enveloping him. When the ck light dissipated, Zen was nowhere to be found. The Snake Spirit King studied his surroundings suspiciously, and even the Limited Omnipotent Stone searched crazily. However, they still weren''t able to locate Zen. The Snake Spirit King frowned slightly, trying to calm himself down. ording to the ck light, Zen should''ve been able to defeat Kincaid and bring out the sword smoothly after entering the altar. The Snake Spirit King was confident he could easily defeat Zen and take back the sword. This was his n originally. However, Zen''s strength vastly exceeded his expectations. This countered what the ck light said! Did the ck light make a mistake? Or could it have lied to him? These thoughts raced through the Snake Spirit King''s mind as he desperately tried to locate Zen. It would''ve been fine if this was all a mistake. The Snake Spirit King knew the strength of the ck light. If it attacked, no matter how strong Zen was, he wouldn''t stand a chance. If the ck light had lied to him, however, the situation would be troublesome. Buzz! Nearby, Zen''s figure appeared, but as soon as he did, a ck light column shot towards him. Boom! The ck light column pierced through Zen''s shadow and hit the ground. Buzz! In the next moment, Zen''s figure shed from behind the Snake Spirit King, and the ck light column shot towards him once again. Boom! Boom! Boom! With the power of the Limited Omnipotent Stone, no matter where Zen appeared, the Snake Spirit King could always find out in an instant and attack him with the ck light column. "That ck gem is very powerful," Zenmented, as he appeared briefly from behind the Snake Spirit King once more. "Shouldn''t it consume a lot of Other Shore Power?" This time, even though the Snake Spirit King knew where Zen was, he didn''t use the ck light column, or else it would hit him. The energy of Holy Items was limited. The Limited Omnipotent Stone, the Space Guiding Stone and this ck gem consumed a lot of energy of the holy pir. When the Snake Spirit King used these three Holy Items, most of the Other Shore Tokens could not be used properly. "So what? The energy of the holy pir is much more than you think. I can catch you before the energy is exhausted!" Once the Snake Spirit King finished speaking, the Space Guiding Stone shed again with a blue light. Zen, who had been travelling through space, was forced out. Crack! Crack! Crack! This was the opportunity that the Snake Spirit King had been waiting for. Countless space walls surrounded Zen. Simultaneously, the ck light column enveloped him. "There''s no escaping this!" the Snake Spirit King cried excitedly. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! This time, the ck light column poured into Zen''s body for a few breathless moments. Through the Limited Omnipotent Stone, the Snake Spirit King could feel that Zen''s body was slowly being eroded and melted, till it finally disappeared. His biggest trouble was solved! The Snake Spirit King was overjoyed. But at this moment, Zen''s voice sounded from behind the Snake Spirit King. "I forgot to tell you that your Limited Omnipotent Stone is actually very easy to deceive." "What?" The Snake Spirit King was confused, about to turn his head towards the voice. However, just as he was turning around, the irregr heavy sword once again pressed against his back, and his body was instantly cut into tens of millions of pieces. At the same time, the zing white Light of Annihtion surged out like a tidal wave. Under the erosion of the Light of Annihtion, the Snake Spirit King''s broken body copsed rapidly. Chapter 4214 Bestowed Strength Chapter 4214 Bestowed Strength When Zen left the stone hall, he had cut a Holy Stone from the wall. It was a Holy Stone of the highest grade, even if it was just the size of a fist. The Light of Annihtion it released was extremely powerful. Zen''s own Holy Stone probably wouldn''t be able to kill such a huge Treacherous Being. Buzz! Buckling under the intensity of the Light of Annihtion, the Snake Spirit King''s body copsed. The three gemstones went down with him, vanishing into thin air. From the altar, the Snake Goddess and the others were so excited that they almost jumped up and down from happiness. After all, ording to their original n, the human race was not supposed to fight against the Snake Spirit King. The Snake Spirit King''s main opponent was the Monkey Spirit King, which was their strongest trump card. After the Monkey Spirit King was defeated and worse, cursed, they had lost their trump card. Theoretically, they had already been defeated. Unexpectedly, at the most critical moment, Zen emerged from the altar with a sword that overpowered the Snake Spirit King! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! After the Space Guiding Stone disappeared, the cubic spaces it had created began to lose their power. The square spaces that trapped Manuel and Tearrag were the first to explode. They regained their freedom. It took some struggling before their bodies returned to their original shapes. "It was suffocating me!" "Finally, I can breathe!" "That''s the least important part! Zen of the human race has defeated the Snake Spirit King!" While they might''ve been imprisoned, they were still able to observe the fight. They both witnessed how Zen easily defeated the Snake Spirit King with a series of inconceivable attacks. The Snake Masters and snake spirits were stunned and confused. In particr, Sewell, Balfour, and the other Snake Masters were at a loss, since they were still under the impression that this was part of the Snake Spirit King''s n. After all, letting Zen take out that sword was part of his n. Logically speaking, the Snake Spirit King should have had a way to take back the sword, so why was he defeated? This was too strange! However, no one made a move just yet. The Snake Masters, Monkey Masters, and Bird Masters were not in a hurry to fight. After all, they were not the key to the sess of this battle, but Zen and the Snake Spirit King. After finally defeating the Snake Spirit King, Zen looked up. A transparent ball was floating there, and the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates were hidden within it. If he wanted topletely kill off the Snake Spirit King, he had to destroy this ball. "Zen! That ball has a special power to protect it," the Snake Goddess cautioned. Previously, the Monkey Spirit King had gathered all the power contained in the ne of teeth, almost destroying the ball and the coordinates within it. However, at that critical moment, a ck light suddenly appeared and enveloped it. Both the ball itself and the ck light were very strange. "A special power?" Zen fixed his eyes on the ball. He could see the coordinates within the ball shing with golden light. They contained a lot of energy, but the Snake Spirit King hadn''te back to life yet. Zen took a few steps forward and waved his irregr heavy sword, its de arcing gracefully in the air. A beam of half-moon-shaped sword radiance shot towards the ball. There was nothing special about this sword radiance, but it should''ve been powerful enough to cut off the Snake Spirit King''s body. Swish! In the blink of an eye, the sword radiance had traveled tens of thousands of feet till it hit the ball. But the ball didn''t react, as though it didn''t exist. The sword radiance prated through it without a sound. Zen blinked. He wasn''t surprised. Raising his heavy irregr sword, he whispered, "I''m counting on you." He could feel that the irregr heavy sword was eager to have a try. It was more than willing to end the Snake Spirit King''s life. The power of space contained in the ball was quite mysterious and ever elusive, even the Bird Spirit King, who was proficient in the space rules, couldn''t understand it. However, Zen felt confident. The ancestry-level bloodline had aplete space-time quadrant. No matter how special the space power was, it couldn''t avoid the ny-three abilities in the space-time quadrant! Moreover, the irregr heavy sword could exert the abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline to the extreme. Breaking the ball didn''t pose a challenge to him. Zen took a step backward, gearing up to sh another sword strike. Blue light shed through the cracks on the heavy sword, and a mysterious space aura emanated from it, permeating the atmosphere. It was just as Zen had thought, the irregr heavy sword had used as many as neen abilities of the space-time quadrant. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as Zen was about to sh forward, Sewell in the distance suddenly charged straight at him. Although he knew he was no match for Zen, he had to at least try to save the Snake Spirit King. Zen frowned, seeing Sewell from the corner of his eye. He took a step forward, and his figure appeared behind Sewell in a sh, like a ghost. Simultaneously, he brandished the irregr long sword. Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The sounds of swift sword shes rang out. Before he could even cry out, Sewell''s body had been cut into tens of thousands of triangles. Zen immediately took out the Holy Stone from his Sumeru Space, activated it, and released the Light of Annihtion. Sewell''s body rapidly copsed. The other Snake Masters gasped. Sewell was one of the top masters among Treacherous Beings. Before, Sewell had managed to make a scene on the Night View Ind on his own. Now, facing Zen, he didn''t evenst for a few seconds! When the Monkey Masters, such as Manuel, Tearrag and Hagar saw this scene, they trembled slightly. Since they were always the bellicose ones, they couldn''t help butpare themselves to Sewell. They had always been keenly aware of the gap between their strength and Sewell''s. After all, they had been staying on the Night View Ind for so many years. If they were to face Zen, they would probably lose even more miserably. At this moment, they felt lucky and heaved sighs of relief. Fortunately for them, Zen had gone to the Night View Ind and sided with them. After killing Sewell, Zen once again held up his long sword. Ssh! The sword radiance, which had gathered the power of neen abilities of the space-time quadrant, shed and went straight for the floating ball. While the sword radiance wasn''t particrly fast, the ball made no attempt to dodge it. Crack! This time, the sword radiance, which contained the power of space, did not prate through the ball, but made a cut on its surface. Crack! Hairline cracks appeared on the surface of the ball, slowly climbing along its sides. The ball was sturdier than Zen had imagined, so without any hesitation, he shed out more sword radiance at it. Meanwhile, from within the ball, a fierce dispute was taking ce within the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. "You asked me to release that guy, but now, he''s about to finish me off! You have to give me more strength! Otherwise, we will die together!" At death''s door, the Snake Spirit King was extremely desperate. By now, they could hear the sound of the ball breaking. The Snake Spirit King grew even more nervous and started shouting, "That guy is attacking the ball!" However, the ck light remained silent. It had been giving orders to the Snake Spirit King behind the scenes this whole time. However, after Zen took out that sword, the ck light had felt that the Snake Spirit King was of no more use to it. It could easily take over the Other Shore and the primitivend built by the Snake Spirit King. After all, Cornelius had only gotten thus far thanks to it. Thus, it had decided that it was a good choice to let the Snake Spirit King die in Zen''s hands. However, while the Snake Spirit King was begging, the ck light changed its mind. "Don''t worry. Of course I won''t watch you die." "Then what should I do?" The Snake Spirit King heaved a sigh of relief, satisfied that the ck light finally responded. "Show your full strength," the ck light said calmly. "But my strength is not enough to face him," the Snake Spirit King said in confusion. "It''s enough now," the ck light responded cryptically. Buzz! The Snake Spirit King''s coordinates were originally pure golden, but after the ck light finished speaking, pure ck light beams crawled around the coordinates like deathly earthworms. Chapter 4215 Fast Speed Chapter 4215 Fast Speed Of all the features and theurgies of the Space Guiding Stone, the space ball was the most astonishing one. Since he hadn''t even thought of analyzing the structure of the space ball, Zen was attacking the sphere blindly with the heavy sword. He also unleashed powerful sword radiance with every attack. However, that only caused a little bit of damage to the space ball. However, Zen didn''t get frustrated. Although the process was slow, he could see his progress. The first time he brandished his sword, a crack appeared on the space ball. When heunched his second attack, the crack expanded and reached a bit further. By his third hit, the entire sphere was looking like a spider''s web of cracks. Zen wasn''t going to give up now. He waved his sword for the fifth time, and the space ball broke into several tiny pieces. It had taken him just five blows to destroy the space ball. The second he seeded in doing that, the golden coordinates turned ck. When he noticed that the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates had changed color, Zen waved his sword at them once again. "Let''s end this." He smiled. ''Without the protection of the space ball, I am sure that these coordinates will vanish after I hit them, '' he thought to himself. "Is it over?" "Is the damned Snake Spirit King finally going to die?" "What''s going on with his coordinates? Why did they be pitch ck? Is something going to happen?" The human spirits, the Monkey Masters, and the Bird Masters were all excited and nervous simultaneously as they stared at the sword radiance and the fight that seemed to be tipping in Zen''s favor. Just as the sword radiance had reached the coordinates, a ck de suddenly popped out from them. The de collided with the sword radiance and a loud metallic sound was heard. To everyone''s immense surprise, the ck de immediately destroyed the sword radiance. Then a ck snake slowly emerged from the coordinates. This was none other than the Snake Spirit King himself. The Snake Spirit King had be much smaller than before now, although he was slightly bigger than Sewell. Regardless of his size, his appearance had changed a lot. The snake''s body had also turned pure ck, just like the coordinates. Also, he was not just a snake now. He had grown a pair of locust''s legs as sharp as a knife and a halberd-shaped spike was on his tail. "My king!" "Our king is still alive!" "Oh yeah!" The Snake Masters and the snake spirits had lost all hope upon seeing the space ball destroyed. They had been devoured by sorrow and despair at the thought that the Snake Spirit King could note back to life now. What was more, Zen had taken out Sewell with a single strike. They were aware of what would happen to them if things didn''t go their king''s way. It was beyond their dreams that not only would the king be alive, but alsoe out to defend against Zen''s moves. Naturally, they were thrilled. "Hang on! What is that?" "The Snake Spirit King has changed his form!" "He looks more powerful than before!" The people on the altar were surprised to see the improvements in the king''s body. The now small-looking Snake Spirit King came down like a leaf and stood in front of Zen. Hiss! The Snake Spirit King brought out his forked tongue. His golden, ted eyes were filled with a strong will of hatred. At the same time, there was also a hint of pleasure in his eyes. "It looks like I should thank you for giving me such powers," the Snake Spirit King hissed. He could feel that he was much stronger than he had ever been before, even if his size did not betray it. There were no words which could describe the amount of his newly acquired strength. He had obtained a power that was much stronger than any creature of the main world had ever imagined of. His power was now of such magnitude that finding it was only possible in the Deep Space. However, he was displeased with the ck light. ''Since the ck light possesses such strength, why didn''t I get it earlier?'' he thought to himself. "This power is not yours," Zen said, as if he had read his mind. With his extraordinary abilities to perceive his opponent, he easily saw that the Snake Spirit King was several times stronger than before now. He had a feeling that his opponent could easily pose a threat to him in this condition. Suddenly, the heavy sword in Zen''s hand shook slightly. But it was not his reaction of fear. Neither was it the sword''s reaction of fear. The weapon was excited. As an entity from the fifth-grade world, it had once confronted and even lost to the power that the Snake Spirit King had newly acquired. And it had also managed to defeat that power and destroy it once before. And although it had won, the Deep Space had lost. Therefore, it was no wonder that the sword was thrilled to meet this power again. "Doesn''t matter whether it belongs to me or not. What matters is that you will..." As the Snake Spirit King spoke, he morphed into a huge ck shadow and approached Zen. "Die at my hands," he continued. Swoosh! Swoosh! The Snake Spirit King attacked Zen with his legs. "How is that even possible?" Zen''s eyes widened in shock. ''I can''t believe this. The Snake Spirit King is fast enough for me to be unable to see his movements at all. How is that possible? I pride myself on being able to withstand and foresee attacks no matter how fast my opponent is. But the Snake Spirit King''s speed is beyond my imagination. It''s almost impossible for me to dodge his attack, '' Zen thought to himself. He himself could not have stopped the attack but at that very moment, the irregr heavy sword in his hand began to move on its own. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It gently came up to resist the Snake Spirit King''s attacks as if it had a mind of its own. Zen wasn''t doing anything, but his hand was waving the heavy sword. This was not something he could control. Whoever saw them was shocked by what was happening, including Zen himself. His right hand, which was holding the irregr sword was nowhere to be seen, and so was the Snake Spirit King. All anyone could see was two unnoticeable shadows intertwined and hitting each other non-stop. Meanwhile, metallic sounds reached their ears. In the blink of an eye, the heavy sword had gone countless rounds with the Snake Spirit King. "They are so fast!" Fuxi remarked in surprise. The Snake Goddess was staring at Zen with a trace of worry in her eyes. "Something is wrong. It looks like Zen is at a loss and his hand is out of his control!" "Yes, he is..." the Primeval Lord of Heaven responded. "Master Corbett, do you have any idea what''s going on with them? Have you ever seen the Snake Spirit King in such a form?" the Snake Goddess asked in a respectful tone. Corbett looked at the scene and surveyed it with a frown. "I''ve met someone with the power that the Snake Spirit King is using. I was in Deep Space at that time," he replied. The leaders of the Four Spirits Sect had been rather keen on exploring the Deep Space in the past. They had gone far and wide. After all, the ancestry-level bloodline and the holy pirs of the Four Spirits Sect themselves had originated from the Deep Space. It was known to everyone that there were many amazing things out there. As Kincaid''s personal servant, Corbett had been lucky enough to enter the Deep Space once. "Although the ce I went to with my master is only the outermost part of the Deep Space, it was still full of dangers. We ran into a ck locust there. It had a pair of legs as sharp as knives. The aura it emitted was quite simr to the one the Snake Spirit King is emitting right now," Corbett told them. "Which means the new power that he has acquired is most likely from the Deep Space?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven remarked with a vacant expression. "Hang on. That also means the power of the Snake Spirit King is now much better than that of any creature in the entire main world?" Corbett nodded his head. "Most likely!" he confirmed. The Snake Goddess, Fuxi and the others gasped in astonishment. They had clearly heard the conversation between Zen and the Snake Spirit King just now. ''The Snake Spirit King has got some new power from someone that is not of this world. Who gave it to him? When did it happen? Was it really some powerful being from the Deep Space?'' A million questions ran through their minds. They had initially thought that the battle woulde to an end as soon as the Snake Spirit King died. But that assumption had turned out to be wrong. Now, things were looking to be moreplicated than they had imagined. Clung! Clung! Clung! On the other side, crisp sounds would continuously ring out around Zen and the Snake Spirit King. Under the control of the irregr heavy sword, Zen was brandishing it and resisting the attacks of the Snake Spirit King involuntarily. Suddenly, the Snake Spirit King made a sly move, and Zen staggered, almost falling down due to the heavy sword. However, he knew what he had to do. No matter what, he held on to the sword tightly and didn''t drop it. Although the sword was incredibly strong, it needed the ancestry-level bloodline to provide it with the energy it needed to continue fighting. Once he dropped the sword, it would immediately run out of energy within ten seconds. Maybe even less since it was facing the Snake Spirit King''s attacks. And then, Zen would be ripped into bits by the Snake Spirit King. Chapter 4216 Probability Extreme Form Chapter 4216 Probability Extreme Form Zen wore a grim expression, failing to see the attacks from both sides clearly. Although the irregr heavy sword was able to protect him, Zen knew it would take a toll on it if it suffered attacks all the time. "How are you able to make the sword block each strike?" Zen asked the ancestry-level bloodline, clenching the irregr heavy sword tightly. "The way the Snake Spirit King''s body moves is unique, I can''t understand it. I can''t seem to predict his next move..." There were two types of movement in the chaos: the first was to use explosive speed, and the other was to use spatial transference. Any bodily movement skill or any space theurgy fell under these two kinds of movement, but it was possible for each one to differ, since anyone could use them differently. However, the way the Snake Spirit King moved didn''t seem to belong to either of the two types of movement. Gritting his teeth, Zen attempted to use his spiritual sense to see if he could capture the Snake Spirit King''s trajectory. Just moments earlier, Zen thought that the Snake Spirit King was going to attack him head on, but a split secondter, he suddenly appeared behind Zen. Just when he felt the ck des shing at his face, the next moment, they appeared above his head. The Snake Spirit King seemed to exist in a special space outside Zen''sprehension, since all the attacks came at him at random. There was just no possible way for him to predict the Snake Spirit King''s next move. "But your sword can," the ancestry-level bloodline replied, reading his mind. "My sword..." Zen examined the irregr heavy sword closely. He could vividly feel the sword''s strong fighting intent-- in fact, the sword''s emotions were so strong that even Zen felt like he was full of fighting intent. The sword seemed to have fallen into a state of madness as it desperately chased after the Snake Spirit King. Just as Zen was hesitating, Corbett, who was standing at the top of the altar, suddenly took a few steps forward. "Master Corbett, what are you doing?" the Snake Goddess cried. "I have to remind him," Corbett replied, his eyes trained on Zen in the distance. "Master Kincaid once said that the strength of this sword always matches that of its master." "What do you mean?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked, his curiosity piqued. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "The stronger the warrior who holds the sword is, the greater the power of the sword," Corbett spoke, almost as though in a daze. "Master Kincaid was filled with regret many times, since he felt he was unable to bring out the sword''s full potential." "Master Kincaid didn''t know how to use the sword? Why couldn''t he use its full strength?" the Snake Goddess asked dubiously. "No, Master Kincaid knew this sword very well," Corbett replied. "He said that he and this sword had be one, but he always thought the sword deserved someone better." The Snake Goddess''s eyes shed excitedly. "Are you saying that even Master Kincaid didn''t deserve this sword, even on his level of strength? What about the power of the ancestry-level bloodline?" Corbett smiled. "Master Kincaid has tried, but he couldn''t control the ancestry-level bloodline." "But Zen can!" the Snake Goddess said excitedly. "Yes." Corbett nodded. "But he doesn''tpletely control the sword." Zen could onlymunicate with and passively provide energy for the irregr heavy sword. However, the irregr heavy sword acted on its own, and Zen had no control over it. So this whole time, Zen was being helplessly dragged by the sword all throughout the battle. It was almost as though he were a burden to the sword. "Then, what should we do now?" the Snake Goddess frowned. "I need to remind him!" As he spoke, Corbett took a few more steps forward. Standing at the edge of the stairs at the top of the altar, he shouted, "Zen, although Master Kincaid''s sword has acknowledged you, you haven''t really controlled it yet!" At this moment, Zen had been deep in thought, trying to think of solutions. When he heard what Corbett said, his brows shot up in astonishment. "I haven''t really controlled this sword? I''m already connected to it, what more do I need to do to be able to control it?" Just as Corbett was about to answer him, the voice of the Snake Spirit King suddenly boomed. "Shut up!" Then, the ck des flew towards Corbett. tter, tter, tter... The Snake Spirit King wielded the ck des to cut a hundred times. In the blink of an eye, Corbett was sliced into countless, tiny white pieces. Corbett was tens of thousands of feet away from Zen, yet the Snake Spirit King managed to cut him up and return back to Zen in a sh. How fast he moved was absolutely terrifying. Even the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the others standing behind couldn''t help but take a few cautious steps backward. Only Gonggong stood still, his hands sped behind his back. He was keenly aware that they were in no condition to face the Snake Spirit King, and that trying to escape was futile. Thus, he decided to just stay calm. After all, Corbett was a Treacherous Being. It didn''t take long before the countless, thin white pieces gathered together and merged to form Corbett''s figure. Continuing where he left off, he started to shout again. "It''s not what you think it is. Zen, you can treat the irregr heavy sword as a cultivation method in an ancient book. You have to truly understand it..." "An ancient book, understand it..." Zen echoed under his breath. His heartbeat quickened as he held the sword tightly. Perhaps he had underestimated the sword, maybe that was why the Snake Spirit King was so eager to obtain it! Since he had faith that the irregr heavy sword would protect him, he fused his spiritual sense into the sword. Swoosh... Once there, he saw a red ball of light. One hundred and forty light dots surrounded the ball of light, and from these light dots extended countless, densely-packed thin lines. Zen observed it for a while. He soon discovered that whenever the ancestry-level bloodline injected energy into the irregr heavy sword, the energy surged to the light dots following along the different thin lines. Some of the light spots became iparably bright after they obtained energy, while others became dim. One hundred and forty dots of light... One hundred and forty... As Zen pondered over this number, turning it over in his mind, his eyes suddenly lit up as it finally dawned on him. "One hundred and forty! The number of the types of energy in the Deep Space!" The ancestry-level bloodline once told Zen that there were eighty-six types of energy in the sixth-grade world, while there were one hundred and forty types in the fifth-grade world, otherwise known as the Ster World. The irregr heavy sword came from the Deep Space, which was the Ster World that the ancestry-level bloodline referred to! All this time, the sword converted the energy of the fourth-grade world into the energy of the fifth-grade world. ''Since the irregr heavy sword can use the energy of the fifth-grade world, then that should mean I can use it, too!'' Zen thought excitedly. Ever since he obtained the sword, he had only been able to feel its emotions. Although the irregr heavy sword acknowledged Zen, it still was fiercely loyal to Kincaid, believing he was its true master. Even Zen thought the same. After all, it was a sword borrowed from the Human Spirit King. He knew it would be returned to him in the end. But now, Zen realized that if he wanted to defeat the Snake Spirit King and the power behind him, he needed to gain control over this sword. Just as Corbett had said, he needed to treat this sword as a cultivation method in an ancient book to understand it "Buzz!" Zen willed his spiritual sense to reach into the red light ball in the center. When it came into contact with the red light ball, Zen could feel it resisting him. The irregr heavy sword was still unwilling to ept him. "I know you miss your former master. But only I can exert your power to the extreme," Zen gently coaxed. "You should know what kind of power I have. If we want to bring Master Kincaid back to life, we have only one choice: we need to defeat the opponent in front of us! ept me!" Zen urged the sword through his spiritual sense. Gradually, he felt the resistance bing weaker and weaker. Finally, Zen was able to integrate his spiritual sense with the red ball of light sessfully. Boom! At this moment, Zen felt as if his mind had been smashed by a heavy hammer. A massive amount of information streamed in, information about the countless permutations of the one hundred and forty light dots. At the same time... It also informed Zen about the energy used by the Snake Spirit King and the irregr heavy sword, and he even figured out its strange name. "Probability Extreme Form!" "Whoosh..." Then, traces of ck energy streamed into Zen''s body from the irregr heavy sword. Chapter 4217 Wandering In The Cloud Chapter 4217 Wandering In The Cloud Zen''s current state had the Snake Spirit King confused as well. His opponent had shifted from Zen to this sword, and as the sword dragged Zen to fight him, Zen clearly had be a burden to the sword. This was good news for him as it meant that Zen was totally unable to fight back. Even so, this irregr heavy sword was so sharp and fast that it was capable of keeping up with him and breaking his fierce attacks. After all this time, he still could not defeat it. The Snake Spirit King was now growing impatient. Seeing Zen''s body turn ck brought a grim expression to his face. If a single sword was so difficult to deal with, how much more troublesome would Zen and the sword together be? With this in mind, heunched another onught of fierce attacks! Over ten thousand strikes wereunched from his two ck des in a matter of only a few seconds! To everyone else, the Snake Spirit King did not exist, nor were the ck des or the irregr heavy sword visible. Even Zen''s hand clutching the sword could only be seen very faintly. The nging of the ck des and the heavy sword rang over ten thousand times, louder and harsher than before. It sounded as if someone was grinding a sword on marble. "tter, tter, tter..." Fortunately, the warriors present were all at the Eternal Realm or above. If they had been any weaker, hearing such sounds would have probably driven them insane. The irregr heavy sword finally buckled under the immense pressure of the attacks and could no longer hold off all the Snake Spirit King''s strikes. Swoosh... It failed to block one of the ten thousand shes that came at Zen and a ck de mmed ruthlessly into his heavy ck armor. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Crack!" A thin crack surfaced across the armor over Zen''s waist. It extended through the inneryer, allowing the de to cut all the way through to his back! "Zen was hit!" "That sword... can it not withstand the attacks anymore?" "Zen seems to have fallen into some sort of trance and can''t wake up..." "Waking up would be useless. He couldn''t avoid the de anyway!" Those on the alter discussed their thoughts with one another, with the human spirits of the ck House, the Joy House and the Broad House the most nervous among them. They had not expected a human to be the one to decide the final result. As human spirits, they did all they could, which was only to watch from the sideline. Suddenly, the Snake Spirit King shed out ten thousand more strikes with the des. Maintaining constant caution and defending non-stop was impossible and more like a death sentence than anything else. Inevitably, the irregr heavy sword missed two of the ten thousand strikes! "Crack! Crack!" This time, Zen''s right shoulder was struck and hurt. The wound was a foot and a half long, almost splitting Zen''s body in two. Any other Eternal Realm warrior would have been sliced by such a strike. Fortunately, the ancestry- level bloodline had strengthened Zen''s body greatly and so he felt close to no pain. "Buzz..." The ancestry-level bloodline began moving. Green energy gushed out of the wound, madly repairing it as fast as it could. Such a great amount of life energy contained powerful repairing ability, enough to almost bring a dead person back to life. However, Zen''s body was so strong and sturdy that it would take a lot more than usual. This made his recovery speed much slower. Three secondster... The Snake Spirit Kingunched another ten thousand strikes! The heavy irregr sword was able to resist nine thousand nine hundred and ny-eight of them, letting two through. "Crack! Crack!" They struck Zen square in the chest, breaking through the ck armor, slicing his ribs and piercing into his heart. The next round of the assault unleashed ten thousand strikes once more. The hearts of everyone on the alter skipped a beat. "What should we do! What should we do? That sword can''t hold off the Snake Spirit King''s attacks!" "Zen''s going to be dismembered!" "If he keeps taking hits like this he will surely die!" "Shall we help?" suggested Hamilton. Alphonse smiled bitterly and shook his head, "How could we help him?" They couldn''t even see the Snake Spirit King... He was so fast, that to them Zen was fighting an invisible foe. Who among them was capable of attacking an ''invisible'' opponent? Manuel, Tearrag and other Monkey Masters had already rushed down while Hamilton was still stuck in thought. But before they could even step out of the altar, they were hit by hundreds of strikes. They were all cut into inch-thin pieces that floated in the wind. It was a spectacr scene to behold... The method and skill that were used to execute the attack were beyond theirprehension. The Snake Spirit King still had most of his attention focused on Zen when he had sliced the Monkey Masters. He had been distracted for a moment and could not break through the defense of the irregr heavy sword. Another ten thousand strikes then shed out. Zen''s ck armor was ripped to shreds and more and more horrific and fatal wounds appeared on his body. ck energy covered his entire body as he was being stabbed over and over again. "Go to hell!" The Snake Spirit King''s ck des sped up again. This time, however, he pushed his power to the limit, making his ten thousand strikes even trickier to handle. "tter, tter, tter..." Amongst the high pitched ttering of metal, the irregr heavy sword missed over a hundred strikes this time. If they were to connect with Zen''s body, it''d be enough to slice him to pieces. But before this could happen, Zen opened his eyes and noticed a cloud. A trace of confusion ran through his eyes. It was arge ck cloud with the radius of about twenty miles, covering the altar and an area in front of it. Zen gained instant enlightenment when he looked at this cloud; he could appear anywhere within the range it covered. Whether it be the edge of the ck cloud or the center of it, he could appear in multiple ces at the same time! It was a truly wondrous feeling. There did not seem to be any concept of space and time within the cloud, or at the least, space and time behaved quite special. Although he could be in many ces at once, it was not duplicates of himself; it was all him. He was capable of appearing and disappearing in several ces all at once! Zen then saw quite clearly the ten positions of the Snake Spirit King, and the over a hundred strikes coming from these spots were missed by the irregr heavy sword. They approached at deceptive angles which made them difficult to escape and made every blow fatal. Once Zen understood the Probability Extreme Form, he could move through the cloud as the Snake Spirit King could. Because of this, he suddenly vanished from everyone''s view. His figure shed backward continuously. There was only one of him, but he appeared more than ten times in different directions. With every dash and dodge, the Snake Spirit King''s strikes were inches from connecting with him. Zen managed to dodge all the ck des'' strikes effortlessly! He then put some distance between himself and the Snake Spirit King. For the first time, they both stopped and their figures were clear for everyone to see. Zen''s body might have been covered in wounds and the ancestry-level bloodline was still working double time to repair it, but he still wore a smile on his face. "Did you make this cloud? It''s really something. I seem to be able to wander within it freely." The Snake Spirit King''s face darkened. The Probability Extreme Form had given him a huge advantage, but in such a short period of time, Zen had mastered it. He had never in his wildest dreams expected that. Chapter 4218 The Disappearance Of The Bold Conjecture House Chapter 4218 The Disappearance Of The Bold Conjecture House Without uttering a single word, the Snake Spirit King wandered in the ck cloud. Afterward, he launched another attack on Zen. At this point, Zen was already seriously injured. His body was covered in cuts. The Snake Spirit King''s n was to finish Zen before he could fully recover. As soon as the Snake Spirit King activated the Probability Extreme Form, a thousand creatures that looked exactly like him appeared in front of Zen. Then, they all came together and charged towards Zen. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A thousand identical versions of the Snake Spirit King brandished their ck des at Zen. Just a few moments ago, Zen couldn''t see the Snake Spirit King''s movements. But now, he was able to see them clearly. There were nearly two thousand ck des hacking down at Zen. But before the blows couldnd on him, he suddenly vanished into thin air. In the blink of an eye, Zen reappeared on the edge of the ck cloud. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This time, he was not alone. There were nine hundred and ny-nine duplicates of himself surrounding him. Adding the original, there were a thousand identical Zens. They stood in a circle on the edge of the ck cloud. "So this is my limit? At most, I can only create nine hundred and ny-nine versions of myself," Zen muttered under his breath. "It doesn''t seem like I can break through..." he whispered darkly. "Yes, me neither," the other nine hundred and ny-nine duplicates replied in chorus. They sounded like bees buzzing in unison. "Shut up! Come and fight me!" the Snake Spirit King roared furiously. He was already getting impatient. He and the copies of himself dispersed simultaneously. Each of them was going to deal with a Zen. Once again, the Snake Spirit King brandished and directed his ck des towards Zen. The former''s copies did the same and went for Zen''s copies. However, Zen had a different approach. Instead of fighting him head-on, Zen came up with a sensible n. Just like earlier, he disappeared again. One would be unable to predict the other''s movement while they were inside this ck cloud. Even though the Snake Spirit King had mastered the Probability Extreme Form, he still wouldn''t be able to foresee Zen''s next move. As a result, he and his copies didn''t hit their targets. After a short while, Zen reappeared in the center of the ck cloud together with his nine hundred and ny-nine copies. The two of them exchanged blows back and forth once more as they activated the Probability Extreme Form at the same time. The people on the altar and the snake spirits below became even more confused. They couldn''t see the Snake Spirit King a few seconds ago, but they could hear harsh metallic sounds echoing from the ck cloud. This meant that the Snake Spirit King was still fighting Zen. But now, there were no signs of Zen and the Snake Spirit King fighting at all. They couldn''t hear any sound. They soon realized that the fight between them was now beyond what they could ever imagine. "Wait a minute. Are they... Maybe they''re fighting somewhere else? Maybe they''re in a different dimension," surmised one of the people on the altar. "I can''t even sense their auras anymore. This is so weird!" "It looks like Zen hasprehended the same bodily movement skill as the Snake Spirit King. Don''t worry. I think Zen will win," Corbett hypothesized. The tension in the atmosphere gradually dissipated after Zen and the Snake Spirit King disappeared. Just then, Alphonse and Hamilton climbed to the top of the altar and stood in front of Corbett. "Greetings, Elder Corbett," said Alphonse. "Nice to meet you again, Elder Corbett..." Hamilton bowed respectfully as he said his greetings. Corbett was an old servant of Kincaid. Even so, he held a high status in the Human Spirit Sect. He was even allowed to take charge of the Human Spirit Sect on behalf of the Human Spirit King. The human spirits of the Joy House, the Broad House, and the ck House were all excited to see Corbett. However, they were trapped inside the space earlier. Therefore, they couldn''t greet him. Corbett looked at the human spirits and sighed. "Are you the only ones left in this world?" "Aside from us, there are also two hundred world builders," Alphonse answered promptly. The world builders were responsible for creating secondary worlds. However, they didn''t have high ranks in the Human Spirit Sect. Simply put, they were not core members of the sect. "Are there no other members of our sect left?" Corbett inquired once again. "Unfortunately, there are none," Alphonse replied. The human spirits of the Joy House, the Broad House, and the ck House stayed on the Other Shore for quite some time. Even though they worked for the Snake Spirit Sect, they still searched for their kind in secret. They found that they were the only ones who survived in the world. "s! That is quite regrettable." Corbett sighed again. He felt sorry for his own kind. Alphonse remained silent and thought for a while. Afterward, he asked, "Do you want to search for the elders of the Bold Conjecture House?" "Yes, I do," Corbett responded without any hesitation. Within the Human Spirit Sect, the Bold Conjecture House relished the same reputation as the Ten Directions House. As a matter of fact, it yed a more important role in the Human Spirit Sect than the Ten Directions House. Every member of the Ten Directions House was the greatest among the entire Human Spirit Sect. For instance, the leader of the Ten Directions House was originally only slightly weaker than Kincaid. On the other hand, it was thanks to the Bold Conjecture House that the members of the Ten Directions House became such powerful. The strongest human spirits in terms of brute strength would join the Ten Directions House. However, the powerful and resourceful human spirits would definitely choose to join the Bold Conjecture House. When Kincaid was trapped, Corbett ced his hopes upon the Bold Conjecture House. He thought that the members of this house might be able toe up with some n to free Kincaid. However, what happened was beyond his expectations. The young man who came to save Kincaid was not from the Bold Conjecture House or the Ten Directions House at all. In fact, he was not even a human spirit, but a human being. Corbett was absolutely astonished by this turn of event. "It is unfortunate, but we surmise that all the members of the Bold Conjecture House had all been killed," Alphonse informed. ''We have been looking for them so many years. We haven''t heard anything from them yet. If they were not truly gone, we should have found them already, '' Alphonse thought to himself. "But now, there''s finally hope. This human named Zen is fighting with the Snake Spirit King. If Master Kincaid knew about it, he would be d," Corbett said with a smile. Although Zen hadn''t defeated the Snake Spirit King yet, he had already saved the Human Spirit Sect. "I really hope he wins against the Snake Spirit King," added Alphonse. This battle was far too important for them. Their fate rested upon Zen''s shoulders. After the Snake Spirit King and Zen disappeared for two minutes, they suddenly heard a loud sound echoing throughout the entire area. "Are they battling again?" Hamilton asked while releasing his spiritual sense. Every one of the people on the altar shivered. They looked around and unleashed their spiritual sense. Soon enough, they saw two figures on the open field in front of the altar. The Snake Spirit King shed at Zen with his two ck des. Meanwhile, Zen raised his heavy sword above his head to block the attack. "You have been the one delivering attacks for quite some time now. It''s time for me to strike back," Zen said tauntingly. The ancestry-level bloodline hadpletely healed his wounds. Therefore, he thought it was his chance to fight back. He only uttered a few words before silence fell once more. He and the Snake Spirit King disappeared again. Out of the blue, the sound of metal colliding echoed once more. "Zen has fully recovered! That''s good news!" "So now he''s starting to retaliate?" "He had sustained severe injuries earlier. Yet, he still managed to avoid all of the Snake Spirit King''s attacks until now! Zen is incredible!" Everyone watching the fight from the altar were quite clever. There were no details that could escape them. The two of them were battling within the ck cloud once again. Zen and the Snake Spirit King kept delivering attacks, blocking them, or avoiding them. They never stopped moving. Nheless, their spectators were unable to follow their actions. The group of Zen''s duplicates closed in on the group of the Snake Spirit King''s copies. Each of Zen''s copies attacked its target with moves that differed from the others''. Meanwhile, each of the Snake Spirit King''s copies blocked the attacks and retaliated. It was like watching a well-choreographed dance. The two of them had fought ten thousand rounds in just about two seconds. "So, now you haveprehended the Probability Extreme Form as well. But what does it matter? At most, this fight will merely result in a draw. Just face it. You can''t even hurt me at all." The Snake Spirit King finally spoke. Zen remained calm and smiled. "Is the Probability Extreme Form all that mysterious person behind you taught you?" "What are you getting at?" The Snake Spirit King stared at Zen and frowned. He didn''t know why Zen would say that. But he suddenly had a bad feeling about it. "Truly, the theurgies from the fifth-grade world are powerful and remarkable. Such a pity. The only thing you mastered is the Probability Extreme Form," Zen replied as he gripped his sharp sword tightly. Once again, energy flowed out of the cracks on his sword. Chapter 4219 The Backstage Manipulator Chapter 4219 The Backstage Maniptor Faint green mes were now dancing on the edges of the irregr heavy sword. They were faint, but highly viscous, like a thick liquid, slowly climbing around the sword, and then onto Zen''s arms. Finally, they formed a green head. The head looked horrendous, as if a ghost had crawled out of the depths of hell. It had huge horns and breathed fire. Ssh! As the head opened its mouth, green mes whooshed out instead of breath, and ignited the irregr heavy sword. Zen was looking at the Snake Spirit King through the green mes. He suddenly remarked, "It is theoretically impossible to get around the Probability Extreme Form. I can only see one way of ending this fight. And that is no way! This fight will remain a stalemate, because we can''t kill an opponent with infinite speed. At the same time, maintaining the Probability Extreme Form requires extreme amounts of energy. I can exhaust you little by little as the fight progresses, but I have a better choice." As soon as Zen finished speaking, he disappeared. And then he reappeared immediately. Using the infinite speed, space and distance were meaningless to him. Even though there was quite a bit of distance between him and the Snake Spirit King, it could be said that they were ovepping. Ssh! The irregr heavy sword shed down on the Snake Spirit King''s head. However, the Snake Spirit King also disappeared rapidly. Zen''s attack did not seed. Both sides possessed almost equal speed. "Huh! Although I don''t know what use those mes have, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t burn me. You..." The Snake Spirit King couldn''t finish his words. He was shocked at what he was seeing. A giant hole, several hundred feet in diameter had appeared in the ck cloud. The green mes had actually burnt through a portion of the ck cloud. At that moment, Zen reappeared, turned around, and looked at the Snake Spirit King with a faint smile on his face. "Although the Probability Extreme Form is powerful, there is still a way to restrain it. And that is to utilize... The me Extreme Form!" The irregr heavy sword was not exactly a living being. Basically, it could onlymunicate through emotions, and what it felt or made you feel was beyond words. However, Zen had obtained the ability to understand what it was trying to say. Ssh! Zen began to wave his irregr heavy sword in the ck cloud. The green mes were beginning to spread everywhere now. The ck cloud was hanging over them like a huge curtain. But the mes seemed to know what they were doing. In a few seconds, arge area of the cloud was burn out. Zen was moving incredibly fast. He could summon nine hundred and ny-nine avatars and whip thousands of sword strikes in a sh. Together, the mes were devouring the cloud like a hungry lion. The hole was now hundreds of thousands of feet long and wide. "Stop!" the Snake Spirit King roared hysterically. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In desperation, he pounced on Zen once again, trying to stop the man from burning down the ck cloud. However, in terms of speed, Zen was easily on par with the Snake Spirit King. As long as he maintained the Probability Extreme Form and kept dodging, the Snake Spirit King would be unable to do anything to him. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! With mes flowing all around it, the irregr heavy sword in Zen''s hand turned into a burning stick. The mes were now rising up like a dragon. A giant hole began to spread out from the center of the ck cloud and was expanding surprisingly fast. About five minutester, it had already spread across two thirds of the area of the ck cloud. Two more minutes and the ck cloud which had been four hundred square miles in area had disappeared almostpletely. Only a few fragments of it remained. Even though the fragments were not connected to each other, the Snake Spirit King still had the ability to crawl within them. However, the Snake Spirit King was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. The worst part was that there was no point in being anxious. Pretty soon, only a small fragment about ten feet long was left, and the Snake Spirit King was trapped on it. By that time, Zen had already left the ck cloud, and the people on the altar could see him. "Why has only Zen appeared? " "Where is the Snake Spirit King?" "What does he want to do?" "Wait... Can you see those mes on the sword? They are so strange. They flow like liquid and it''s almost as if they''re sentient." The audience watched Zen float in one direction and wave the irregr heavy sword around him. Ssh! Another whip of the sword and the green mes burned thest fragment of the ck cloud where the Snake Spirit King was hiding. He was forced to stumble out. "Hiss!" The Snake Spirit King spat out his tongue. He looked furious at being humiliated like that. The two ck des on him suddenly morphed into a string of ck flowers and chopped at Zen''s head. However, without the ck cloud, the Probability Extreme Form had be useless, and the Snake Spirit King''s speed had returned back to normal. Bang! Bang! Bang! Zen blocked his attack as if he were confronting a child. And not only that, every time Zen blocked the des, green mes would spread from his sword to the des and engulf them. The Snake Spirit King was too focused on his attacks. Therefore, when he finished, unaware to him, the green mes had already spread all over his body. The interesting thing was that the mes released by the me Extreme Form did not cause any burning physical pain; or at least the Snake Spirit King could not feel it. Therefore, he did not realize that he was wrapped in those mes until after he had stepped back and taken a look at himself. And then he saw that Zen was standing far away from him with a faint smile on his face. "Damn you!" Just as the Snake Spirit King was about to rush forward again, the green mes suddenly exploded like fireworks. They burned every single part of his body. The mes did not have any heat, but they still possessed an astonishing amount of destructive power. The Snake Spirit King''s body was being burned bit by bit. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! It was as if his body had beenced with kerosene. As the mes continued to burn and spread, he began to copse and shrink. In less than half a minute, he had been burnt to a crisp, ck death. Up until now, only two ways of killing Treacherous Beings were known on the Other Shore. The first one was to be killed by the Light of Annihtion, and the second was to bepletely eroded by the Void Dust. The Snake Spirit King, however, had faced his demise in a way that had never been witnessed before by anyone in any part of the world. "The Snake Spirit King has been defeated once again!" "Not just defeated! He was burnt to death!" "How is that possible? How can Zen''s mes burn him down like that?" At that moment, every single Treacherous Being present there, including the Snake Masters, the snake spirits, the Bird Masters, and the Monkey Masters felt a chill run down their spines. Was it really as easy to kill them now? After all, they were all supposed to be immortal. However, if one more way of killing them had just been discovered, it meant crisis! "Is it over?" someone piped up. "No, not yet. The Snake Spirit King''s coordinates are still there." Came the answer. Everyone''s eyes turned towards the sky once again. The ck coordinates of the Snake Spirit King were still fixed there. Zen''s figure shed and he whooshed into the sky, holding the irregr heavy sword and shing at the ck coordinates without hesitation. Luckily, this wasn''t supposed to be hard. Without the protection of the ball, the ck coordinates couldn''t resist Zen''s attack. However, just as the man brandished his sword, a ball of ck light suddenly emerged from the coordinates. It spread out like a ck hole, and at the same time, a ck fist stretched out from it, mming into the irregr heavy sword with a furious metallic ng. Boom! Zen felt an irresistible forceing from the irregr heavy sword, and then he was sent flying backwards at an incredible speed. He had been thrown backwards so forcefully that he couldn''t even guess how fast he was flying. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Recovering, Zen began using spatial transference. He traveled around back and forth within a distance of two hundred feet, trying to lose the attacker. He didn''t stop until he had moved at least a hundred times. He was not surprised at the sudden appearance of the fist, though. He looked at the ck hole calmly and then said, "You gave the Snake Spirit King his power. Are you the evil backstage maniptor that ruined the Four Spirits Sect?" Chapter 4220 None Of Your Business Chapter 4220 None Of Your Business Slowly, the ck fist began to emerge from the ck hole. Then, out came the head, followed by shoulders. A few more moments passed, and the torso and legs were also out. It was a creature that had a human-like body shape. However, his head was cylindrical, and there were six pairs of indents on it. These hollow spaces were shimmering almost as they were sparkling eyes. Moreover, his hands and feet were longer than those of human beings. Somehow, they made him look like a moving tree. As soon as he came out of the ck hole, they felt a wave of pressure being released. This was not the soul pressure. Yet, everyone present instantly felt that he was a formidable opponent. When the Snake Goddess, Primeval Lord of Heaven, and others saw this ck figure, their eyes began twitching uncontrobly. He looked quite terrifying that their blood froze. As a matter of fact, they already guessed there was someone supporting the Snake Spirit King when they saw the ck light in the ball earlier. But they were still shocked when the one working behind the scenes actually appeared. They were even more dumbfounded when they heard Zen''s question. Was this creature really the one who destroyed the once mighty and invincible Four Spirits Sect? With this, the human spirits felt even more anxious and aggravated. They missed the prosperous history of the Four Spirits Sect with all their hearts. At the same time, they had doubts. The Four Spirits Sect had survived facing so many powerful existences in the main world. But why must they lose in the end? Even if the Snake Spirit King exhausted every ounce of his power, it would be impossible for him to fight with the other sects. But now, they finally understood that there was a creature working behind the Snake Spirit King. This creature''s power was probably way beyond what they could ever imagine. "Who is he? Where the hell did hee from?" one of the human spirits couldn''t help asking the question. "Why did he destroy the Four Spirits Sect?" "What benefits would he get from destroying the Four Spirits Sect and the main world? This is unbelievable!" Corbett was trembling slightly. No matter how he thought about it, he still couldn''t figure out why the creature wanted to destroy the Four Spirits Sect. The Monkey Masters, the Bird Masters, and the human spirits were all curious. What could his motive be? Now, even the Snake Masters were confused. Why did such a creature appear out of nowhere? And more importantly, where was their king? Needless to say, the Snake Masters were not ignorant. They knew that the Snake Spirit King''s incredible power came from this creature. But why did he want to destroy the Four Spirits Sect? What was his goal behind all this? Didn''t the Snake Spirit King want to take a strong lead and dominate the world? If so, then why was this creature in his ce? All of a sudden, they heard a loud booming noise. "Hahaha!" The ck humanoid creature let out such a strange sound. Hisughter could be heard throughout the entire area. The six pairs of eyes were focused on Zen and the irregr heavy sword in his hand. "Answer me!" Zen raised his voice a little. Even though the tone of his voice was eerily calm, it was stillmanding. "Easy, human," replied the humanoid creature leisurely. "Yes." Afterward, the entire area was silent. The silence was broken when they heard a voice. "Why? Why? Why did you do that?" The voice sounded anguished and enraged. The one who spoke was a woman from the Joy House. She was so angry that she couldn''t help but demand answers. It was the same question that everyone was thinking. The humanoid creature looked down. Then, one of the six pairs of eyes shed lightly. Zen''s eyebrows twitched as he shed the irregr heavy sword downwards. The sword seemed as though it wanted to kill something. However, his reaction was a bit slow. So, he missed whatever he wanted to cut. All of a sudden, they heard that woman''s screaming from below. "Ahhh!" It was such a blood-curdling scream. Pain was a way for creatures to protect themselves. The Treacherous Beings were tough and powerful. Therefore, it was almost impossible to cause any sharp pain to them. Even if the Light of Annihtion caused their bodies to copse, they wouldn''t make such a spine-chilling scream. At once, the woman''s entire body began to boil. It was as if some sort of gas had spread out from inside her body. White bubbles began to burst out of her skin. In just a few seconds, she became a mass of white mud. "Oh no! What just happened?!" the human spirit closest to her screamed. "Hey, what''s the matter?" another one asked confusedly. "What on earth is going on?" The human spirits turned pale with fright. They hadn''t seen anything like this before. They couldn''t understand how or why she died in such a brutal manner. Moments after, they heard a crackling sound. Everyone suddenly heard something explode from behind them. As they turned around to look, they saw a bright golden light. It burst out from the coordinates floating in the center of the altar. The coordinates were burning and rapidly copsing. Someone instantly figured out what made the sound and yelled, "These are her coordinates!" Everyone''s face darkened. The coordinates'' copse only meant one thing. She was nowpletely dead. "Such a weak and pathetic creature doesn''t deserve to get an answer." At that moment, the humanoid creature''s voice echoed through the entire sky again. "It''s none of your business that I want to kill all of you." He merely regarded the Four Spirits Sect as nothing but tiny and helpless ants. He looked down upon those insignificant and inferior creatures. Zen''s face darkened. He was trying so hard to contain his anger. He asked again, "Are you the downgrader?" After the ancestry-level bloodline recovered, the first thing it wanted to do was find the downgrader. Therefore, Zen sought for the humanoid creature''s confirmation for its sake. "Yes, I am," the humanoid creature replied arrogantly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "So this means you lied to the Snake Spirit King. The so-called upgrade and recovery of the main world are all just a bunch of lies, aren''t they?" Zen asked once more. He needed the creature to say it himself. "Hahaha. Isn''t it obvious already? Of course," the humanoid creature replied nonchntly. The Snake Masters were utterly bewildered when they heard this. The Snake Spirit King vowed to bring them back to the main world and return them to their previous forms. After all, the fourth-grade world was the Snake Masters'' true home. This was where they felt the mostfortable. The third-grade chaos was too crowded and monotonous for them. It was like losing their sight and being forced to live in a dark world. A while ago, the Snake Masters were absolutely confounded. But now, they finally understood that the Snake Spirit King had led them into a path of no return. "Hiss! Hiss! ck light!" Out of the blue, they heard someone shout. "You dare lie to me! I''ll make you pay for this!" It was the Snake Spirit King who was hiding in the ck coordinates. In his anger, he suddenly stretched out his head and waved the two ck des to chop the humanoid creature. The Snake Spirit King already had his suspicions after he killed the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. But back then, he had no other choice. The only thing he could do was follow the ck light and pray that this was not the truth. Therefore, the Snake Spirit King was boiling with rage when he heard the truth from the ck light itself. He wanted to tear the humanoid creature into pieces! But before the Snake Spirit King''s des could evene close to the humanoid creature, they instantly shattered into pieces. The Snake Spirit King''s ck body disintegrated and returned to the coordinates. "In the Ster World, I wiped out the entire Fostering race and the Cinnabar race. Both of those races were a hundred times stronger than you," bragged the humanoid creature. He continued, "In the World of No Limits, I had once deceived the Sacred Spirit race. And that race was ten thousand times stronger than you." "And in the Boundless Divine World, those creatures that disobeyed me were exiled into time and forced to rot. They only needed a millionth of their strength to tear you to shreds," he boasted. "In the Boundless Will World, I was an existence that was way beyond what your imaginations can comprehend." Everyone fellpletely silent as they listened to the creature''s horrifying deration. Soon after, the humanoid creature''s six pairs of eyes emitted a faint light. Everyone could feel the creature''s contempt and mockery for them. He was the best of the best. He didn''t even bother to look down upon all living beings. To him, they were utterly infinitesimal in the grand scheme of things. "Having heard all that, what do you think the Four Spirits Sect means to me?" the humanoid creature asked them all. Chapter 4221 The Mental Cage Chapter 4221 The Mental Cage The Bird Masters, the Monkey Masters, and the human spirits all stared at the humanoid figure in astonishment. His words,bined with the oppressive aura emanating from him, shocked them greatly. What were the so-called Cinnabar race and the Fostering race? Were they truly a hundred times stronger than the Four Spirits Sect? And what was the Sacred Spirit race? Could they really be ten thousand times stronger than the Four Spirits Sect? There were existences even more powerful than the Sacred Spirit race? What worlds was this humanoid creature talking about? All these questions buzzed in their minds as they tried to wrap their heads around everything the humanoid creature talked about. Among everyone present, Corbett seemed to be the calmest. Eyeing the humanoid creature warily, he asked, "The Ster World... Are you talking about the Deep Space?" The Four Spirits Sect had referred to the world above the main world as the Deep Space. However, Kincaid once mentioned that the Deep Space had a specific name¡ªthe "Ster World", he called it. Only very few people knew of this name. "What do you think?" the humanoid creature retorted indifferently. "The World of No Limits... And the Boundless Divine World... Their grades are higher than the Deep Space''s?" Corbett queried further. "I have already downgraded those worlds," the humanoid creature dered proudly. Zen stared at the humanoid creature incredulously. "Why did you do that? What does the downgrading mean to you?" The humanoid creatureughed sinisterly. "You don''t need to know that. The only thing you need to do is give me the sword. Once I downgrade this world to the third grade, I''ll let you live... Maybe I''ll even let the human race rule the Lower Extreme World." This Lower Extreme World he referred to was actually the chaos. Zen''s eyes lit up with interest at the humanoid creature''s offer. "What do you think?" the humanoid creature asked, noticing Zen''s sparked interest. It actually sounded like a good idea. After all, Zen''s original goal was to revive the human race. To his surprise, Zen smiled. "After we rule the Lower Extreme World, you continue to downgrade it to the second grade," Zen said slowly. "Then, I''d be your puppet, like the Snake Spirit King, right?" "If you refuse, I''ll just kill you, along with your race," the humanoid creature said with a nonchnt shrug. The Bird Masters, the human spirits, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Snake Goddess, and the others who were listening to their exchange all felt their chests tighten. Even the usually valiant Monkey Masters had fallen silent, caution written all over their faces. The situation was definitely grim. This humanoid creature was so powerful that it was simply impossible to put up a fight. It seemed that Zen''s only choice was to ept his offer. However, to everyone''s surprise, Zen just smiled calmly. "What makes you think you''re strong enough to kill me?" His words shocked everyone numb. Although he was extremely powerful now and had killed the Snake Spirit King twice, it would be no easy feat to kill this ck humanoid figure. What made Zen so confident? "If you were really that powerful, why did you leave this sword in the altar for so long? Why did you have to use the Snake Spirit King as a puppet?" By now, Zen''s calm smile had turned into a smirk. "I doubt you are strong enough to downgrade this world. The truth of the matter is that the Ster World wasn''tpletely downgraded. Now, the remains of the starry sky are still floating above the main world. You were also unable to downgrade the main world, even though you wanted to. Therefore, you needed to have the Four Spirits Sect send the world builders to downgrade the worlds little by little. That was why secondary worlds were built one after another, including the chaos. The Lower Extreme World is not your ultimate goal. If I give you the sword, you will continue to downgrade it. What do you take me for? I''m not that stupid!" As Zen spoke, he gradually raised his sword, and the energy in the cracks on the de slowly began to surge. His face bore an unprecedented firmness. Although the ancestry-level bloodline had forgotten a lot of important memories, Zen had gradually figured out that this humanoid creature in front of him was the root cause of all the trouble. Theoretically, if the worlds hadn''t been downgraded so many times, there wouldn''t be the Four Spirits Sect, the chaos, the human race, or Zen, for that matter. However, this didn''t mean that the humanoid creature was right. "You!" The humanoid creature''s voice finally revealed a trace of anger, and his eyes shed ominously. "You''re courting death!" His ck body began to tremble slightly, and ck materials sttered out like ebony ink on white paper. A terrifying energy emanated from his body, and with a low growl, he waved a ck hand fiercely towards Zen''s head. While the ck hand didn''t actually hit Zen, he suddenly cried out in pain. He plummeted rapidly towards the ground, like a falling meteor. Boom! As soon as Zen hit the ground, the humanoid creature stretched out his palm towards the ground. Ssh! A ck cloud that only he and Zen could see suddenly enveloped Zen. This was the free space that belonged to the Probability Extreme Form. The Probability Extreme Form and the me Extreme Form given to Zen had not yet been removed. As he was enshrouded in the ck cloud, he quickly divided himself into a thousand figures. The figures all jumped up at the same time, each brandishing their irregr heavy sword. Green mes erupted from the tips of the des, whirling like tornadoes of fire. tter! tter! tter! The spiraling mes looked like a huge monster, constantly devouring the ck cloud that tried to envelop Zen. In a sh, the ck cloud had beenpletely devoured. Then, Zen brandished his irregr heavy sword and thrust it at the humanoid creature. Crack! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With a sickening sound, the irregr heavy sword pierced clean through the humanoid creature''s body, and the green mes quickly swept over his body,pping at him crazily. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The humanoid creature struggled amidst the mes that were devouring him, but no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to extinguish the mes on his body. A few momentster, he waspletely burnt by the mes. "Is he dead?" Zen''s eyebrows shot up cautiously. Although he firmly believed that the humanoid creature wasn''t as powerful as he imed to be, he shouldn''t have been so weak. Zen felt a little uneasy, suspecting something was wrong. Zen''s heart pumped agitatedly. Just as Zen was carefully studying his surroundings, he felt a sense of oppressioning from behind him. Without any hesitation, he swung his irregr heavy sword towards his back and once again struck the humanoid creature. Whoosh! Whoosh! Under the burning of the green mes, the humanoid creature was burnt to ashes again. "Is this an avatar? Where is his real body?" Zen frowned deeply. After killing the second avatar, he was even more agitated, his heart filled with unease. While his mind raced, more and more avatars appeared in front of him, till he was surrounded. While these avatars were not strong enough to withstand the mes, as they multiplied, Zen realized this fight would never end. One avatar, two avatars, ten avatars, a hundred avatars... Zen shed at these avatars one after another. Every time he killed an avatar, he became more irritated. He grew more and more paranoid with each avatar he struck, as though he couldn''t stop until he killed all these avatars. In this crazed state, he didn''t even notice that the surrounding environment was getting more and more hazy... Chapter 4222 Remind Zen Chapter 4222 Remind Zen Zen thought that he was fighting avatars of the humanoid creature, but he was wrong. The Snake Goddess and the others on the altar watched as Zen shed at ck palm-sized bugs, one after another, with his heavy sword. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Each time Zen took out a ck bug, it''d explode into a faint light, which would then enter his body. As more and more light flew into Zen''s body, his expression became wilder and wilder. Little did Zen know that the real humanoid being was calmly floating nearby. As the humanoid creature pped his hands and opened them, ck bugs emerged from his palms and flew towards Zen. It was the Dream-breaking Bug. The bugs were created for the humanoid creature to perform the Soul Extreme Form. Fully aware of what Zen was capable of with his sword, the humanoid creature had no intention of fighting him head-on. When he summoned the ck cloud for the Probability Extreme Form, his n to crush Zen by driving him crazy hadmenced. When Zen destroyed the ck cloud, he had fallen right into the humanoid creature''s trap. Zen was not native to the Ster World, so he didn''t know much about the theurgies there. Additionally, the spirit inside his heavy sword was not very intelligent. They both fell into the Soul Extreme Form easily. Therefore, it was a breeze for the humanoid being to lure Zen and his sword into his trap. "Kill as many as you want. The Dream-breaking Bugs will poison you and turn you into a mindless killer. That way, you will be insane for the rest of your life..." the humanoid creature quietly murmured to himself. When the people on the altar saw this, they also fell into a state of panic. "It looks like that he has fallen into an illusion...." the Snake Goddess said, her voice filled with worry. "What is that light he keeps absorbing?" "This is not good..." Discussion broke out among the crowd on the altar. From the looks of it, the illusion was difficult to break. Although they were keenly aware that Zen was trapped in an illusion, there was nothing they could do to help. Even the Monkey Masters and the Bird Masters couldn''t risking to Zen''s aid, how much more those at the Eternal Realm? They knew that the humanoid being was too powerful for them to deal with. Even without using the Light of Annihtion, he could finish off Treacherous Beings. He could even destroy their coordinates, preventing them froming back from the dead. "We need to make Zen snap out of it!" a human spirit cried out. "Who can do that?" another human spirit asked. Although they were Treacherous Beings, they trembled at the thought of eternal death. While everyone hesitated in fear, Lawler suddenly spoke up. "I will remind him." "Are you sure, Lawler?" Duran asked in a low voice. He didn''t want to see hisrade get himself killed for nothing. "My eyes can see past all illusions," Lawler answered. "I am gonna give it a shot." "If you fail to break it, you will die," Duran warned him. "If we sit here and wait, it''ll only be a matter of time before we get killed," Lawler snapped impatiently. ''Since the humanoid creature''s goal is to downgrade the world, he would definitely kill all the Treacherous Beings. That means all the creatures from the forth-grade world will be ughtered... Lawler''s right. We can''t just stand by and do nothing. We can''t give up, even if there is just a sliver of hope.'' As these thoughts raced through Duran''s mind, he fell silent. So did the others. They all understood what was at stake here. Thus, no one dissuaded him from going to Zen''s aid. Without further hesitation, Lawler flew towards Zen. As soon as Lawler took action, Hamilton of the ck House followed suit. Suddenly, he threw a pair of huge scissors and leapt into the air. They were the Dream-breaking Scissors, made by the Bold Conjecture House. This magic treasure could break any illusion. The moment Lawlerunched himself into the air, two beams of colorful light shot out from his eyes. The light streaked through the sky and shot towards Zen. In addition, under Hamilton''s control, the scissors opened their des in Zen''s direction. Crack! All this didn''t escape the humanoid being. Contempt was written all over his face when he saw what was happening. The creatures in the fifth-grade world were used to showing their emotions; the humanoid creature wasn''t spared from this. He knew there was no need to stop them. The Soul Extreme Form was much moreplicated than ordinary illusions. Generally, illusions often covered a designated area, creating a dreamlike scene. However, the Soul Extreme Form worked on a specific object, as opposed to an area. Since Zen was haunted by the Soul Extreme Form, the humanoid creature was confident there was nothing that Lawler and Hamilton could do to save Zen. "Now that you have no chance of winning whatsoever, you should know your ce and stay out of this," the humanoid creature sneered haughtily. As he watched Lawler and Hamilton, his six pairs of eyes began to sh intensely. Lawler and Hamilton abruptly stopped in their tracks, as though frozen in ce. Then, bubbles appeared on their bodies, until they melted into a puddle of white, translucent mud. Unfortunately, their coordinates weren''t spared, and vanished into thin air. A dead silence fell over the altar again. Facing the humanoid being, they felt as weak as ants. Not only were they unable to fight against such a powerful existence, but they couldn''t even figure out what method he was using against them. "s..." Someone sighed and sat on the ground, his head drooping dejectedly. He had given up. Some clenched their fists, ring at the sky helplessly. Some were angry, but they didn''t dare make a sound. The Snake Goddess tilted her head as she watched Zen continue ying the ck bugs one by one. Her eyebrows furrowed deeply as she tried toe up with a solution. Suddenly, her eyes lit up decisively. "I will go myself," she said to the Primeval Lord of Heaven. "What?" The Primeval Lord of Heaven asked confusedly, caught in a daze. "I am gonna head for the primitivend!" the Snake Goddess said firmly. ''Since Zen is trapped in this illusion, his heavy sword and the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord who is in Zen''s mind are also stuck there, '' she thought silently. ''Despite that, we canmunicate with Zen in the primitivend.'' The Primeval Lord of Heaven perked up. "Are you sure?" The Snake Goddess nodded. Without wasting any time, the Primeval Lord of Heaven took out the Descending Ring and made it float above the Snake Goddess''s head. The Descending Ring then emitted a golden light that enveloped the Snake Goddess. In the blink of an eye, the Snake Goddess was transported to the primitivend. Although the humanoid creature noticed this, he didn''t pay it any heed. Again, he was confident this weakling wouldn''t be able to do a thing to ruin his ns. When the Snake Goddess arrived at the Pear Hill, she headed straight for the Civilization Artifact of the human race. She was in such a rush, she didn''t even bother greeting the people there. When she finally reached it, the Snake Goddess stretched out her hand and pressed it against the Civilization Artifact. Activating the artifact, she tried to speak to Zen. Since she was in the primitive land, which was actually Zen''s inner world, she hoped that she might be able to reach Zen and free him from the illusion. The Civilization Artifact began to sh with a green light. "Zen, can you hear me?" the Snake Goddess asked. She waited for a bit, but she didn''t get any response. She tried several more times, but Zen still didn''t respond. "So, this isn''t working..." The Snake Goddess lowered her head, her shoulders hunched in disappointment. Just then, the Eternal Realm warriors of the current chaotic era like the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and Eastern Emperor Taiyi walked up to her. "Snake Goddess, what happened in Jade Pure Realm? Why are you in such a hurry?" the Snake Goddess of the current chaotic era asked. It was actually kind of weird to talk to oneself. But noticing that the real Snake Goddess was so anxious, she spected that they must have encountered a big problem. Chapter 4223 Free Chapter 4223 Free The real Snake Goddess briefly described Zen''s current situation. Naturally, Fuxi and the others were worried when they heard that Zen had fallen into the illusion. "What about the Monkey Spirit King? You had many allies with you when you entered the Jade Pure Realm this time," said the Snake Goddess. They were well-prepared for this expedition. They took the necessary precautions and decided it was best to go together. One could say that they gathered all of the powerful warriors in the Monkey Spirit Sect, the Bird Spirit Sect and the Human Spirit Sect. However, the real Snake Goddess smiled bitterly. "They are still not powerful enough... In the end, we just had to rely on Zen to kill the Snake Spirit King. Moreover, there is an even more powerful being behind the Snake Spirit King. He is the real root of all this chaos." When they heard this, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the others fell silent. This unexpected turn of events was way beyond their wildest imaginations. "Let''s try reaching him through the Civilization Artifact of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization," suggested the Snake Goddess. When they reached another Civilization Artifact, they called out the green figure inside it. The green figure immediately responded. It agreed to their request and tried tomunicate with Zen. Unfortunately, it failed again. The Regal Jade Civilization''s Civilization Artifact was the only artifact they hadn''t tried using. But because the first two Civilization Artifacts already failed, there was no need to try it anymore. "Zen is our only hope now. If he is defeated, then everything will be over..." The Snake Goddess pursed her lips. She was deeply distressed. Her beautiful face showed extreme anxiety. The others were at a loss for words. They didn''t know what else to do. Everyone was feeling downhearted and gloomy. All of a sudden, the Snake Goddess raised her head. Her eyes were fixed upon the crimson sky above them. Ever since Zen started the battle, energies of various colors flowed and danced in the crimson sky. All of the energies gathered in the center of the primitivend. In turn, these energies were being continuously transmitted to Zen. Even the creatures of the primitivend could sense that, as the energies'' aura was extremely powerful. "I''m just wondering about something. The ancestry-level bloodline is intelligent. Didn''t it notice that something happened to Zen?" the Snake Goddess mused while still staring up at the sky. The real Snake Goddess thought for a while. Then, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Maybe it hasn''t discovered it yet. We can trymunicating with it!" Fuxi shrugged his shoulders and said, "The ancestry-level bloodline onlymunicates with Zen. It has nevermunicated with us." Everyone knew that this crimson sky possessed intelligence. Zen had even mentioned it to them before. However, no one ever tried tomunicate with it. "How will we know what could happen if we don''t even try? Let''s just do it!" As soon as the real Snake Goddess finished speaking, she used the Grand Teleportation technique and headed straight to the top of the primitivend. The others followed her closely.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, they felt a strong sense of pressure when the Snake Goddess and the others stood directly below the blood red sky. Then, before they could go any further, a thunderous andmanding voice came from the crimson sky. "All of you, retreat!" Now that the ancestry-level bloodline was busy transferring the energy to Zen, it had no time to deal with the creatures in the primitivend. Nevertheless, everyone was overjoyed when the ancestry-level bloodline spoke. A few moments ago, they were afraid that it wouldn''t respond. The real Snake Goddess went straight to the point and said, "I am the Snake Goddess,ing down from the altar. Are you aware that Zen has fallen into the illusion?" "What did you say?" There was a trace of bewilderment in the otherwise monotonous voice of the ancestry-level bloodline. When the Soul Extreme Form trapped Zen, it was able to deceive him, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, the irregr heavy sword, and even the ancestry-level bloodline. At that very moment, the ancestry-level bloodline had also been feeling extremely anxious. Something was definitely amiss. There was no end to the number of humanoid creatures that kept appearing. As Zen continued to fight them, his state of mind became awfully unstable. The ancestry-level bloodline had already sensed that there was something wrong. Unfortunately, the Soul Extreme Form could silently affect one''s ability to think. Therefore, it was unable to find out what exactly was going on! Zen, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and the irregr heavy sword also sensed that something wasn''t right. But as the warning came from the real Snake Goddess, the ancestry-level bloodline finally figured out what was going on. They had been bewitched by the humanoid being. There were cracking sounds that echoed from within the crimson sky. Zen couldn''t quite remember how many humanoid creatures he had already killed. Based on his understanding, the creation of the avatars would exhaust a lot of the humanoid creature''s energy. Therefore, he hacked these avatars down one by one until the humanoid creature could no longer create them. However, the number of humanoid creatures he was facing seemed infinite. He would not be able to kill all of them. Little by little, he became more irritable and angrier. His eyes began to glow red. It was as if he was going to devour people. "Zen..." The ancestry-bloodline triedmunicating with Zen. "Zen, listen to me..." The ancestry-level bloodline''s voice wasing from his inner world. Even though Zen heard this voice, it seemed like it wasing from a distant ce. He did not have the slightest intention of responding to it. He was too busy cutting down the humanoid creatures. "Zen... Zen..." He couldn''t be bothered to listen to this pesky voice. Therefore, Zen didn''t respond at all as the ancestry-level bloodline kept calling out his name. The ancestry-level bloodline thought for a while. Soon enough, it came up with a n to awaken him from this illusion. It injected a violent energy into Zen''s body. This violent energy did not flow into the irregr heavy sword. Instead, it flowed along Zen''s meridians. And then, it directly exploded within his chest. He heard a loud booming sound and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. It created an open wound on Zen''s chest. He merely looked down on his chest and then attacked the humanoid creatures frenziedly. He thought that this attack came from the humanoid creatures. Naturally, he counterattacked even more wildly! "It''s useless. I should try something else..." The ancestry-level bloodline paused for a moment to think of another n. This time, itunched a soul attack on Zen. As the blood red sky shed, a brown aura gathered in the center of the primitivend. It instantly entered Zen''s body and turned into a sharp needle. It headed straight for Zen''s mind. Just as the needle was drilling into Zen''s mind, a streak of white shing light burst out of his mind and extinguished the needle in an instant! "What just happened? What is that?" At first, the ancestry-level bloodline was stunned. Nheless, it immediately understood what was going on. The difference between the energies of the fifth-grade world and the fourth-grade world in terms of strength was not that huge. After all, the energies from the fifth-grade world only changed from one hundred and forty kinds to three hundred and seventy-three kinds in the fourth-grade world. But they would develop into three thousand kinds in the third-grade world. The gap between them would be very huge. Zen''s current situation was very simr to being caught in the mind trapping technique. However, the humanoid creature''s theurgy was obviously stronger than the mind trapping technique of the ancestry- level bloodline. "I see. So it can only be consumed little by little..." As soon as it figured this out, the ancestry-level bloodline started to attack Zen''s soul incessantly. As expected, these soul attacks were quickly blocked by the white light and were extinguished in a sh. Even though the shing white light was powerful, it was still limited. Meanwhile, Zen was still stubbornly killing those humanoid creatures. He was continuously absorbing the white light. The speed at which the light was consumed was not as fast as the speed in which he replenished it. As the ancestry-level bloodline''s soul attacks became more intense and relentless, the speed at which the white shing light was consumed became faster! Slowly, the hostility on Zen''s face began to fade. His bright red eyes gradually returned to their original color. "What is happening? How..." The humanoid creature was not that far from where Zen was standing. A look of surprise shed in his compound eyes. "How are you able to break free from the Soul Extreme Form? It is quite impossible... Ah, I see. Someone is helping you..." The humanoid creature was shocked. However, he didn''t pay much attention to it. His goal was not Zen to begin with. It was the irregr heavy sword he was after. As long as this sword was detached from Zen, he had nothing to fear. Gradually, the white light in Zen''s mind faded away. Finally, he came to his senses. Only then did he realize that the ones he killed were not the humanoid creatures, but merely ck bugs. Chapter 4224 The Heavy Sword Losing Its Mind Chapter 4224 The Heavy Sword Losing Its Mind Zen had already managed toe back to his senses, but the heavy sword he was wielding in his hand was still trapped in the illusion of the humanoid creature. It was not easy for the spirit inside the sword to regain its senses. Thus, under its control, Zen just continued to y the ck bugs rushing towards him. At the same time, once a ck bug was killed, a white light would appear from it. Some of the white lights would enter Zen''s body, while the rest prated the heavy sword. "What is this? What''s going on?" Zen couldn''t prevent the white lights from invading his body. As the lights reached his mind, he felt a sensation that his thoughts were being manipted. Fortunately, the ancestry-level bloodline was on high alert. As soon as the white lights entered Zen''s mind, it would immediately take action and purge them. "Can you also destroy these white lights inside the sword?" Zen asked the ancestry-level bloodline. If the white lights continued to infest the heavy sword, he would also be greatly affected. "I can give it a try," the ancestry-level bloodline replied briefly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Without Zen telling it, it could sense that he was being controlled by the sword in his hand. Thus, the ancestry-level bloodline quickly released a brown aura, making it flow through Zen''s body and spread along his arms in order to permeate the heavy sword. The instant that the brown aura prated the sword, beams of white lights swarmed towards it. The white lights were like an automatic defense mechanism that attacked any foreign entity that probed into their territory. In their sh, the ancestry-level bloodline didn''t care about spending as much energy as it could because it was basically powered by infinite energy. It was pretty confident that it could prevail and remove all the white lights inside the sword, though it might take a little while. However, the sword responded immediately as the ancestry-level bloodlineunched a soul attack. Currently, the spirit of the sword got carried away in ying the ck bugs. But when it noticed the soul attacking from the ancestry-level bloodline, it immediately shifted its focus and fought without hesitation. Then, wisps of green energy came out of the sword''s spirit which looked like a ball of red light. As the green energy was released, the sword was able to sessfully resist the soul attack of the ancestry-level bloodline. "This is troublesome¡­" The ancestry-level bloodline was rendered speechless by the turn of events. It definitely intended to save the sword''s spirit, but thetter saw the ancestry-level bloodline as an enemy and fought back. The white lights continued to confuse and control the spirit of the sword, but it had no way to realize it. "So, how did it go?" Zen inquired as he gripped tightly on the heavy sword. "I failed. This approach doesn''t seem to work. The spirit of the sword noticed my soul attack and immediately fought back. The white lights inside are manipting it into thinking that I am an enemy," the ancestry-level bloodline replied in a frustrated tone. Zen was a bit surprised at the ancestry-level bloodline''s response. He tried to calm down and thought of a feasible solution before he said, "We can keep it from acquiring the energy it needs." Originally, the heavy sword was only left with a little energy. That was why the sword was not very powerful when it was still in Kincaid''s possession. Then, all of the energy that umted on the altar for so many years was consumed by Zen. The sword was constantly attacking with its full might and even activated the Probability Extreme Form and the me Extreme Form earlier. But once the ancestry-level bloodline stopped providing it with energying from Zen, the spirit of the sword would eventually run out of energy soon enough. When that happened, the ancestry-level bloodline could take the opportunity and remove the white lights inside the sword. "Excellent idea. I''m on it!" The ancestry-level bloodline quickly grasped what Zen was nning, so it didn''t waste any time and initiated their move. At this moment, the blood-colored sky in the primitivend instantly calmed down. When the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the others noticed the silence in the sky, they all thought that the fight between Zen and the humanoid being was finally over. Under the control of the sword''s spirit, Zen had been constantly using and brandishing the heavy sword to kill the bugs. However, the ancestry-level bloodline had already stopped providing it with additional energy, thus the energy stored inside the sword eventually ran out. In turn, the lights that it emitted also grew dimmer. Although the spirit of the sword was still eager and frantic to ughter the ck bugs, it was unable to do so because it was alreadycking with energy. "Huh? What''s going on?" The humanoid creature immediately sensed that something wrong was going on with the sword in Zen''s hand. However, as his six pairs ofpound eyes shed, he instantly figured out what Zen had been up to. "Ha-ha! You insolent brat! Do you think you can outsmart me with your petty tricks?" As soon as he finished speaking, the humanoid creature stretched out his hand and a ck cloud instantly emerged above Zen''s head. Since Zen couldn''t use the heavy sword that had run out of energy, the humanoid creature tried to take the upper hand and bring Zen down using the Probability Extreme Form. At Zen''s current state, he wouldn''t be able to utilize the Probability Extreme Form to counter the attack of the humanoid creature. "He''s going to use the Probability Extreme Form again!" he said as his eyes widened in shock and anger upon sensing the hint of energying out from the humanoid being. The moment Zen finished speaking, he suddenly felt that a massive fist smashed against his chest. He was caught off guard and didn''t even have the time to react. Although his body was astonishingly tough, the punch was still able to make a hole in his chest. In the Probability Extreme Form, the humanoid creature was able to throw tens of thousands of punches within two seconds. The heavy sword was rendered useless and had no way to protect Zen. Crash! Bang! The humanoid creature''s fists continuouslynded on Zen''s body at lightning speed. Almost every part of Zen''s body was hit by his dreadful punches. Fist marks were soon imprinted on Zen''s body after it was beaten at the same spots countless times. Then, the people on the altar saw that Zen''s body was floating in the sky. An invisible creature seemed to be cruelly pounding him as if he was a mere sandbag. "What the hell''s happening?" "Is that really Zen?" "Why isn''t he fighting back?" Several people got confused and worried at the sight of him being beaten continuously. However, they couldn''t do anything but entrust this to Zen. After all, it was a battle that they didn''t even understand, not to mention get involved with it. Even the powerful Monkey Masters and Bird Masters couldn''t do anything except watch and wait for the oue of this battle. As Zen was being thoroughly beaten down, the ancestry-level bloodline was left with no choice. It couldn''t let Zen be defeated like this, so it provided the heavy sword with energy again. In the blink of an eye, the sword emitted bright lights again, thus allowing Zen to activate the Probability Extreme Form and me Extreme Form. Zen swiftly moved along the thick ck cloud and repeatedly shed it using the sword, producing green clouds of fire. These ming clouds instantly burned the ck cloud and turned it into nothing. However, the humanoid creature still had no intention of fighting Zen head-on. Just before the ck cloud was vanquished, he quickly retreated and hid a ce where the dark cloud didn''t cover. He then stretched out his hand, and fist-sized bugs came rushing out from the back hole on his palm. Upon sensing the ck bugs, the sword immediately manipted Zen again to kill them. The sword started wreaking havoc once more as if it had gone insane. "It''s so annoying! This guy doesn''t give me a chance to take a break at all!" Zen shouted as he narrowed his eyes towards the humanoid creature. The humanoid being perceived Zen''s vexation andughed grimly. "You can''t fool me with your little tricks. Swear your loyalty to me before Ipletely pollute that sword''s spirit. What do you think?" he offered. He obviously wanted to deal with the sword using his Soul Extreme Form. Once he seeded, he would be able to keep the spirit of the sword under his absolute control. "You think I would agree to that nonsense? No way!" Zen yelled coldly. "Well, you wasted yourst chance, stupid human," the humanoid creature said in a disgruntled tone. As he stretched out his hand, more and more ck bugs appeared and flew towards Zen. All of them were ughtered by the sword, mistaking them for the humanoid beings as it was still greatly affected by the Soul Extreme Form. Consequently, more and more white lights invaded the sword, making the sword''s spirit break and lose its mind. As the humanoid creature witnessed this, his eyes shed with thrill. "It''s almost done. Soul Storm!" he dered in a booming voice. As the humanoid creature issued the order, a massive number of white lights immediately gathered and entered the sword. Chapter 4225 Snatching The Sword Chapter 4225 Snatching The Sword Whir... The Soul Storm that the humanoid creature mentioned had blown up. The light emitted by the irregr heavy sword began to spread in a chaotic manner. Previously, although the sword was bewitched by the Soul Extreme Form, at least a part of it was still sober. It still attacked the humanoid creatures transformed by the ck bugs in an orderly fashion. At this moment, however, the sword seemed to have bepletely lost. The ancestry-level bloodline was still continuously providing it with energy, but it was transforming the injected energy into various forms and releasing it in random spurts. "Hoo, hoo..." Faint golden light shone from the cracks on the surface of the sword. Suddenly, a glowing circr ring appeared. The irregr heavy sword spewed out a bright golden beam. The light shot out and cut through the air. It obviously wasn''t targeting anything. It hit a random patch of ground. There was a crack as the light sliced down. It pierced through the ground of the Jade Pure Realm. The golden light prated to the stage below and kept going. It passed through the Grand in Stage, the Sanskrit Light Stage, the Blooming Jade Stage, the Constant Glory Stage... In a few seconds, almost every Other Shore creature on every stage saw this golden light column as it passed through. Some unfortunate Other Shore creatures happened to be in the way of the light, and whatever the light touched melted without a trace. Everything in the path of the golden light column was obliterated. But the irregr heavy sword was still emitting more energy. The circles of golden light appeared one after another around the sword. Golden light columns shot outwards in all directions, and there seemed to be nothing on the Other Shore that could stop them. Several light columns hit the altar, and a few Monkey Masters and Bird Masters who failed to dodge the beams dissipated upon being touched by the golden light. "The Holy Light Extreme Form!" said the humanoid creature,ughing. He enjoyed seeing the sword in a state of madness. Finally, the irregr heavy sword seemed to have released all the golden light. The surface of the sword began to darken, with traces of green forming on the sharp de. A green mist rose from the sword. The green mist spread out. It contained many small dark green arrows. Although these small arrows had a powerful life energy, they were fatal. Every life form hit by the arrows would rapidly wither and die. Luckily, these dark green arrows were not as swift as the golden beams of light. Because the arrows moved at a slower speed, the people on the altar all managed to dodge the new attack. The humanoid creature didn''t dodge. He stood calmly in ce and reached out to pluck a small arrow in midair. He held it up, examining it closely. "This is the Life Extreme Form, the arrow of death..." Then the green mist began to dissipate as shes of lightning shot out from the sword. It was followed by dark orbs that floated like ck moons in the surrounding air. "What the hell does it want to do?" Zen was still tightly holding onto the irregr heavy sword. "It must have gone crazy," said the ancestry-level bloodline. "Then cut off the energy supply!" Zen shouted. Although the irregr heavy sword didn''t hurt Zen as it attacked, many others were hurt. Several people on the altar were killed. More were dying at present, unable to resist thetest lightning attack released by the sword. "If I cut off the energy supply, how will you deal with that guy?" asked the ancestry-level bloodline. The humanoid creature was waiting, looking unafraid. Indeed, he even seemed entertained. Once the irregr heavy sword stopped attacking, he would definitely attack Zen without hesitation. However, Zen could not let the irregr heavy sword just keep spewing out mad attacks at random. That was not an eptable solution. Zen gripped the sword tightly, beginning to feel anxious. He came up with one idea after another, but found major ws in each one. He dismissed every n that came to mind until it seemed he was out of ideas. A loud crack reverberated in the air. An invisible force field had suddenly appeared on the surface of the irregr heavy sword. It was the Force Field Extreme Form. When the invisible force field surged out, it pushed away Zen''s hand, and the sword finally slipped out of his grasp. "It''s time!" cried the humanoid creature. Hispound eyes shed and he went straight for the irregr heavy sword. Once it had lost its energy supply, the irregr heavy sword was no more than a piece of scrap iron, so it was easily controlled. Zen''s expression darkened as he quickly reached out, trying to grab back the hilt of the sword. Just as his hand brushed across the sword hilt, Zen suddenly felt a unique aura. ''ck cloud, the Probability Extreme Form?...'' Zen thought. The idea crossed his mind unexpectedly, and an ominous premonition rose in his mind. "Damn it!" he shouted. In the blink of an eye, the ominous premonition became reality. There was a series of loud bangs, as the humanoid creatureunched a violent attack on Zen in the Probability Extreme Form. With a boom, Zen was smashed into the ground. A billowing cloud of dust rose up over his sprawled form. The humanoid creature grabbed the irregr heavy sword. The people on the altar watched with their mouths open, shocked at the sudden turn of events. Even the least intelligent warriors understood what was happening. "It''s all over. It''s all over..." Gonggong muttered. He had turned into a figure of water, bing liquid and transparent all throughout his body in order to avoid being hurt by the irregr heavy sword. Fuxi, Alphonse, and Corbett were silent. The Monkey Masters and the Bird Masters looked stunned. Their only hope had been shattered. In that instant, they were ovee by a terrible emptiness and distress. Zeny in the rubble where he had fallen. His face was full of anger, and he struggled to rise, unwilling to ept this oue. He had thought that he could grasp an infinite amount of power, but he was wrong. His opponent now had taken away such power easily. It was enough to plunge anyone into despair. The humanoid creature howled. He appeared to be bursting with excitement. He held the irregr heavy sword with both hands. Six pairs ofpound eyes looked up at the sky as his mouth opened, forming unfamiliar sounds. Although no one knew what he was saying, the emotions behind his words were obvious. It was the exhration of one who had survived many vicissitudes of life, and managed atst to obtain something he had been pursuing for a long time. His excitement formed a sharp contrast with the desperation of the crowd. It made everyone else even more depressed. "This day hase toote, but atst I''ve taken it back. rence, it''s a pity you can''t see this," said the humanoid creature with a sharp bark ofughter. "Taken it back? Did that sword originally belong to him?" the Snake Goddess asked quietly, her head tilted as she watched the celebration of the humanoid creature. Just now, she had hurriedly returned to the Other Shore after informing the ancestry-level bloodline that Zen had lost his mind and fallen into an illusion. "Who is the rence he mentioned?" the Primeval Lord of Heaven asked curiously. Fuxi spread out his hands. "Does it even matter now?" The Snake Goddess and the Primeval Lord of Heaven didn''t say anything. Of course, they understood they were in dire straits. The humanoid creature raised the irregr heavy sword, looking around at everyone watching him. "I have not felt this excited in a long time! I''ll kill you and offer your lives to the sword!" A buzz filled the air, as the de of the irregr heavy sword shed with a dark purple energy. After several moments, purple cracks began spreading around the humanoid creature, and ck energy balls emerged one after another from the cracks. These energy balls contained a violent and terrifying power. "Go to hell!" shouted the humanoid creature. Hundreds of purple ck energy balls rained down from the sky, as though the God of Death had come. Some people started to run, trying to escape. Others stayed where they were. Some even changed their forms, trying to defend themselves against this new attack. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Snake Goddess stood still. These purple cracks were spreading very quickly. Before long, the entire Jade Pure Realm would be covered with purple ck energy balls. When the purple ck energy balls covered the whole area, they would die no matter where they had run. "Ah, Zen, it seems that you can''t escape this," she sighed. She looked towards Zen, who was lying on the ground in the distance. This was the first time that Zen had failed to meet the Snake Goddess''s expectations. It was not his fault. The existence he faced had already far exceeded the limits of his abilities and resistance. It was a miracle that he had held on for so long. Zen had always managed to pull miracles out of thin air, but he couldn''t create miracles forever. Chapter 4226 Reunion Chapter 4226 Reunion The purple energy balls were falling down slowly from above. It was as if a stage on the Other Shore was sluggishly crumbling after it copsed. As the Primeval Lord of Heaven saw this, he quickly stretched out his hand and flicked two golden rings towards Fuxi and Gonggong. The rings that emitted golden lights darted and stopped above their heads. "You three, leave now while there''s still time¡­" the Primeval Lord of Heaven said in a soft voice. The Snake Goddess had a Descending Ring with her, so she could descend to the primitivend any time. "Then, what about you?" the Snake Goddess asked as she raised her eyebrows. "It makes no difference whether I leave or not." the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied with a bitter smile on his face. He clearly knew that everything and everyone was going to be destroyed eventually. There was no point in prolonging the suffering and needless struggles. However, deep inside him, all of his frustrations were built up. He couldn''t ept that everything was just going to end this way. Everyone knew how difficult it was for him to reach this certain step. However, he had failed in thest one, and now, he felt very much dead inside. Among them, Gonggong was the first one who activated the Descending Ring. After the ring emitted luminous lights, his body trembled, but his body still stayed right where he was. "What''s going on? I can''t leave?" Gonggong''s voice trembled as he realized this. Among the human heroes, he had always been the most careful and cautious one. He was rtively afraid of death. Fuxi was kind of surprised when he saw what happened to Gonggong, so he also activated the Descending Ring given to him. However, just as what happened to Gonggong, he also failed to leave. Then, the Snake Goddess gave it a try, but the result was just the same. A bitter and helpless smile appeared on her face as she looked at Zen in the distance. "If we can''t leave the Other Shore, then I''m afraid that it''s also the same for Zen¡­ " At the same moment, Zen was also quietly looking at the sky. His expression was as calm as ever. He had just tried to recite the Illusion Breaking Rune to leave the Jade Pure Realm, but it didn''t have any effect. It was as if he had been showered with the Soul Interdicting Water, making it impossible to leave the Other Shore. "Will the primitivend also copse if I die?" Zen asked the ancestry-level bloodline with a hint of hesitation. "Yes," the ancestry-level bloodline replied briefly. Although the current primitivend was built with the aid of the ancestry-level bloodline, Zen was still its owner, making him indispensable to it. "What about you? What will happen to you after?" Zen asked again. "Me? I will have no choice but to leave the primitivend," the ancestry-level bloodline answered. "I see. Can you please take care of my family for me?" Zen asked with a slightly trembling voice. "Sure. I will." Actually, the result would still be the same whether the ancestry-level bloodline took care of them or not. Even Zen knew this. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The downgrade had already begun. It meant that the entire chaos would soon be under the control of the humanoid creature. At the same time, Zen remembered his loved ones¡ªDorothy, Letitia, Margaret, Lavender... Their beautiful faces appeared in front of Zen as if he was hallucinating. At this moment, he suddenly felt a deep sense of regret. From the moment he knew them, his life turned out like a chess piece that was being constantly pushed, running around all the time. From the Eastern Region to the universe, from the divinend to the Source World, he was restlessly going here and there. He rarely paused and took the time to be with the most important people in his life. If he had only known that this would be the ending, he thought that he would have rather chosen to be a mere mortal and spend the rest of his life with them in peace. It didn''t matter what mission he had to aplish, nor would he care about the end of the chaos or the downgrade. Then, suddenly, he remembered Geoffrey. He and Ziya were still in the main world at this time. "If the humanoid creaturepletes the downgrade, what will happen to Geoffrey and Ziya who stay in the main world?" Zen asked out of nowhere. "They will also die," the ancestry-level bloodline answered with all honesty. Zen couldn''t help but fall silent upon hearing this. Right now, the purple energy balls that were falling were already getting closer and closer to them. Ten thousand feet, a thousand feet, five hundred feet¡­ Boom! The altar in the distance was the first one to be eroded by the purple energy balls. Before Fuxi got erased by the purple energy balls, he waved at Zen. "Goodbye, Zen¡­" The Snake Goddess just knelt on the ground and closed her captivating eyes. The Primeval Lord of Heaven just stood still as he awaited his impending doom. On the other hand, Gonggong continued to struggle. He turned into a pool of water and flowed down from the altar, seeping into the ground. Several others were also unwilling to give up and desperately climbed down from the altar, trying to buy themselves a few more minutes or seconds to survive. At the same time, many people just stayed where they were and waited for what was going to happen. Sizzle! Sizzle! The purple energy balls had finally reached the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the Primeval Lord of Heaven. They all quickly melted and disappeared without a trace within the energy balls. Soon after, the altar where they were standing also copsed. The overbearing power of the energy balls eroded the altaryer byyer. At this point, these energy balls were only just about ten feet above Zen''s head. But suddenly, a space fluctuation urred directly behind him. With a surprised look on his face, he quickly turned and saw a door appeared. "This door¡­" Zen somehow regained his senses as his eyes widened. Whoosh! The door suddenly sprang open. Then, a pair of huge fluffy hands stretched out from the door and hurriedly grabbed and pulled Zen in. Bang! As soon as Zen was able to enter the door, it closed shut and disappeared in the space. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, but this still didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of the humanoid creature. "Really?" The humanoid creature expressed a trace of confusion in his eyes. "He still had a backup n for escape at this point? Well, it doesn''t matter. No matter how much he struggles, he can only exist for a few more days." To be honest, the humanoid creature didn''t actually care if Zen died right away or was still able to escape. In his mind, he clearly knew that no one would get away from the fate of fading away soon. From the very moment that he got total control of the heavy sword, the ending had been decided. There was no possibility of anyone overturning the situation. Meanwhile, inside the door where Zen was pulled into, two rows of long-haired monsters could be seen standing on both sides of the passageway. All of them focused their gazes on Zen. Zen had a hunch when he first saw the door, but he was a little unsure. "Who are you? Where am I?" Zen asked with a straight face. However, there was nothing but silence, and no one answered him. Then, Zen heard that footsteps wereing from the end of the passageway. As the footsteps drew nearer and nearer, a figure slowly appeared from the darkness. It was Dorothy, whom he hadn''t seen in a long while. "Dorothy¡­" Zen wasn''t very surprised upon seeing her face because he had an earlier suspicion when the door appeared behind him. But still, he couldn''t hide the joy and excitement as he saw her with his eyes. Dorothy clenched her fists tightly to control her emotions. About half a minute passed before she was able to answer Zen''s question. "These creatures are from the Bold Conjecture House of the Human Spirit Sect." "The Bold Conjecture House¡­ I see¡­" Zen nodded, immediately understanding the meaning behind her words. He had heard of the name of this house so many times. It could be said that its members were the founders of the entire Human Spirit Sect, and were also known as the smartest group of people within the sect. Even Elder Xue, who helped him obtain the ancestry-level bloodline, came from the Bold Conjecture House. As Zen finished speaking, Dorothy wasn''t able to hold her emotions anymore, and suddenly rushed and threw herself in Zen''s arms. "I''m so sorry, I came in toote. We might have the chance to avoid all this," she said in a muffled voice as she cried on Zen''s chest. Zen immediately understood when Dorothy said that she waste, but for a moment, he was a bit reluctant to realize what "chance" she was pertaining to. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "It''s indeed a littlete, but even if you came a bit earlier, I''m afraid that nothing would have changed." "Why? What do you mean?" Dorothy asked with a puzzled expression as she wiped her tears. "Because even if you were able to wake Kincaid up, he wouldn''t be able to resist such an existence," Zen said calmly. "No way!" "Master Kincaid is the strongest warrior in the Human Spirit Sect. If he woke up, you''ll see that he would be much stronger than that guy!" "That''s right. Master Kincaid is ourst hope. We must find him at once!" several long-haired monsters retorted and were convinced that Kincaid was the answer to surpass this overwhelming crisis. But Zen just gently smiled and said, "Even if Master Kincaid used that sword, he might not be as powerful as me." "How can you even be sure about that?" one of the long-haired monsters reacted in a cynical tone. "How?" Zen thought for a moment and said, "Because Elder Xue helped me obtain the ancestry-level bloodline. I''m the only one who could unleash the power of that sword to the fullest." "W-what?!" "How is that even possible?" "You mean that you have the ancestry-level bloodline within your body?" The long-haired monsters were all stunned. That was the only time that they remembered Elder Xue. He left the Bold Conjecture House a long time ago before he headed for the Deep Space. Chapter 4227 Satisfy His Obsession Chapter 4227 Satisfy His Obsession In the past, both the Bold Conjecture House and Kincaid himself had opposed Elder Xue''s idea of venturing into the Deep Space. As a result, Elder Xue decided to leave abruptly, without so much as a goodbye. He only left a letter for them. After that, they hadn''t heard from him. After all this time, they figured he had perished. And yet, now, Zen was iming he had news from Elder Xue! Hence they felt shock mixed with doubt. "Elder Xue? How is it possible that you saw him?" a long-haired monster inquired, his tone littered with doubt. "Elder Xue went to the Deep Space alone back then," another long-haired monster mused aloud. "Although we thought he wouldn''t survive, he did manage to avoid the catastrophe that happened in the main world..." "Never mind that, he found the way to fuse with the ancestry-level bloodline!" "When and where did you see him?" The long-haired monsters buzzed with questions, their eyes brimming with excitement. Zen shook his head regretfully. "I didn''t see him personally, but someone else did." As soon as he finished speaking, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s remnant soul emerged from above Zen''s head. He then recounted how he had met Elder Xue. He exined how he had hidden in the Jade Pure Realm and how Elder Xue had nned everything. The long-haired monsters all listened closely, their shock steadily growing with each story the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord told. Although they all shared the same roots and were all very smart creatures, they couldn''t deny that they were impressed by how far Elder Xue hade. "I must admit, Elder Xue is the most far-sighted person amongst the Bold Conjecture House..." "I didn''t expect him toe so far!" "We should have believed him back then..." While the other long-haired monsters discussed excitedly, a white-haired monster slowly took a few steps forward. "I was wrong about Elder Xue," he suddenly said, his tone filled with regret. "I had even scolded him back then. I didn''t know he had so much alone..." Then, he smiled. "But what''s important is, he made it!" "May I know your name?" Zen asked him politely. The white-haired monster cupped his hands courteously and said, "I am Hrio Wen, the chief of the Bold Conjecture House." The strongest person in the Human Spirit Sect was Kincaid, the Human Spirit King. Below him were the Ten Directions House and the Bold Conjecture House. The two houses were responsible for military and civil affairs, respectively. Hence, Hrio was in charge of thetter. Zen also cupped his hands and bowed in return. Hrio studied Zen carefully. "The ancestry-level bloodline is believed to be the origin of everything, and it can provide endless power. If that sword was in your possession, you should''ve been invincible in this world." There was a tinge of doubt in his voice. He still felt it was hard to believe Zen''s words. The Bold Conjecture House had made many relevant conjectures. Hrio had deduced that the strongest power in the main world was in theory thebination of the ancestry-level bloodline and that sword. Theoretically, anyone who owned both should be able to take control of everything. "My enemy came from the world above the Deep Space. He is a higher-level opponent," Zen exined, seeing they still doubted him. Hrio was stunned for a moment. "Do you mean he is someone from the sixth-grade world?" The other long-haired monsters who had been discussing amongst themselves suddenly stopped to listen. They too were intrigued by their conversation. These creatures had taken it upon themselves to explore the truth of the world. Thus, while they were almost certain that there was a higher-grade world above the Deep Space, they had figured that it was too difficult for them to explore even the Deep Space itself. Even if there was a higher-grade world, it was most likely something beyond their understanding, so it only existed in their assumptions. Zen shook his head. "No. In fact, he might be from the seventh, eighth, or even ninth-grade world..." "What?!" "How is that possible? How could there be such an existence?" "Impossible! You must be joking!" Chaos erupted amongst the long-haired monsters. They just couldn''t believe Zen''s words. "Believe it or not," Zen said indifferently. "The world you lived in was downgraded from the higher-grade worlds by him. That''s why he''s called ''the downgrader''." "Why would he do such a thing?" Hrio queried, his curiosity piqued. "Who knows?" Zen shrugged. "Maybe this was his way of dealing with someone. Or perhaps he was trying to escape from someone..." The only information Zen garnered from the humanoid creature was that he had faced an opponent named "rence". "It''s no wonder, then." Hrio shook his head and sighed. "No wonder you lost..." He finally understood how Zen had been defeated. Now that Zen, who possessed the ancestry-level bloodline, had been defeated, it would be useless even if they did awaken Kincaid. Although Kincaid was powerful, he would never do better than Zen. They had heavily underestimated their enemy. "Well, then... Can''t I see my father? Can''t your curses be removed now?" Dorothy asked, tears still brimming in her bright eyes. "Your father must be the Human Spirit King, Kincaid, right?" Zen gently stroked her hair, smiling at her fondly. When he had seen the woman who looked exactly like Dorothy in the altar, Zen guessed the truth of the matter. "Yes." She nodded. At first, Dorothy didn''t know much about it, but gradually, it dawned on her. Zen stretched out his hand. With a sh of blue light from his Sumeru Space, a Treacherous Being emerged from inside. It was the Human Spirit King, Kincaid. The long-haired monsters didn''t expect that Zen would hide the Human Spirit King in his Sumeru Space. They immediately became ovee with excitement when they recognized that the Treacherous Being before them was their king. "King!" "It''s our king!" "Master Kincaid!" The long-haired monsters gathered around him excitedly. "Get out of the way!" Hrio barked irritably. After the long-haired monsters retreated a distance, Hrio gently lifted Kincaid from the ground. As a sleeping-type Treacherous Being, Kincaid did not show any resistance whatsoever. Hrio tried to awaken him, "Master Kincaid! Master Kincaid! Look! This is your daughter! Can you see her? Can you wake up?" As strange as it seemed, it wasmon practice to wake up Treacherous Beings by using their loved ones. Each Treacherous Being had differing obsessions, so they couldn''t be awakened in the same way. For example, Sheehan, the Bird Spirit King, who had a strong tendency of self-destruction, definitely couldn''t be awakened in this way. In the past, Kincaid was known to cherish his family the most, so this method had a good chance of working. Eyeing the father she''d never met, Dorothy felt a little nervous. Although she was actually the reincarnation of his daughter, her memories of the previous life didn''t come with her. Thus, this father was a total stranger to her. Dorothy had been brought up by Yasamin since she was a child, and she had been well taken care of in the Origin Mountain. It could be said that she was the apple of everyone''s eye back home, but at the back of her mind, she hoped to see her parents all this time. Now that she stood before her father, she felt mixed feelings. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Inside the Treacherous Being''s body, Kincaid did not have a clear perception of the outside world. He was trapped in the cage of obsession, and his children had been his strongest obsession. When Dorothy was presented in front of him, alive, this information was like a beacon of light that shone into his dark world. The cage that bound him started to break little by little... "Has he woken up?" one of the long-haired monsters grumbled after waiting for a long while. "Shut up!" The remaining long-haired monsters red at him fiercely, shutting him up immediately. Just then, Kincaid slowly raised his hand and stroked Dorothy''s face. His eyes opened slowly, only to reveal tears streaming down his face. Although the general atmosphere had been a bit glum, what with the news of Zen losing the irregr heavy sword, once they saw the Human Spirit King wake up, the mood instantly brightened. At least... They finallypleted their mission. Kincaid stared at Dorothy''s face for a long while, his eyes filled with affection. Then, he slowly shifted his gaze to Zen. "Young man, are you the one who took me out of the altar?" Kincaid asked. Zen nodded. "Please forgive me, Master Kincaid. I took your sword but failed to keep it. It''s in someone else''s possession now." Chapter 4228 The New Hope Chapter 4228 The New Hope Since Kincaid was put into the Sumeru Space by Zen, he waspletely cut off from the outside world. He didn''t realize that his sword had already been lost until Zen told him. As he heard this piece of news, his hand greatly trembled and a look of extreme surprise appeared on his face. "It fell into the hands of the Snake Spirit King?" "No. It is an existence that is even far stronger than the Snake Spirit King," Zen replied. Then, Zen took the liberty of telling him what had happened in his battle against the humanoid being. When Zen mentioned the ancestry-level bloodline, Kincaid wasn''t able to hide his excitement. He was just as thrilled as the others from the Bold Conjecture House. Afterward, the topic went back to Elder Xue, and Zen repeated what he had said to the others. Hearing all of this, Kincaid wasn''t able to keep his calm for a long time. The development of the situation was far beyond his expectation. They were in such a precarious condition, and even time was their enemy. Since a long time ago, Kincaid had hated Cornelius to the core. Even if he racked his mind, he couldn''t figure out a sensible reason why Cornelius wanted to destroy the Four Spirits Sect. But now, the mystery had been revealed. He came to understand everything. Just as Zen had said, the downgrader was a warrior from the world of a higher grade, and once he got a hold of the irregr heavy sword, no one would probably have the chance to defeat him. "Since the downgrader could downgrade the world from a higher grade to a lower one, his strength should be something that we can''t fight against. Then, why is he hiding behind Cornelius''s shadow?" Kincaid was a little confused about this part. "I think it is because he has lost arge portion of his strength, and the heavy sword was his way to make up for it," Zen replied. "My basis for saying that is because the Deep Space hasn''t been completely downgraded yet, and only a small portion of the main world has been downgraded." Zen was pointing out that if the downgrader possessed all of his original power, there was no need for him to manipte the Snake Spirit King. He could just directly perform the downgrade. "I get your point. If that''s the case, he will begin the downgrade after he got my sword, right?" Kincaid emphasized. After all, he was a creature of the main world. Living in the third-grade world made him feel restricted as if his eyes were blindfolded. "You''re right. Even before he got the sword, the downgrade has already begun. He wants to control the entire chaos and expand it outwards," Zen exined. Although this was just spection at first, it had beenter confirmed by the ancestry-level bloodline. The ancestry-level bloodline had once described the process of downgrading to Zen. At first, it would seem to begin from a bead of water dropping into a pond, which would then create a small bubble. Then, this bubble would expand indefinitely until it finally drained all the water in the entire pond. When the bubble upied all the space that originally belonged to the water in pond, it was when the downgrade waspleted. After the downgrader came to the main world, he was only able to trick the Four Spirits Sect through the Snake Spirit King. Perhaps, his strength was not enough, or maybe he had lost some of his abilities. One could only specte on the real reason behind it. Then, the Four Spirits Sect,pletely unaware of the downgrader''s ploy, sent out the world builders to drop the beads of water to create bubbles. However, the bubbles they created could not expand indefinitely. Kincaid took a deep breath to process all the information he acquired. Then out of nowhere, he asked a question that everyone had overlooked. "Where is Elder Xue now? Where did he go after he came to the chaos?" He wanted to know whether Elder Xue was dead or alive. In his mind, the whereabouts of the elder might somehow give them a clue that would lead to something. The eyes of the long-haired monsters gazed upon the top of Zen''s head. Actually, only the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord hade into contact with Elder Xue. "He came to the Jade Pure Realm and sent me a message through a dream, telling me to travel through the main world. Then, he just left without saying anything. There was no information about where he would go afterward," the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord answered. "Hmm, he didn''t tell you where he went¡­" Kincaid rubbed his chin and thought for a while before asking, "Was it his real self that came, or only an avatar of him?" This question stumped the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. He never thought of paying attention to this seemingly minor detail at that moment. After all, he was hiding in the Jade Pure Realm at that time. With the sudden appearance of such an important person, he became so excited that he ignored all other details. However, he was a powerful Eternal Realm warrior, so the memories hidden in his soul would also be indelible. With that, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord quickly closed his eyes and searched for his memories of the past. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As he opened his eyes, a strange expression was visibly seen on his face. He then said, "Elder Xue did appear very suddenly. At that time, I thought that he used the Grand Teleportation toe over, and when he left, his disappearance was even more sudden. It seemed that he just literally vanished before my eyes, without causing any space fluctuations¡­" Upon hearing what the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord said, Kincaid''s eyes lit up. "He must have used the Heaven Projection, which could project him in a lower-grade world. It seems that Elder Xue didn''t personallye to you." "But what about the Grand Weapon Refining Method and the golden page that he gave me?" The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord still had doubts. "It''s not difficult for him to pass these down to you through his projection," Kincaid said confidently. "Elder Xue is very likely to be alive. He''s still probably in the Deep Space." At this point, Hrio couldn''t help but interrupt Kincaid. He thought that they had been off the topic for some time now. "Master Kincaid, I don''t think this is the time to talk about whether Elder Xue is alive or not. Forgive my presumptuousness, but how should we deal with the downgrader now? Even Zen, who has absorbed the ancestry-level bloodline and obtained your sword was defeated by him!" Of course, Kincaid knew that their current situation was very dangerous. One could even say that their lives were hanging by a thread that could break at any minute. All of the currently present long-haired monsters had stayed in this damned ce for so long, still hoping that one day, they would be able to return to the main world. He could feel how disappointed they were when they realized that all their hopes were utterly destroyed. However, Kincaid was a person who was beyond exceptional. He had always been calm and perceptive even when faced with overwhelming pressure. Moreover, he never failed to exhibit a gentle and elegant aura. After all, his perspective as the leader of the Human Spirit Sect was to always keep a level head even when facing the worst situations. "There is more than one powerful sword in the Deep Space," Kincaid said abruptly. The long-haired monsters were all surprised to hear this. "You mean that there''s a second one?!" Hrio couldn''t help but exim. Kincaid nodded and said, "Well, it''s not necessarily a sword, but I''m sure that another weapon like the heavy sword exists. It might be a saber, a spear, or anything, but it definitely is out there." "How are you so sure about this, Master Kincaid?" Zen asked, knowing that this was a matter of great importance. Kincaid smiled faintly and started exining. "Theyout of the Deep Space ispletely different from that of the main world. In the main world, the Four Spirits Sect was the dominant force, while in the Deep Space, the power was only divided between the Cinnabar race and Fostering race. These two great races had been fighting with each other for countless years, and the war between them continued until the Deep Space finally copsed." "It must mean that these two races were evenly matched in terms of strength," Zen spected. "But it''s still hard to believe that during that long-term war, neither of the two sides was able to gain the upper hand. Usually, one side will inevitably continue to rise and the other one will decline. It''s very difficult to maintain such a bnce." "That is correct¡­ in normal circumstances." Kincaid continued, "What maintained the bnce between the two great forces were the heavy sword that belonged to the emperor of the Cinnabar race, and the other object, with almost the same prowess as the sword, that belonged to the Fostering race." This was not something that Kincaid just deduced. Back then, when he obtained the sword of the Cinnabar race, he was also able to obtain some information indicating that the Fostering race had the same weapon, which granted them the power to withstand the Cinnabar race. Of course, Kincaid became curious and tried to look for it, but he didn''t seed. After all, the broken Deep Space was a vast and extremely dangerous ce. Realizing what Kincaid was trying to say, Zen butted in, "Now, we have to search for this weapon, right?" Kincaid nodded repeatedly. "That''s why I have to make sure that Elder Xue is still alive and is still somewhere in the Deep Space. No one among us can return to the main world, meaning that we also can''t reach the Deep Space. If we want to find this object, we can only rely on him." Everyone was amazed at how fast Kincaid was able toe up with a feasible solution. Just now, everyone was still immersed in despair and felt that the situation waspletely hopeless. Even Zen was almost on the brink of giving up. However, Kincaid was the only one who was not affected by the oppressive pressure that the situation was bringing. In fact, he was able to find a glimmer of hope in a very short time. He was really born with tremendous talents that could turn the tables just when everything seemed to be already falling apart. Chapter 4229 The End Of The World Chapter 4229 The End Of The World A sense of relief washed over those gathered in the passageway. They knew the chances were slim with what Kincaid said, but at least there was a possibility. "But even if Elder Xue was alive, how would we get in touch with him?" Hrio pointed out. It was a serious question and a realistic concern, though it sounded pessimistic. They were in the third-grade world now. They''d have to cross the main world to enter the Deep Space and reach Elder Xue. But the entire main world had be a barren wastnd after the cmity Cornelius brought upon it. Neither the Treacherous Beings nor the long-haired monsters could return. New creatures and races had appeared in the main world over time, but they were entirely different to those in the past. The long-haired monsters looked hopefully at Kincaid, as well. They were eagerly waiting for a definite answer, too. They were more afraid of having no purpose in life than death itself. They would dedicate themselves to any goal Kincaid gave them. A look of hesitation shed across Kincaid''s face. If they couldn''t enter the main world, then they couldn''t reach the Deep Space. There was no way tomunicate with Elder Xue unless he reached out himself using the Heaven Projection. "Master Kincaid, we have two human beings in the main world," Zen offered. "You have people there?" Kincaid looked surprised. "But if they haven''t gone through the Red Jade Rite, wouldn''t it be difficult for them to move around in the main world?" The Red Jade Rite was an exclusive method of the Four Spirits Sect allowing creatures from the third- grade world to enter the fourth-grade world. But if even the Four Spirits Sect could no longer use the Red Jade Rite, how could anyone else? "One of them indeed has been rendered immobile, but the other, my son, can walk freely throughout the main world even without having undergone the Red Jade Rite," Zen responded. "Really?" Kincaid''s eyes lit up. "Where is he now?" "He has climbed to the top of a holy pir," Zen said. Kincaid looked impressed. "It''s amazing someone from the secondary world was able to get that far! I once captured some powerhouses of the third-grade world and let them into the main world. However, they immediately lost their sight and hearing as soon as they entered there without going through the rite!" The Red Jade Rite was a method created by the Bold Conjecture House which had concluded, based on many experiments, that the third-grade world creatures could only survive in the third-grade world. They were unable to inhabit the main world without external intervention. Powerful individuals like Ziya had tried many times, but even he could only barely walk in the main world. "Would we be able to contact him?" Kincaid pressed, harboring none of the doubts hispanions had on what Zen said. Zen thought for a moment. "Yes. He can deliver information through an Other Shore Token, but he is unable to do that ofte as he is adjusting its ability." Kincaid was ecstatic. "Great!" He began pping. Anyone who knew Kincaid knew of his habit of pping his hands when he was excited. "Fate truly works in mysterious ways. The Deep Space should have been beyond us, but now, we have this chance! We must seize it!" Kincaid said, beaming. As things were settling down at the passageway, the Other Shore was in a state of chaos. The golden light columns that had appeared had thrown all the inhabitants of Stage Thirty-three of the Other Shore in a state of panic. What kind of theurgy was it that it could even directly pierce through the Other Shore? The Grandmaster of Heaven and the Element Spirit Civilization had been the first to see this threat coming. They had not personally participated in the battle that had happened in the Jade Pure Realm, but they knew it would impact the Other Shore tremendously. The Element Spirit Civilization had been hoping that the Snake Spirit Sect would win. The Grandmaster of Heaven was thinking how to negotiate with the Monkey Spirit Sect after the Bird Spirit Sect had secured victory in battle. He had been monitoring the situation from the Supreme Pure Realm when he noticed that the water in the Divine River began to flow backwards! It was a first in all of history. He knew it signaled great turmoil in the Jade Pure Realm. Just then, ck circr shadows appeared in the sky. Purple-ck energy spheres started pouring down from them. These energy spheres were powerful and near-unstoppable. They had just decimated the Jade Pure Realm and had now leaked through to the Supreme Pure Realm. They would soon ravage the entire Other Shore if left unhampered! The humanoid creature had no intention of stopping at present. A purple light appeared in the distance and began to spread. As it did, a huge bird-shaped Treacherous Being appeared in front of the humanoid creature. It was the Bird Spirit King, Sheehan, who remained unawakened. Sheehan, in fact, could never be awakened. He was already under theplete control of the humanoid creature. ording to his n, if the Snake Spirit King failed, the humanoid creature would use the Bird Spirit King instead. In the battle with Zen, the humanoid creature had used a clever method to grab the sword, so the Bird Spirit King never had a chance to fight. Instead of killing him, however, the humanoid creature chose to just use him as a mount. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sheehan lowered his head obediently while the humanoid creature stepped onto his back. Since the energy spheres hadpletely devastated the Jade Pure Realm, the humanoid creature had been able to see though to the Supreme Pure Realm. The energy spheres had also allowed him to find the Grandmaster of Heaven from far away. As soon as the Grandmaster of Heaven spotted the humanoid creature in the distant sky, he froze in shock. He had braced himself for this, but now it was here, and it seemed to be a hundred times worse than he had ever imagined. The entire Jade Pure Realm was destroyed. And the Bird Spirit King was enved by that strange creature. How could things have gotten this bad? The humanoid creature''s sharp eyes fell on the Grandmaster of Heaven. It sent chills down his spine. The Grandmaster of Heaven hurriedly took out the Descending Ring. He knew the sensible thing to do right now was to get away and keep himself safe. After all, his greatest protector had already fallen. The humanoid creature just scoffed seeing the Grandmaster of Heaven scramble to escape. His mockingughter rang through the air as he rode the Bird Spirit King away. The Grandmaster of Heaven gritted his teeth and hissed in humiliation. As the leader of the Nihility race, he was held in high esteem on the Other Shore. But now, he was looked down upon. He had the sudden urge to fight the humanoid creature. But he soon snapped out of it as he noticed more purple-ck energy spheres falling around him. He activated the Descending Ring and disappeared from the Supreme Pure Realm. As this happened, the purple-ck energy spheres also started appearing in the sky of the Grand Pure Realm. Many Other Shore races in the Grand Pure Realm were gripped with horror upon seeing them. They never imagined the Three Purities Stage would be destroyed. Some of the Other Shore creatures quickly began to flee toward Stage Thirty-two of the Other Shore, the Grand in Stage, but most of them were paralyzed by shock. By the time they gathered their wits about them, it was toote. They could do nothing but watch as their lives, their friends and family, and their homnd for billions of years were wiped out in a snap. Chapter 4230 Survivors Chapter 4230 Survivors In the Source World, on a ck ship, a golden ring suddenly appeared. From below this golden ring, a figure then emerged; it was the Grandmaster of Heaven. "G... Grandmaster of Heaven, what business do you have here?" asked Shera as she strode towards him, astonished by his arrival. People from the Other Shore would usually inform the ck Ship first before they showed up. Only after the crew had made the arrangements would theynd at the world. Since the Grandmaster of Heaven had shown up unannounced, Shera suspected something major must have happened on the Other Shore. "The Three Purities Stage has copsed to ruins," revealed the Grandmaster of Heaven with pure shock written all across his face. He was having trouble believing what took ce himself. He had been to the Jade Pure Realm before and knew what the Treacherous Beings were capable of. But even so, destroying the Three Purities Stage was not easy work. "What did you say?" Shera covered her mouth, overtaken by surprise. ''The Three Purities Stage represents the top force on the Other Shore, how could ite to such an end?'' she wondered. "Who''s responsible for the destruction? Is it the Snake Spirit King?" A voice came from beside the Grandmaster of Heaven. A dark green grass then began growing rapidly on the deck and blooming, before a bean pod formed. The pod opened and a green creature came out. The blurry figure cleared into the Evil God. It was he who threw these questions at the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Grandmaster of Heaven looked on at him in admiration on seeing his ability to create his appearance in that way. ''This guy is really quite proficient in thews of the Source World. I heard he can possess other creatures and live within them. It now seems he is able to materialize a living being of his own and appear like this, '' thought the Grandmaster of Heaven to himself. "It was not the Snake Spirit King. It''s someone with a strange appearance; he is humanoid," replied the Grandmaster of Heaven, shaking his head. "Who is he? Where is he from?" asked the Evil God with his head tilted in curiosity. "I have no clue," answered the Grandmaster of Heaven with a deep frown. "What? Even you do not know who he is?" questioned the Evil God with raised eyebrows. He was even more arrogant than before. In his eyes, the Grandmaster of Heaven was someone to provide him with any useful information he might need. If he couldn''t even do that, he was useless to him. "I wasn''t in the Jade Pure Realm when the fight broke out and so I have no knowledge of what took ce there," the Grandmaster of Heaven responded with his eyebrows furrowed, disappointed by his ignorance. He could tell by his voice and expression that the Evil God did not take him seriously and that no doubt got under his skin. "What about the Bird Spirit Sect? What became of the bird spirits?" inquired the Evil God. "The Bird Spirit King could not even defend himself and is now under that creature''s control," answered the Grandmaster of Heaven. The Bird Spirit Sect had fallen apart, leaving the Nihility race without protection. The Grandmaster of Heaven replied only to the Evil God. Considering his current situation, he had no choice but to endure his ill treatment. "What? You mean to say that even the Bird Spirit King was controlled?" repeated the Evil God as a seriousness began filling his eyes. He knew what the Monkey Spirit King was capable of and assumed the Bird Spirit King was around the same level in terms of strength. However, since the Grandmaster of Heaven knew little about the humanoid creature, the Evil God could not be sure of his strength. Just then, another golden ring emerged above the center of the ship. The Evil God, the Grandmaster of Heaven and Shera all looked up at the same time. ''Who else is coming? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Are there any survivors in the Jade Pure Realm?'' wondered the three of them, surprised by what was unfolding. The outline of a huge bird then became visible beneath the golden ring. "It is a Bird Master?" guessed the Evil God with a new light in his eyes. Before long, one of the Bird Masters of the Bird Spirit Sect came into view. It was none other than Duran. "Master Duran, you..." Duran''s presence caught the Grandmaster of Heaven by great surprise. "The Jade Pure Realm has been destroyed. I was lucky to have made it out alive," Duran announced indifferently, a visible sadness in his eyes. "What about the other Bird Masters?" inquired the Grandmaster of Heaven. "Lawler and Orval didn''t make it. In fact, all those who tried attacking the Snake Spirit Sect died at the hands of the downgrader," answered Duran tly. Zen had proposed holding onto the Bird Masters'' coordinates before they set foot in the Jade Pure Realm. The Bird Spirit Sect stood on the opposite side of the human race after all. Duran had handed his coordinates over to Zen and they were destroyed when the energy balls hit the Monkey Spirit King. But just as Sewell did, Duran had two sets of coordinates and he could travel back and forth between them. After he was killed and his coordinates were removed, Duran was resurrected using his second set of coordinates. They were ced on the edge of the Jade Pure Realm and although the energy balls shone on the Jade Pure Realm, they did not reach its corner. Duran chose toe to the Source World using the Descending Ring after his rebirth. "The downgrader? Is he that powerful?" the Evil God asked. Last time Duran had arrived at the Source World, he tried to lure him to their side. But now those hopes had disappeared and the ns no longer existed. "The downgrader is far stronger than you could imagine. His strength is beyond everyone in the main world. We are done for. We just have to ept it," said Duran in despair. The Grandmaster of Heaven''s and Shera''s hearts both stopped in fear when they heard these words. ''Is the downgrader really so powerful?'' they both wondered. The Evil God, however, smiled seeming unfazed by all this. "Is that so? Is he really all that difficult to deal with that we ought to just give in?" "You''re just a creature of the third-grade world. You can''t evenprehend all that goes on in the main world. Do you honestly think you''ll be any kind of match for a being from the Deep Space?" Duran blurted, impatient with his challenging words. He had never cared for the Evil God''s arrogance. Now that he felt they would all die, he felt no need to keep up the act and spoke his true feelings. His retorts did not bother the Evil God. The Evil God snapped his fingers and a wisp of cyan mes appeared. "Is this one of the bloodline powers in the main world?" asked the Evil God tauntingly. With a nce at the fire, Duran responded, "The sixth ability of the destruction quadrant. That''s no big deal. Don''t waste my time showing that off in front of me!" The Evil God snapped his fingers and another me arose, this time purple. "This is also a bloodline power of the main world, right?" he asked again. "The third ability of the destruction quadrant," Duran snorted defiantly. These two types of fire were among the mostmon abilities obtained from the ancestry-level bloodline, so Duran recognized them at a nce. But he had missed a significant detail; where had the Evil God acquired these bloodline powers? The Grandmaster of Heaven had not ignored it though. "Evil God, you have never been to the Eternal Scroll Painting. How did you get your hands on those?" he asked, staring at him incredulously. The Grandmaster of Heaven''s words brought something to Duran''s mind. "Where did you get the bloodline powers? Did you reach the Eternal Realm in the Source World?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at the Evil God. As far as he knew, although there were Eternal Realm warriors in the Source World, the root-level bloodlines they had inherited were garbage. Even if the Evil God reached the Eternal Realm, acquiring the two mes that he had disyed was impossible. He too now began wondering how he hade to possess these two bloodline powers. The Evil God didn''t answer. Instead he smiled and suggested, "How about some magic? The third me..." Whoosh! A white fire burst from the Evil God''s mouth. It was the twelfth ability of the destruction quadrant. The three mes quickly intertwined. "Did you blend some bloodlines?" Duran mused calmly. That he had acquired the bloodline powers was surprising, but blending some bloodlines was not difficult. In the Four Spirits Sect, many beings at Duran''s level knew how to blend bloodlines. Chapter 4231 The Energy Ball Chapter 4231 The Energy Ball The Evil God remained calm. Once again, he waved his left hand. The fourth me rose slowly from his palm. Seeing this, the Grandmaster of Heaven appeared even more shocked. ''I heard that the Evil God was able to cultivate the three thousand Godly Ways. Furthermore, he managed to integrate them. But how did he get his hands on the bloodline powers? Did he get them through the three thousand Godly Ways? That would be impossible!'' the Grandmaster of Heaven thought to himself as he stared at the me. In the blink of an eye, something incredible happened. The fourth me had instantly merged with the mixture of the other three mes. Soon after, the Evil God manifested a faint purple bloodline power. This power was from the life quadrant. Without any sign of hesitation, hebined this with the mixture of the four mes. "That''s it? Is that the magic you wanted to show me?" Duran was already getting impatient. The Evil God''s performance of blending the bloodlines meant nothing to him. He actually found it quite boring. "Be patient and watch," replied the Evil God with a confident smile. Out of nowhere, they heard a swishing sound. Phew! They heard it one after another. The Evil God snapped his fingers several times. Each time, more bloodline powers kept appearing. They immediately merged with the mixture of those he had shown before. Duran was utterly bewildered when he saw so many different kinds of blood powers. He pondered upon this. ''The Evil God is incredible! How was he able to obtain that many kinds of bloodline powers?'' He blended about thirty bloodline powers. Afterward, it formed a ck and red ball. It began to expand for a second and then shrunk the next. It was like a human''s heart beating madly. It seemed like it might explode at any point in time. Shera and the Grandmaster of Heaven were very apprehensive about the energy contained inside the ball. If the ball exploded, it wouldn''t kill the Evil God and Duran. After all, the Evil God had infinite avatars and Duran was a Treacherous Being. On the other hand, Shera and the Grandmaster of Heaven wouldn''t be able to survive the explosion. "What on earth is this?" Duran asked with furrowed brows. In fact, he didn''t understand why the Evil God would show this to him. Based from his observation, it was not that easy for the Evil God to blend the energies. Moreover, the power of the destruction quadrant was extremely unstable. He wondered what the purpose of the Evil God was for doing this. The ck and red ball sprang from the Evil God''s hand and traveled for a distance. At that moment, he stretched out his hand and made a cubic space to envelope the ball. The cubic space was stable because it contained the truth energy. Even masters at the Grandmaster of Heaven''s level would have a hard time breaking it. With a wave of his hand, the Evil God made another cubic space and covered the ball. He proceeded to make more spaces to fully wrap the ball. Each cubic space was an inchrger than the previous one. The Evil God didn''t stop until he acquired fiftyyers of it. Meanwhile, Duran, the Grandmaster of Heaven, and Shera remained silent. All they could do was watch. They decided to wait patiently and see what the Evil God was up to. They werepelled to do so by their curiosity and the fact that they didn''t have any choice. Afterward, the Evil God pointed at the ball inside the cubic spaces. Suddenly, he shouted, "Explode!" Sizzle! Boom! A loud booming sound reached their ears. The ck and red ball exploded within the cubic spaces. Raging fire filled the insides. The upperyer was engulfed in light green mes. Meanwhile, the loweryer was a swirling vortex. The two forces eroded each other. "That was incredible!" Shera eximed. Her eyes lit up with amazement. The mes were trapped within the fifty cubic spaces. Therefore, she was not afraid of getting hurt anymore. The mes continued to move down. Finally, the firstyer of cubic space couldn''t withstand them any longer. They heard a muffled sound. After that, the firstyer of cubic space disappeared into thin air. It was immediately followed by the second, third, and fourthyers. Simply put, the cubic spaces were now copsing. As they did, the mes became more violent. "Evil God, over twenty cubic spaces have been broken," reminded the Grandmaster of Heaven. However, the Evil God remainedposed and calm as he stared at the mes. "Focus on the fire." He gestured at the Grandmaster of Heaven to remain silent. In a mere couple seconds, more than twenty spaces vanished. If it continued at this rate, the fire would be able to break all of the cubic spaces soon. The power of space emerged from Shera. As soon as the fire broke free, she would immediately escape. Meanwhile, the Grandmaster of Heaven didn''t do that. He thought that it would be embarrassing. He was at the Eternal Realm. If he acted like Shera, it would mean that he was a coward. Hence, he pretended to be calm even though he felt really anxious. When there were only two cubic spaces left, the mes stopped spreading. Soon enough, they began to vanish. After the mes disappeared, they left a ck and red item inside the cubic spaces. It looked like an ore. "What is that? Is it an ore?" Duran''s curiosity was aroused. All the Bird Masters were incredibly sensitive. He had a feeling that it was not amon ore. The Evil God put his hand into the square spaces. He carefully took out the ck and red ore. At the same time, he spoke, "This thing is very powerful. I will show you what it can do." The Evil God threw the ore into the distance. As it rotated in the air, he released a streak of lightning. The lightning struck the ore. At that moment, the ore exploded and turned into an energy ball. Its diameter was hundreds of feet long. "Unbelievable! This, this is..." The Grandmaster of Heaven''s eyes almost popped out as he saw the energy ball. Disbelief and astonishment were written all over his face. Even though Duran remained silent, he was obviously shaken up by what he just witnessed. He realized that the energy ball released by the Evil God was simr to those that the downgrader had shown. "What is the matter, sir?" Shera asked the Grandmaster of Heaven confusedly. "That energy ball is exactly the same as those that obliterated the entire Three Purities Stage," replied the Grandmaster of Heaven. His eyes were fixed at the area where it exploded. Shera''s eyes widened in shock. She felt the power of this energy ball. Yet, she found it hard to believe that it could reduce the entire Three Purities Stage into ruins. "I understand now! This is the power of the fifth-grade world! It''s from the Deep Space!" Duran made an eye-opening realization. He fixed his eyes upon the Evil God and asked excitedly, "How... How did you make it? How were you able to get that power?" The Evil God smiled confidently. "I think you should ask me how I acquired the bloodline powers first." "Fine, how did you get them then?" Duran inquired immediately. He couldn''t keep the excitement from his voice. The Evil God tilted his head and raised one hand above his shoulder. "The Ways-blending Energy is the origin of all the energies in the chaos," he replied calmly. As he said that, the colorful Ways-blending Energy grew bigger in the Evil God''s hand. "Even the six truth powers are born from the Ways-blending Energy. Thus, the Ways-blending Energy is the foundation of all materials. To sum it up, the Ways-blending Energy and the bloodline powers in the main world are the same thing. Therefore, the two things can change into one another," continued the Evil God. "What? That can''t be right!" Duran shook his head as he retorted determinedly. As a matter of fact, the people of the Bold Conjecture House had longe up with the theory that the Evil God just told him. However, the Bird Masters were not interested in these theoretical things back then. Therefore, Duran didn''t hear about this theory. When he heard what the Evil God said, he thought he was merely talking nonsense. Duran might believe it if he heard it directly from the intelligent schrs of the Bold Conjecture House. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The members of the Bold Conjecture House worked out lots of theories and did lots of experiments. Unfortunately, no one was able to prove those theories back then. The Evil God smiled ambiguously. He put his palm down so that it faced the ground. The Godly Way energy came out through his fingers. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of kinds of Godly Way energy appeared. It was quite easy for the Evil God to do that. "Watch this first then tell meter what you think," answered the Evil God mysteriously. Chapter 4232 Extreme Form And Field Chapter 4232 Extreme Form And Field The Godly Way energy that was rising out from his fingertips danced around in the air before slowly merging into a delicate ring. "What kind of bloodline do you have, Master Duran?" the Evil God asked. Duran understood what the Evil God wanted to do. He gently pped his left wing, and a brilliant light flew out from the edges of his sharp feathers. The bloodline he possessed was of a mixed kind. It had the abilities of space-time and life quadrants. Theoretically, the fusion of just three bloodline abilities wasn''t much impressive, but it was still quite useful. In fact, Duran was the only one in the Four Spirits Sect who had managed to master this fusion. The Evil God nced at Duran''s wings and in response, ten wisps of Godly Way energy rose out from his fingertips as well. They also started to merge into the ring. The whole process was being done very skillfully, and the dexterity here was definitely worth witnessing. "Whoosh!" The ring trembled slightly, and a strand of brilliant light began flowing around it. "You possess a bloodline theurgy concerning bodily movement skill. It''s very useful," the Evil God commented. Duran''s body froze when he saw the familiar brilliance of the light. The blended bloodline he possessed was exclusive to the Four Spirits Sect, or more precisely, exclusive to him. But the Evil God had managed to master it with just a few nces! He couldn''t believe his eyes. "Is... this how you restore the bloodline powers?" The Grandmaster of Heaven was visibly excited at the prospect of witnessing something new. "How are you able to do it so skillfully?" The Evil God calmly infused more Godly Way energy into the ring, and the bloodline power inside it continued to change. He replied indifferently, "I restore the Godly Way energy to the bloodline powers. It is something I''ve practiced millions of times, and therefore,es naturally to me. It''s a piece of cake. The difficult task is restoring them to a higher level of power, by which I mean the power of the Deep Space that Duran mentioned..." After saying that, the Evil God raised up his hand and pointed towards the side of the ship. In the huge square thaty in the distance, tens of thousands of avatars of the Evil God were busy doing their jobs. When the first avatar had proposed the concept of restoring, it had attracted the attention of the Evil God. As a rather sensitive person, he had immediately asked all of his avatars to drop whatever they were doing and focus solely on studying possible methods of restoration. In order to speed up the task, the Evil God had also been creating more and more avatars to divide and conquer. Very soon, three of the avatars had managed to discover the secrets of the restoration and isted a unique kind of bloodline power. Although things had been difficult at the beginning, after the first step, they had started bing simpler. Soon after that, they had got their hands on the second, the third, and the fourth bloodline powers. "You, can restore all the bloodline powers?" Duran asked. "Yes, there are three hundred and seventy-three kinds, and I can get my hands on all of them." The Evil God was continuously infusing the Godly Way energy into the ring, and now, a new bloodline power was formed from the ring. It was releasingyers of diamond-shaped sources of light. When Duran saw these diamond-shaped shes, there was a glint of something in his eyes, something that looked a lot like fury. He was feeling greatly threatened! As long as the diamond-shaped shes of light continued to shoot out, there was no possible way for him to escape. He coldly spoke up, "This bloodline power..." "It canpletely restrain your bloodline theurgy, but please don''t take this the wrong way. I''m just demonstrating my capabilities." The Evil God pped his hands. The ring dissipated, and the bloodline power also disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Directly restoring the three thousand Godly Ways to all three hundred and seventy-three bloodline powers ..." Duran muttered. "I cannot believe there is a genius who thought of that! I would have considered it impossible were I not seeing it with my own eyes." It should be noted that the warriors of the Four Spirits Sect had to kneel down in front of the ancestry- level bloodline to beg so that it would bestow upon them, its power. Those who had been able to obtain even a single one of the various energies had already progressed and were now outstanding warriors of the Four Spirits Sect. If they managed to fuse several unique bloodline powers at the same time, they would be one of the elites of the Four Spirits Sect. The four kings had been racking their brains to find or obtain the full abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline. However, they hadn''t seeded and then, the Four Spirits Sect had been destroyed. They could now, only look at the ancestry-level bloodline with regret. However, this Evil God had used the three thousand Godly Ways to restore the ancestry-level bloodline.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But how could there be such a thing in the world? The Grandmaster of Heaven had proimed himself to be one of the most powerful warriors of the Nihility race, and he was also one of the most intelligent people from the human race. Now that he was standing in front of the Evil God, even he suddenly felt a sense of inferiority. He was facing someone whose intelligence was beyond even his imagination. The Evil God himself paid no attention to Duran''s shocked expression, and continued nonchntly, "The power of the Deep Space is a level higher than that of the main world. It exists in various ''extreme forms''." "Extreme forms?" The Grandmaster of Heaven was confused. "You won''t be able to understand that." The Evil God chose not to exin it and refused directly. This was something that even Duran, who hailed from a fourth-grade world couldn''t understand, much less the Grandmaster of Heaven who was from a third-grade world. "In short, the energy ball I released before was a kind of destructive form. At the moment, I can only get this form through restoration. ording to my estimate, there are over a hundred different extreme forms in the Deep Space. That number is about half that of the bloodline powers." The higher grade a world was, the less kinds of energy there would be inside it, and the more difficult it would be to find or create them through restoration. Compared to the bloodline power, the power of extreme forms in the Deep Space was extremely difficult to obtain, even for the Evil God. "That''s all well and good, but with only this kind of power on your side, I''m afraid you are no match for the downgrader." Duran quickly calmed down. "Through his sword, the downgrader can use various kinds of powers of the Deep Space, or as you just said, various ''extreme forms''." "Give me enough time, and I will be able to do it," the Evil God replied. With his extraordinary talent, he could obtain more extreme forms by learning from his previously sessful experiences. After obtaining the first "extreme form" in the Deep Space, the difficulties he had met before could be easily solved. "Moreover, I''ve already touched the power that is a level higher than that of the Deep Space." Hearing that, the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran couldn''t help but exchange a gaze. Shera, who was standing beside them was also puzzled. She had only felt that the power of the Evil God was beyond her imagination, as he had easily suppressed the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran. And right now, she was even more confused. What was the guy talking about? Did he just say that the power of the Deep Space was not the strongest? "Yes there is a higher level of power, and no, it is not also ''extreme form''," the Evil God continued to exin. "It''s called the Field. All powers exist in the form of Field." Both Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven had nothing to say now. What the Evil God was talking about was beyond theirprehension and they didn''t know what they should ask. In the primitivend, the Snake Goddess, and the others were still under the bloody sky. They didn''t know what was happening on the Other Shore. The fact that Zen hadn''t returned yet made them uneasy but there was nothing they could do. The Snake Goddess tried calling for the ancestry-level bloodline. In theory, the bloodline should know the situation of the Other Shore. However, the ancestry-level bloodline didn''t respond to her and the others at all. It was as if the bloodline was gone. Thus, Fuxi sat down cross legged and decided to take a risk and enter the Other Shore. The moment he entered the Other Shore, his body fell down rapidly. He should havended in the Night View Ind. After he finally managed to stabilize himself, he looked around and was stunned. His face looked like he had been struck by lightning. "The... the Night View Ind... The Jade Pure Realm... They''re all gone..." There was only some debris around Fuxi, and the big and small Pure Sky tforms hadpletely disappeared. When he withdrew from the Other Shore, his face had darkened severely. When the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others asked him what was happening, Fuxi shook his head and told them, "You can go there and see for yourselves. I don''t know what or how to say." Thus, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others hurried towards the Other Shore. What they saw was aplete void with only debris lying around. Eastern Emperor Taiyi was as flustered as Fuxi was when he saw this. "The whole Jade Pure Realm is just gone?!" On the contrary, the Snake Goddess calmed down quickly. "Zen should be fine." If something had happened to him, the primitivend would not have been so calm. Chapter 4233 The Opportunity To Reverse The Situation Chapter 4233 The Opportunity To Reverse The Situation At the Snake Goddess''s words, Eastern Emperor Taiyi smiled and said, "You forgot that his real body is in the primitivend. We''ll know for sure once we go take a look." "Of course! Let''s go back!" As she spoke, the Snake Goddess began to chant the Illusion Breaking Rune to retreat from the Other Shore. The sudden disappearance of the Jade Pure Realm had shocked her beyond measure, and she had momentarily forgotten that Zen''s physical body was in the Pear Hill. Once they returned to the primitivend, they utilized the Grand Teleportation to return to the jadeite tform on the Pear Hill. Zen was still there sitting upright, his face ruddy but calm, and his breathing even. The life energy within his body was flowing in all directions. This would make ordinary people feel refreshed if they got close to him and could extend their life span. It was truly a relief to see that Zen was safe and sound. The moment Zen had risen to prominence within the Source World, they hade to know his importance. They knew he was their only hope, that no other would do. If he perished, everything would be meaningless. "The Jade Pure Realm is gone. Where could Zen be hiding?" "With his theurgies, he should have entered some sort of space..." "Even so, he should have returned already. Why wouldn''t he have woken up yet?" Both spoken words and silent thoughts were revolving around Zen''s possible situation. On the jadeite tform, Judson, Gerald and Kendrick, also joined the discussion. Since they knew nothing of what happened to the Jade Pure Realm, their discussion went nowhere, so they anxiously waited for Zen to awaken. Fortunately, they didn''t have to wait for too long. Several hourster, Zen''s eyes slowly blinked open. "Finally! You''re awake." "Zen, are you alright?" "What on earth happened on the Other Shore?" They crowded around him, throwing a barrage of questions at him without pause. For a moment, Zen wasn''t sure how to answer or if he should, but then he asked, "Where is Madam Yasamin?" Dorothy cared the most about Yasamin. She had entered the door to save her grandmother, but Zen had already rescued Yasamin from the Other Shore before Dorothy. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Madam Yasamin is in the Sword Reading Peak. Why? What''s wrong?" the Snake Goddess asked, confused. Many things should have urred on the Other Shore, but she wasn''t sure why any of those things would have a thing to do with Yasamin. Why did Zen ask for her the moment he woke up? "Someone wishes to see her. Please ask her toe," said Zen. The Snake Goddess was surprised, and she had to take a moment to think over what he had said. "Dorothy is still alive?" Her voice betrayed her shock at the news. She was already aware of Dorothy''s disappearance. If there was anyone on the Other Shore who wanted to see Yasamin, it could only be Dorothy. But why would Dorothy be in the Jade Pure Realm? Did the destruction of the Jade Pure Realm have anything to do with her? "I will exin itter," said Zen softly. With that answer, the Snake Goddess didn''t bother to press the issue. She shifted into a bright beam of light, and transported to the Sword Reading Peak to send for Yasamin. Zen nced around before asking, "Where are the Descending Rings?" The Descending Rings were used to connect the Other Shore and the chaos. Some rings were in the hands of the real Snake Goddess and the human heroes on the Other Shore, but when they had needed the rings to work, they failed. After their failure, they had been devoured by the massive energy balls. Fuxi quickly took out the Descending Rings and put them in front of Zen. What had once been pure golden rings were now deformed and tarnished, their surface pitted and cracked. With the destruction of the Descending Rings on the Other Shore, the real ones in the primitivend had also been severely affected. Zen took the three rings, and brought them closer to him. Then he raised his head and said, "Assist me in repairing them." Energy fluctuations burst from the blood red sky, and a brilliant golden light was born from it that illuminated the three Descending Rings. When the light touched them, a soft humming sound echoed around them. The bright golden light began to be more solid, condensing into a single column as it healed the Descending Rings. In a short moment, that felt like forever, they were as good as new. As if they had never been damaged before. When the healing light had faded, another two streaks of light shot through the sky at them from the foot of the mountain. It was Yasamin and the Snake Goddess. "Zen! I was told someone wanted to see me. Is it Dorothy?" Yasamin asked seriously, a hint of hope in her tone. Fear was etched within the wrinkles of her face. She was afraid of the possible answer. "Yes, it''s her," replied Zen. Yasamin visibly deted with relief. She was old, and had lived long enough in her opinion. She didn''t care much for the fights urring on the Other Shore or the fate of the chaos. Not every Eternal Realm warrior was as selfless as the Snake Goddess and Fuxi, who fought for the world and those living in it until they couldn''t anymore. There was only one person that Yasamin cared for and that was Dorothy. Ever since Dorothy had disappeared through the door, Yasamin had no news of her and had fallen into a period of depression living alone within the Sword Reading Peak, This unexpected news gave her hope. "Where is she? Where is my granddaughter?" asked Yasamin in a rush. Holding the Descending Rings carefully in his hands, Zen closed his eyes and started to activate the Truth of Godly Way. "You will see her soon." The air picked up around them, whistling softly. The next moment, Zen appeared in the passageway within the door. Without a word or hesitation, Zen handed the rings to Dorothy, Kincaid and Hrio respectively and the three of them began to descend. The air grew warm, and a soft buzzing sound reached their ears. Three figures were outlined below the Descending Rings, one for each ring. As Dorothy attempted to regain her senses after leaving the Other Shore, she could hear someone calling her name. Her expression crumpled and tears welled in her eyes, "Grandma!" Dorothy threw herself into her grandmother''s arms. Although she was the reincarnation of the daughter of Kincaid, and there was a small connection between them, Yasamin was the one she loved dearly. Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the Chaos Ancient Gods all focused their eyes beyond the reunion to Kincaid and Hrio. It was a white-haired monster and a Treacherous Being standing there. The faint aura they were releasing was making the others feel stressed and anxious. The Snake Goddess and Fuxi had seen the human spirits who were in the form of Treacherous Beings before. For example, the warriors of the three houses of the Human Spirit Sect on the Night View Ind. However, even Hamilton and Alphonse were far from being able topare with this one in front of them. "Zen, why don''t you introduce them to us?" the Snake Goddess said, not looking away from the two strangers. Before Zen could reply, Dorothy gestured to Kincaid. "Grandma, this is my father!" "Your father?" Yasamin asked in clear disbelief. Zen nodded. "This is the Human Spirit King, Master Kincaid, Dorothy''s father, and this is Hrio, the leader of the Bold Conjecture House." The Human Spirit King was a very famous figure as well as the goal of Zen''s trip to the Jade Pure Realm. Kincaid nodded at Yasamin and said, "Thank you for taking care of Dorothy in the chaos." The Human Spirit King Kincaid... Dorothy''s father... Yasamin was dumbfounded. Although she knew that Dorothy''s origin was extraordinary, she was beyond amazed that her father could be the Human Spirit King. The expressions of the Snake Goddess, Fuxi and the others were simr: utter surprise. After a short period of silence, they raised their hands in a salute. "I''m Snake Goddess. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Master Kincaid..." "I''m Fuxi. Greetings..." "My name is..." Kincaid waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to be so courteous. You all have helped me. It is thanks to you that I am still alive and could wake up!" "We''re blessed by the Deep Space. I didn''t expect that our human spirits would be saved by the human race in the end..." Hrio said softly. Zen then went on to tell them what happened in the Three Purities Stage. Only then did the Snake Goddess, Fuxi and the others know the truth. "Then the real versions of ourselves... are all dead?" Fuxi said, his eyes wide. He had never expected their situation to turn so tragic. The Snake Goddess on the other hand was as calm as ever. Her sharp mind was going over everything that had been said before she said, "So if what you say is true, and the sword fell into the hands of the downgrader, aren''t we all doomed to lose then? "That is why we came here. We are searching for an opportunity to reverse the situation," Kincaid replied. "Is there such an opportunity in the primitivend? Perhaps it is the ancestry-level bloodline?" the Snake Goddess asked, brows scrunched in confusion. "It''s not the ancestry-level bloodline," Zen said as he pointed in the direction of the Ruin Graveyard. "Our opportunity lies there." Chapter 4234 The Proud Geoffrey Chapter 4234 The Proud Geoffrey The Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the others, were all thrown into a state of confusion. The opportunity to defeat the downgrader was in the Ruin Graveyard? Although the Ruin Graveyard was created by the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord''s painstaking efforts, after the chaos began to downgrade, it was unable to even survive itself. Did it have what it took to defeat the downgrader once and for all? What were the odds of iting true? Just as they remained in their spots and made efforts to sort their thoughts out, a bright light suddenly erupted before their eyes from the Ruin Graveyard. Whoosh! The bright light ascended upwards and pierced through the sky. "What was that?" "Damn, what incredible energy!" "Who could possibly possess such astounding theurgy in the Ruin Graveyard?" Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the three Chaos Ancient Gods kept their gazes fixated at the source of the energy as their eyes glowed from the reflection of the blinding light. Although the Pear Hill was adjacent to the Ruin Graveyard, there was still a significant amount of distance that separated the two hugends from each other. Even so, the energy fluctuating from the light was so overpowering that it could be felt through distances far and wide! The power that this beam of light harnessed far surpassed that of the Chaos Ancient Gods and the Eternal Realm warriors. Whoosh... If the beam of light wasn''t contained in time, it could pierce through the sky shrouded in crimson red and reach the ends of the primitivend. However, just as this unstoppable beam of light extended towards the bloody red sky, many obstructions containing energy in the form of green beehives appeared to stop it in its tracks. Although the beam of light was considerably stronger than the beehives, the moment they collided with each other, a clear deafening sound reverberated through the sky and sent vibrations far and wide. The two seemed to have canceled each other out andter withered away till they vanished out of sight. "Is this your doing? Is this the opportunity you were talking about?" the Snake Goddess asked while still gazing at the sky. Zen, too, wore a puzzled expression on his face as he looked into the distance. Fortunately, he had omniscient abilities in the primitivend. As he focused for a brief moment, he learned what had happened, and a smile of relief appeared on his face as his tense expression eased up. "It wasn''t us who did it, but there''s no doubt in my mind that the opportunity is there. Everyone! Follow me!" With a wave of his hand, Zen wrapped everyone in ayer of space created by him. The next moment, they had teleported inside the Ruin Graveyard. On a cliff in the Ruin Graveyard, Rocher stood rooted to his spot with the Lone Sword in his grip, his eyes wide open in shock. Ever since Geoffrey pulled out the ck stone on the holy pir that was connected to the sword at the other end, the Lone Sword had lost its old essence as it stopped being responsive and turned into a lifeless scrap of metal. However, Rocher didn''t seem to worry about it too much. Geoffrey had told him that he would continue to seek out a stronger power that could strengthen the Lone Sword. But today, Rocher felt something strange happen to the Lone Sword. Unusual, intricate patterns painted in a silver yellow color suddenly began to appear on the surface of the sword. These patterns began to carve themselves into the sword from the bottom and slowly made their way to the top, almost covering the entire sword, giving it a new appearance. Just as he was consumed with confusion concerning the strange behavior of the sword, he felt a vivid surge of energy gushing out from the sword. This power was on a whole other level from what it previously withheld. Before, the overall power of the sword was dangerously violent, which made it hard for Rocher to contain it with his current strength. It was notpatible with his temperament. However, right now, the energy flowing within the Lone Sword was as endless as a vast ocean. Slowly, it filled his chest like flowing water. Swish! He couldn''t help but give the sword a wave in a panicked state. The sheer intensity of the strike left him speechless and shocked. This boundless raw power... was something he never expected to wield in his hands. Geoffrey really pulled it off! As a million thoughts raced through his mind to process his current situation, Zen and his group suddenly appeared before his eyes. "Zen! Zen, listen to me! Geoffrey really did it! This sword... this Lone Sword has surpassed its previous capabilities and has gotten so powerful!" Rocher was so excited that his voice cracked in between his words as he desperately tried to tell Zen in one breath. Zen returned his smile and gave an acknowledging nod. "I know. You have seeded!" If the downgrader had never existed, Zen would have been as ecstatic as Rocher felt with his newly acquired power. After all, Rocher would be Zen''s strongest aid, standing by his side to support him in the face of any crisis. However, their current enemy was the downgrader, an existence impossible to defeat by simply relying on the power of the main world. "Why does such a formidable force exist? It''s impossible to make it even with the aid of an Other Shore Token from the Stage Thirty-three of the Other Shore. How did Geoffrey manage to make it?" Kendrick asked in confusion. In response to his question, Kincaid replied in a rather calm tone, "This sword is linked to the Sunlight Annihtion Light. It was once my most powerful Holy Item." "So it''s a Holy Item..." Rocher muttered in a tone only audible to himself as he stared deeply at the sword in his hands. He quickly switched his gaze from the sword to Kincaid and asked, "Wait... you said that this was once your Holy Item. That must mean that you are..." "Yes. He is the Human Spirit King, Kincaid," Zen interrupted Rocher as he introduced him to Kincaid. "Geoffrey must have climbed onto the holy pir of the Human Spirit Sect." With the sudden revtion that nowy bare to him, Rocher remained stunned in ce with his mouth wide open. Suddenly, he nodded to himself and took two steps in the direction of Kincaid before holding his sword horizontally towards him. "If that''s the case, then I shall return the sword back to its original owner." Rocher had a dignified personality, he wasn''t one to hog someone else''s treasure and keep it to himself, so he naturally felt like he had to return it. However, Kincaid put one hand forward, signaling him to stop as he gave him a faint smile and shook his head. "It''s true that it once belonged to me. However, now, the time has changed, and it has brought about a great change to the world. I no longer own this Holy Item. It''s rightfully yours now." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The moment Rocher opened his mouth to say something in response, he was interrupted when he felt a slight movement from the Lone Sword. It was Geoffrey tugging on the link connected to the Holy Item from the other end. "Geoffrey seems to have something to say!" "What is it? What''s he saying?" Zen asked hurriedly, sounding desperate to know. The Lone Sword was no longer the center of attention. Everyone''s concentration shifted towards communicating with Geoffrey through the sword. Everyone remained quiet as Rocher closed his eyes and grasped the Lone Sword tightly in his grip to perceive what Geoffrey was trying to say. After a while, he wore a dumbfounded expression on his face as he addressed everyone present there, "He said, Uncle Rocher, the sword has be really powerful, hasn''t it? Are you satisfied with the improvement?" The kid was showing off his capabilities with the utmost confidence on the top of the holy pir. "It''s amazing! It''s so formidable that it''s easily the strongest Other Shore Token I have ever seen!" Rocher replied to Geoffrey''s question whole-heartedly. To insert the ck stone into the top of the pir, Geoffrey had put in a lot of effort. At this moment, he was extremely proud of himself after having heard the positive results. When he found out that his father and some others were also beside Rocher listening in from the other end, he fiddled with the link and continued to boast, "If you are not satisfied with it, I can connect it with another one for you. I still have several options here!" "There''s no need for that. Your father wants to speak to you," Rocher said as he handed the Lone Sword to Zen and stood aside. He could see that Zen and the others were desperate tomunicate with Geoffrey. This kind of exchange was strenuous on people on the both ends, so Zen didn''t want to waste any time and cut straight to the chase. "Geoffrey, it''s true that I''m proud of what you''ve done. Controlling this sword is enough to make your Uncle Rocher the number one warrior in the chaos, but the enemy we are facing is far stronger. We need your help to defeat it." "Stronger, you say? How strong could it even be?" Geoffrey replied nonchntly, seemingly unfazed by Zen''s words. "Have you ever witnessed the Deep Space?" Zen asked, maintaining his calm demeanor. "You mean the remains floating in the sky? Yeah, I''ve seen it before. I can see it from a certain position of the holy pir," Geoffrey replied. He could see it when he climbed to the top of the holy pirs of the Snake Spirit Sect and the Human Spirit Sect. It was easily visible from there. Zen continued to exin to Geoffrey the dire situation they were in, "The enemy we are about to face is from that ce, so we need you to find a person in the Deep Space, whose surname is Xue." There was another key point to consider in the n that Kincaid had proposed - Geoffrey could walk freely within the main world, but could he walk freely in the Deep Space? Whether it was Elder Xue, Kincaid, or Sheehan, if they entered the Deep Space, they would find themselves in the exact same situation as Zen when he had entered the main world, as they were rendered sightless and couldn''t see anything and it would be very difficult for them to even walk. This was all because they did not belong to the fifth-grade world. Fortunately for Geoffrey, the Deep Space was in a broken state. Arge part of the space had already been downgraded and reduced to the main world, and that was why the Four Spirits Sect had the chance to explore the Deep Space. The difficulty of the task was thest thing on Geoffrey''s mind. Instead, he was eager to prove his usefulness to his father. "The Deep Space is on a significant height. Is there a way I can get there?" Chapter 4235 Circles Chapter 4235 Circles The Deep Space and the main world werepletely different in so many aspects. With Geoffrey''s current strength, it would be impossible for him to cross between them. "Well¡­" Zen looked at the Human Spirit King. He didn''t even know much about the main world, let alone the Deep Space. Noticing this, the Human Spirit King immediately said, "There is a transmission array at the top of the Eternal Divine Courtyard. Through this, one can go to the Deep Space." The Four Spirits Sect treated the Deep Space with great importance. They believed that this ce was like a vastnd that was filled with precious treasures. Therefore, they had spent a lot of time, effort, and resources building a transmission array in the Eternal Divine Courtyard that would connect them to the Deep Space. This way, they were able to monopolize the resources that could be found there. "The Eternal Divine Courtyard? You mean the courtyard that is chained down?" Geoffrey asked out of curiosity. "Indeed," Kincaid replied. "But wouldn''t it be too difficult to activate such a transmission array?" Zen was a bit worried. After all, it was a transmission array that linked two great worlds. "In theory, yes. But you don''t have to worry. The energy needed to activate the transmission array is provided by the Time Lock. As long as Geoffrey can sessfully climb and enter the top of the Eternal Divine Courtyard, there is no doubt that he can activate the transmission array," Kincaid remarked confidently. In the main world, there were so many legacies left behind by the Four Spirits Sect that couldst forever, unless the entire main world was fully downgraded. Right now, Kincaid was being very patient. He knew that he could not solve this crisis by himself, so he needed to trust and depend on Geoffrey. Although Geoffrey was a human with rtively weak strength, currently, he was the only hope that the whole world could cling to. Then, Kincaid went on to tell Geoffrey in detail everything that he needed to know about the Deep Space, and what might be waiting for him in that ce. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing Kincaid borating the details about the Deep Space, Zen and the others couldn''t help but feel amused. In the eyes of the people from the third-grade world, the main world would appear that it wasposed of countless snow-white dots of light. On the other hand, if the people from the main world viewed the Deep Space, they would be able to see a lot of circles floating around. It was inevitable for people from a lower-grade world to see a higher-grade world from a different perspective. It took Kincaid about four hours to finish exining to Geoffrey everything that he needed to know. In the end, Geoffrey just nodded repeatedly before he left. "I hope that Geoffrey can make it this time," the Snake Goddess said anxiously. "Trust him. He will definitely make it!" Kincaid had a huge smile as he confidently said this. He always ignored the possibility of failure when facing such a great crisis. This was the only way that he could maximize his full potential into solving anything. Meanwhile, Zen stayed silent. He felt a little guilty that Geoffrey was the one who had to take this huge risk and pressure. But at the same time, he was also deeply rooting for him. Right now, the entire chaos didn''t have anything but him to count on. There was no other choice. Noticing that everyone had been a little depressed about the situation, Kincaid turned to Rocher with a smile and said, "The power of the Sunlight Annihtion Light is exceptional. Let me teach you how to activate its full potential. "Yes, Master Kincaid. Please enlighten me," Rocher immediately responded as he cupped his hands. Then, Kincaid took the Lone Sword from Rocher. He gently clenched it, and the patterns on the surface of the sword gradually fluctuated and became brighter, eventually turning into endless energy flowers that bloomed sessively. "It''s not actually difficult to control the Sunlight Annihtion Light. When using its energy, you just have to separately release it, and then merge it into one." After exining this, Kincaid lightly tapped the hilt of the sword. Swish! Swish! Bright light beams the size of fingers suddenly shot out and flickered into a shape of a gourd before converging together. Buzz! Buzz! The umted sword radiance seemed to be viscous, thus reducing its speed by more than half. But soon after, it transformed into a strange form, splitting into hundreds of beams that shot out through the sky. These beams contained a specialw that kept soaring, dazzling everyone who saw them. Meanwhile, as Kincaid was still teaching Rocher, Geoffrey had already arrived at the edge of the pir and started crawling along the chain. He had trod on the chain of the Time Lock several times before, so he had easily adapted to its terrain. About two dayster, he finally crossed the chain and was able to climb up to the Eternal Divine Courtyard right in the middle of the four pirs. "Hmm, the Human Spirit King said there is a magic array on the roof of the Eternal Divine Courtyard, but I didn''t find it before." Previously, Geoffrey had been thinking about how he could enter the chained courtyard. After searching for a way in and eventually failing, he gave up exploring it. This time, he went straight to the roof. The main hall of the Eternal Divine Courtyard was octagonal in shape, with a circle of protruding tiles in the middle of it. Right after passing the tiles, he saw a tform that was about thirty feet long. At the four corners of this tform, four chains of the Time Lock were fixed. Geoffrey observed the tform and the chains for a while. Eventually, he discerned that the transmission array mentioned by the Human Spirit King was most likely to be located on the tform. With this, Geoffrey immediately jumped towards the tform. The moment hended and stood on the tform, the four chains began emitting dark blue lights. These lights were like water droplets that flowed along the grooves of the tform. The lightsing from the four corners gradually streamed in the middle, intertwining and merging. Whoosh! Geoffrey witnessed that the dots of blue light began forming a diamond-shaped array on the ground. "Is this the transmission array?" He was engrossed as he watched the formation of the array. He was the type of person who was easily amused and was curious about everything. Needless to say, he was deeply intrigued by the Deep Space. He wanted to see what a higher-grade world would look like. Without any hesitation, Geoffrey immediately stepped in the diamond-shaped array. Whoosh! Suddenly, the transmission array began to glow even more brightly. Then, Geoffrey saw that a beam of light was rising from the array. This beam of light instantly drilled through his arm, leaving a hole the size of a thumb. He noticed that his flesh and bones where the hole appeared hadpletely vanished. "Hey, what''s happening?" Geoffrey was startled. He wasn''t informed about this. But he also realized that he didn''t feel any pain even after being drilled by the mysterious beam of light. Swoosh! A few more rays of light rose and drilled through his body. Two of them pierced through the soles of his feet, and another one bored through his head. "Wait a minute. Is the transmission array going to split me into countless pieces before I get transported?" Geoffrey felt a little scared. This process was a little weird for him. There were holes in his body but he didn''t feel any pain. Whoosh! Whoosh! Eventually, more and more beams of lights rose and created countless holes in his body. As the number of holes increased, fewer body parts remained intact. After the lights shot through the remaining parts, Geoffrey''s entire body disappeared from the array. Then, the same beams of light shot upwards. Geoffrey felt that his body and his consciousness were carried within these lights. After a while, the beams of light finally arrived at their destination. Then, they turned into flesh and blood that eventually formed Geoffrey''s original body. When the beams of light had finished restoring Geoffrey''s body, he opened his eyes and looked into the distance. Then, he remembered Kincaid''s warning. He said that if Geoffrey wouldn''t be able to understand the Deep Space, he had to walk to the right all the time. Currently, more than half of the Deep Space had already been downgraded, and there were many areas of the main world in it. The nearest area was at the end of the right path. When Geoffrey started looking around, the corners of his mouth curled up, and a proud expression appeared on his face. He could clearly see the circles that formed the Deep Space. He was finally here, and he had to do everything correctly because everyone''s survival depended on him. Chapter 4236 Spiders Chapter 4236 Spiders Although it was the first time that Geoffrey entered the Deep Space, he had hunch that he could see this ce clearly. He might have acquired this confidence when he entered the Abstruse Energy World. That was why he was not that surprised when he did see the Deep Space. Currently, he was in some circr secret room. On the walls of this secret room, several ancient patterns were vividly engraved. However, Geoffrey wasn''t able to understand any of these words or markings. "He said to go right?" Remembering what Kincaid had told him, Geoffrey took a few steps forward and chose to walk along the right side of the passage. Upon treading this path, he saw the other end of the passage was broken. The other end had been downgraded to a fourth-grade space. As Kincaid was not sure if Geoffrey could move freely in the Deep Space, he asked him to walk in this fourth-grade space. Now that Geoffrey knew about his ability, he believed he didn''t need to choose this kind of broken road. He quickly withdrew from the right passage he was treading earlier and started walking straight towards the road ahead. This was a long and narrow pathway, and its surroundings were paved with transparent bricks. He noticed that each of these bricks was encircled by countless tiny rings that emitted bright lights, which illuminated the entire pathway. If the measurement of the third-grade world was to be followed, this passage would be about three thousand feet long. After a short while, he was finally able to reach its end. As he stepped out of the passage, a dazzling light weed him, making him feel a bit dizzy. Eventually, he was able to adapt to the light. Upon looking up, he was instantly shocked by the scene that appeared in front of him. There was a huge golden circle floating in the sky, and it was the one responsible for projecting endless luminous lights in all directions. "Is this the sun here in the Deep Space?" The peculiar appearance of the scene greatly shocked Geoffrey. Although Geoffrey''s cultivation base was not that high, his primary senses, and especially his vision and hearing had been significantly enhanced due to all his experiences over the years. It could be said that he was no longer inferior to the powerful masters in the chaos. Only half of the circr sun was still intact, while the other half was already broken. The scattered golden fragments had turned into ribbon-like objects that still released heat and light. "Only half of the sun has been downgraded. Is it because the power of the downgrader wasn''t enough?" Geoffrey murmured to himself. After averting his gaze from the sun, Geoffrey continued to look straight ahead. Then, a huge wheel- shaped building appeared in his sight. He quickly noticed that he was at the edge of the wheel. Beforeing to the Deep Space, Kincaid had a long talk with Geoffrey. From that, Geoffrey learned that this wheel-shaped building was called the Sky Wheel City by the Four Spirits Sect, and it was supposed to be the most magnificent building in all of the Deep Space. Most of the digging work by the Four Spirits Sect in the Deep Space was carried out around the Sky Wheel City. "The structure of that ce is extremelyplicated. We''ve attempted countless times, but we''ve never been close to the center of the Sky Wheel City. Once you get to the Deep Space, I urge you to set that ce as your goal." This was what Kincaid told Geoffrey before he set out. "Hmm, I wonder if I could find that elder whose surname is Xue..." Geoffrey pursed his lips as he stared at the odd-looking building. Although he epted this task willingly, he just realized that the information and tips given by the Human Spirit King were too little. Even if the Four Spirits Sect spent a long time in the Deep Space, it still wasn''t enough for them to fully grasp the mystery of the ce. As for Geoffrey, he could gain a better understanding of it once he saw and experienced the ce. Still unsure of what he exactly needed to do, Geoffrey continued walking towards the center of the Sky Wheel City. While walking, he remembered that he was carrying the hopes of the human race, the human spirits, and the entire chaos. However, even though this was such a huge burden, he was actually very passionate about it. In fact, he was so happy that he became such an important figure. Meanwhile, Geoffrey observed that dozens of huge paths branched out from the center of the Sky Wheel City and were connected to the outer edge of the wheel-shaped building. Seeing this, he just randomly walked through one of these paths. Since he entered the Sky Wheel City, Geoffrey had been very careful and on high alert. He was afraid that something strange would suddenly appear, so he needed to be vignt. He clearly knew that even the vicious beasts in the chaos could defeat him. When he was in the Abstruse Energy World, he was also overwhelmed by the things that attacked him there. Thus, he was aware that the monsters of the Deep Space could only be stronger and more terrifying than the ones that he already encountered. If he wasn''t careful enough, he might be killed on the spot. However, after walking for about an hour, the surroundings still remained quiet, especially on the huge and wide passages. He couldn''t hear anything besides himself. Because of this, the fear in his mind and heart gradually dissipated, and he started walking more briskly. ''Ziya can''t even move an inch in the Abstruse Energy World. What would happen if he entered this world? I think it would be horrible if he was suddenly dragged into this world, '' Geoffrey thought to himself as he remembered what they went through before. However, even if he was able to move freely, it still took him more than two months to go up and down the pir, even without the statues blocking his way. Rustle! As Geoffrey continued walking and was a bit lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a strange sound. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It seemed like the sound of sand falling on a piece of board. He had already been quite rxed for a while, but with this sound, he couldn''t help but stop on his tracks and wear a suspicious look on his face. As he looked around, he found nothing. ''Is it just my illusion?'' Geoffrey shook his head and continued to walk forward, but he was now on high alert again. Then, he heard the rustling sound once more. This time, since he was already on guard, he heard the sound very clearly. He was able to pinpoint that the sound came from the back of the passage. However, the passage itself was hanging in the air, so he couldn''t see what it looked like on the other side. Nervous at what might happen, he started rushing forward and didn''t dare to look back. Rustle! Rustle! As Geoffrey ran faster, he also noticed that the speed of the rustling sound also increased. It seemed that the creature on the other side of the passage was following him all this time. As he heard this, fear easily crept beneath his skin and cast a shadow on his heart. He wasn''t able to think clearly so he just continued to speed up. Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! As Geoffrey moved further, the rustling sound that he heard from the back of the passage became denser. He realized that at this point, more and more creatures must have joined in chasing him. After running for a few miles, the rustling sound was already getting closer and closer. For the first time, Geoffrey dared to look at the two sides of the passage. His face immediately turned ghastly pale at what he saw. ck sticks as thick as fingers appeared on both sides of the passage. It turned out that the rustling sound was caused by these ck sticks rubbing the ground. On the other end of these ck sticks, there were also some pie-shaped beings with sharp teeth embedded in them. "Are these... spiders?" The appearance of the creatures sent a strong shiver down his spine. These creatures were indeed very simr to spiders, but their legs were much thinner, and their bodies were also smaller. Their appearance was just so bizarre, making them look creepier and more rming. "Damn it! The Human Spirit King lied to me!" Geoffrey couldn''t help but shout in anxiousness. Kincaid spent four hours talking to him about the Deep Space, but not once did he mention the existence of these dreadful monsters. However, the truth was he couldn''t me Kincaid. The current situation in the Deep Space was very simr to that in the Abstruse Energy World. After an iplete downgrading, the powerful beings that once ruled and lurked in the Deep Space had all perished. Of course, even the weakest creatures had also been eliminated. However, it was like a gradual evolution that happened through the passage of time. After more than a thousand chaotic eras, some deviant things slowly developed and appeared in the Deep Space that was supposed to be a lifelessnd. These spider-like beings were one of them. Rustle! One of the spider-like creatures suddenly rushed towards Geoffrey, and its thin ck leg swiftly stabbed towards him. Fortunately, Geoffrey was agile enough to avoid the attack. But even before he couldnd on the ground, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his chest. As he looked down, he saw that a thin ck leg was protruding out of his chest. He was apparently stabbed from his back. Soon after, he felt that his body was being lifted up in the air. Chapter 4237 Selecting Chapter 4237 Selecting There was no room for Geoffrey to resist. Even if there were, he wasn''t strong enough. After swaying around in the air for a while, he was thrown on the back of a spider. Although his chest had been pierced, the wound was not fatal. He somersaulted and tried to break free from the spider. He almost seeded too, but right before he could break free, the sharp teeth on the back of the spider expanded outwards and formed a cage that imprisoned him. He could move about very slightly now, but could not break free. After Geoffrey was captured, most of the spiders scattered towards the back of the path. However, the one that had captured him ran forwards with its long legs. Geoffrey knew that he had to break free. After stopping the bleeding from the wound on his chest, he stretched out his hands and grabbed two of the spider''s teeth, trying to break them apart. However, as soon as the power burst out from his hands, the teeth suddenly turned red. And instantly, as if two pieces of red-hot soldering iron had scalded his hands, he quickly let go of them. It was as if he had grabbed a solid fire. "Great! I can''t leave now," Geoffrey sulked, rubbing his hands helplessly. In the Abstruse Energy World, he had been rather lucky and had not encountered any danger. Even while facing the most troublesome bronze statues, all he had to do was lure them down and let Ziya kill them. This was the first time that he was facing these unknown creatures all by himself. He looked calm on the outside, but in fact, he was extremely flustered. His onlyfort was the fact that the spider had only trapped him and not swallowed him whole in a single gulp. Furthermore, the spider was heading towards the center of the Sky Wheel City, and its speed was ten times faster than his own. Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! To the naked eye, the Sky Wheel City did not seem so far away, but the path was actually quite long. It took ten hours even for the spider to cover half the distance. After a full day and night''s journey, the spider finally got close to the center of the city. Geoffrey himself would have needed at least ten days to cover this path. The spider had indirectly helped him shorten the voyage, but he was not happy at all. While nearing the city center, the spider proceeded towards arge, arched building and entered inside. Inside, Geoffrey saw many spiders, all of whom were carrying all sorts of creatures on their backs, and slowly moving forward in a queue. The spider in front of Geoffrey was carrying a huge bug on its back. The bug kept on struggling, but was unable to escape from the sharp teeth. Its body would asionally touch the sharp teeth, and get scalded in the process. Further ahead was a spider carrying a little monster with very long hands, legs, and tail. The monster was sitting quietly in the cage, staring at Geoffrey with a faint smile on his face. Geoffrey frowned, ignored the little monster, and then continued to look at the other trapped creatures. The creatures and entities that thrived in the Deep Space were quite mysterious and iprehensible in the eyes of creatures from third-grade and fourth-grade worlds. In fact, even their forms were indescribable. However, in Geoffrey''s eyes, these creatures were somewhat simple. Most of the creatures that had been sent here were very primitive. The only ones that looked a bit intelligent was the little monster. The spiders in the long line moved forward slowly, and Geoffrey felt uneasy. The spiders were definitely up to something. He didn''t know what kind of danger he was going to encounter. Once the spiders had moved a certain distance, Geoffrey saw a triangr tform in front of the line. There was an incision of about three feet at the bottom of the tform, and the spiders would perfectly fit inside it, putting the prey in the cages on their backs into the triangr tform. When Geoffrey was concentrating on observing the triangr tform, he suddenly saw a sh of golden light and heard a strange scream from the tform. Then a spider retreated from the tform. The prey on its back had disappearedpletely, leaving nothing but a pile of ashes behind. The spider dumped the ck ashes on the ground and then left calmly. "Oh no! That is bad!" Geoffrey''s mind went nk when he saw this. What on earth did these spiders want to do? Were they capturing these creatures from thousands of miles away just to burn them to ashes? That seemed unlikely. One spider after another entered the triangr tform to verify Geoffrey''s judgment. With every sh of golden light, the prey on the back of a spider would be burnt to ashes. Very soon after that, it was the little monster''s turn. The little monster seemed quite calm, and there was a constant smile on his distinctive face throughout the whole process. "He is still smiling even though it is certain he is going to die," Geoffrey remarked to himself, gritting his teeth. However, after the little monster was sent in, there was no golden sh from the triangr tform. The spider that was carrying him retreated, and he was safe and sound. When he came out, the monster looked at Geoffrey with an even brighter smile. He even stretched out his hands and made a gesture that seemed like cutting one''s neck repeatedly. He was also making a howling sound. The gesture might have been provocative, or it might have been a greeting, but Geoffrey was ted in any case. He had finally seen a creaturee out alive. This meant that there was a slim chance of survival while inside the triangr tform. Geoffrey still had a chance to live. Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Next, it was the turn of the bug in front of Geoffrey. A few seconds after the bug was sent in, the golden light shed again, and then the spider came out with ashes on its back. "Okay... My turn." Geoffrey took a deep breath and got ready. When he was taken into the triangr tform, a huge mirror appeared in front of him. There were fifteen small cubes arranged neatly on the left side of the mirror, and only one on the right side. The sixteenth one seemed to be a corner piece of therge cube that the fifteen other ones were trying to form. "This is a test?" Geoffrey was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly moved the cube on the right side to the left, forming aplete cube. After that, the scene in the mirror changed abruptly. This time also, several cubes wereid out on the mirror. They were a bit more than a dozen in number. Geoffrey thought for a while and then rearranged them into a pattern. After that, the scene in the mirror changed again. This time, several cubes and round blocks were mixed together, and Geoffrey knew that he only needed to separate them to pass this round. After hepleted the three puzzles, the scene in the mirror disappeared, and it became nk. Geoffrey was very nervous. The three questions had all been very simple, but he didn''t know if he had passed the test. If the golden light shed, he would directly turn into ashes. It was not until the spider that was carrying him began to slowly move that he heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had passed through one very big hurdle. Although he was still trapped, escaping the jaws of death felt exhrating. ''The spiders capture their prey and then select the intelligent ones among them. Those who don''t pass the test are burnt to a crisp, and the intelligent ones are allowed to live, '' Geoffrey thought, feeling much more relieved. If the spiders were selecting intelligent creatures so creatively, it meant that they themselves possessed intelligence. This meant that he couldmunicate with them. And no matter what they were going to do, as long as he couldmunicate with them, he didn''t need to worry. After the test, the spider carried Geoffrey out of the arched building, and descended a flight of stairs that led to a huge underground space. Now there were cages on either side of the space in which all sorts of strange creatures were trapped. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They had already passed the test presumably, so naturally possessed enough intelligence. When Geoffrey was carried in, he attracted the attention of all of those creatures. Some of the monsters even greeted him through the fences by letting out strange screams of excitement. Geoffrey didn''t know what they were trying to say, so he simply ignored them. After the spider found an empty cage, it stuffed Geoffrey inside and the door was shut! Chapter 4238 Eight Diagrams Lock Chapter 4238 Eight Diagrams Lock The space inside the cage was very limited. It was barely enough just for a person to sit with his legs crossed. Inside the cage, Geoffrey tightly grabbed the fence with both hands and looked intently at his surroundings. At this point, his mind was in a mess. He didn''t know what was going to happen to him. From what he could see, he assumed that there were probably thousands of creatures being held in the underground space. The creatures came in different forms and sizes, and they were also speaking in various undecipherablenguages. "I''m not sure but it seems like these creatures only possess little intelligence," Geoffrey murmured to himself as he observed the creatures around him. "What the hell is this ce? Why did they catch me?" Although Geoffrey was indeed smart, he was far from being as determined as his father. He could be ambitious and confident at times, but once he encountered even minor setbacks, he would easily be frustrated. "Coo! Coo!" Diagonally opposite to Geoffrey''s position, a white bird was constantly letting out loud cries while furiously pping his wings. He had been doing this for more than an hour now. "Oh, shut up! It''s so annoying!" Bang! Geoffrey shouted in extreme irritation as he punched the fence of the cage. As the bird sensed Geoffrey''s hostility, he stopped screaming for a few seconds. Then, suddenly, his eyes shed with an ominous green light. When Geoffrey incidentally met his eyes, he instantly felt a crushing pain in his head as if he were hit by a heavy hammer. He felt like his skull was being split open that it almost made him faint. "Coo! Coo! Coo!" Then, the white bird started violently pping his wings again. His cry was even louder than before. Geoffrey sat down for a long time, holding his aching head. After a while, the pain gradually subsided. He sat properly and helplessly said, "These creatures are so aggressive. They may be a bit intelligent, but they still look like a bunch of idiots." Just now, the questions that appeared in the mirror were very simple. Maybe they took the cultural barriers of different races into consideration and only arranged a simple test. Even though they passed the test, Geoffrey realized that these creatures possessed inferior intelligence than humans. Wallowing in despair, Geoffrey''s eyes wandered into the cage in front of him, where the little monster he had seen before was being held. In contrast to the white bird, this little monster didn''t make a ruckus. Instead, he climbed onto the railing and stared intently at Geoffrey with his ck eyes. He wore a strange and creepy smile on his face as if he had taken an interest in Geoffrey. "Why the hell does he keep on staring at me?" Geoffrey turned around as heined. He covered his head with both his hands and tried to close his eyes. Although he no longer needed any sleep after cultivating to his current level, he felt the need to iste himself from his surroundings. He didn''t want to see or hear them. As the night passed, the noise produced by the monsters didn''t cease even for a minute. When the door of the underground space opened again, they immediately heard rustling sounds coming from beyond the door. Geoffrey immediately stood up, pressed his head against the fence and saw that numerous spiders wereing in one after another. Then, one of the spiders stopped in front of Geoffrey''s cage. He noticed that at the back of the spider, it was carrying a pile of wooden blocks and three square wooden frames. "What is it this time? A seven-piece puzzle?" When Geoffrey was still in the Cloud Hall, he used to y the seven-piece puzzle. Letitia had hired someone to specifically make and customize the blocks. After taking a quick nce, Geoffrey reached out his hand and picked out a few blocks tobine them together. In just a second, he was able to use all the seven blocks to fill the first square wooden frame. ''Come on, this is so easy!'' he thought. Then, he used twelve more blocks to fill the bigger square wooden frame, and sixteen more blocks to fill the biggest one. ''Well,pared to the earlier one, this one is a little more difficult. This test might need the level of intelligence that an ordinary eight-year-old human possesses.'' As Geoffrey quickly finished, his gaze fell on the white bird that was about to take the test. In his mind, he had no doubt that this creature possessed great strength. Just his malevolent stare was able to give Geoffrey a severe headache. However, with this test, his intelligence would definitely be tried. The white bird stretched his head out of the fence and began picking up blocks to put into the wooden frame. However, no matter how much he tried, he wasn''t able to piece the blocks together. The blocks were either one piece more or less. The white bird couldn''t even finish the smallest frame. Thus there was no way that he could aplish the bigger ones. He seemed to know what might happen to him once he failed to solve the puzzle. The speed at which he picked and rearranged the blocks became faster and faster. At the same time, Geoffrey saw that the anxiety was growing in his eyes. The white bird was getting impatient and frustrated as he couldn''t solve the puzzle no matter how hard he tried. "Coo! Coo! Coo!" The white bird stretched out his neck and started screaming in agitation. With a sneer on his face, Geoffrey said, "Ha, you deserve it. Let''s see if you could dare to re at me again." This time, the captives were given about an hour to finish the test. As the time was up, the spiders carried unfinished frames away and left the underground space immediately after. The underground space that was in an uproar just a few minutes ago suddenly became quiet. As the test ended, most of the monsters knew what was waiting for them. Whoosh! Without any warning, a muffled sound rang out in one of the cages, followed by a sh of golden light. In the blink of an eye, the monster in that cage was burned to ashes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Immediately after, a wave of golden lights shone one after another. The muffled shrieks of the monsters were heard throughout the ce. In a few moments, several monsters were burned to death inside their cages. At this moment, the white bird clearly knew what was going to happen to him. He struggled madly in the cage, desperately trying to escape from it. His wings suddenly turned into a bright and rigid weapon that constantly shed the fence. However, the fence was made from an exceptional solid material. Even with the white bird''s extraordinary strength, his wings didn''t even leave a dent or scratch on it. Whoosh! As the golden light shed in the white bird''s cage, he was instantly charred, and only a few of his white feathers remained floating out of his cage. Upon seeing the miserable death of the white bird, Geoffrey wasn''t satisfied at all. Instead, he also panicked because he didn''t know for sure that he was already safe. Even if he had finished all those puzzles, if the spiders had somehow made a mistake in checking their records, then he was still doomed. He could imagine the unjust death that he would receive. However, after a few moments, all of the golden lights began to dim. That was the only time that Geoffrey felt relieved. It meant that the purging of the creatures who failed the test was finally done. "Whew, I passed." Geoffrey couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. Immediately after, his gaze stumbled upon the cage of the little monster from before. It seemed that he was still safe, and he was staring at him with a yful look as his tail wagged constantly. Geoffrey ignored him as he didn''t have time for his antics. Instead, he started counting the creatures that were left. From what he saw, he concluded that about one out of ten creatures had survived, meaning that the failure rate was about ny percent. He adjudicated that the remaining monsters must have possessed at least an average level of intelligence. He also determined that these kinds of tests would probably continue, and he just wanted them to be over. However, what he couldn''t figure out was the real intention behind these tests. If they wanted to select creatures with high intelligence, was this kind of method necessary? For the first two tests, Geoffrey easily dealt with them. But he worried that if the tests'' difficulty increased over time, there was no way to know for sure if he could pass them all. However, right now, he had no choice but to take them and go on until the end. About twenty-four hourster, the spiders appeared in the underground space again. This time, they were carrying six pieces of iron with different sizes and unique shapes. As soon as Geoffrey saw them, his anxious expression gradually rxed, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "The Eight Diagrams Lock, huh?" The pieces of iron were intertwined in a mortise-and-tenon structure. Even an adult would have a bit difficulty unlocking them. Fortunately, Geoffrey had been fond of ying the Eight Diagrams Lock since he was a child, and thus it should be pretty easy for him to aplish this test. Just when he was about to begin, the little monster suddenly made a scene by quickly grabbing the Eight Diagrams Lock, and raising it towards Geoffrey. With a single gentle touch, he was able to unlock it instantly. As soon as it was done, the little monster stared at Geoffrey with a defiant and mocking expression. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Geoffrey couldn''t help but scoff as he thought how ridiculous it was. "Is he trying to provoke me by showing off his skill for something like this?" All of the creatures in the fifth-grade world had immeasurable strength, or at least, they were much stronger than Geoffrey. Every single one of them could easily take him down, but right now, they were held against their will andpeting in these children''s games. Chapter 4239 Intelligent Creature Chapter 4239 Intelligent Creature The little monster acted swiftly and smoothly. He seemed very capable of unlocking the Eight Diagrams Locks. Sure enough, he quickly found a knack to do that. After a few minutes, he sessfully unlocked the Eight Diagrams Locks. Then, he eyed Geoffrey curiously, as though he wanted to size up his capabilities. Because of two prior experiences, Geoffrey was now able to maintain hisposure. In fact, he acted as though he was in no rush. He even observed the other monsters for a while before reaching out his hands to the Eight Diagrams Lock. He grabbed each side of the Eight Diagrams Lock with both hands and gently twisted it, unlocking it with ease. Then he unlocked the second lock, the third, the fourth... Once he''d sessfully unlocked all six Eight Diagrams Locks, Geoffrey smiled at the little monster in front of him. Then, he began to reconfigure the pieces of the locks. He paired the biggest two pieces of Eight Diagrams Locks with the smallest two pieces. Then the middle-sized ones were pieced and paired with them. All in all, a strange shape was formed. There were endless permutations to thebinations of the pieces of the Eight Diagrams Locks. As Geoffrey''s flexible hands continued to move nimbly, these Eight Diagrams Locks seemed toe to life, changing shape constantly. After Geoffrey formed arge structure with all the Eight Diagrams Locks, he put it to the side and gently flicked at it with his finger. Immediately, the structure copsed into small pieces again. The little monster looked at Geoffrey''s series of movements, his eyes revealing a look of surprise. It never urred to him that this thing could be toyed with like this. Geoffrey gestured towards the little monster and leaned against the side of the cage. After their time was up, the other losers in the underground space began to be wiped out again. Plop! Plop! Plop... A series of sounds rang out, indicating that another batch of monsters had been eliminated. Geoffrey''s eyes swept throughout the cages as he did a rough headcount. It seemed only a small number of monsters were left. On the third day, a new round of test began. This time, they were asked to unlock an exquisite chain made of one hundred rings. Geoffrey had never seen a chain of one hundred rings before. Fortunately for him, he was very smart. After studying it for a while, he figured it out. In no time, he had unraveled it easily. Inparison, the little monster on the other side scratched his head and ears, as if it was very difficult for him to unfasten this strange chain. "You find it difficult, right?" Geoffrey called out to him with a shrug. However, while the little monster was not stupid, he was also determined. Although the chain of one hundred rings wasplicated, he tried again and again. It took him more than an hour to find out the technique of untying the chain, but eventually he separated the rings, one by one. When the little monster unfastened thest ring, he let out a sigh of relief. Then, he turned to eye Geoffrey, intrigued. It seemed that now, he viewed Geoffrey as a worthy opponent. Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop... Time was over. Geoffrey could hear the sound of more and more monsters being eliminated. There weren''t many monsters that had survived before, and now the sounds were sparser. Then, three spiders emerged from the entrance to the underground space. One of them opened the cage and plucked Geoffrey out, locking him to its back. The little monster was also treated the same way. In addition to the two of them left in the underground space, there was a ten-foot-tall ck ape, which was also locked on the back of a spider. "Are there only three of us left?" Sitting on the back of the spider, Geoffrey realized only now that the underground space was very empty. Were all the other creatures eliminated? How terrifying! Rustle, rustle... The three spiders carried them, continuing deeper into the space. At the very end of the underground space, there wereyers of stairs, on which three spiders were slowly climbing. The ck ape curled up on the spider''s back in silence. The little monster looked around briefly before eventually locking his eyes on Geoffrey. He was very interested in him. Geoffrey was also used to the little monster''s strange behavior. He just pretended not to notice it and decidedly closed his eyes, deep in thought. However, at this moment, he heard a raspy voice. "What''s... your name?" When Geoffrey heard the little monster''s words, his eyes popped open in surprise. The little monster was speaking Sanskrit! The Sanskrit words of the Four Spirits Sect, nheless. Zen, Ziya, and the others naturally wouldn''t have understood if they had heard that. Then again, Zen could decipher the words with the help of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. But for Geoffrey, he didn''t need to decipher the words. He could understand the Sanskrit words the instant he heard or read them. However, the Sanskrit words belonged to the Four Spirits Sect. How did the little monster in the Deep Space know it? Could it be that the creatures in the Deep Space alsomunicated with each other by using the Sanskrit words? Impossible! Geoffrey had a full understanding of the Sanskrit words already. The Sanskrit words were the culture created by the Four Spirits Sect; it was not passed down from the Deep Space. "I..." Geoffrey squeezed his throat and made a series of guttural sounds. The pronunciation of Sanskrit was veryplicated. Zen had even invited a group of people to ''sing'' in order to speak in Sanskrit. Although Geoffrey knew how to read Sanskrit words, it was too difficult for him to pronounce them all by himself. Thus it took him a while before he was able to utter what he wanted to say. "Can you speak Sanskrit?" The little monster nodded and replied in Sanskrit. "And you also can..." ''This is nonsense!'' Geoffrey thought to himself. Aloud, he asked, "Who taught you?" The little monster pointed at Geoffrey and gestured with his hands. "A human spirit." "A human spirit? Is his surname Xue?" Geoffrey''s eyes widened with surprise. During those four hours of exchange between Geoffrey and Kincaid, thetter only worried about two things. First, he had no idea whether Elder Xue was really alive or not. Second, he wondered whether Geoffrey would find him. Despite the little monster not seeming too fluent in Sanskrit, Geoffrey''s heart sparked with hope. It was very likely that Elder Xue taught the little monster how to speak Sanskrit. If that was the case, then his luck had taken a turn for the better! The little monster tried his best to understand Geoffrey''s words. After a long while, he finally nodded and said, "Yes..." Elder Xue was still alive! Geoffrey was so excited that he couldn''t help but ask urgently, "Where is he? Can you... take me to him?" "He''s outside." The little monster pointed in a direction. "We can''t go out yet." "We can''t go out?" Geoffrey echoed in surprise. "Well, we won''t be able to get out...forever," the little monster said with a nod. This news disappointed Geoffrey greatly. All this time, he had been under the impression that if he''d passed a few more rounds of tests, he could finally obtain his freedom. After he heard the little monster''s words, his hopes were dashed. "Why?" Geoffrey frowned deeply, his expression darkening. "Only the most intelligent one here can... turn the situation around. Are you that smart?" the little monster chanted almost yfully. ''Only the smartest one can reverse the situation?'' Geoffrey turned these words over in his head. Along the way, there were intelligence tests, and it was indeed like they were trying to select the most intelligent being. However, this so-called "intelligence" actually had a limit. No matter how smart one was, they wouldn''t be able to resist against the one with the strongest power.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Geoffrey felt that he was smarter than the little monster and the ck ape, but in terms of strength, he definitely paled inparison. What on earth had happened in the Sky Wheel City? Why were there tests to select the most intelligent creature? Chapter 4240 Speaking In The Human Language Chapter 4240 Speaking In The Human Language After Geoffrey''s brief talk with the little monster, he formed a general understanding of the situation in the Deep Space. The Deep Space was no longer as glorious as it had been in the past. Although these newly born creatures were fifth-grade creatures, they were not as strong as the Cinnabar race and the Fostering race. Moreover, most of the creatures were still in an extremely primitive state. Geoffrey had taken note of this in the tests. However, given enough time, any civilization could be capable of building itself slowly from ruins. Over the long years, some races had gained intelligence, established strong social structures, and expanded their territories. The little monster came from a race called the Elemental race. The Elemental race had not been considered a powerful race at first. In fact, they were quite weak, and had almost been annihted twice in their history. There were countless minor races like the Elemental race that had been wiped outpletely. When the Elemental race was in crisis, they met a human spirit¡ªElder Xue, who had been mentioned by Geoffrey. Although Elder Xue was an elder of the Bold Conjecture House and his strength was at the top level in the Abstruse Energy World, he was weak in the Deep Space. After all, the power levels in the Deep Space were different. However, Elder Xue possessed extraordinary wisdom. This was exactly what the members of the Elemental racecked. He had won the trust of the Elemental race and joined them. He helped them escape from their original territory, led them as they slowly built up their strength, and taught them the way to enter the Sky Wheel City. Countless years had passed since Elder Xue joined the Elemental race. Now, after many generations of learning and growth, they had grown in power. These days, no one in the Deep Space underestimated the Elemental race. From the very beginning, the little monster had been extremely interested in Geoffrey. The reason was simple. He looked exactly like Elder Xue. "Since your race has grown so powerful, how did you get caught?" Geoffrey asked. "Get caught?" The little monster thought for a moment, then said, "I did it on purpose." The answer surprised Geoffrey. He had been caught by ident, so he thought that the other intelligent creatures here had also suffered the same fate. But as it turned out, that was not the case for everyone. The little monster pointed at the ck ape not far away and said, "He and I came in out of our own free will." "Why?" Geoffrey asked. "The Sky Wheel City is the strongest and most powerful city. Whoever upies it will rule the Deep Space," the little monster replied. In the Deep Space, there were a total of six powerful races like the Elemental race. They were constantly in conflict with each other, but none had scored a decisive victory over everyone else. This was why they had turned to the Sky Wheel City. They believed that this city, the legacy left behind by the most powerful Fostering race, contained the power to rebuild the Deep Space. However, ever since the extermination of the Fostering race, the rtively intact Sky Wheel City had shifted to a unique mode. It would kill any trespasser, and the only way to enter it was to be caught by the spiders. The creatures that were caught into the Sky Wheel City would then have to take many tests of intelligence. "These tests are endless. When will they end?" Geoffrey asked. His voice faltered slightly, for he was not fluent in Sanskrit. "No one has reached the end yet," the little monster replied. "Then..." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Most of the creatures here will die," the little monster said. His ck eyes held a determined, grim look. "Most of them will die? So a small part can survive? Why?" Geoffrey asked. It seemed the Sky Wheel City was enacting a method of selection. If the creatures couldn''t pass the intelligence tests, they would die, and only those who passed would survive. Thus, since no one had passed the final test so far, then all the creatures that had entered the Sky Wheel City should have died. The little monster shook his head. "You''ll soon know." Geoffrey nodded, falling into a pensive silence. He thought that he had gotten very lucky, to have found someone so informative not long after entering the Deep Space. Not only had the little monster told Geoffrey much that he didn''t know, he had even been a source of valuable information regarding Elder Xue. The only drawback was that he was now in a desperate situation. ''I want to live! I want to get out of the Sky Wheel City alive! I want to return to the chaos!'' he thought, and vowed that he would find a way out. There was a rustling sound as the spiders moved along. The three spiders patiently climbed up the stairs. Geoffrey had long since realized that these spiders were not living creatures, but puppets. They were simply carrying out orders. After they had been climbing the endless stairs for more than two hours, a wide exit finally appeared ahead of them. At the exit was a giant sunken square. A huge, thick chimney stood in the center of the square. With a swish, the teeth on the back of the three spiders retracted. Geoffrey, the little monster, and the ck ape were all free. Geoffrey was quite agile, and he somersaulted off the back of the spider,nding cleanly on the ground. The little monster and the ck ape followed suit. The three of them looked around. Geoffrey''s attention was caught by an enormous box on the ground, outlined by red lines as thick as his arm. Geoffrey raised his foot, about to step forward. The ck ape beside him saw what he was doing and his lips spread in a strange smile. However, the little monster jumped up, grabbing his arm. "Don''t move forward!" Geoffrey paused, struck by how anxious the little monster seemed. Cautiously he asked, "What''s wrong?" "Whoever crosses the line on the ground will die," the little monster said. Geoffrey was only one step away from the edge of the red box. As soon as the little monster spoke, he immediately took a few steps back. "What? It''s so dangerous here!" "Follow me," the little monster said. They nced behind them. The three spiders were gone. When they turned back to the box, it began to glow, and two green lines had appeared on the ground from the edge of the red box. The little monster waved his hand at Geoffrey and started to walk along a green line. Geoffrey followed carefully. The ck ape stayed where he was for a while. Other green lines appeared on the red box, one after another. Each line obviously led to a different direction, and the ck ape chose a path different from theirs. Soon the huge square was filled with the green lines. Following behind the little monster, Geoffrey finally arrived at the left edge of the square. Here, there was an oval building. Three members of the Elemental race stood at the entrance of the building. It seemed they had been specifically waiting for the little monster. When they saw Geoffrey, their expressions grew shuttered and wary. One of them asked the little monster about Geoffrey''s identity. The little monster exined in a low voice. The three members of the Elemental race looked at Geoffrey with surprise and uncertainty, but they opened the door of the oval building and weed him in. There were another seven or eight members of the Elemental race in the oval building. Everyone communicated with each other in their ownnguage. After several moments, they fell quiet and positioned themselves on each side of the room, leaving only one of them in the center. The man looked at Geoffrey keenly. With a smile, he asked, "So you are looking for me?" He was not speaking in the intricatenguage of the Elemental race, nor in the difficult speech of Sanskrit. He was speaking in the humannguage. Chapter 4241 Fate Chapter 4241 Fate It had been a while since Geoffrey had left the Deleting Space. He only used the humannguage when he talked to Ziya. That was why he was stunned when he heard the familiarnguage. "Pardon me?" he said, still reeling from the shock. The man of the Elemental race smiled. "I asked if you were looking for me." "So you... you are Elder Xue?" Geoffrey asked, finallying back to his senses. The man of the Elemental race nodded in confirmation, peering at Geoffrey with continued interest. He had never thought that someone from the main world woulde looking for him. He had initially thought that only the members of the Four Spirits Sect would have ess to the Deep Space. But all of them could not return to the main world, not to mention the Deep Space. Elder Xue knew that there were humans in the chaos. But as far as he knew, they had difficulty surviving the main world. Entering the Deep Space was a different ball game altogether. So when he came to know of an outsider wanting to meet him, he became as excited as Geoffrey was. "Elder Xue, what happened to you? How did you end up like this?" Geoffrey eximed. Elder Xue sighed and said, his voice deep and pained. "I did all this for survival." As a creature of the fourth-grade world, it was beyond difficult for Elder Xue to survive in the Deep Space. He had been through a lot in order to keep himself alive in this mysterious and foreign ce. First of all, he had to get used to life in the fifth-grade world, for everything here was different from the fourth-grade world. "I spent a long time here before I got the chance to possess a man of the Elemental race. It was because of this that I was able to live," Elder Xue said. But a sudden thought urred to him. "Are you from the chaos?" he asked suspiciously. Geoffrey nodded in affirmation. "Have you met..." Elder Xue''s words petered out. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The only member of the human race that Elder Xue knew from the chaos was the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. ''I bet he knows the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. He wouldn''t have been able to get here otherwise, '' Elder Xue thought. "I''ve seen Kincaid," Geoffrey answered the unasked question. "What?" Elder Xue eximed, but his voice soon began to tremble. "Did Master Kincaid wake up?" he asked again, excitement dripping off of him. "Yes, he has awakened," Geoffrey responded, nodding. He knew Kincaid''s true identity and had seen him through the Other Shore Token. He didn''t think Kincaid was a great person and that Kincaid was more powerful than his father. That was why he didn''t get why Elder Xue was so excited. "How did he wake up?" Elder Xue pressed on. "He was awakened by my father," Geoffrey answered with a shrug. "Is that so? Who is your father?" Elder Xue asked. "My father is Zen Luo." Geoffrey''s voice dripped pride. Elder Xue was not interested in humans, which was why he had never heard about Zen. He waved dismissively and said, "I''ve never heard of this person." His reply upset Geoffrey. "Kincaid asked me to deliver a message to you. My father absorbed the ancestry-level bloodline, but lost the sword. Kincaid has asked you to look for an item that contains power from the Deep Space and that only my father can master," Geoffrey said. Elder Xue stood up abruptly at this, his ck tail shivering. "Your father managed to absorb the ancestry-level bloodline?" he asked. "Yes, he did!" Geoffrey confirmed proudly. He was d to see Elder Xue''s reaction. After all, Zen was his role model, someone he looked up to. Elder Xue walked back and forth, his heart beating faster with every step he took. ''He made it! The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had also seeded!'' But he was soon lost in thought yet again. After a long while, he asked, "Who taught you to walk normally in the main world and the Deep Space?" "I don''t know. Maybe these powerse naturally to me," Geoffrey replied, shrugging again. Geoffrey couldn''t answer this question, and neither could Ziya or Zen. That was why Geoffrey considered it to be his talent. "Did your father cultivate Grand Weapon Refining Method before your birth?" Elder Xue asked again. "Yes," Geoffrey replied. Elder Xue looked relieved at this. He smiled and said, "Your father is indeed amazing. But you have been able to reach this ce only because of me." "What nonsense are you talking?" Geoffrey snapped. . ''Such a shameless old man! Taking credit for something he hasn''t even done!'' he thought angrily. Elder Xue wasn''t angry. He used to be famous for his good temper in the Bold Conjecture House. "Yes. Your father was able to get the Grand Weapon Refining Method and managed to absorb the ancestry- level bloodline because of me. You can travel through different worlds because your father has a special physique. So, technically speaking, you were able to get here because of me. Is that clear enough?" Elder Xue exined patiently. His words took Geoffrey by surprise. "My father learned the Grand Weapon Refining Method from you!" he said wonderingly. "No, no. That''s not what I meant. I gave it to the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord through a certain method," Elder Xue said. "I see!" Geoffrey nodded. "You said that your father lost that sword. How did that happen?" Elder Xue asked again. Kincaid had exined everything that had happened in the chaos to Geoffrey in detail. Geoffrey hadn''t understood what he had said but he filled Elder Xue in on what he was told without missing any details. When he heard that the humanoid creature had gotten his hands on that sword, Elder Xue''s eyebrows furrowed, a troubled expression taking its ce on his face. He had been in the Deep Space for a long time, and had uncovered all the secrets of the Deep Space that the people of the Four Spirits Sect had failed to figure out. That was how he was aware of the terrible thing that would happen since the humanoid creature had now obtained that sword. "Kincaid told me that the most important thing is to get the other item. Do you know what he was talking about, Elder Xue?" Geoffrey asked. . Elder Xue walked past Geoffrey and approached the entrance of the oval-shaped building. "The thing that Master Kincaid asked you to look for is over there. I have been thinking about how to get it all these years," Elder Xue said, pointing at the huge chimney in the distance. "You''ve been here for so long and you haven''t got your hands on it?" Geoffrey said, his lips pursing in disapproval. Elder Xue didn''t know how to respond to this question. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Anyone who gets that item would be able to rule the Deep Space. Do you think it would be easy to acquire it? Look at this ce." He pointed at the several oval-shaped buildings in the distance. "There are also members of other races of the Deep Space in these buildings. They arrived here with the same purpose as us and that is to obtain that thing. For countless years, the six races of the Deep Space sent countless people here. None of them made it out of there alive," he exined. "Stop bluffing. It''s not that difficult. Those people died there just because they were not intelligent enough. Send me in. I can make it," Geoffrey said confidently, a tinge of arrogancecing his tone. Elder Xue stared at Geoffrey. ''What a cocky guy! He has no idea what he is up against.'' But it suddenly urred to Elder Xue that Geoffrey was different from others. ''Perhaps he can do it. Is this fate? I gave his father the Grand Weapon Refining Method although we were in different worlds back then, and now he is here, right before my eyes.'' "Maybe," Elder Xue said calmly. "You can give it a shot. But if you fail, you will meet your death." Chapter 4242 Life And Death Chapter 4242 Life And Death Geoffrey was initially brimming with confidence, but at the sound of the word "death", his face paled. "What''s the probability of death?" Geoffrey asked in a small voice. Elder Xue tilted his head and thought for a moment. "Excluding the people who died long before, about two million people have entered the chimney, but no one has seeded." He paused for a moment. "If you want me to give you a probability, then the probability is zero." "All of them died?" Geoffrey''s voice trembled. "Yes. They were the elites selected by the six great races. They were the smartest," Elder Xue added. Geoffrey fell silent. He and Zen grew up differently. He had grown up in a rxed, privileged environment, whereas Zen had faced many challenges. Although he had met some minor setbacks in the past, Geoffrey had never truly dealt with a life-and-death situation before. When he heard the severe consequence, his heart was seized by fear. Elder Xue said this to see how Geoffrey would react. He continued, "Your father has lost the sword to that humanoid creature. Do you know what we are about to go up against?" "An undefeatable opponent," Geoffrey answered. "It''s not that we can''t defeat him, but that we will all die," Elder Xue said seriously. Hearing this, Geoffrey was even more flustered. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "What about my father? And my mother?" "Everything will be downgraded and destroyed, your parents included," Elder Xue said gravely. Geoffrey grew even more frantic. "I need to go back! I need to go back to my parents!" Since he knew that there was not much time left, he wanted to escape now and be with his loved ones. He left them quite a long time ago. He''d be lying if he said he didn''t miss them. After all, he''d only left because he thought this''d make for an interesting journey. The things he''d encountered along the way made him realize the seriousness of the matter, which changed his carefree attitude. In fact, when Kincaid talked with Geoffrey, he made everything very clear. At the time, Geoffrey learned he had a very important role to y. However, Kincaid didn''t want to pressure Geoffrey too much, so he only mentioned that the task at hand was important. He didn''t say that eventually, all people would have to die. Elder Xue, on the other hand, was very blunt. He spared no time in telling him that he would lose his life. "Even if you go back, you will still die. Do you have the stomach to watch your parents die like this?" Elder Xue asked, not in a harsh tone. He had lived so long that he could read people''s minds. Although he had just met Geoffrey, he had already figured out his personality. Geoffrey was proud, conceited, and couldn''t get his mind off y. He didn''t have a sense of responsibility, but he was smart and was extraordinarily talented. Elder Xue needed his talent, which was why he went straight to the point. "Then, what else can I do?" Geoffrey shouted in frustration. Elder Xue gently ced his w on Geoffrey''s shoulder. "Of course, there is a way." He pointed at the chimney with his other w and said, "Your father has the ancestry-level bloodline, but he needs another thing. Only when he gets this thing can he change the situation. This is the only chance." "But if I fail, I will die..." Geoffrey''s voice shook, his eyes brimming with tears. Like all young men, he had a dream of saving the world and bing a great hero, but he never expected he''d have to go through such lengths to realize this dream. "If you fail, you will die; if you seed, you can live!" Elder Xue snapped. For anyone else¡ªthe Treacherous Beings and Eternal Realm warriors who had lived in the chaos for countless years, they would''ve immediately seen the gravity of the situation, and would''ve been ready to sacrifice themselves for the greater good. Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the Snake Goddess, Ziya, the Bird Masters, and the human spirits all would''ve cooperated quickly. But Geoffrey didn''t. "I refuse! I want to go back! Send me back to the chaos. I want to see my parents!" Geoffrey whined, burying his face in his hands. "You can''t go back. You can''t even go out of this square. Look at the line under your feet. The second you take a step forward, you will die!" Elder Xue eximed, pointing a w at Geoffrey''s feet. The square was a forbidden area full of killing intent, and all the creatures could only stay within a certain area to survive. Whoosh! Geoffrey abruptly took a few steps back and mmed into the wall behind him. He stared at the line in horror, as if staring at the face of the God of Death. "This house can only amodate ten people. If there are eleven people in it, everyone will die. So today, one person has to enter the chimney. Are you willing to be this person?" Elder Xue locked eyes with him fiercely. "No! I won''t go!" Geoffrey wailed. He was overwhelmed with despair. "If no one goes, we will all die together. Do you want that to happen?" Elder Xue pressed him further. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "I won''t go!" Geoffrey continued to resist. Elder Xue smiled ruefully. Ignoring Geoffrey''s wails, he turned around and gestured towards the others. All of these members of the Elemental race were trained by Elder Xue. Like the little monster before, they had no intention of leaving alive since they entered this ce and were willing to sacrifice their lives for their own race. One of them stepped forward and stood before the green lines. Elder Xue then said to Geoffrey, "There are supposed to be only ten people here." He pointed at the figure standing before the green lines. "But because of you, he has to die. Although he is a non-human creature, he also has parents, brothers, and is unwilling to leave this world. However, for the sake of the entire Elemental race, he is willing to sacrifice himself." Geoffrey feebly watched as the member of the Elemental race walked along the two crooked green lines towards the center of the huge square, until he disappeared within the chimney. A green light appeared on the side of the chimney. It climbed up, bit by bit, along the chimney. Ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet... When the green light came to one third of the chimney, it suddenly disappeared and was reced by a red light. Elder Xue closed his eyes. With a pained expression, he said regretfully, "He''s dead." Geoffrey stared at the chimney in a daze. After a while, he finally reacted. "So soon?" "Yes." Elder Xue nodded gravely. The other members of the Elemental race stood up and put their fists on their chests in silence. They had witnessed this scene so many times before, but they could never get used to it. Their hearts overflowed with sadness, although they stood in silence. "If that thing is so difficult to get, why do you even try?" Geoffrey asked huffily. "The same reason as yours. If we don''t get it, and it''s obtained by other races, the Elemental race will perish." Elder Xue shrugged. The gaps between races could not be closed, and thew of the jungle was absolutely in control of everything here. After saying that, Elder Xue turned around abruptly and entered the oval building. From the moment he saw Geoffrey, Elder Xue knew that his chance had finallye. He had waited here for so long, but in the end, the Elemental race was unable to produce a member talented enough for the task. However, now the Deep Space had sent Geoffrey here. He deliberately put a lot of pressure on Geoffrey. Only in this way could he trigger Geoffrey''s sense of responsibility. Now that he had given Geoffrey enough pressure, the rest was up to Geoffrey himself. Chapter 4243 Face It Head On Chapter 4243 Face It Head On Geoffrey leaned against the wall and stared nkly at the "chimney" in the distance. The incredible and fascinating adventure was over. Perhaps now he would have to face the God of Death. He wasn''t prepared for that... His mother had told him all sorts of legends of his father since he was a child; he had saved the Cloud Hall, the Central Region, the great world and the universe... His father had always been quite fortunate. It all seemed effortless for him, as if all these feats were aplished with ease. Although Letitia had told him of times his father had been trapped in danger and how he had been on the verge of death on countless asions, what he heard was a stark contrast to what he had experienced himself. How could he ovee a dead end that no one else had managed to? His father must have been faced with simr predicaments in his time. What would he have done? What was he thinking in these situations? Geoffrey sat there, still, for a few hours. It was getting dark. The golden ring atop the Deep Space seemed to be covered with ayer of scales, gradually turning from golden to a deep ck. As night fell, the slightly bright light shone on the chimney. From afar, it appeared almost as a giant beast, ready to devour the people. Inside the oval building, Elder Xue spoke in thenguage of the Elemental race. The creatures in the Deep Spacemunicated with very unique sounds; unlike the rhythmic sounds of the creatures of the main world, they let out faint squeaks and crackles, like a group of crickets chirping in a low voice. Elder Xue was teaching the Elemental race. They still needed to acquire more knowledge in order to sessfully handle the test in the chimney. These members of the Elemental race were clear about whaty ahead for them. They knew that if they wanted any chance of passing the test, they would have to absorb as much information that might be useful as they could. Their race used to be quite primitive. They were once unable to pass even the initial tests, let alone upy a ce in this huge square. The golden light annihted them when they had been captured by the spiders and brought to the underground space. As the night stretched on, the ck scales on the golden ring became thicker and thicker, and all other surroundings turned pitch ck. Elder Xue reached out and gently scratched the wall. A circr me slowly appeared, revealing those inside and outside the room. Geoffrey then stood up and walked in. "Have you decided?" Elder Xue asked casually. "Why would such a chimney appear here? Why do they need to select an intelligent creature?" asked Geoffrey. "Good question," replied Elder Xue with pride. "Although the Fostering race was destroyed, before their elimination, they concocted this. It''s really quite something to behold." The Cinnabar race and the Fostering race had perished together and had left this precious inheritance before their demise in order to select an intelligent creature to resurrect the civilization of the Deep Space. It was a generous and kind race that cared for the well beings of others. They might not have existed anymore, but they hoped the civilization of the Deep Space would be passed on and continue in some way. Geoffrey exhaled heavily upon hearing Elder Xue''s words and said, "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll go! Can you teach me what I need to do?" His decision did not surprise Elder Xue, as it was almost inevitable that he would make this choice. "Do not worry," Elder Xue said, patting on the ground beside him as a gesture for Geoffrey to sit down. He then pointed at the chimney and said, "Something has puzzled me all these years. If the Fostering race wished to select a sessor, why would they arrange such a difficult test which is so difficult that no one could pass it?" "Why would they?" Geoffrey was just as puzzled. "It is because rebuilding the Deep Space is not something any ordinary creature of the Deep Space can do. Most of the world has copsed and is filled with the fourth-grade space," Elder Xue spoke with an air of wisdom beyond most. "They need to choose a being capable of controlling it. Those of the Elemental race can only use the ability of Energy Condensation Extreme Form; this is not enough for what they require. Other creatures of the Deep Space face a simr issue." Geoffrey blinked his eyes as he began to realize something. "But I don''t have any ability at all..." Geoffrey only possessed the Godly Way power of the chaos. This was not even that useful in the third- grade world, not to mention in the fifth-grade and fourth-grade worlds. "You have the ability to travel through multiple worlds," Elder Xue said with a mischievous grin. "Your ability to travel through different worlds is magnificent!" "Elder Xue, do you mean the space in the chimney is a higher-level world?" Geoffrey''s eyes lit up. "I do not know," answered Elder Xue. Geoffrey did not understand how that was possible. "Elder Xue, you''ve said you have been in the Deep Space for a long time. Do you really not know?" "I have never entered the chimney myself and no living being has returned alive after going in. All I can do is to study the information left behind by the Fostering race. What I am sure of is that the test is very special and rted to intelligence, ability and vision. But I do not know the exact content of the test," answered the Elder Xue, shaking his head in disappointment. "So you do not intend to enter it on your own?" Geoffrey pressed. Elder Xue acted as a teacher to the Elemental race, and it did not make sense that he did not know what was in the chimney considering he taught them about it. "Of course I want to," he responded frankly. "It was by mere coincidence that I merged with this body of a member of the Elemental race. I did not have the opportunity to fuse with the second body. Once I am dead, there would be no hope left, and so I have been hesitant and waiting patiently... But I had not expected to see you here," Elder Xue announced joyfully. "So this time, I will go with you!" "You still have a physical body on the outside. But if I die, I''m dead for good," Geoffrey pointed out. He still felt it was unfair. Elder Xue smiled faintly. "How about I let another physical bodymit suicide, right now?" He had not been afraid of death for a long time, and now through Geoffrey, he understood the situation of the Four Spirits Sect better. It was inevitable that he risked everything. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Geoffrey was taken aback by his determination. He suddenly felt that he shouldn''t care too much for narrow personal gains and losses. "When will we make our way in?" Geoffrey asked. "We will wait for the right opportunity," replied Elder Xue. Over the next three days, Elder Xue imparted his knowledge to Geoffrey. Although Elder Xue had only deduced the information and experiences, they had been tested by the members of the Elemental race one by one, through practice. These people were only able to rise five feet in the chimney when he had first led them here. Now, even the weakest of performers could climb seventy to eighty feet high. And the most outstanding of them could make it all the way up to one hundred and sixty feet. This proved that what Elder Xue knew was valuable and effective. Geoffrey understood the gravity of their undertaking and had listened intently to Elder Xue''s introduction thest few days. Three dayster, some of the Deep Space races appeared on the huge square. They walked along the green lines and headed straight towards the giant chimney. Chapter 4244 Setting Off Chapter 4244 Setting Off Upon seeing the races of the Deep Space, Geoffrey asked, "Should we be going too?" Elder Xue walked out of the oval building and looked up at the sky. "It''s not the right time yet." "But they''ve all sallied forth," said Geoffrey. Elder Xue shook his head. "Today is the Power-boosting Day, so the innate skills of those races native to the Deep Space will soar. It''s indeed a good day for them, but not for us." In the past few days, Geoffrey had learned much about the races living inside the Deep Space. He knew that a portion of their power came from the annr sun above their heads, and the light it released today was indeed very dazzling. "What about them?" Geoffrey looked at the members of the Elemental race. "They''ll naturally go too," said Elder Xue. He then selected four members of the Elemental race. These guys had long prepared themselves thoroughly, so when Elder Xue chose them, they quickly gathered in front of the door, ready to set off. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Elder Xue gave them a few words of advice, they stepped on the green lines and headed straight for the chimney. "Actually, they don''t have to go," said Geoffrey as he gazed at their receding backs. "You''re surprisingly quite kind-hearted," Elder Xue said with a smile. "Don''t worry. I''ve taught them a new method. If the method seeds, they''ll be able to go even farther inside the chimney." "But they''ll die..." Geoffrey murmured. After staying here for a few days, he found that the members of the Elemental race weren''t as hateful as they looked. Furthermore, they had learned thenguage of the fourth-grade world from Elder Xue, so they could have simple conversations with Geoffrey. Now that he had a better understanding of them, Geoffrey couldn''t help but feel very sad to watch them heading to their deaths. Elder Xue remained unconcerned. His gaze was fixated at the chimney in the distance as he wanted to observe the movements of the other races in the Deep Space. Beams of green light began to rise from the surface of the chimney. Some went out after they rose about forty feet, some were extinguished after they rose about eighty feet, and some others rose all the way to a height of more than a hundred feet¡ªan excellent record, and it would have been even more excellent if it wasn''t obtained at the cost of those creatures'' lives. "There are many surprises this time. The Wrona race did a good job, and the Cold Ape race is unexpectedly weak. Anyway, it''s our turn now," Elder Xue, who had been keeping an eye on the results, said. He considered each result important and always analyzed them. Through thousands of trials and errors, he had managed to roughly figure out some of the techniques to be used in the chimney. When the four members of the Elemental race entered the chimney, they could see four new beams of green light slowly rising up. The speed at which the four members climbed up was very slow, and they even stopped for a brief moment sometimes. In the end, however, they kept going up. The first beam was extinguished when it reached one hundred feet high. As Elder Xue saw this, the corner of his eyes twitched slightly, and his ck ws were clenched into fists. The second beam didn''t die out until it reached one hundred and thirty feet high. This time, Elder Xue''s expression looked a little better. When the third beam climbed up to one hundred and sixty feet high, the members of the Elemental race in the oval building let out a cheer. This was their previous record, and it seemed that they could climb up ever farther today. Excitement was also etched on Elder Xue''s face. His judgment was right. One hundred and sixty feet, one hundred and seventy feet, one hundred and eighty feet... The higher the green light beams rose, the louder the shouts of the members of the Elemental race became. Expectations started to grow in their hearts. They hoped that the two nsmen could reach the top of the chimney and get the thing left by the Fostering race to end this nightmare-like exploration. To their disappointment, however, one beam suddenly dispersed at the height of two hundred feet. "The light is off." "We still have one person left!" "He''s still rising!" The members of the Elemental race ced their hopes on thest beam. But it also stopped at the height of two hundred feet and then went out. The Elemental race fell into silence. Although this result was within their expectation and they were also used to this process, disappointment still crept into their hearts. They failed again. Elder Xue stood there like a sculpture, staring at the chimney in silence. Every time the Elemental race failed, he always stood there for a long time to analyze the reason. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and said, "Next time, Geoffrey and I will go in." Upon hearing his announcement, the remaining four members of the Elemental race changed their expressions greatly. "Elder Xue, how can you go in?" "You''re more important than even the leader of our race. You mustn''t go in!" "Our lives are of little value. We still have many members who are willing to sacrifice themselves. You, on the other hand, have only one body. You''ll die if you fail!" It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the Elemental race held Elder Xue in much higher regard than they held their own leader in. Elder Xue wasn''t very strong. Any strong member of the Elemental race could kill him easily. But the Elemental race could reach this point because of Elder Xue. It was Elder Xue who discovered their talents. It could be imagined how important he was for the Elemental race. "Did the young man ask you to do that? Elder Xue, you mustn''t listen to him. I''ll throw him out now!" A member of the Elemental race red at Geoffrey. Geoffrey couldn''t understand thenguage of the Elemental race, so he was naturally baffled by the sudden death res they shot at him. Why did they hate him all of a sudden? A faint smile appeared on Elder Xue''s face. "No, he didn''t." "Then why? You only n to go in by yourself after he came here¡ªit must be because of him!" that certain member continued aggressively. "It''s because of the information he brought¡ªan important one at that," Elder Xue exined. "If we don''t get that thing as soon as possible, the Deep Space will soon bepletely downgraded, and you''ll all disappear during the downgrading process." "What?!" "No way!" "I don''t believe it!" The members of the Elemental race shook their heads in denial. Although the Deep Space had shattered, it was still stable and didn''t experience any further downgrading. Faced with their refusal to believe this fact, Elder Xue remained calm and patient. He was indeed used to their stubbornness. After all, he was the one who had been educating them, which really wasn''t an easy thing to do. In the end, he roughly exined the reason why the Deep Space copsed, the current situation, and what had happened in the third-grade and the fourth-grade worlds. The members of the Elemental race were confused, but they roughly understood what had happened. The person, who had caused the Deep Space to fall into such a situation, was currently making trouble in the third-grade world. Once he seeded, the third-grade, fourth-grade, and fifth-grade worlds would copse. Only by obtaining that object would they be able to save the world. "So, I have no choice," said Elder Xue. "I''ll go in with Geoffrey on the Rippling Water Day five days later." "What about us?" a member of the Elemental race asked. "You cane with us, but you''d better leave one person behind," said Elder Xue. That person couldter rece him and continue to fight for the slim chance. The members of the Elemental race no longer objected, but they were now arguing over who should be left behind. All of them were more than willing to sacrifice themselves. Now that they had reached this step, no one was willing to be left behind. After a discussion, the one who came with Geoffrey was finally chosen to stay behind. Five dayster, the Rippling Water Day came. The surface of the annr sun in the Deep Space emitted a ripple-like golden light, and the sunlight became soft and warm. The warm golden light put all the races in the Deep Space at ease. Geoffrey, Elder Xue, and three members of the Elemental race finally set off towards the chimney. Chapter 4245 Reading Ability Chapter 4245 Reading Ability The green lines on the huge square zigzagged, like a huge rune array. Geoffrey cautiously followed Elder Xue on the path as wide as his shoulders. If he so much as crossed this green line, he''d instantly die. Geoffrey took every step with care, vigntly eyeing the green lines before him. The chimney was located in the center of the huge square. It was roughly around ten thousand feet away, but because of the zigzagging path, it was as though they''d walked hundreds of thousands of feet. The other races also sent out their representatives at the same time, so there were more than ten people walking on the huge square. Sometimes, when they got close to each other, Geoffrey could feel a hint of hostility in their eyes. After all, this was apetition of sorts. It was only natural that the six great races were hostile to each other. It was just because of the special nature of the region that they were not allowed to fight each other head on. Ten minutester, Geoffrey and his group finally arrived at the foot of the chimney. Although Elder Xue had been here for countless years, it was the first time for him to observe the chimney up close. From afar, the chimney looked like a looming ck monster, but now as he observed it closely, he saw it differently. Squinting, he realized the chimney was made of pure ck metal, glistening under the sun. Elder Xue walked towards the outer wall of the chimney and pressed his hand against it gently. He had been thinking about the mysteries of the chimney for so long. Now that he was finally in front of it, he had mixed feelings. Just then, he heard someone chuckling from behind him. Three ck apes approached from another path. The ck ape in the lead said with a smile, "The Elemental race is usually so cautious, but they sent five people this time. Four members of their race already died a few days ago. So, is it only Elder Xue remaining in their camp now?" "There is a human spirit among them. Is he the helper that Elder Xue found?" "Last time, one of us saw this human spirit." These ck apes who were talking amongst themselves were from the Cold Ape race. Among the six great races in the Deep Space, the Elemental race was the weakest. The only reason why they were able to rise to prominence was that Elder Xue had taken action before the intelligence of other five races was fully developed. And that was also the reason why the other races had always looked down upon the Elemental race. In the past, several races had sent killers to assassinate Elder Xue, but the members of the Elemental race had risked their lives to protect him. "Elder Xue doesn''t stay in the camp. I''m Elder Xue," replied Elder Xue calmly. The three Cold Apes were obviously stunned for a moment, and the one in the lead showed a puzzled expression. "Everyone knows that you are the greatest help to the Elemental race," he said slowly. "Why are you risking your life today? Have you found a way to crack the Levitation Tower?" Elder Xue wasn''t surprised at their reaction. It was a well-known fact that he was extremely important to the Elemental race, so it didn''t make sense for him to go out in the field like this. The Elemental race would do everything in their power to protect Elder Xue, even at the cost of their leader''s life. "No," answered Elder Xue honestly. "Then why do youe here?" the Cold Ape asked, his confusion intensifying. Once they entered the huge square, there was no turning around. Elder Xue would definitely not be able to make it back. Elder Xue just smiled and ignored the Cold Ape''s question. Just then, another race came in from the other side of the chimney. It was the Wrona race. The Cold Ape race and the Wrona race were allies. They had always been on good terms. Seeing their allies enter the chimney, the Cold Ape immediately announced, "Look, Elder Xue of the Elemental race hase personally!" This was indeed no small matter. The Elemental race had always been ahead of the other five races on the chimney, and that was all thanks to Elder Xue. The other five races had all pressured the Elemental race, offering them gifts and benefits in the hopes that Elder Xue would help them. But in the end, he had refused all of them. Thus, the other five races decided to join forces against the Elemental race. Only then were they able to force Elder Xue to share some information with them. "Elder Xue?" "Are you sure you will be able to pass the Levitation Tower?" "Entering the tower rashly is a suicide mission! Aren''t you afraid of death!?" The several members of the Wrona race were stunned. They had the same idea as the Cold Ape race. Since Elder Xue dared toe in person, this must''ve meant he hade up with a solution! Two of the members of the Wrona race red at Elder Xue murderously. Naturally, they didn''t want him to seed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, the Fostering race had imposed powerful restrictions on the whole square, and no one was able to break these rules. Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t stop the Elemental race. As the members of the Wrona race stared at the Elemental race with puzzlement and worry, the other three races arrived, one after the other. Every time the Rippling Water Day came, the six great races would scramble to enter the chimney. But today, they entered calmly, seemingly in no rush. Everyone wanted to see what Elder Xue was going to do. Paying no attention to them, Elder Xue said to his group, "Let''s go!" The three members of the Elemental race took the lead in entering the gate to the chimney, followed by Elder Xue and Geoffrey. The door at the foot of the chimney was only as tall as a person. When the five of them approached, it automatically began to shrink. Upon entering the gate, Geoffrey took a nce at his surroundings. He found that the interior of the chimney was an extremely wide, metal hall. The floor and walls of the hall were all made of ck metal, simr to the chimney''s exterior. On the surface of the metal were countless engraved golden rings. Some of the rings were independent of each other, while some were connected to each other. Overall, it looked like a haphazard mess. "What are these rings?" Geoffrey asked, pointing at the golden rings. "Ring patterns," Elder Xue answered immediately. "It''s exactly what I thought. At the bottom of the chimney, there are the ring patterns left behind by the Fostering race. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry to go up. Wait for me to decipher them." The ring patterns were actually the written words of the Fostering race and the Cinnabar race. The creatures of the chaos were very interested in Sanskrit words. Masters like the Wing King and the Primeval Lord of Heaven had spent their entire lives deciphering Sanskrit words. The Four Spirits Sect in the main world, on the other hand, were addicted to ring patterns. Kincaid, Sheehan, and Cornelius each had great attainments in the ring patterns. Elder Xue''s attainments in the ring patterns were not as great as theirs in the past, but by now, he not only stayed in the Deep Space for a long time, but also had the body of the Elemental race. His attainments in the ring patterns far surpassed those of anyone else in the Four Spirits Sect. After saying that, Elder Xue gently leaned against the wall and began deciphering the ring patterns. "The Levitation Tower is the root of our race," he deciphered slowly. "It is..." The structure of the ring patterns might have been very simple, but it was difficult to decipher them one by one. After all, they were connected to each other, and the line space was quite narrow, so it was difficult to read them. Even if Elder Xue had stayed in the Deep Space for a long time, it was still difficult even for him to decipher them. "It is also an opportunity for us to start all over again. After we were defeated by the Cinnabar race, we took it as fate dictated by nirvana. Everyone who enters the toweres for this opportunity..." Geoffrey read aloud. Elder Xue froze. Turning around abruptly, he stared at Geoffrey in disbelief. Embarrassed, Geoffrey rubbed his hands shyly. "I... I seem to be able to read these words..." Chapter 4246 Answer Honestly Chapter 4246 Answer Honestly Geoffrey didn''t find any difficulty in reading the Sanskrit words. It seemed that he had an inherent talent in deciphering them and seeing the hidden information within them. When he first saw these rings, he wasn''t able to clearly read the contents. However, right after Elder Xue read a few words ording to the ring patterns, the ring patterns suddenly became comprehensible before his eyes. It was as if he had already used these words for many years, so he could easily read them like it was his native tongue. "You can really read them?" Elder Xue asked as he was surprised. Just to make sure, Geoffrey shifted his gaze to the other ring patterns, scanned them a few more times and then nodded. "Yes, I can understand them..." "That''s fascinating. How did that happen?" Elder Xue was speechless in surprise for a moment. "It''s a little difficult for me to decipher these ring patterns, and sometimes the trantion is not urate. Please help me decipher them!" Geoffrey had always wanted to be of help if it was within his ability. Thus, with Elder Xue''s strong request, he immediately agreed and began reading the ring patterns. "The Levitation Tower is five hundred feet high. If one is able to climb the uppermost area of the tower, then they could be its master and would be qualified to obtain the Heavenly Ring Staff, the sacred object of the Fostering race. The Heavenly Ring Staff is the foundation of the Fostering race. It can freely control all forms of energy. This item is very important, and couldn''t just fall into the hands of anyone. Only the one who is the most powerful and worthy can attain it. If one desires to get it, then they need to pass the tests of the Levitation Tower first." While Geoffrey was reading these words, Elder Xue''s eyes lit up. He always knew that the Fostering race had some treasure or weapon that matched the heavy sword, but he had no idea what exactly was it. However, through Geoffrey, he had learned what it was and even heard its true name¡ªthe Heavenly Ring Staff. Elder Xue refrained from interrupting Geoffrey as he read the ring patterns, and he listened intently to every word that was said. The three members of the Elemental race just stayed quietly at the side since they weren''t in a hurry. The Elemental race and the other Deep Space races found the ring patterns of no use. Since the Fostering race and the Cinnabar race had long been gone and had been destroyed for so many years, the sixrge Deep Space races that appeared afterward were still in a savage stage. Even though they had the strength, they didn''t bother creating their own civilization, and their attainment in the ring patterns was close to none. At the same time, the members of the fiverge Deep Space races outside the Levitation Tower were even more baffled. Normally, after they entered the Levitation Tower, all of the creatures'' instinct was to rush to the top at their fastest speed. No one would dawdle and stay on the first floor. Outside the tower, most of the creatures saw the five rays of green lighting from the Elemental race staying on the first floor. They were confused about what they were trying to do there. "The Fostering race has obtained the inheritance of the World of No Limits, and we are the rightful ruler of the Ster World. Since the very beginning, we have treated the Cinnabar race as our enemy. On the 10, 000th Rippling Water Day, our race managed to ughter three thousand masters of the Cinnabar race; on the 90, 000th Scorching Fire Day, we broke through thirteen of theirnds; and..." At the beginning of the ring patterns, the Foster race briefly introduced the Levitation Tower. However, thetter parts seemed to only contain a detailed record of the past battles between the Fostering race and the Cinnabar race. Geoffrey agreed to read the ring patterns in hopes that he could find some clues on the first floor in order to pass through the Levitation Tower, but those clues were nowhere to be found on them. Instead, for the most part, they wereprised of the history of the Fostering race''s development. Naturally, Geoffrey got bored while reading them. He suddenly stopped in the middle of a text and asked, "Elder Xue, do I still need to continue reading this part?" "Yes, of course! This is important!" Elder Xue was so engrossed in the history of the Fostering race. As an elder of the Bold Conjecture House, he felt like it was his obligation to explore the world. Thus, if this kind of information was right before his eyes, how could he miss such a very rare opportunity? Upon hearing Elder Xue''s response, Geoffrey couldn''t help rolling his eyes and continued reading. From the ten thousandth to the three trillionth Rippling Water Day, the Fostering race had gone through prosperity, rise, conquest, and decline. With their fierce war against the Cinnabar race, both of them perished together in the end. After deciphering and reading thest ring pattern, Elder Xue patted Geoffrey on his shoulder with a look of extreme satisfaction. "Now, let''s go up!" The inner part of the Levitation Tower was spiral in structure. As they climbed up ten feet along the spiral staircase, a red line suddenly appeared under their feet and blocked their way. Upon seeing this, they immediately stopped and put their guards up. Even without Elder Xue warning them, Geoffrey knew that once they crossed that red line, they might die on the spot. Just as they steadily approached the red line, they felt that a strand of consciousness attempted to simultaneously enter their minds. "Hmm, it''s a test for the soul..." Elder Xue said as if he had already expected this. During his long years of staying in the Deep Space, he had experienced countless failures. Thus he already had a rough deduction of what to expect within the first two hundred feet of the Levitation Tower. "Elder Xue, can I pass this test?" Geoffrey asked nervously. Although he currently had a cultivation base of a True God, his soul was still not very strong. In fact, he was far inferior to an ordinary Other Shore Realm warrior in terms of strength. It meant that even the soul of an ordinary creature in the Deep Space was stronger than Geoffrey''s. The moment the creature released a little soul pressure, Geoffrey''s soul would be in great danger of being extinguished. "You don''t have to worry. The tests in the Levitation Tower have nothing to do with one''s strength. Otherwise, most of the creatures that would dare to enter the tower might pass. Don''t resist the consciousness," Elder Xue tried to console him. It wasn''t that there weren''t powerful warriors among the sixrge races of the Deep Space. However, the tests of the Levitation Tower were far from ordinary. For the past years, more and more powerful warriors failed to pass the tests in the tower. Therefore, the sixrge races decided to stop sending their powerful warriors because they had already lost so many powerful members in it. After all, every powerful member was necessary for their races to thrive. Once there was an imbnce in terms of the number and strength of one race, the other races would surely take advantage of this and annihte this weaker race. Geoffrey followed Elder Xue''s advice and the consciousness freely entered Geoffrey''s mind. The moment it touched his soul, a simple question surfaced in his mind. "Who are you?" As he heard the question, a strange expression quickly appeared on his face. He wasn''t expecting this kind of simple question. At the same time, Elder Xue and the other three members of the Elemental race showed the same strange reactions on their faces. Soon after, Elder Xue calmed himself and reminded them, "Just rx and answer the question honestly." ''Answer honestly? So am I to introduce myself?'' Geoffrey thought with slight hesitation. Right now, he just had to trust what Elder Xue said, so he answered, "My name is Geoffrey Luo... I''m from the chaos." No one exactly knew what the correct answer was. At that moment, Geoffrey just simply conveyed what he thought when asked with that question. After Geoffrey told his self-introduction, a gap appeared from the red line beneath his feet. From the gap, two green lines extended, forming a path to advance. "Whew, that''s pretty easy." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Geoffrey shrugged as he let out a sigh. Soon after, Elder Xue and the members of the Elemental race also finished answering the question asked by the consciousness. A passageway outlined by green lines also appeared beneath their feet. With this, they continued to go up along the green lines. After they managed to climb up some distance, the wisp of consciousness raised a new question. "What is your dream?" ''Dream? That is so vague.'' Geoffrey slightly tilted his head and was reluctant to answer the question right away. He thought that if the answer was based on the logic of the test from the Fostering race, then it should probably be something connected with saving the world or the people. But Geoffrey didn''t know if that was how he should answer in this test. When Elder Xue saw that Geoffrey was hesitating, he reminded him again, "Just answer it honestly!" Through Elder Xue''s abundant experiences, he already learned that no one could deceive the Levitation Tower. With the omnipotent method of the Fostering race, it would be very easy to tell whether one was lying or not. He knew that hispanions might also have the same hesitations, so he repeatedly reminded them to answer the questions with all honesty. Chapter 4247 Dream Chapter 4247 Dream ''My dream?'' Geoffrey blinked a couple of times, thinking hard about what his dream was. Now, he knew that the whole world was in danger. All he wanted to do was save the world and reunite with his parents. Pondering for a while, he wondered if those were part of his dream. However, he soon concluded that they weren''t. Despite everything being hazy at the moment, Geoffrey knew this wasn''t his ultimate dream. His mother was the leader of the Cloud Hall, and his father was a legend in every world. While he had lived his whole life in a safe environment, he couldn''t help but feel like he was in a prison. He couldn''t make decisions on his own, and he couldn''t leave without permission. He couldn''t live a life he wanted in the Cloud Hall or the fairy pce. Ever since Zen went to the Source World, Geoffrey had stayed in his inner world. But he was his father''s tool. Whenever Zen needed him to decipher Sanskrit words, he would summon him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Zen had given him the illusion of freedom in his inner world, sometimes even creating obstacles for him, Geoffrey knew that everything was still under his father''s control. Ultimately, he was safe there, and never needed to stare death in the face. Due to his experiences growing up, Geoffrey didn''t really care about anything, since he couldn''t even be the master of his own life. As he reflected on his past, he found that his days of happiness only really started when he had set foot in the Abstruse Energy World from the Deleting Space. There, he had encountered so many dangers. His parents weren''t by his side, so he finally felt the thrill of courting death. Despite the danger, Geoffrey was very happy. Then, it clicked. "My dream is to travel the worlds freely!" he eximed. Even when Geoffrey gave his answer, the consciousness still did not have any reaction. He, Elder Xue, and the others continued to move along the green lines, with no obstructions before them. "Elder Xue, this is easier than I thought," Geoffrey said with a nonchnt shrug. "It''s not that simple," Elder Xue responded, shaking his head. "They are just collecting information." "Why would they do that?" Just as Geoffrey finished speaking, he reached the end of the green lines and a red line suddenly blocked their way. Then, the consciousness suddenly became active in his mind. This time, however, it didn''t raise any questions but went straight into Geoffrey''s soul. Boom! Geoffrey felt as though a wild, ancient beast had just rammed into him. A white light shed in his mind briefly, and when he had gathered his bearings, he found himself in a strange world. There was no sign of Elder Xue or the Levitation Tower. Instead, Geoffrey saw a seemingly unending wilderness. After taking in his surroundings, he saw several old, dpidated wooden cabins nearby. As Geoffrey made his way towards the cabins, he suddenly heard the pained wails of someone crying. Whipping his head about, he tried to follow the direction of the sound. Finally, his eyesnded on a thin, short girl who was as pale as a ghost in one of the cabins. "Hello," Geoffrey called out from a distance. Since he didn''t know where he was, he didn''t dare approach the little crying girl. "Hey, why are you crying?" he asked again. The little girl slowly raised her tear-stained face. "It''s all your fault! We''re all going to die!" she wailed. Geoffrey was confused. "What did I do to you?" ''I guess I am in an illusion created by the Levitation Tower. This must be a test, '' he quickly figured. His face rxed when he realized this. Seeing Geoffrey''s rxed expression, the little girl got angrier. "I was created because of you. Dead crows would appear over there. We can''t escape from them. We will die here," she spat, resentment written all over her face. Hearing the little girl''s words, Geoffrey immediately realized that the little girl''s words was an important hint. He raised his head and looked at the end of the wilderness in the distance. A ck cloud was steadily approaching, and as he squinted, he realized it was actually a horde of ck crows. "The dead crows areing our way. Run!" Geoffrey urged. "No, I am not going anywhere. I can''t escape them anyway!" The little girl shook her head stubbornly. "Then, I''ll leave you here!" Without hesitation, Geoffrey turned around abruptly and started to sprint away. As he ran, he muttered to himself, "What the hell is this illusion?" After a while, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He could sense that the little girl was still wailing, sitting on the ground of one of the cabins. Raising his eyebrows, he turned around and headed back for her. ''Since the little girl is in this illusion, she must y a role, '' he thought to himself. Squatting in front of the little girl, he said, "You didn''t even give it a try. How would you know that you can''t run away from them?" "This wilderness is veryrge. The dead crows are very fast. Of course we can''t outrun them!" The little girl pouted. "Are you familiar with this ce?" Geoffrey asked, raising an eyebrow. The little girl shook her head stubbornly. "Anyway, we are doomed. We will die here!" she said again. "If we don''t run, we will surely die. But if we run now, we might make it out of here. So why don''t we give it a shot? If we don''t do anything and give up, we will regret it!" Geoffrey coaxed her gently. "Look at those dead crows. It''d only take one of them to devour the both of us. Even the nearest city is a hundred miles away. We''ll be their food before we get there. So, just give up!" the little girl huffed with conviction. "Since you know that this world is illusionary, you should know that it is just a test. If you run with me, we will find a way to get rid of them," Geoffrey patiently persuaded. By now, he had already figured out that the little girl was the key to passing the test. "My existence is meaningless. Whether I run or not, I will disappear with the world. So it makes no difference whether I choose to run or stay here," the little girl retorted, her eyes shing with defiance. "But it''d mean a lot to me," Geoffrey said, unable to hide the annoyance in his voice. He didn''t know how to talk the stubborn little girl into going with him. "It''s not my responsibility to help you, and I can''t help." By now, she had stopped crying. If Geoffrey wasn''t mistaken, there seemed to be a hint of malice in herrge, twinkling eyes. Quack! Quack! Quack! The dead crows were steadily closing in on them. Geoffrey could see the ferocity in their eyes. ''I''ve only climbed around two feet on the Levitation Tower. Am I really going to die here?'' he thought. He frowned and stood up. All of a sudden, an idea shed in his mind. ''I''ve been focusing on persuading this little girl. What if I tried another method? There''s no way I''m giving up like this!'' Geoffrey thought to himself resolutely. Lowering his head, he nced at the little girl. With his eyebrows raised slightly, he suddenly grabbed the little girl by the arm and began to run. The little girl was as light as a kite. He kept running while grabbing the little girl tightly. "Now that you can''t help me, let me help you!" he said as he sprinted. The little girl didn''t resist. Instead, she smiled. Gently waving at the sky, a fan-shaped me suddenly appeared. In the blink of an eye, all the dead crows were burnt to ashes. Then, a hush fell over the vast wilderness. Even though it was just an illusion, it felt so real. The smell of burning flesh filled Geoffrey''s nose. "You passed the test," the little girl said calmly. Geoffrey threw the little girl to the side and panted. Before he could reply, the illusion abruptly disappeared. He was back in the Levitation Tower. The red line that had blocked him moments prior was now reced with two green lines. As for Elder Xue and the other three men from the Elemental race, their eyes were still shut tight. It was obvious that they were still trapped in the illusion. Chapter 4248 Afraid Of Death Chapter 4248 Afraid Of Death Despite the path continuing before him, Geoffrey didn''t rush up the tower. Instead, he stood there and waited patiently. A few minutester, a member of the Elemental race opened his eyes and found himself safe. His eyes gleamed with excitement. He then noticed that Geoffrey had already left the illusion and tried to say something, but Geoffrey didn''t understand a single word. Soon, the second one woke up. This left only Elder Xue and thest one stuck in the illusion. "They should wake up soon," Geoffrey said, nodding with certainty. After all, he had seen once before that the pace of the members of the Elemental race in the first half of the Levitation Tower was very fast. It wouldn''t take long. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw the two lines under the feet of the still unconscious member begin to recede. When the other two members also took notice, they immediately cried out anxiously, but there was nothing they could do. Everyone had their own path, and they could only move within the lines under their feet. No one dared cross their lines in the slightest. When the lines drew back to the feet of that member, the originally green lines turned red. Then, that member''s legs were burned by an invisible me, until he was nothing but a pile of white ashes. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "He is dead!" Geoffrey eximed in horror, his eyes twitching. Although he was painfully aware that those who entered the Levitation Tower were willing to sacrifice their lives, he couldn''t help but feel depressed with what he just witnessed. At the same time, he was also consumed with worry about Elder Xue''s safety. What was taking him so long? Would he die here? Just as Geoffrey felt like his anxiety was eating him alive, Elder Xue''s body trembled slightly. When he finally opened his eyes, Geoffrey heaved a sigh of relief. When the two members of the Elemental race saw Elder Xue wake up, they pointed at the wafting white ashes and jabbered something iprehensible. Elder Xue understood what they meant. After comforting them, he said to Geoffrey, "He must have lied when the Levitation Tower asked him those questions, so he couldn''t pass the test. As I''ve said many times, no matter what the Levitation Tower asks, you must tell the truth. Remember this!" Elder Xue focused all his efforts on Geoffrey. Just now, he used the death of this member as a learning experience for Geoffrey. "I''ll keep that in mind." Geoffrey nodded shakily. He knew he had no choice but to obey Elder Xue, since this was a matter of life and death. Then together, the remaining four continued to walk along the green lines. "Those who enter the Levitation Tower will stay at the height of twenty feet for a while and then rise steadily to the height of fifty feet. I don''t think there will be any test during this process," Elder Xue said as he walked. He had observed this many times, and this time he could finally verify his theory. As he said, the four of them walked around the Levitation Tower two times, and they encountered no obstacles all the way up to the height of fifty feet. The consciousness in their minds had been silent, but the moment they reached the height of fifty feet, another red line appeared in front of them and blocked their way. At the same time, the consciousness in their minds raised another question. "Are you afraid of death?" When Geoffrey heard this question, his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling about this, but he still answered firmly, "Yes!" Boom! The wisp of consciousness once again hit his soul. In the blink of an eye, he found himself in a new illusion. There was a two-foot-long saber in front of him. Not far away was argeke. By thekeside, he saw the figure of the little girl with the pale face again. "Nice to meet you again," the little girl said with a bright, cheerful smile. Geoffrey ignored her momentarily and looked around vigntly. Since the question this time was about death, he figured the test must have something to do with death. The biggest difficulty of the illusion was that there were too few hints. If he wanted to pass the test, he needed to probe around further. After taking a few apprehensive steps forward, Geoffrey picked up the saber cautiously. Gripping it tightly in his hand, he asked the girl, "Why are you still here? Are you here to help me?" "I won''t help you," the little girl said, smiling as though she knew all the secrets of the world. "I just want to watch you die. Those who are afraid of death will surely die." "Watch me die? Those who are afraid of death will surely die?" Geoffrey echoed confusedly. Taking another look at his surroundings, he saw that there was only theke in front of him. Was it going to drown him? With his cultivation base, it was impossible for him to drown, but this was an illusion, so anything was possible... As soon as this dawned on Geoffrey, he noticed a dark shadow moving swiftly at the bottom of the lake. His eyes widened and he immediately retreated a few steps backward. Swoosh! When Geoffrey retreated several hundred feet, a vine shot out from theke''s surface, rushing towards him like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, it coiled around Geoffrey''s ankle. ng! ng! ng! Geoffrey haphazardly chopped at the vine with the saber in his hand. To his horror, the vine was extremely solid, as though it were made of metal. Sparks flew out in all directions whenever he shed at the vine, but the vine remained unscathed. Before he could think of something, the vine dragged him into the water. Rumble! Rumble! Just as Geoffrey had suspected, he felt suffocated upon entering the water. He was drowning! Although he struggled madly, the vine was as solid as an iron whip. No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to break free from it. Standing by theke, the little girl bent over to watch. Looking at Geoffrey who was struggling under the water, she smiled almost innocently, but her eyes betrayed a sense of malice. As Geoffrey felt as though his lungs were about to explode, his consciousness began to wane. If he cked out, he would really die here. Thinking of how the member of the Elemental race had been burnt into a pile of ashes, he shuddered. He definitely didn''t want to die that way. "I... I want to live!" Gritting his teeth, he was determined to survive. Since the little girl wasn''t going to help him, and he couldn''t cut the vine, he decided to use the saber on his own self. Making up his mind, he swung the saber at his legs desperately. He hadn''t suffered much growing up, but now, at such a critical situation, he moved swiftly and ruthlessly. Crack! Blood began to paint the bottom of the water red as he severed his right leg. Breaking free from his shackles, he swam to the surface of theke and gasped for air. Just as he was hungrily drinking up oxygen, another vine shot out from the bottom of theke. This time, it was his left leg that was caught. Crack! This time, Geoffrey became more decisive. Before he was pulled to the bottom of theke, he sliced off his left leg. Despite it being an illusion, everything felt very real. The pain from severing both his legs was unbearable. "Which body parts do you want? Just tell me! I''ll give you everything! As long as I can live!" Geoffrey roared at the little girl fiercely. The little girl seemed to be a little disappointed. Lowering her head, she thought for a while. It seemed as though she''d lost interest in Geoffrey. "This is boring. You are really afraid of death. Then, let''s end this." As soon as she finished speaking, the illusion shook and disappeared with her. Geoffrey found himself back in the Levitation Tower, soaked with sweat. After sessfully passing the test, he felt like he was an extremely lucky survivor. Looking to see if hispanions had passed too, he was stunned when he saw that Elder Xue and the two members of the Elemental race were trembling. What sort of torture were they going through? "My answer was ''yes'', yet the test was so horrible. Elder Xue and the others have a stable state of mind, so they must''ve answered ''no''. The illusions they are facing are probably ten times more difficult," Geoffrey said, shaking his head worriedly. Chapter 4249 Water Chapter 4249 Water The illusions that Elder Xue and the others faced were much more advanced than the one Geoffrey had encountered. However, in terms of life-or-death struggles, both the Elemental race and Elder Xue had been more experienced than Geoffrey. It was no exaggeration to state that all warriors who qualified to enter the Levitation Tower had already come to regard life and death as unimportant details, and a life-or-death test wasn''t really anything that concerned them. Therefore, Geoffrey didn''t wait long before Elder Xue and the two members of the Elemental race had safely aplished the illusions. Upon passing the test, Elder Xue turned to confirm Geoffrey''s safety immediately. He was relieved to see that the young man was unscathed. "What was your answer to the question?" Elder Xue asked out of curiosity. "I answered it with honesty. I admitted that I''m afraid of death," said Geoffrey. "Oh? Truly?" Elder Xue was taken aback by this unexpected answer, but he quickly understood the reasoning behind it. Everyone who entered the Levitation Tower knew there was a great likelihood of dying. Elder Xue and the two members of the Elemental race had boldly stated that they were not afraid of death; hence, they had faced much more severe life-or-death challenges. In particr, Elder Xue had been subject to hundreds of cycles of birth and death in the limited period of time. If it had been Geoffrey, he would have been overwhelmed and sumbed to the pain. Geoffrey''s weakness actually worked to his advantage because his tests in the Levitation Tower had a much lower level of difficulty than the other warriors''. If he continued to advance at this pace, it might not be as difficult for him to pass all the tests. "Let''s move on!" Once the red line disappeared, the four of them continued to ascend the spiraling stairs of the Levitation Tower. Sixty feet... Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seventy feet... Eighty feet... When they reached the level that was ny feet away from the starting point, the mysterious consciousness raised another question: "Who will you choose to save in a crisis?" Before Geoffrey could answer it, his consciousness was drawn into an illusion again. He saw the same little girl in the illusion. This time, she gave Geoffrey a chance to save his own life or the lives of ten thousand other people. He would have to either sacrifice his life for the ten thousand people, or sacrifice their lives for his own. Geoffrey''s sense of self-preservation quickly answered. He selected his own survival with almost no hesitation at all. For the young man, his life was much more valuable than those of irrelevant strangers! Moreover, Elder Xue had repeatedly emphasized the importance of being honest, and that meant he should answer the Levitation Tower''s questions with absolute honesty. He was very confident in his honest answer. In the illusion, those innocent people were slowly submerged in lethalva. The little girl watched beside Geoffrey. "Cold-blooded," shemented. Then, the illusion immediately disappeared from his mind. Soon, Elder Xue and the two members of the Elemental race also passed through the test without a hitch. After passing through three tests in a row, Geoffrey''s expression had be greatly rxed. "Elder Xue, these are actually not soul tests. They didn''t involve the strength of soul, nor the level of power," he remarked. "I think they were more like designed to test our humanity..." "I totally agree." Elder Xue nodded. "It shouldn''t be all that difficult to pass these tests," said Geoffrey. It was hard for him to believe that no one from the six great races of the Deep Space had managed to pass through the Levitation Tower for a great many years. Elder Xue chuckled and replied, "Although the Elemental race, the Cold Ape race, and the Wrona race are powerful, their civilizations are still at a barbaric stage. They possess a poorly developed humanity." In fact, even though Elder Xue had previously figured out the key to sessy in not lying to the Levitation Tower, he had never entered the tower himself before. No matter how bright he was, it was impossible for him to guess at the contents of the tests, and he couldn''t draw them out of thin air. Therefore, it was most fortunate that they had alreadye this far. Next, they underwent three more tests each time they advanced another thirty feet, and they were drawn into three simr illusions. These illusions repeatedly tested their humanity in different ways. It wasn''t all that difficult for Geoffrey or Elder Xue since they both stuck to answering truthfully ording to their hearts. Unfortunately, one member of the Elemental race failed to be honest and was killed at thest test. The remaining three of them all passed the height of one hundred and eighty feet and headed straight for the height of two hundred feet. It was the highest record, and while two members of the Elemental race had achieved it only a few days ago, it had cost their lives. Both Elder Xue and Geoffrey were curious as to what they would encounter from here on. As they ascended the spiraling staircase, they soon discovered that there was a transparent barrier at the height of two hundred feet, and it blocked their way ahead. It resembled a transparent zed door, blocking in the stairway, and dozens of gray masses could be seen floating inside the transparent object. Geoffrey stepped forward and gently touched the transparent barrier. The moment his fingertips touched the surface,yers of ripples appeared, circling outwards. Thisrge transparent barrier appeared to be made up of water! Geoffrey''s touch seemed to have activated those gray things. One of these quickly approached the surface of the water near Geoffrey''s hand. It suddenly turned into arge gray mouth, biting fiercely towards him. Luckily, therge gray mouth wasn''t able to escape the surface of the liquid. It could only tten and spread inside the liquid. Geoffrey was so frightened, he sat on the ground, and the grey matter quickly turned back into its normal state and retracted. "What the hell was that?" Geoffrey''s face turned white with fright. Elder Xue furrowed his brows. This transparent object obstructed the only passageway. If they wanted to move ahead, they apparently had no other choice but to swim across the liquid. The two members of the Elemental race who had made it to this point before must have died in the water. Judging from the current situation, would they also die at this ce? "Let me do it!" noticing Elder Xue''s mncholy face, thest remaining member of the Elemental race offered, and then went straight into the liquid. Of course, he was not blind to the dangers inside. However, these members of the Elemental race were all very respectful to Elder Xue. He was willing to sacrifice himself to discover a way ahead for Elder Xue. "No!" Elder Xue tried to stop him, but it was toote. As soon as the man plunged into the liquid, one of the gray things immediately noticed him. Ssh! The gray thing turned into arge mouth and chomped on his head. Then it transformed into a gray mist, which invaded his brain. The man panicked at this development. When he realized that he was still alive, he waved at Elder Xue tofort him, and then swam towards the far end of the liquid. When he was about to leave the liquid, his eyes suddenly rolled to the back of his head, and he involuntarily clutched at his head with his hands. His expression became greatly contorted, as if he was suffering from intense pain. Elder Xue had taught them how to endure pain. Their wills had actually be much stronger than that of ordinary creatures. Since he was so overwhelmed by pain, it wasn''t hard to imagine what severe tortures he might be suffering. "What happened?" Geoffrey asked in a toneced with trepidation. Pop! A muffled sound echoed from within the liquid. The man''s head suddenly exploded, and a cloud of gray mist emerged again. The headless corpse of the man slowly floated in the water until it reached the edge and was finally expelled from the water to drop to the ground before Geoffrey and Elder Xue. Since the headless corpse had crossed the green lines, it was quickly turned to ashes by the Levitation Tower. Geoffrey stood transfixed into silence for several minutes before he asked, "We can''t pass through this ce at all. Shall we turn back now?" Chapter 4250 Reward Chapter 4250 Reward Geoffrey knew he wouldn''t be able to go back at all. Still, he was frightened, so he couldn''t help asking that question. Elder Xue said nothing. He looked away, observing the gray things in the water. Here, at the height of two hundred feet in the Levitation Tower, he had never thought there would be such things. He felt a strange calmness wash over him. He considered several possibilities, in line with the longstanding motto of the Bold Conjecture House: "Boldly make a hypothesis; carefully verify it." He hade up with that on his own. "Geoffrey, does the aura of these things strike you as somewhat familiar?" asked Elder Xue. "Familiar? No," Geoffrey admitted, shaking his head. It was the first time he had seen such things. Elder Xue thought for a while. After a few moments, he headed straight towards the water. He plunged his head in with a ssh. As soon as his head was inside the clear water, one of the gray things swam quickly towards him. It spread out, forming the shape of sharp teeth, and started to bite him. Elder Xue immediately withdrew his head before the thing could bite him. Drops of water trickled down his face. The gray thing couldn''t leave the water. It lingered in the spot where Elder Xue''s head had been and spread outwards, before slowly retreating. Elder Xue repeated this action several more times, as though he was teasing the grey thing. As soon as it swam away, he poked his head back into the transparent water. Each time, the grey thing rushed back, but not quickly enough to seed in biting Elder Xue. "Elder Xue, why are you doing that?" Geoffrey asked, wondering what game he was ying with the gray thing. "I''m trying to sense its aura. It''s a pity that it''s in water, because the water is blocking most of its aura, making it difficult to sense. I wanted to get a clear confirmation of what I was thinking," Elder Xue answered. "What did you learn? What kind of aura is it?" Geoffrey said. He himself had no idea. Elder Xue smiled. "I already knew, and I just wanted to make sure," he said, tapping his temple lightly. "The wisp of consciousness that entered our minds before is very simr to this aura!" Geoffrey was interested. "Really? If the aura of the things in the water is simr to the aura of that consciousness, then..." "It''s possible that these are the souls of the Fostering race," Elder Xue finished. As usual with him, it was a clever and bold assumption. "The souls of the Fostering race!" eximed Geoffrey in surprise. He wasn''t entirely convinced. "But why would they put their souls here? Just to attack us?" Elder Xue did not respond at once, as he mulled over the implications of his assumption. Finally, he said, "I can''t be sure, but there''s a good chance it is a reward." "A reward?" Geoffrey repeated, thoroughly confused.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just now, that member of the Elemental race had been killed miserably in front of them. How could it have anything to do with a reward? Moreover, a few days ago, the two members of the Elemental race had also climbed to this height. Both had also stopped here. Elder Xue ignored Geoffrey''s obvious skepticism. He went on, "It''s impossible for the Fostering race to set up an insurmountable barrier." "That''s just because we haven''t found a way, but it can''t be a reward," Geoffrey objected. Elder Xue stared at Geoffrey. "If a random human being with a strength level simr to yours or even weaker than you entered the Levitation Tower, do you think there would be a high probability of that human passing the six tests?" Geoffrey didn''t understand why Elder Xue had asked this question. He hesitated and then said, "The probability of passing is very high!" Those tests of human nature were not too difficult. If his father or Rocher took part in the tests, they would definitely pass them. "Over the countless long years, about two million people from the six races of the Deep Space have entered the Levitation Tower. But only you, me, and three members of the Elemental race havee this far. Don''t you feel that''s strange?" Elder Xue asked, trying to make Geoffrey see his reasoning. Geoffrey had to admit that analysis wasn''t his strong suit, but as Elder Xue spoke, Geoffrey tried to follow his thoughts. He asked, "Could it be that the so-called sixrge races of the Deep Space are too stupid?" As for human beings, even if they were ced in the savagend, they would probably develop a high level of intelligence after a few thousand years at most. That period of time would be enough for a civilization to rise and their race to be prosperous. Meanwhile, the sixrge races in the Deep Space had existed for a long time. The Elemental race had even been cultivated by Elder Xue. It was strange indeed if the members of these races had not yet developed a high level of intelligence. "After the Deep Space was broken, the conditions for advanced civilization were lost. These six races are like earthworms and ants that live underground. They have been restricted since they were born, so even if I teach them as much as I can, they can only learn so much. They still underperform and act unwisely on many asions," said Elder Xue. He added, "If you put a wisp of soul into an ant or an earthworm, what will happen?" "Their heads would explode?" Geoffrey spoke tentatively. He had never imagined such a thing. "Yes," replied Elder Xue, pointing at the white ashes on the ground. "From the perspective of the Fostering race, the members of the Elemental race are ants, earthworms and bugs on the ground. They can''t bear the souls of the Fostering race at all, so they exploded and were killed." "What about us? You think our heads will not explode?" Geoffrey asked. "We have no choice but to take a risk!" With a loud ssh, Elder Xue went straight into the transparent water. Although he had the physical body of a member of the Elemental race, his soul was a human spirit. He came from the main world, but he was still more confident than hispanions from the Elemental race. Once more, the grey thing formed teeth and approached Elder Xue. It bit him, and then it drilled into his head continuously. Geoffrey watched with his mouth open. He found the scene terrifying. Elder Xue''s eyes rolled and his body twitched repeatedly. Geoffrey stared, afraid that Elder Xue''s head would explode any second now. Three seconds passed, and then six, nine... Around a minuteter, Elder Xue finally stopped trembling. He floated calmly in the transparent water. His gaze met Geoffrey''s, and there was a deep, profound look in his eyes. He crooked his finger at him. "You can really bear it!" Geoffrey said excitedly, rushing forward. He started to enter the transparent water, but he stopped as soon as he approached the surface. He had forgotten that he was different from Elder Xue. Elder Xue was no ordinary human spirit, but among the strongest ones. Geoffrey was a human being from the chaos, and he was only a True God. The gap between them was too big. Elder Xue could bear it, but Geoffrey might not be able to. "Elder Xue, how about I wait for you here? You can save me after you get the Heavenly Ring Staff," Geoffrey said, smiling weakly at him. Unexpectedly, Elder Xue swam from the transparent water. He stretched out a hand, grabbed Geoffrey by the neck, and dragged him into the transparent water. The water sshed around them as Elder Xue submerged Geoffrey in the depths. Another gray thing promptly swam towards Geoffrey. Like a blooming gray flower, the thing wrapped petal-shaped arms around Geoffrey''s head, and drilled into his mind. Geoffrey trembled. He felt an intense, swelling pain as the powerful soul force forced its way into his mind. The soul power was very pure and untainted. Because it had no owner, Geoffrey absorbed it very smoothly and naturally. As the soul assimted fully into Geoffrey''s mind, the pain grew, bing unbearable. He felt like his head was about to crack open. Chapter 4251 The World of Nothingness (Part One) Chapter 4251 The World of Nothingness (Part One) Geoffrey almost had never experienced any sort of hardship before. How could he tolerate such an intense pain now? At this moment, the pain had shut out his ability to think. He only hoped that he could pass out and escape the situation he was in somehow. However, the soul power continued to strengthen his soul, and at the same time, the pain that wrung through his entire body with it grew much stronger. It seemed like endless torture that refused to meet an end. He suffered in silence as the pain had him writhe and groan. It was killing him to have to tolerate it unwillingly. When he was about to open his mouth to release the pressure, the water forcefully poured itself in. His time of soul infusion was only thirty seconds longer than that of Elder Xue, but Geoffrey felt those minor seconds to be equal to those of a century. After it was over, Geoffrey remained in the water without moving for a while, staring up into space. His newly acquired powerful soul made him have a new perception of the world, so he justy there, taking his moment to digest it all in. "My soul... I can feel it... How did it be so powerful?" After processing his thoughts anding to terms with his newly acquired abilities, Geoffrey swam out of the transparent water. The moment his eyes made contact with Elder Xue, they reflected unparalleled momentum. Of course, Elder Xue quickly caught on with the change in Geoffrey at one nce. As a top-level master in the main world, Elder Xue''s soul was extremely powerful. After he absorbed the soul power of the Fostering race, his soul power had increased by four times, but Geoffrey wasThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. different from him. Geoffrey was a mere True God in the chaos. Because of the difference in their status and abilities, after he went through the ordeal of absorbing the soul power of the Fostering race, his soul had probably grown exponentially. "This feeling... It''s like no other I have ever felt. It''s amazing!" Geoffrey eyed himself up as he eximed with excitement. A while ago, he was writhing in pain and prayed for it to stop. But now, he seemed to have forgotten all about it after having obtained such great power in return. He felt as though he had been reborn. Elder Xue shared his excitement. It was indeed a great surprise that they could strengthen their souls to such a level. But soon as the excitement wore off and he began to collect his thoughts, he turned to Geoffrey and asked, "Why do you think they infuse such a surging soul power into us?" The Levitation Tower was thest-standing hope left by the Fostering race as a symbol of their existence before they were annihted. They were an astute race, and nothing they did was pointless. There must have been a reason why they chose to strengthen Geoffrey''s and Elder Xue''s souls. "I guess we''ll know when we go up," Geoffrey said as he pointed to the top of the tower. Elder Xue gave him a slight nod then continued to walk up the steps alongside him. After they left the transparent water, the green lines that once portrayed the path they could walk on disappeared. When they made their way onto the next floor, which was two hundred and ten feet high, they saw a ball appear before their eyes in the center. The ball hung loosely in the air. It was free of all imperfections. It was as if it was carved with utmost intricacy. There were no ws on any side of it. However, just as they stared deeply at the ball, they suddenly felt themselves being slowly consumed with strong feelings of loneliness. The ball seemed to be in existence for as long as forever. It had no meaning attached to its life. It was without a beginning or an end. "What''s wrong with this ball?" Geoffrey asked in a concerned tone. Elder Xue kept his gaze fixated on the ball as he walked and gave his shoulders a light shrug, indicating hisck of knowledge about it as well. At this moment, a faint light appeared before them, stopping them in their tracks. The light continued to twist and changed its form continuously until it finally manifested itself into a little girl. It was the same little girl that Geoffrey had encountered several times in the previous illusions. "Nice to meet you again," the girl spoke indifferently with her hands sped behind her back as she leaned towards him. Geoffrey began to look around in all directions in a frantic state before he asked nervously, "Is this an illusion, or is this real?" The little girl shook her head at his confusion and replied in a monotonous voice, "It''s real." But Elder Xue could see through the little girl and tell that the girl herself was an illusion. "If that''s really the case then... What are you doing here?" Geoffrey asked as he raised his brows. In fact, he understood that the little girl was somehow connected to the Levitation Tower. The Levitation Tower needed a person tomunicate with Geoffrey. The little girl was created to serve that purpose. "I''ll be your guide. Let me help you climb up from here on," the little girl said, her face devoid of all emotions as she beckoned them to follow her. "Thank you for the offer, but I think we''ll be fine on our own," Geoffrey said tantly as he refused her help with a wave of his hand. The little girl paid no heed to his remark and pointed towards the lifeless ball. "This is the World of Nothingness. It is infinitelyrge and small at the same time. It contains everything, and yet it also remains empty. It''s the first-grade world." Geoffrey still chose to ignore her and brushed her words aside. However, Elder Xue''s expression switched drastically after he heard what she had to say. He pointed towards the ball and asked, "Are you telling me that this is the first-grade world? The real first-grade world?" Chapter 4252 The World of Nothingness (Part Two) Chapter 4252 The World of Nothingness (Part Two) "Of course not." The little girl cut his confusion short with a curt reply. She stared at Elder Xue with eyes filled with mockery as if to look down on him. "The World of Nothingness contains all kinds of things. Even an insignificant needle wouldn''t be able to escape it. If it really were to appear, you''d instantly be a part of it, and if that happened, you wouldn''t even be able to stand here." "Is this World of Nothingness a creation of the Fostering race?" Elder Xue asked again. "No, it isn''t." The little girl shook her head. "It was created by rence." "And who is this rence that you speak of?" Elder Xue continued to ask one question, followed by the other, to dissolve his confusion. The girl tilted her head and ced her finger on her chin as if she was lost in thought. "He owns everything, and he has created everything." After giving a brief, yet vague exnation, she continued while pointing her finger upwards, "To advance further, you just need to climb up." "That''s not so hard. We''ll be fine." Geoffrey shrugged as if to refuse all her help. The atmosphere in the World of Nothingness really did have an eerie vibe to it, but what could it possibly do? At most, it could only manage to affect something so little as his mood, right? That was not so bad. Without giving the ball a second nce, Geoffrey continued to climb up, ignorant of his surroundings and the situation he was putting himself in because of his arrogance. Seeing Geoffrey''s indifferent behavior, the little girl just smiled and shook her head in disapproval in silence. After they walked two circles around the Levitation Tower, they reached the height of two hundred and thirty feet. There, the ball disappeared out of sight, along with the lingering deste feeling brewing inside of them. However, just as they took the next step forward, a huge wall appeared before them in the center of the tower. The wall was crafted with several intricate patterns, consisting of squares and circles of various sizes all interlinked with each other, along with different sets of lines that formed unusual things. "What you see before you is the Wall World, the second-grade world," the little girl exined from behind in her usual monotonous voice. To Geoffrey and Elder Xue, the Wall World was nothing more than a picture. However, it felt relieving compared to the World of Nothingness they experienced earlier. They could even sense faint signs of vitality emanating from the lines that formed vivid pictures of living creatures etched on the Wall World. "This is not a test at all. It''s just a brief visit," Geoffrey scoffed as he gave his shoulders a slight shrug. The little girl seemed frustrated from Geoffrey''s continued arrogant demeanor. Unable to withstand it any longer, she snapped at him, "The World of Nothingness and the Wall World are at lower levels compared to your world, which is why you remain unaffected. When you are confronted with the higher- grade worlds up there, I''ll see if you can still speak as arrogantly as you do now." Elder Xue was taken aback by the little girl''s strong statement. He began to piece everything together and finally figured out the reason why the Fostering race bestowed them with their current soul power. Next, they would have to go through the baptism of the higher-grade worlds. The higher the grade of the worlds, the more information they contained, and the higher the requirements for the souls. ''Could I withstand the sixth-grade world with my current soul power? What about the seventh-grade world? And the eighth-grade world...'' While Elder Xue pondered over his limitations, his eyes fell on Geoffrey, who remained beside him. As a creature from the third-grade world, Geoffrey was surprisingly able to move freely in the fourth- grade and the fifth-grade worlds. Perhaps he could be able to reach those higher worlds with ease compared to Elder Xue himself. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even though Elder Xue harbored these concerns in his head, he didn''t voice them out to Geoffrey. Instead, he continued to climb up alongside Geoffrey without uttering a word. After another climb of twenty feet, they came across the third-grade world. This was the world Geoffrey was most familiar with. Geoffrey had been away from the chaos for a steady period. Suddenlying face to face with his world made him stop in his tracks as he stared nkly at it. Upon seeing things he was once familiar with, he couldn''t help but feel homesick. But then, he lowered his gaze to shake the feeling off. Then came the fourth-grade world. This time, it was Elder Xue who started to experience deep feelings of nostalgia with one short glimpse of it. After all, he had spent a fair amount of time in the fifth-grade world and never got the chance to return to the main world. When they continued their climb and reached a height of three hundred feet, they were faced with the fifth-grade world. This world did not pose any difficulty for them as they had no feelings attached to it like the previous ones. "This is the fifth-grade world, known as the Ster World. Those are the members of our now perished Fostering race," the little girl introduced. Just as Geoffreyid his eyes on the creatures of the Fostering race, he broke out in a fit ofughter. "Seriously? Those are the members of your Fostering race? They look so funny!" Elder Xue had never seen the members of the Fostering race before. He didn''t expect them to look so naive and cute to the eyes. However, his reaction wasn''t as offensive as the one Geoffrey portrayed. He nudged Geoffrey with his elbow and shook his head to gesture him to stopughing. Chapter 4253 The Soul Reincarnation Chapter 4253 The Soul Reincarnation The little girl, who was leading the way, didn''t want to entertain Geoffrey''s rudeness. She knew that there was such a huge gap between civilizations. Thus she couldn''t believe and imagine why Geoffrey couldugh at it. As she took the two of them to climb another twenty feet, the sixth-grade world weed them. However, Elder Xue quickly stopped just before they entered the sixth-grade world. He noticed that the steps in front of him were no longer visible. What he could only see were these mysterious-looking square frames. At one moment, they would merge to formrger frames, and then the next moment, they would quickly divide again into the smaller ones. It was a cycle that didn''t make sense to him. As a creature of the fourth-grade world, it was extremely difficult for Elder Xue to fully grasp the Deep Space. In fact, he only managed to adapt to the Deep Space because he was able to obtain the physical body of the Elemental race by chance. Now that he was about to enter the sixth-grade world, he had some worries that he might not be able to adapt to it. "I know what you''re thinking. This is the World of No Limits. It won''t be that easy for you to adapt," the little girl said with a straight face. "If I can''t adapt, can I pass it?" Elder Xue asked, just to make sure. Although he had reached so far in the Levitation Tower, he still wanted to leave alive. Right now, there was just the two of them. If he wouldn''t be able to make it, there was still Geoffrey. If Geoffrey could still go up smoothly, he would have no regrets. He could ce all his hopes on the young man without reservations. "Of course not. That''s not how it works," the little girl answered straightforwardly. She even wondered why the elder would ask such a question. "You must be able topletely adapt to this world and see everything clearly before you can pass." "Adapt to this world? See everything clearly?" Elder Xue almostughed at the little girl''s statement. "It''s impossible for the creatures from the lower-grade worlds to do what you''re saying. Even the masters of your race weren''t able to do it." "What are you saying? Just ept the Soul Reincarnation. This way, the creatures from a lower-grade world would be able toprehend a higher-grade world. What''s the point of the Levitation Tower bestowing you such a strong soul power? Think about it. It is so you can withstand the Soul Reincarnation," the little girl exined. After listening to her, Elder Xue finally understood this simple logic. Actually, he remembered that there was a technique in the Four Spirits Sect that was simr to the Soul Reincarnation. It was the Red Jade Rite that was developed by the Bold Conjecture House. Using this method, the third-grade creatures were able to smoothly transform into fourth-grade ones. However, the drawback of this method was that the creatures would have to endure a lot of pain in the process. Once they failed to withstand it, they would eventually be shattered to pieces. "I see. Then let''s see how many times I can withstand the Soul Reincarnation!" After saying that, Elder Xue took a step forward with a determined expression on his face. As he stepped into the World of No Limits, he instantly felt that his entire body transformed into the countless square frames of various sizes that he saw earlier. All of his senses had undergone violent changes that he couldn''t determine what was going on. While Elder Xue quickly fell into a state of panic, he saw a bright red square frame appear before him. This frame enveloped him, and he felt like his body was being cut into countless pieces. He realized that this sensation wasn''ting from his physical body, but directly from his soul. It could be said that he was just hallucinating, but he had no way of knowing for sure. He only felt that his body and soul were in immense pain and suffering. There was no way to avoid the pain, and he couldn''t even pass out. He could only resist it through his willpower. He needed to ovee this or he might not be able to return to his original form. This went on for five minutes before the process suddenly stopped. The frames began to arrange themselves andbine together to form a unique rule. While this was happening, Elder Xue gradually understood the rule and saw the steps in the sixth- grade world. "Did I finish the Soul Reincarnation?" Elder Xue asked as he gasped for air. "Yes," the little girl standing beside him replied briefly. It seemed that she had been there this whole time and waspletely unaffected by the shift to the sixth-grade world. "It''s his turn now," she continued as she pointed at Geoffrey who was still standing at the other side. Just now, Geoffrey was able to clearly see the pain and agony that Elder Xue underwent. Since he had no choice but to proceed, he got very nervous. "I... If I can understand the sixth-grade world, does it mean that I don''t need to undergo this Soul Reincarnation?" The little girl nced at him coldly and was annoyed at his procrastination. "Cut the crap and just step over here!" With that, Geoffrey was forced to step inside. The rules of the two worlds werepletely different. As soon as a creature made a step into the higher-grade world, he shouldn''t be able to take the next one without experiencing the Soul Reincarnation. However, to the little girl''s surprise, Geoffrey entered the sixth-grade world and proceeded to walk up the stairs easily. The little girl couldn''t believe what she just saw. "You came from the sixth-grade world? No, I don''t think so. Did you experience the Soul Reincarnation already? But that was too fast." Geoffrey just shrugged his shoulders while the little girl was still busy analyzing what had really happened. The fact still remained that he was able to travel through different worlds effortlessly. In fact, Geoffrey had no idea about the Soul Reincarnation, so he must have not experienced it. At the same time, Elder Xue, whose face was still pale, let out a faint smile as he saw Geoffrey''s rxed expression as he walked around. His confidence grew stronger that even if he couldn''t make it, Geoffrey still had a huge chance. As he climbed up the steps of the sixth-grade world, Geoffrey couldn''t avert his eyes from the center of the tower. "Hey, what are those square stone tablets over there?" he finally asked out of curiosity. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Those are not stone tablets. They are the Sacred Spirits," the little girl answered, quite annoyed at Geoffrey''s ignorance. "Huh? Did you mean that those are the stone tablets set up for the Sacred Spirits?" Geoffrey asked again, confused at the little girl''s earlier answer. "No. You heard me right the first time. They are the Sacred Spirits, the strongest race in the World of No Limits. They are also the origin of the Fostering race," the little girl replied in an impatient tone. ording to the rules, she shouldn''t get emotional at any time. However, the guy in front of her was really starting to get on her nerves. "Hmm, then why do they look like stone tablets? It is ominous and ridiculous," Geoffrey remarked indifferently. Elder Xue, who walked in front of them, was rendered speechless. He could only shake his head helplessly as he heard Geoffrey''sments. Even the little girl just stayed silent as she gritted her teeth. After they passed the sixth-grade world, they had already reached a total height of three hundred and sixty feet. The little girl stopped for a moment as she was about to introduce the next world. At this moment, Elder Xue''s legs started to slightly tremble. In the past, if he had an opportunity to experience the Soul Reincarnation, he would be deeply overjoyed. However, after experiencing it once, he realized that the pain it brought was totally unbearable. He also got the hint from the little girl that as the grade of the world got higher, the pain from the Soul Reincarnation would also increase. "This is the seventh-grade world, the Boundless Divine World. Pleasee in," the little girl said with an emotionless face. This time, her gaze was fixed on Geoffrey. She really wanted to see him suffer the torture bestowed by the Soul Reincarnation. But unexpectedly, just like what happened in the sixth-grade world, Geoffrey walked in leisurely and proceeded to look at the center of the Levitation Tower. His eyes lit up as if he had seen something amusing. "Bamboos! There are so many bamboos. Don''t tell me that they are the natives of the Boundless Divine World!" "This guy¡­" The little girl''s eyes widened in surprise. Upon seeing that Geoffrey still roamed around in a carefree manner, she was both shocked and frustrated at the same time. ''This is already the seventh-grade world. He is neither a fifth-grade nor a sixth-grade creature. Then, he''s a seventh-grade creature? That should be a nasty joke! Why isn''t the Soul Reincarnation activated on him? Is there something wrong with the Levitation Tower? But, it couldn''t be. It worked just fine with the elder earlier.'' While she was still at a loss for words, Elder Xue took the liberty to step into the seventh-grade world. With his first step, he instantly fell into the torture of the Soul Reincarnation once again. Seeing this, the little girl was fully convinced that there was nothing wrong with the Levitation Tower. As she looked towards Geoffrey, she finally realized that his ability was way beyond her imagination. "Does it mean that the worlds of different grades do not affect you?" That was all the little girl could conclude at this point. "I honestly don''t know," Geoffrey answered frankly. He then pointed at the stairs and said, "If we continue to go up, we''ll know." Chapter 4254 Boundless Perfect World Chapter 4254 Boundless Perfect World Geoffrey had long wanted to know why he could go through worldspletely unaffected. Now was his chance. The worlds he was visiting became moreplex and obscure as time went by, but he reached them with no problems just the same. He wanted to know what connection he had with these worlds. But Elder Xue had already been subjected to much agony, and the Soul Reincarnation in the seventh- grade world proved even more torturous than thest. He managed to endure it, but it was clearly taking a heavy toll on him. When warriors of the Elemental race suffered from some debilitating condition, their faces turned paler and paler then began to wrinkle. Elder Xue''s face was now so white and covered with wrinkles; it resembled a crumpled piece of paper. It was a clear testament to the ordeal he had gone through. "Go on ahead. Don''t wait for me. Keep climbing..." Elder Xue said weakly, stopping to catch his breath. A look of deep concern crossed Geoffrey''s face as he saw the state Elder Xue was in. "Do you need to rest?" He could afford to wait. There was no time limit in the Levitation Tower anyway. But the little girl piped up, "Resting is futile. Undergoing the Soul Reincarnation always leaves behind a great pressure on the body. There is no fixing it." Elder Xue nodded at this. The Red Jade Rite of the Four Spirits Sect had a simr effect. It could allow creatures of third-grade world to be able to be creatures of fourth-grade world, but it also imposed a mental strain which could never be lifted. Elder Xue was able to bear it if he had only crossed a world, but as a fourth-grade world creature in a seventh-grade world, he was already stretched to the limit. "Then what should we do? Go back?" Geoffrey said, frowning as he mulled the situation. The little girl sighed exasperatedly, "I could just end his life." After all, she thought, she really could. Geoffrey chose not to respond to that. He hurried over to Elder Xue''s side to support him as he struggled to climb up. Elder Xue sighed, "I''m afraid the eighth-grade world will be the death of me," he said, before being ovee with a coughing fit. "But I wouldn''t know what to do if you died," Geoffrey bewailed. Geoffrey had been ambitious and self-sufficient before Elder Xue came along, but now, he would feel quite lost without him. To Geoffrey''s surprise, Elder Xue straightened up, grabbed his cor and lifted him a foot off the ground with a sudden burst of power. "Snap out of it! Do everything you can to get the Heavenly Ring Staff!" "Even if I get it, I wouldn''t know how to get back," Geoffrey muttered. "Don''t forget that I''ll just be losing this form. The real me is still outside the Sky Wheel City!" Elder Xue had gotten so riled up that he appeared to recover his energy a little. His face began to regain color and lose some of the wrinkles. Geoffrey sighed and gave in. "Fine. I''ll give it my all," he mumbled. "Louder!" Elder Xuemanded firmly. "I''ll give it my all!" Geoffrey shouted. The grip on his cor loosened and Geoffrey found himself on the ground again. Elder Xue fell back into a stoop and continued the arduous trek up. They had to circle around the Levitation Tower thrice and climb thirty feet to reach the eighth-grade world. Had he been alone, Geoffrey would have sped right through it, but having to assist Elder Xue, it took a full fifteen minutes. Finally, the eighth-grade worldy before them. "The Boundless Intent World." It was a sight to behold. It was like a work of art in Elder Xue''s eyes. The world was full of color, interweaving into each other but remaining distinct at the same time. Elder Xue knew that the eighth-grade world would kill him at this rate, but with an encouraging pat on Geoffrey''s shoulder, he walked in without hesitation. He already felt blessed havingid eyes on the Boundless Intent World. The moment he set foot into the world, however, Elder Xue immediately felt like he was being torn into tiny pieces. His body started to dissipate until finally, there was nothing left. In contrast, Geoffrey entered the world entirely unharmed. That was, save for his despair. As they had feared, the eighth-grade world was, indeed, the end for Elder Xue. Geoffrey hadn''t known Elder Xue for a long time, but the old man had brought him this far. Geoffrey also knew Elder Xue was an important figure in the Four Spirits Sect, and that it was him who had helped his father, Zen, to aplish all that he had achieved. Geoffrey became vaguely aware that the little girl was praising his ability to pass smoothly through worlds, but he couldn''t find it in himself to appreciate anything right now. He simply steeled himself and strode onward. Outside the Levitation Tower, the races of the Deep Space were in an uproar, witnessing everything. Not long after the members of the Elemental race entered, one of them died. This was the subject of much mockery from the Cold Ape race. Most of them, after all, could at least still survive more than twenty to thirty feet up. Eventually, however, members of the Elemental race were able to reach a height of two hundred feet. No one could break that record. Then, what was more surprising was that two light orbs ascended further up. The Deep Space races had been stunned at the sight. Exmations had broken out when they saw one of the light orbs suddenly get snuffed out. Some felt vindicated, while others felt pity. Most of them hoped, of course, that the members of their own race could climb all the way up to the top of the Levitation Tower, but there were still some who were more afraid to die. They would rather see someone finally put an end to this deadly tower. The Elemental race now gave them hope. "That''s four hundred feet, now..." "Is that Elder Xue?" "Maybe it''s that new guy..." Tension gripped the Deep Space races as they stared up at thest light orb, different thoughts and theories running through their minds. In the oval-shaped building at the edge of the square, the little monster from the Elemental race who had been left behind likewise kept his eyes on the light orb, not even daring to blink. He hade in on the same day as Geoffrey. If everyone died in the Levitation Tower, everything would fall on him. He had watched with increasing dismay and fear as other green light orbs had been snuffed out one after another in the tower. Now, he could do nothing but pray fervently. Four hundred and ten feet... Four hundred and twenty feet... Four hundred and thirty feet... "The Boundless Void World." Four hundred and forty feet... Four hundred and fifty feet... All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Four hundred and sixty feet... "The Boundless Secondary World." Four hundred and seventy feet... Four hundred and eighty feet... Four hundred and ny feet... "The Boundless Shock World." Geoffrey passed worlds of higher and higher grades, more and more changing scenery that would have astounded any observer. His father would have cherished the sights. Geoffrey, however, grew bored of them quickly. The consecutive drastic change in scenery was exhausting. "The Boundless Shock World is the twelfth-grade world, a world the closest to perfect. A grade higher, and that would be the Boundless Perfect World..." The little girl was still informing him. "Have I reached the top?" Geoffrey interrupted her. "But the thirteenth-grade world, the Boundless Perfect World, can not be restored here. Even rence couldn''t do that. Therefore, there are only twelve small worlds in the Levitation Tower..." the little girl rattled on, adamant that Geoffrey should know this. "I just want to know if I''ve reached the top!" Geoffrey pressed. Infuriated, the little girl stopped her lecture. "If you had just listened, you would know you are at four hundred and ny feet, and you will reach the top at the next level. Go on up, then, if you can!" she snapped, a challenge in her voice. Chapter 4255 The Second Reward Chapter 4255 The Second Reward Geoffrey looked up. He stepped forward without hesitation. Now that he''de so far, what else was there to fear? At the end of the Boundless Shock World, the staircase stopped in front of an ordinary stone door. In contrast with the rest of the exquisite Levitation Tower, the surface of the door was rough and unpolished. Geoffrey did not stop to think it over. He reached out and pushed the door open. The door creaked as it swung open. It had not been opened for many years, but the rough material was still intact. As soon as he saw whaty behind the door, Geoffrey paused, surprised. Through the doorway was a space as rough and craggy as the door itself. It was as though every inch of ground had been filled in with crushed, jagged stones. The space inside the door belonged to the fifth-grade world. The Levitation Tower had be normal at this point. However, that wasn''t Geoffrey''s main concern. "Where is the Heavenly Ring Staff?" Geoffrey asked, turning to face the little girl. The little girl stood a step behind him, making no move to pass through the door. She did not have the right to enter the top floor. "Go in and find it yourself," she answered, still feeling a sense of dissatisfaction towards Geoffrey. Geoffrey nodded. He stepped into the room at the top floor and looked around him. His gazended on a purple crystal pir in the center of the space. He walked towards it, examining it closely. When he got closer, he saw that there seemed to be some wooden object embedded in the pir. His eyes lit up as he realized what it was. "This is the Heavenly Ring Staff!" The staff had a strange, unwieldy shape, which was why Geoffrey hadn''t recognized it immediately. However, since it was the only object of note on the top floor of the Levitation Tower, it must be the Heavenly Ring Staff. Geoffrey felt as though he was about to burst with excitement. He''d finally found it. Right now, this was the most important thing in the world to him. He moved back a few paces and raised his left hand, spreading his fingers. At the same time, he balled his right hand into a fist, allowing energy to flow through him. He sent a st of power towards the pir. The st crashed into the purple crystal. But there was no boom, only a faint, muffled sound. The purple crystal pir waspletely unharmed by the st. It had not moved an inch, nor had it sustained any cracks or other damage. Geoffrey was taken aback. He prepared to use several more theurgies to obtain the staff from inside the pir. With his cultivation base as a True God, he was powerful in the universe. But he was weak in the divine land, let alone in this fifth-grade world. He disyed his full power and pushed himself to the limit, but it was no use. The purple crystal still stood there. He could not even leave a single scratch on the pir. Geoffrey stopped to assess the situation. He realized that he simply wasn''t strong enough to get the staff within the pir. "It''s a pity that Elder Xue couldn''t hold on any longer, ''" he muttered to himself. "If he had managed to come here with me before he died, he could have broken open the pir since he had the physical body of the Elemental race." Geoffrey returned to the door, deciding to ask the little girl for help. After all, she was the guide of the Levitation Tower. She might not help him, but it was worth a shot. It had not been easy for him to reach the top floor of the tower, and he was unwilling to give up after all his effort. He needed to find a way to break the pir. Unfortunately, the little girl seemed puzzled, and unable to offer any direct solution. "This is beyond my abilities," she said. "I can''t enter this door, and I don''t know how to unravel what''s inside. But I think that rence, in his infinite wisdom, would never leave you in a dead end. Try to explore further and search for clues inside." Geoffrey was disappointed at the vague answer, but still, what she said made sense. He reentered through the doorway of the top floor. He nced around again. "Except for the purple crystal pir and these rough stones, there is nothing else... So, since I can''t break the purple crystal pir, I must find the answer in these rough stones," he mused. He bent to examine the rough stones beneath his feet, and found that each stone had a series of small bulges on its surface. Each bulge was about the size of his fist. A thought shed through Geoffrey''s mind. ''Could there be something hidden in these stones?'' he wondered. He extended a hand towards a nearby stone, scratching its surface. The rough stone was softer than it looked, as it was made of sand. In moments, Geoffrey had used his fingers to pry sand from its surface. It took some effort, but eventually, the sand was cleared off, exposing an oval object. Geoffrey''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the object. It looked soft, like a piece of flesh embedded in stone, and he could feel heat and energy rising from it. "What''s this?" he said to himself. Without giving it a second thought, Geoffrey reached down with both hands, grabbing at the fleshy oval object to pull it out from the stone. To his astonishment, as soon as he touched it, the soft flesh sank down beneath his grip. His ten fingers were embedded in the object. He immediately tried to pull away, but his fingers were stuck. Like melted candy, the fleshy object had integrated with his hands. It was stuck to his skin and he could not pull loose no matter how hard he tried. "This thing has drilled into my hands!" Geoffrey muttered in surprise. Inwardly, he was greatly unsettled. "Calm down! Calm down!" he told himself, trying to control his nerves. Here, there was no one to rely on but himself. He could not afford to give in to his panic. He could feel the flesh continuously integrating with his hands, but it was not painful at all. Indeed, the only sensation was an enveloping warmth. As Geoffrey watched, unable to do anything, the flesh fused with his own tissue, spreading along the surface of his arms. He found it deeply disturbing, but as far as he could tell, it wasn''t doing him any harm. Several minutester, the flesh seemed to havepletely integrated with his body. Geoffrey could find no sign of the fusion except that his hands were slightly thicker, and looked a tad more awkward. Still, he was able to move freely, and to his shock, he soon realized that his strength had increased significantly. This flesh contained astonishing energy! "This is¡ª This is a reward!" Geoffrey spluttered, flexing his fingers experimentally. When he had reached the height of two hundred feet, the Levitation Tower had given him and Elder Xue a reward for their souls. Now, he had received a reward for his physical body. "As long as I absorb enough flesh, I can break the purple crystal pir!" he eximed. Geoffrey finally knew what he needed to do. He began vigorously scratching at the bulges on the surface of another rough stone near him. When he removed theyer of sand on the surface, he saw another lump of oval flesh. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He grabbed the flesh without hesitation, allowing it to integrate into his body. By his estimation, there were about four hundred rough stones like this on the top floor. Geoffrey patiently dug out the oval flesh one by one, absorbing each into his body. As he worked, Geoffrey felt a tremendous change in his body. After consuming the flesh in hundreds of stones, he realized that his body size had expanded to four times its normal size. ''My soul isparable to those of the masters in the Deep Space, and my physical body has now also reached a high level. If I return to the chaos, the strength of my physical body alone would be enough to terrify my father, '' Geoffrey thought. Finally, he grabbed thest stone. With his newfound strength, he needed only to scratch the surface lightly to get out the flesh from within. He absorbed the final piece of flesh. Then he stood straight, stretching out his arms and legs, testing his increased strength. He felt invigorated and very powerful. Feeling anticipation rise inside him, he headed back towards the purple crystal pir. "The Heavenly Ring Staff is mine now!" he cried. He clenched his hand into a fist and punched the pir with all his might. This time, there was an earsplitting cracking sound. The top portion of the solid purple crystal pir splintered, then smashed into pieces. The upper half of the Heavenly Ring Staff was revealed. Chapter 4256 Leave Chapter 4256 Leave Based on appearance alone, there was nothing special about the Heavenly Ring Staff. It just looked like a piece of old wood with a frail-looking bottom side and a slightly thick top side. The crown at its top was messily spread out, making it appear a bit bloated and peculiar. All in all, it gave a mysterious impression, like a delicate artwork. Geoffrey stretched out his huge hand, which was several times bigger than before, and attempted to pull the Heavenly Ring Staff from the purple crystal. However, he failed to remove it with his brute force. Actually, he couldn''t put too much pressure on the staff because he was afraid that he might break it. Geoffrey then threw a few more punches at the purple crystal, where the lower part of the staff was buried. A few moments after, the crystal was finally smashed to pieces, allowing him topletely acquire the Heavenly Ring Staff. As he stared upon the staff in his hands, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Does this thing really have the ability to reverse the grim situation that we''re facing?" He inspected the staff some more and then injected a wisp of consciousness into it. As soon as it entered the staff, it just vanished without a trace. "It''s useless, huh?" Geoffrey was quite surprised upon seeing it. After thinking for a while, he decided to grab the Heavenly Ring Staff and walked towards the door. He saw that the little girl was still there and standing silently. Once the Heavenly Ring Staff was taken away, the Levitation Tower had already served its purpose and would lose its meaning of existence. It also meant that the little girl would disappear over time, though no one knew how much time would pse before that happened. "Hey, do you know how to use the Heavenly Ring Staff?" Geoffrey thought of asking the little girl. But as usual, the little girl just shook her head and said, "I don''t know." "Tch. You know nothing¡­" However, Geoffrey''s primary goal was only to take the Heavenly Ring Staff to Zen. So, it wasn''t really that urgent for him to find an answer on how to use it. "Then, how can I leave this ce?" he asked again. This time, before the little girl could shake her head and tell him that she didn''t know, a great force of attraction suddenly rushed out from the staff, extracting a small portion of power from Geoffrey''s body. Whoosh! Whoosh! A ray of purple light hovered around the Heavenly Ring Staff and directly shot towards the ceiling of the Levitation Tower''s top floor. The moment that the beam of purple light hit the ceiling, it suddenly transformed into something inconceivable. Earlier, when the different races of the Deep Space, which were at the bottom of the tower, had witnessed that the green light had climbed up to the top floor, they got restless. However, soon after, they saw that the green light suddenly disappeared. Normally, when this light was extinguished, it meant that the creature bearing it had died. Upon seeing this, most of the members of the Deep Space races let out loud cheers. They thought that if they couldn''t get the Heavenly Ring Staff, then they hoped that the Elemental race couldn''t obtain it either. However, among all these savage creatures, a small portion of them was actually disappointed. These creatures didn''t want to die in the Levitation Tower. If someone was able to acquire the Heavenly Ring Staff, then it meant that their cruel situation would be over. It had been a while since the green light was extinguished, and then a ray of purple light suddenly appeared. The top of the Levitation Tower, which originally looked like a chimney, began spreading out. It transformed into a flower-like object that bloomed and expanded in all directions. From it, a burly figure eventually emerged. Buzz! At this moment, Geoffrey noticed that all the lines on the huge square turned into green. He looked at the green lines and wondered if it meant that the restrictions on the square had been lifted already. While pondering on this thought, he jumped from the top of the tower. After floating in the air for a while, he uratelynded at the door of the oval-shaped building on the far right of the tower. At that time, the little monster from the Elemental race was also standing at the door of the building. So, when Geoffrey suddenlynded, the monster was instantly stunned as Geoffrey appeared in front of him. For a brief moment, he was in a daze. When he came to his senses, the little monster muttered some indistinguishable words, then bent over and bowed before Geoffrey. "Hey, you don''t need to do this." Geoffrey was slightly taken aback by the little monster''s sudden actions. He couldn''t help but think that these Deep Space races were indeed simple-minded. In fact, Elder Xue had persevered in teaching them a lot of things. However, they still held their beliefs and traditions that the primitive tribes followed. With that, Elder Xue had no choice but to disguise himself as their god, because this was the only way that he could properly and effectivelymand the Elemental race. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When the members of the different races from the Deep Space saw Geoffrey with the legendary staff in his hand, their stares immediately turned nasty. It was as if they were ready to pounce on him any time. When they found out that the restrictions on the huge square were already lifted, they rushed towards Geoffrey without any hesitation. They came from all directions while letting out wild screams and roars. "Waah! Waah!" "Goo! Goo! Goo!" "Grrr! Grrr! Grrr!" They let out a series of roars, but Geoffrey couldn''t understand a single word they were saying. He thought that Elder Xue was so amazing, because he was perhaps the only one who had grasped the languages of all the sixrge races in the Deep Space. While he couldn''tprehend the words that they were shouting, Geoffrey could roughly guess what was running in their minds and what they were trying to say. It must have been some nonsense like "hand over the Heavenly Ring Staff, or we''ll kill you". He was pretty sure of that because he could see it on their angry faces. Upon seeing this, the little monster uttered something and actually stood in front of Geoffrey with a dreadful look on his face. Even in front of all those creatures that were rushing towards them, he was hell-bent on protecting Geoffrey at all costs. However, while Geoffrey deeply appreciated the thought, he stretched out his huge hand, lifted the little monster, and put him aside. "Don''t worry. A lot has changed since I entered the Deep Space. You don''t need to protect me anymore." When Geoffrey obtained the soul power as a reward, he was extremely thrilled. Through that, he had attained a massive boost in his strength, but his physical body was still weak. Now, his physical body had be terrifyingly strong. With his every move, he could feel an enormous force surging from within his body. He actually couldn''t wait to test out his newly-acquired strength. Whoosh! Geoffrey then swiftly waved the Heavenly Ring Staff and pointed it at the members of the Deep Space races. As the creatures continued dashing towards Geoffrey, the three Cold Apes were the first ones tounch their attacks through their agile movements. Although these creatures possessed low intelligence, their strength, bloodlust, and experience in battle couldn''t be underestimated. Since they were natives of the Deep Space, it could be said that their physical talent was still far greater than that of the creatures of the main world and the chaos. However, strictly speaking, Geoffrey was now a member of the Fostering race¡ªnot only an ordinary one, but actually a top master. Although the movements of the Cold Apes were too fast to be tracked by ordinary warriors, before Geoffrey''s eyes, they were extremely slow. He lifted the Heavenly Ring Staff, and rushed towards the Cold Apes. Crash! Boom! With a tremendous gap in speed and strength, Geoffrey didn''t even need to use any special skill to bring down his opponents. The fight had ended even before the Cold Apes realized what had happened. They didn''t know what hit them, but they just felt very dizzy as if their world was spinning furiously. They also felt a severe pain on their backs as if a massive force smashed them. Consequently, they immediately fell on the ground, unable to move even an inch. All of the other creatures who witnessed this immediately stopped on their tracks. The truth was Geoffrey even held back most of his strength in fear that he might damage the Heavenly Ring Staff. If he didn''t hold back, there was no way that these Cold Apes lying on the ground were still alive. "I know you''re not stupid enough to court death upon seeing what I could do, right?" Geoffrey red at the creatures in front of him as he said this. They might not understand what he exactly said, but he knew that through his actions, he was able to clearly ry his message. When every member of these races saw the pitiful state of the mighty Cold Apes, they eventually stepped back and lost their resolve to fight. Just from the look in Geoffrey''s eyes, they could sense an intimidating aura that would crush them the moment that they dared to go against him. "Let''s go! We''re finished here." Geoffrey turned around and threw the little monster on his back. With a huge leap, he instantly flew out of the square. After passing the periphery of the huge square, Geoffrey looked into the distance and discovered that he was currently at the center of the Sky Wheel City. Previously, the spiders had carried him from the underground space all the way up to the spiral stairs. "Purr! Purr!" The little monster made some excited sounds as he pointed at a particr direction from Geoffrey''s back. Although Geoffrey couldn''t smoothlymunicate with him, he kind of knew that he was pointing to the direction of the Elemental race. After flying quite a distance towards the southwestern part of the Sky Wheel City, Geoffrey observed that there were huge chunks of strata floating in the sky, each of which was about a hundred miles in diameter. He concluded that these giant strata must have been a part of a huge continent before. With the guidance from the little monster, Geoffrey flew towards one of the floating giant strata. However, even before he could get close, the little monster let out sessive shrieks. rmed by the reaction of the little monster, Geoffrey looked around and quickly saw that there were ck smoke pirs rising at the center of the massive stratum. Chapter 4257 The Crisis Of The Elemental Race Chapter 4257 The Crisis Of The Elemental Race Beneath the ck pirs of smoke was arge city; the gathering ce of the Elemental race. Spots in the Deep Space such as this were constructed quite simply and crudely, keeping with the forms of a primitive tribe. Elder Xue had introduced some unique construction techniques to the Elemental race and helped them build an exquisite city. However, it had been decimated. The Deep Space races present in the huge square had their ways of spreading news. In fact, they had already done so when the Elemental race had climbed up to two hundred feet in the Levitation Tower. They hoped Elder Xue would decipher the mysteries of the Levitation Tower, but also wanted all the information they could get from him. This made it very difficult for them to correctly choose their time of attack on the Elemental race. As the Deep Space races hesitated, waiting for their opportunity, Elder Xue and Geoffrey entered the tower and reached a height of two hundred feet. News of this mobilized them. No matter how unintelligent they were, they knew they would have to make a move as soon as possible. Before Geoffrey had gotten to the top of the Levitation Tower, the five races had already set off to attack the Elemental race. At the center of the gathering ce was a wooden pavilion with a narrow underground passage beneath it. In the innermost secret basement, sat the white-haired Elder Xue. Bang, bang, Bang... A muffled sound could be heard from above. "What is that... noise?" Elder Xue asked. He was still a fourth-grade creature in nature. Although he had been in the Deep Space for a long time, he was limited to his own life level, and his understanding and awareness of his surroundings was still very unrefined. He heard the huge muffled sound, but was unable to tell its direction. A man of the Elemental race in a red robe said shakily, "Elder Xue... They are attacking the pavilion..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Elder Xue sat motionless and murmured, "So soon?" Truthfully, he had a feeling this day woulde when he nned to go to the Levitation Tower with Geoffrey. "Elder Xue, I''ll get you out through the tunnel!" yelled that man of the Elemental race. Elder Xue had built aplicated system of tunnels below the ground to make it more convenient for the Elemental race to escape. "Alright!" Elder Xue nodded. He was not afraid of death, but after the precious body had died, all his hopes rested on Geoffrey. No matter what, before he died, he wanted to know whether Geoffrey was capable of obtaining the Heavenly Ring Staff. He refused to die before seeing Geoffrey again. The man carried Elder Xue on his back, pushed open the door of the secret room and made his way towards the other end of the passageway. He had only taken a couple steps when a long spear shot at him. Puff! Before he could react, he was impaled to the wall of the passageway and Elder Xue was thrown to the ground. "Who is here?" Elder Xue stood up with a wobble, trying to distinguish whaty before him. All he could make out were circles of various sizes. With a little bit more time he was able to slowly understand the meaning behind them. Not far away was a golden-haired Cold Ape who had lurked in from the other side of the passageway. "The Cold Ape race has always regarded you as an esteemed guest. We''re much better than these members of the Elemental race. Why are you trying to escape, Elder Xue?" asked the golden-haired Cold Ape. Elder Xue pretended not to understand and made an attempt to leave. But the golden-haired Cold Ape sneered and lifted him up. With a slight snort, ayer of ck light covered his body and he then took Elder Xue towards the ground above. Once he stood on the surface of the ground, he held Elder Xue and roared, "Everyone, stop!" The members of the Elemental race continued struggling, giving all they had. They had been forced to retreat, yet they remained in high spirits. But seeing Elder Xue captured stunned them. The other races of the Deep Space frothed at the mouth in greed when they saw Elder Xue. The news that Geoffrey had reached the top of the Levitation Tower had not yet reached them. They just wanted the information about the Levitation Tower from Elder Xue. "We have nothing against the Elemental race. As long as you are willing to tell us the secrets of the Levitation Tower, our five races will leave, okay?" said the golden-haired Cold Ape menacingly. "The Wrona race agrees!" "So do we..." "I agree!" Each race echoed thest. The Cold Ape ced Elder Xue in front of him and said one word at a time, "I know you know our language. Do not pretend you don''t. If you don''t tell us what we want to know, we will kill the entire Elemental race!" This was a seriously deadly threat. Elder Xue had established and developed a deep rtionship with the Elemental race. It was not that he was unwilling to reveal anything about the Levitation Tower, but by the rules of the tower, these wild races were unqualified to reach a height of two hundred feet in it! He hesitated for a moment and the golden-haired Cold Ape ran a finger across his own neck, gesturing the cutting of a throat. "Kill them all!" They were about to resume the ughter... "Wait!" Elder Xue called out. He then said, in anguage he was clearly unskilled in, "After reaching two hundred feet of the Levitation Tower, you only need to answer some questions..." All he could do was to tell the truth. But he knew that once he told them what he knew, he and those of the Elemental race would be killed. As he spoke, he tried formting a n to get out of this situation. In all his years, he had never encountered such passivity among so many enemies. After all, these Deep Space races also had gripes and issues with each other and would not join hands to attack the Elemental race. He genuinely had no way to deal with his current predicament. He was in despair and had almost lost all hope when he suddenly felt a powerful wave. If Elder Xue could feel the energy, these Deep Space races could feel it much clearer. They sensed a powerful wave of energying from the sky. By the time they saw it clearly, it was only a hundred feet away from the golden-haired Cold Ape. The golden-haired Cold Ape sensed that something was wrong and was about to run, but it was too late. Boom! Geoffrey''s burly body plummeted like a mountain, smashing the golden-haired Cold Ape into the soil. Everything else in Elder Xue''s eyes were made up of rings, but he saw Geoffrey as clear as day. A huge sense of relief washed over him when he saw Geoffrey and the Heavenly Ring Staff in his hand. "What... What are you doing here? You should go back to the chaos to find Master Kincaid..." "I can''t find a way back," Geoffrey said with a smile. "But it''s too dangerous here. You shouldn''t havee," insisted Elder Xue. "That''s not an issue!" Geoffrey bellowed with a confident grin. He grabbed the Heavenly Ring Staff and mmed it into the ground twice. His own power began to drain rapidly and was absorbed by the Heavenly Ring Staff. He had discovered this ability of the Heavenly Ring Staff when he was at the top of the Levitation Tower. The staff needed to absorb power to be a help to him. The staff had taken a lot of his power this time. His limbs felt weak and the Heavenly Ring Staff then released an intense pressure that swept through almost everything. The members of the Elemental race and the other races then felt as if their legs had been filled with lead. They all copsed face first into the ground, unable to get up again. Chapter 4258 Return Chapter 4258 Return Geoffrey had the physique and soul of a powerful warrior but his theurgy was still limited to the Godly Ways of the chaos. He had never mastered the power of the main world and the Deep Space. He had no idea what kind of theurgy the Heavenly Ring Staff possessed. He was shocked to see everyone around him get knocked to the floor by the strong force it was emanating. "Stop! Let the members of the Elemental race go!" Geoffrey sputtered. At this, the Heavenly Ring Staff trembled slightly. The members of the Elemental race who had been brought to the floor felt the pressure ease off them. They quickly scrambled to get back up. As soon as they were back on their feet, they swarmed around Geoffrey and Elder Xue. They knelt in front of them and bowed again and again in reverence. They considered Elder Xue as a sage and a god to be venerated. It was a kind of sphemy for the golden-haired Cold Apes to have held him hostage! But Geoffrey defeated those heretics, so he must be a stronger sage and a more powerful god than Elder Xue himself! Geoffrey shifted ufortably watching the people kowtow to him. "Elder Xue, please tell them not to bow and scrape like that. It makes me feel so bad." Elder Xue smiled helplessly. "I can''t. The Elemental race is still a primitive race. Faith is quite important to them. I can help them keep the faith, but snapping them out of it is another matter entirely." Elder Xue then turned and said something to the Elemental race. As one, they got up and began charging at the outsiders. The members of the Elemental race showed no mercy to those who had attacked Elder Xue. They ughtered them all. The area was left awash in blood. Four hourster, in an exquisite wooden hall, Geoffrey began to discuss returning back home with Elder Xue. Geoffrey actually knew the way back, but he hade here to send the little monster home and try to bring Elder Xue back. However, Elder Xue only shook his head at his proposition. "I''m afraid that''s not possible." "Why?" Geoffrey asked, puzzled. Elder Xue looked surprised. "Don''t you know? After the catastrophe with the Four Spirits Sect, no one from the main world could return. If they do, they will die." This was also the case in the Deep Space. In the decisive battle between the Fostering race and the Cinnabar race, some members had managed to escape. It was unknown whether they were still alive, but rules had been imposed then that they would never be able to return. That was why when Kincaid in the chaos heard that the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had seen Elder Xue, he had correctly estimated that Elder Xue was still living in the Deep Space. He couldn''t have broken the restriction. It would have been impossible for him to cross the main world and then go straight to the chaos. "So I''m really going back alone?" a disappointed Geoffrey said. "Yes. The top priority is to bring back the Heavenly Ring Staff. The sooner, the better," Elder Xue said firmly. "But those races in the Deep Space will definitely seek revenge on you. You might be in danger, Elder Xue," Geoffrey pleaded. Elder Xue smiled. "You have the Heavenly Ring Staff. It''s strong enough to control the life and death of all the inhabitants in the Deep Space. They couldn''t take revenge on me if they try." He knew Elder Xue was probably right, but Geoffrey still couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He turned to speak to the Heavenly Ring Staff, "I need some guards to protect him." The Heavenly Ring Staff extracted Geoffrey''s power again. Rumble! The ground trembled and splintered. Over a thousand human-shaped statues crawled out. Geoffrey nodded in approval at these guards created by the Heavenly Ring Staff. Witnessing what looked like a miracle to them, the members of the Elemental race began to fall all over themselves to praise Geoffrey again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It wasn''t long before Geoffrey had to bid goodbye and start his journey back. He left the broken ground and returned to the Sky Wheel City. From the center of the city, he went northward to the most remote point. He passed the passageway and made his way back to the secret circr room he hade from before. He activated the transmission array here. The beams of light started shooting into his body, engulfing him bit by bit from head to foot. His body began to disappear in parts until itpletely vanished from the spot. In the next moment, Geoffrey found himself in the diamond-shaped array above the Eternal Divine Courtyard. He gathered his bearings momentarily, looked around, and then jumped down. Whoosh! It had taken Geoffrey several months to climb up the pir, but now that he could fly with the help of the Heavenly Ring Staff, his descent was much quicker. He had left Ziya at the foot of the pir, so he went to meet him first. Whoosh! When Geoffrey was a hundred feet high above the ground, he turned and flew toward the nearest secondary world. At that moment in the secondary world, Ziya was hard at work piecing together a statue. It had been such a long time since Geoffrey had left, and he had yet to hear from him. He couldn''t help but fear he had met a terrible fate. But Ziya never gave up easily. He had once been exiled into the Deleting Space, but even then, he had remained steadfast. In the end, he had not only sessfully controlled the Deleting Space, but had also drilled a hole right through the chaos. He refused to leave the secondary world without Geoffrey. After all, without him, he wouldn''t have even been able to climb up the pir, let alone go back to the Deleting Space. He focused his attention on the statue he was working on. The statue made by the Four Spirits Sect could freely walk around the Abstruse Energy World. He thought if he could control it, perhaps he could leave bit by bit. However, he soon found that the way the Four Spirits Sect created the statue was quiteplex. It took Ziya a long time to repair even a small broken part of it. It urred to him it would probably take him dozens of years to finish repairing it. But if he had been able to survive many chaotic eras in the Deleting Space, a few decades here were nothing. Swoosh! The sound broke into Ziya''s reveries. He snapped his head up and saw a figure flying in. It was Geoffrey carrying a wooden staff! Ziya let out a series of expletives and burst intoughter. He had lived for over a thousand chaotic eras, but he was still as exuberant as before. "Master Ziya, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting," Geoffrey greeted with a smile. "What took you so long? I was beginning to think you had died! Were you able to reach the top of the pir?" Ziya asked. He had been isted here for some time and so knew nothing about what happened in the chaos. "I did, but..." Geoffrey began. "Did you find anything there?" Ziya pressed on eagerly. He knew how valuable the Other Shore Tokens at the top of the pir were. "Yes, I have, but..." Geoffrey said slowly. "But what?" Ziya asked. Geoffrey let out a deep breath. "It''s not what you might expect. A lot of things have happened." Chapter 4259 Meeting Chapter 4259 Meeting Ziya was obviously confused. "What do you mean by ''a lot of things''? Can you please exin to me what happened?" It was a long story. Geoffrey thought for a moment. Ultimately, he said, "My father brought those human heroes to the Jade Pure Realm." Naturally, Ziya was taken aback. "What? They attacked the Element Spirit Civilization?" "No. Actually, they fought some people who were even stronger than the whole Element Spirit Civilization." Afterward, Geoffrey told Ziya everything he knew about what had happened in the Three Purities Stage. "So what you''re saying is, my master... He is dead?" Ziya was thoroughly stunned by this news. It was like a wave of sadness suddenly washed over him. Geoffrey looked somber. "Yes. I''ve heard that the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others died. However, they left their souls behind." "Well, then what do we do now? Moreover, what''s happened to you?" Ziya asked as he stared at Geoffrey. At that moment, Geoffrey''s body had already expanded several times. Somehow, it made him look like a small giant. He emitted such a powerful and mysterious aura that it made Ziya a little scared. Even with Ziya''s broad knowledge, it was still difficult for him to imagine what Geoffrey had experienced. "Now, this is actually rted to the task assigned to me by the Human Spirit King. He asked me to go to the Deep Space..." So, Geoffrey told Ziya that he had explored the pir. He went into the Deep Space to fetch the Heavenly Ring Staff. He proceeded to inform Ziya about the details of the matter. It alleviated Ziya''s grief a little. At the same time, he also realized that the wooden staff in Geoffrey''s hand was an extraordinary magical object. "You said that the Heavenly Ring Staff is omnipotent, right? Can you transform me into a creature of the Abstruse Energy World?" Ziya just had to ask if this was possible. Even though he studied the Abstruse Energy World for a long time, Ziya had never been able to fully explore it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Well, we''ll see... Let''s give it a try, shall we? Maybe the Heavenly Ring Staff can perform the Soul Reincarnation." The Levitation Tower was capable of releasing the Soul Reincarnation. Thus, the Heavenly Ring Staff might be able to do the same. "What is the Soul Reincarnation?" This greatly piqued Ziya''s curiosity. With that, a smile appeared on Geoffrey''s face. "You''ll know soon. Trust me." Soon enough, he felt like the Heavenly Ring Staff was drawing his strength. All of a sudden, they heard a sshing sound. It released an invisible force to envelop Ziya. The next moment, Ziya was feeling sharp pain all over his body. It began to expand infinitely. The pain was almost unbearable. Truth be told, Geoffrey was worried about Ziya. He thought that maybe he wouldn''t be able to tolerate the pain. After all, the Soul Reincarnation was pretty risky. On second thought, Ziya was much stronger than those savage races in the Deep Space even though he was a creature of the third-grade world. It shouldn''t be difficult for him to undergo one Soul Reincarnation. The painsted for quite some time. Slowly, Ziya opened his eyes. He was in the secondary world. Therefore, he didn''t notice any difference. "Wait, what is this? Did it really have to hurt like that?" Ziya asked as he tried to move his body. "Just follow me," Geoffrey replied with a smile on his face. He was right that Ziya could tolerate the process. When he saw Geoffrey walking out of the secondary world, he immediately picked up the rope on the ground. He was afraid to get lost in the Abstruse Energy World. Just as he stepped into the Abstruse Energy World, the dots of light everywhere suddenly disappeared. They were reced by an open,plete, and huge world. "So this is what the Soul Reincarnation is..." "Yes. It helped you be a creature of the Abstruse Energy World. If your soul is strong enough, you can even be a creature of the Deep Space," Geoffrey responded. Naturally, Ziya was quite ecstatic now. After all, he had studied this world for countless eras. And now, he could finally move freely in it. He was like a child who just learned how to run freely. If he had enough time, Ziya was more than willing to stay in the Abstruse Energy World for a longer period of time. However, Geoffrey said that the situation in the chaos was very critical. They couldn''t waste a single moment in the Abstruse Energy World. Meanwhile, a lot of things were also happening in the chaos. In the Pear Hill, Elizabeth of the Sun Crow race looked rather bored. She had been staring at the distant blood-colored sky for quite some time now. She had sessfully guided Pompeo in taking over the Blooming Jade Stage. Since then, she had rarely left the Other Shore. It was very interesting for her to manage the Blooming Jade Stage. After all, she was a predominating ruler there. No one dared to disobey her. So this made her feel like she once did when she was the head of the Divine Lair. However, she didn''t expect that disaster would strike so suddenly. Those destructive energy balls could devour everything. Elizabeth was able to escape the Other Shore to avoid the catastrophe. Unfortunately, Pompeo was not. This giant creature from the fourth-grade world could only watch the energy balls raining down. As soon as Elizabeth returned to the Blooming Jade Stage, she saw a huge crater. More than half of the Blooming Jade Stage had been devoured. Even the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization had been destroyed. She didn''t have any choice. She couldn''t stay on the Other Shore. Therefore, she decided to return to the Pear Hill and just watch the primitivend expand rapidly and grow even stronger. The primitivend expanded really fast. It exceeded everyone''s expectations. Even Zen didn''t foresee that it would develop this quickly. Therger the size of the primitivend was, the faster it would devour the heads. Its expansion speed increased exponentially. Compared to the primitivend, the once enormous Pear Hill was like a lonely sailboat on the vast ocean. Meanwhile, Zen was sitting cross legged with his eyes closed on the jadeite tform. He was trying to assess the chaos from the perspective of the primitivend. "The Source World is not getting any closer. It''s actually beginning to move towards the exact opposite direction," Zen stated. His eyes remained closed. When they heard this news, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and the Chaos Ancient Gods felt thoroughly relieved. A few days ago, the Source World suddenly appeared. Naturally, it made everyone nervous. They knew the Evil God too well. He was much too difficult to deal with. If he decided to target them, they would undoubtedly encounter a huge trouble. They would be seriously injured, if not dead. The primitivend was not how it used to be. It had expanded evenrger than the developed Source World. Nevertheless, this was not the right time to fight. Everyone was starting to rx when Zen continued, "The Source World released a flying ship." The flying ship was the size of a grain of sandpared to the current Source World. Yet, Zen''s keen eyes noticed it immediately. "What? A flying ship?" The Snake Goddess looked at Zen. "Allow me to intercept it," said Fuxi. "We can nevet let the Evil God step foot on the primitivend. Otherwise, we will have a huge problem!" Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Kendrick, and Gerald wanted to make a move. However, Zen shook his head. "You don''t need to do anything. My incarnation can now leave the primitivend by will. I''ll be the one to go," he said. It didn''t matter what the Evil God was nning to do. At most, Zen would only lose an incarnation. This was the safest n. Realizing that, Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, and the others no longer insisted. After they settled on the n, Zen summoned an incarnation to appear on the Pear Hill. The next moment, his incarnation appeared outside the primitivend on a flying ship. It merely floated in the empty chaos. The distance between the Source World and the primitivend seemed really close. But in reality, they were quite far away from each other. It would take the two flying ships two days of travelling at a great speed before they met. But still, they were slowly getting closer. Zen stood on the flying ship and peered into the other one. The enchanted barrier at the top of the ship opened, and a ck figure shot out of it and floated in the void. He looked at Zen andughed wildly. It was none other than the Evil God. Chapter 4260 Stasis Extreme Form Chapter 4260 Stasis Extreme Form Zen just kept quiet as he waited for the Evil God to finish his shrillingughter. "I''m really happy that you''re still alive," the Evil God said as he looked at Zen''s huge primitivend in the distance. "You have such a huge primitivend, huh? Is that the world where I used to live?" "Yes," Zen replied with a nod. "Are my children still there?" the Evil God asked casually. "Yes. They''re still top masters of that continent," Zen answered. When the Evil God heard this, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face. "So, are you nning to use them to threaten me?" Zen frowned and scoffed slightly, "You know what kind of person I am. Furthermore, I know your nature. I wouldn''t waste my time doing such meaningless things. Just tell me what you want to do." Of course, Zen wouldn''t even think of doing such a detestable thing. He also knew that with the twisted personality of the Evil God, even if he used the important people in the life of the Evil God to threaten him, it wouldn''t affect him at all. "Ha-ha! So straightforward." The Evil Godughed awkwardly and pointed downwards. "Down there. That''s where ourmon enemy is!" He was actually pointing towards the vast chaos. Without the chaos clouds covering the area, it was just an empty space. asionally, there would be some heads wandering around that must have escaped from being devoured. "Common enemy? Who are you talking about?" Zen was quite confused with the Evil God''s statement. "Who? The Snake Spirit King and the downgrader behind him of course," the Evil God replied with a grin. "They have created an immense primitivend that looks like a huge pyramid. Currently, it is already bigger than mine, and of course, much bigger than yours!" Generally speaking, the process of the primitivends in devouring the heads could be likened to rolling a snowball. Originally, the Source World should have the most advantage, because it had thergest size. Thus, its efficiency in devouring the heads was far greater than the other twopetitors. However, the Evil God was sote in understanding the meaning of the downgrade and also didn''t know how to deal with the overwhelming heads that suddenly appeared in the Source World. In fact, before he came up with a solution, a lot of parts of the Source World were already devoured by them. When the Evil God had finished dealing with the trouble in the Source World, Zen''s primitivend and the pyramid-like primitivend had already caught up in terms of size. Thus, even though the Source World was originally thergest, it was now left behind. "The huge pyramid¡­" Zen stared at the void with a worried expression in his eyes. "Now, if you want to deal with it, I suggest that we better join hands. It''ll be easier that way," the Evil God rmended. Previously, when Zen led the Monkey Spirit Sect to the Jade Pure Realm, he deemed it necessary to form a temporary alliance with the Bird Spirit Sect. In this current situation, it seemed reasonable for him to join hands with the Evil God who controlled the Source World, but he was quite hesitant. He thought that the Evil God was much harder to deal with than the Bird Masters. So, he couldn''t help but smirk and ask, "Join hands? How are we going to do that?" "We join our forces. We will integrate your primitivend with my Source World," the Evil God said indifferently. Zen was again quite baffled with what the Evil God said. "Can primitivends merge together?" "Yes, it''s simple. We''ll just let my Source World devour your primitivend," the Evil God said it like it wasmon knowledge. "Why do you think I should agree to that?" Zen''s expression started to be serious. At the back of his mind, he kind of knew that it was how it was done, but a trace of anger still surfaced from his heart. As the Evil God noticed Zen''s faint anger, a condescending smile appeared on his face. "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because I''m stronger than you." "Oh? What makes you think so?" Zen''s eyebrow slightly raised as his expression became colder. "Well, we can test it out if you want," the Evil God continued to provoke Zen with a sinister smile. Without waiting for Zen''s response, he suddenly bent a finger and a colorful light shed from his fingertip. It turned out to be the Ways-blending Energy. As the Evil God gently flicked his finger, the ray of light swiftly shot towards Zen''s head. Facing the sudden attack, Zen wasn''t fazed at all. Just before the ray of light hit him, his body became blurry andpletely disappeared. The colorful light that missed its target hit the flying ship from afar and instantly turned into a dazzling white energy ball. The entire ship was annihted, and not a piece of debris could be found. The Evil God didn''t even need to use his eyes when he fought. With a wave of his hands, a long whip formed from the Ways-blending Energy spread out from his fingers andshed violently at the void. At the same time, Zen''s figure kept moving in the space. After dodging several attacks from the whip, he seized the right chance and grabbed it with his bare hand. "Explode!" the Evil God shouted. The long whip instantly turned into a zing white ball of light and enveloped Zen. However, before the ball of light continued to expand, it suddenly shrank at an incredible rate and fully dissipated. As Zen''s image emerged, he said, "Although the Ways-blending Energy is strong, it is still the power of a third-grade world. This is your innate limitation." "Ha, are you sure about that?" The Evil God showed a defiant grin and quickly dashed towards Zen. He raised his hand and suddenly brandished a long whip again. However, this time, the whip was not formed through the Ways-blending Energy, but by three energies that emanated green, ck, and red lights. Zen calmly grasped the end of the whip again and analyzed the energies that were flowing in it. But as soon as he realized the source of the energies, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. ''These energies¡­ They are bloodline powers. They are from the fourth-grade world. And there are actually neen kinds of them?'' Dealing with neen kinds of bloodline powers was still actually a piece of cake for Zen, but he was still surprised that the Evil God could actually handle and master them. After Zen analyzed it, a faint yellow energy surfaced from his fingers. The yellow energy wrapped around the tri-colored whip, like a spider web, and rapidly disintegrated it. The Evil God didn''t just stand idly. He then waved his hand, releasing a surge of brown ripples from his palm. As the brown ripples came in contact with the yellow energy, they instantly devoured the energy until not a single trace was left. Upon seeing the capability of the brown ripples, Zen was actually shocked. It was not that big of a deal to use several kinds of bloodline powers simultaneously. However, the difficult thing to do was to quickly analyze the bloodline powers contained in a weapon or skill and then find out the corresponding energy that could restrain them. Originally, Zen thought that he was the only one who could do that. If the Evil God could also do the same, he started to think if the Evil God had also mastered all the bloodline powers. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! As the brown ripples were hurled directly towards Zen, he pointed his finger at them, unleashing thin bolts of lightning that instantly disintegrated the brown ripples. These bolts of lightning also charged towards the Evil God at an astonishing speed. The two of them released all kinds of blood powers to restrain each other. They exchanged blows and skillfully countered everything that was thrown against both sides. After several rounds, the Evil God got a little bored because no one was getting the upper hand. "You''re right. The innate limitation is the most horrible thing. So, I''ve been studying how to break out of it. Yes, three hundred and seventy-three bloodline powers are undoubtedly strong, but it''s still not enough¡­" Upon saying that, he drew a circle in the air using his other hand, and a white hexagonal snowke emerged from the circle. After its formation, the Evil God knocked on the hexagonal snowke. Crack! Just with that gentle knock, the snowke shattered. Soon after, every part of it dissipated in the air. Seeing this, Zen couldn''t shake the feeling that something dangerous was about to happen. The next moment, the figure of the Evil God also disappeared, but his voice could still be heard. "If I want to, I can kill you a thousand times or even ten thousand times. I can put you in an illusion that time is frozen. Unfortunately, you won''tprehend the beauty of this state. You''ll only feel bemused. How pitiful you are." Zen felt a little weird as he heard that the sentences of the Evil God were ovepping. It was as if he was speaking them at the same time. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he finished speaking, the Evil God suddenly appeared in front of Zen, and also behind him, and even at both his sides. Then, the Evil God stopped about one foot away from him, and said, "This is the Stasis Extreme Form." Chapter 4261 Warning Chapter 4261 Warning Under the influence of the Stasis Extreme Form, Zen wasn''t able to think straight. He heard the words of the Evil God, but he couldn''t fullyprehend them. After a while, the Evil God stretched out his hand and drew a circle again in the air. Then, the hexagonal snowke that was broken and spread out earlier gradually emerged and reorganized into the circle. As it waspletely restored, Zen was able to return to normal. The moment he came back to his senses, the Evil God''s words from before drilled into his mind. At the same time, he noticed that the Evil God was now approaching him. "Stasis Extreme Form?" Zen''s expression changed drastically as he realized how dreadful the skill was. He was wondering why the ancestry-level bloodline couldn''t restrain its power. Never did he expect that the Evil God would be able to use the power of the Deep Space. The Evil God didn''t say anything and just looked at him with a yful smile. He was enjoying this moment when he could clearly see the bewilderment on Zen''s face. He remembered Zen once told him that there was a much wider world outside. He thought that he must probably have the same bbergasted expression on his face. But now, it was Zen''s turn to experience it. "How did you obtain such a level of power?" Zen couldn''t help but ask him without hesitation. The Evil God fiddled with the hexagonal snowke and asked teasingly, "Do you want to know?" "Of course," Zen replied quickly. "Join us, and I''ll tell you," the Evil God said with a conniving smile. "Forget it then," Zen answered sternly. Upon hearing his immediate reply, the Evil God ced the hexagonal snowke in front of Zen. He wasn''t willing to take no for an answer that quickly. "I heard that you have fought with the downgrader. You should know by now what kind of power he possesses. If you can''t even resist my power, then you definitely have no chance against him. Even if you rely on your primitivend, nothing would change. You will die with everyone. But if you follow me, I can save you! I can save everyone around you!" Zen couldn''t understand where the fanaticism in the eyes of the Evil God wasing from. It was as if saving him meant saving the whole world. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Zen just dismissed him by saying, "I don''t need you to save me." After deeming that they had nothing more to talk about, Zen turned around and was ready to leave. The flying ship that he used was destroyed by the Evil God earlier, so he needed the Grand Teleportation skill to return to the primitivend. However, just when he was about to enter the space channel, the Evil God swiftly grabbed and crushed it, preventing Zen from leaving. "Aren''t you afraid of death?!" the Evil God yelled through gritted teeth. "Why should I be afraid?" Zen retorted with a cold stare. "Then tell me, what is the meaning of my existence?" This time, it seemed that the Evil God was dibobted. Zen felt a little confused as he saw the strange expression on the Evil God''s face. "I have all his memories, and all my talents and power are here to serve him. But I''m still who I am! Isn''t that weird? Is this just the entire meaning of my life?" the Evil God asked with a gloomy expression. At this moment, Zen and the Evil God were just avatars of their real selves. However, Zen''s avatar was fully connected to his real self, while the Evil God''s avatar possessed his own train of thoughts. He could move and think independently from the will of his real self. "I can''t answer that for you. You''ll have to ask the Evil God," Zen said as he shrugged his shoulders. "Then let me go with you! I don''t want to go back and act like a mere ve. Besides, I can teach you how to transform power into a higher level!" the Evil God roared in a desperate tone. Then, Zen looked at the Evil God intently. He couldn''t believe that this avatar could act this way. He found that this avatar of the Evil God was a bit too emotional. It was actually a good thing because he could make use of him. But just as Zen made his decision to let the avatar go with him, an unknown ck spiral suddenly pierced through the void. This ck spiral then transformed into a massive spear that was over ten thousand feet long. Moreover, it turned out that its target was the Evil God. The Evil God quickly sensed the danger that it brought. He immediately lifted the hexagonal snowke in his hand and pointed it towards the ck spear. The snowke was already about to break, but the ck spear was unimaginably faster. Whoosh! With a muffled sound, the Evil God''s head was suddenly pierced by the ck spear, and his life energy was extracted by it to the point that he became like a dried-up mummy. "It''s really quite troublesome to deal with these traitors. All of them want to rebel. Don''t they know that I have a lot of things on my te too? By the way, before dealing with the downgrader, I won''t do anything to your primitivend. So, I hope you''d do the same to the Source World." Upon hearing this, Zen immediately knew that it was the real Evil God speaking. Before Zen could even say anything, the dried-up body of the Evil God''s avatar continued to shrink as cracks appeared all over his skin. Then, he was reduced to ashes that scattered throughout the void. At the same time, the enormous ck spear also vanished without a trace. As Zen returned to his primitivend, he told everyone what had happened and what he learned. Naturally, the people on the jadeite tform were all shocked. "Are you serious? You mean to say that someone was able toprehend the power of the Deep Space?" Even Kincaid had a strong expression of disbelief. "The aura of the power he disyed was very familiar. It was simr to the energy that was being exhibited by that heavy sword. It was also too powerful that I wasn''t able to resist," Zen exined. "But there might be another exnation. Maybe it was some kind of blended bloodline?" Kincaid tried to argue. "But he has theplete abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline," Zen added. "He could dissolve and counter any power of the ancestry-level bloodline that I used." "How could that happen? Why could he obtain so many bloodline powers?" "That''s inconceivable. He doesn''t even have the ancestry-level bloodline." "That''s right. He only relies on the Ways-blending Energy." Fuxi and the Snake Goddess also shared their sentiments and perplexity. However, something caught Kincaid''s attention. When he heard them say that the Evil God was using the Ways-blending Energy, he immediately asked, "Did he fuse all the Godly Ways by himself?" "Yes. He boasts an extraordinary talent in that area." Right after Zen answered Kincaid''s question, his expression suddenly changed as if he began to realize why Kincaid asked about it. His eyes kind of widened as he said, "We know that the lower-grade worlds can''t be transformed into higher-grade ones. But can the energy and power from lower-grade worlds be restored to those of the higher-grade worlds?" ording to what Zen previously knew, the three thousand Godly Ways were actually the downgraded version of the ancestry-level bloodline''s power. Only Zen was able to possess the ancestry-level bloodline. Even the Evil God didn''t have any means to obtain it. Therefore, the only viable exnation was that he was able to restore the Godly Ways to their higher-level version, granting him the power equal to that of the ancestry-level bloodline. "I actually don''t want to believe it. The Bold Conjecture House tried to do that thing but always failed. What kept them trying was only the assumption that it was possible to achieve," Kincaid sighed as he let out a bitter smile. At that time, the Bold Conjecture House had put a lot of energy, effort, and resources in this respect. They knew that once they seeded with this, its impact would be so devastating and world-changing. However, they were stuck in a dead end, so they had no choice but to give up. Now, if a creature in the chaos was really able to restore the Godly Ways smoothly, not only Kincaid, but all the elders in the Bold Conjecture House that dedicated their lives in this matter would feel depressed. "Although the Evil God doesn''t intend to attack us now, sooner orter, a battle would be inevitable. The worst part is that we''re at an extreme disadvantage because both the Evil God and the downgrader have the power of the Deep Space," the Snake Goddess said in a dejected voice. "Well, we still have Geoffrey. We can only ce our hopes on him," Zen said with a faint smile, trying to somehow alleviate the mood of hispanions. Meanwhile, on one side of the jadeite tform, Rocher was silently sitting. After Geoffrey set out, Rocher was sent to the jadeite tform so he could immediately report if anything happened to the Lone Sword. Geoffrey had been away for quite a period of time already. However, there had been no news so far. Everyone''s anxiety was just deepening with each passing day. Some of them had started to lose hope that Geoffrey would still return. But at this moment, Rocher''s shoulder suddenly trembled. Upon noticing this, he quickly stood and announced, "The other end of the Lone Sword seems to have trembled!" The eyes of the people instantly lit up as they heard this. They had been waiting for this news the entire time. With that, Kincaid and the others immediately gathered around Rocher. Chapter 4262 The Missing Entrance Chapter 4262 The Missing Entrance Previously, Kincaid had used "Elder Xue" to calm everyone down, including the human spirits in the Bold Conjecture House and the people in the primitivend. However, these people were all smart. Leaving aside the question of whether or not Elder Xue was still alive, Geoffrey had a very slim chance to even find Elder Xue in the Deep Space, not to mention get the other weapon. But hope was still hope no matter how small it was. They rarely mentioned Geoffrey these days, but everyone was obviously worried about him. Therefore, although Rocher only received a slight response, they immediately surrounded him. Rocher could clearly feel the Lone Sword vibrate for the second time, then for the third time, and then the fourth time... He deciphered the message ording to the rhythm and put it into words. "I''m...ing... back..." he said. The people on the jadeite tform looked at each other with joy. Zen asked Rocher directly, "Is Geoffrey bringing Elder Xue back?" Everyone was eager to hear the answer, but everyone remained silent because they were afraid that they would disturb Rocher when he was receiving the message. After a while, Rocher said, "No." Disappointment was apparent on everyone''s faces. Zen frowned but said nothing. Kincaid, however, asked, "Has he seen Elder Xue yet? Did he get that object?" Although everyone no longer had any expectations, they still stared at Rocher. Rocher felt quite awkward to be the focus of everyone''s attention, but he threw all these trifles to the back of his mind when he received Geoffrey''s message. He said happily, "He''s seen Elder Xue and obtained that object..." "Wow!" Everyone on the jadeite tform burst into excited cheers. The three Chaos Ancient Gods weren''t an exception. In their excitement, the dens that held their huge bodies were also swaying. The people living in the Pear Hill even felt that the mountain was shaking. "Shh, he''s still talking," Rocher said. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The atmosphere was still a little merry with joy a moment ago but now, although everyone was extremely excited inside, they were all silent. "I''ve already obtained the Heavenly Ring Staff. Elder Xue can''t enter the main world and can only stay in the Deep Space. I''m going back to the chaos with Master Ziya now." Rocher continued to deliver Geoffrey''s words. Zen and the others were surprised to hear this. After spending a brief while at the holy pir to transmit news, Geoffrey and Ziya began their journey back to the chaos. The chaos was still quite a distance away from the holy pir. In the past, Geoffrey had to drag Ziya along the way. Now that Ziya hadpletely adapted to the main world and Geoffrey''s strength had greatly increased, they were naturally able to return at a much faster speed. The two of them jumped down from the top of the holy pir like two nimble swallows gliding down. Whoosh! Whoosh... A few hourster, the two of them had returned to the grasnd where they stayed before. After they passed through this grasnd and crossed a river, they would be able to enter arge mountain where the entrance to the Deleting Space was located. Nevertheless, when the two of them were flying across the grasnd, a strange sound suddenly came from below. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh... There seemed to be many slender things flying speedily across the grasnd. Geoffrey and Ziya sensed them almost at the same time. "What are they? Snakes?" Ziya frowned. Although he had already gone through the Soul Reincarnation, he needed to resist the pressure of the Abstruse Energy World, so he didn''t release his spiritual sense. "No, they''re those tentacles," Geoffrey replied. "Oh, they won''t be a problem for us then." Ziya nodded. Ziya had also killed those tentacles-like creatures in the Deleting Space. They weren''t that powerful. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... The tentacles flew above the grasnd for a while, but then they suddenly flew towards Geoffrey and Ziya. Ziya''s expression changed in an instant. There were probably hundreds of thousands of them. When they simultaneously flew towards the two of them, they looked just like a ck cloud that rose to the sky. "Ha!" Ziya pulled out his God Lashing Whip and swung it down fiercely. Swish, swish, swish... Countless whip shadows flew out, looking like golden lights that shred the tentacles they came into contact with into pieces. Although the power of the God Lashing Whip was formidable, those tentacles still maintained their vitality even after they were shredded into pieces. Ziya had already seen their amazing vitality in the Deleting Space. While Ziya was busy beating those tentacles, Geoffrey only raised the Heavenly Ring Staff and ordered, "Destroy them." As some power in Geoffrey''s body was drawn away, two huge mirrors suddenly appeared in this world. One appeared under Geoffrey''s feet and flew downward, while the other one appeared on the ground and flew upward. In mere seconds, the two mirrors merged together, forming a thin line. The thin line grew short at a lightning speed before vanishingpletely. Of course, everything caught between the mirrors vanished along with them. Ziya, who witnessed this, gulped and said, "This ability is too overbearing..." In the chaos, Ziya had seen all sorts of incredible techniques and weapons, but they were all nothing compared to the Heavenly Ring Staff in Geoffrey''s hand. The Heavenly Ring Staff was the real supreme weapon. After the tentacles were removed, they continued their journey back. They had to go along a river before they could finally enter the mountain. Although he had left for quite a long time, Geoffrey still remembered the way back clearly. He took a path down at the mountainside, went a few hundred feet forward, and then stopped in front of a mountain wall. "Here we are," said Geoffrey. Although it was Ziya who had dug and created the cave in the Deleting Space, since he didn''t go through the Soul Reincarnation before, he didn''t know about its concrete location and had to get in and out by tying himself with a rope before. Ziya went towards the direction Geoffrey pointed in, but to his surprise, he only found a cold mountain wall. "Geoffrey, do you forget the entrance? It''s not here..." "How is that possible?" Geoffrey looked in bewilderment. He stepped forward to look for the entrance. His expression became more and more baffled. "This is impossible! There is a stone step here, and we should be able to enter the cave by stepping on it. The stone step still exists, but is the cave gone?" Seeing that Geoffrey was so certain about the path he showed, Ziya realized that something must be wrong. The two of them kept walking around the mountain wall and searched all over the area, but they still couldn''t find the entrance! "The entrance has disappeared," Geoffrey said as he looked at the mountain wall. "It took me a long time to dig this entrance, and it has never disappeared since then. Could we perhaps be mistaken?" Ziya suspected that they might havee to the wrong ce. "No!" Geoffrey said solemnly and then made a light leap. While facing the mountain wall, he said, "Since the chaos is within this mountain, I just have to create an entrance!" Swish! Swish... Bang! Rumble... Geoffrey now had the power equal to the power of the Fostering race''s top warriors. Although he didn''t use all his power when heunched this punch, it was still so powerful that the entire mountain range was shaking. A huge crack was created on the mountain wall in front of them. A huge hole gradually appeared in the middle of the crack. Nevertheless, this cave-like hole wasn''t really deep. The deepest part of the hole was still mountain rocks. The passageway that Geoffrey expected to appear was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 4263 The Mousetrap Chapter 4263 The Mousetrap "What happened?" Geoffrey was growing more and more upset as he realized that he would be unable to return home. Ziya went into the cave to look around. He bent and broke off a stone at the edge of the crack. Then he drilled out of the cave, and handed the stone to Geoffrey. "Here. Use your spiritual sense to check if there is anything special about this stone." Geoffrey probed the stone with his spiritual sense. After several moments, he shook his head. Without saying anything, he sent his spiritual sense into the cave, exploring the stones, cracks, nts, and even bugs hiding underground in the cave. "I don''t believe that therge chaos can run away!" He leapt upwards, rising into the sky. He focused, closing his eyes, and allowed his spiritual sense to spread out as far as it could go. Like an invisible cloud, Geoffrey''s spiritual sense cloaked the surrounding woods, rocks, and bodies of water. It flowed out for a mile, then ten miles, then a hundred miles. Everything within that boundary, regardless of size, was captured by Geoffrey''s spiritual sense. A few minutes passed. Eventually, Geoffrey opened his eyes and slowly descended. Unable to conceal his worry, he said, "I have explored everything within a hundred miles, including seven secondary worlds. One of them is the world of poisonous mist that we once entered..." "Let''s check them one by one," said Ziya. Geoffrey nodded. Together, he and Ziya began traveling through the woods. This ce was located at the edge of the main world. The seven secondary worlds had been built as experiments, and widely distributed. The first secondary world they entered waspletely dark. After roaming around for a while in pitch ckness, the two of them retreated. The next secondary world was obscured by heavy mists. Likewise, there seemed to be nothing of note in the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth secondary worlds. Several hours had passed. They were down to the final secondary world. Geoffrey and Ziya were silent. They crossed a long, narrow mountain range and found another cave. They nced at each other, aware that this was thest world to explore, then entered the mouth of the cave. As soon as they stepped into the cave, they felt a gust of freezing wind blow over their bodies. This world was and of ice and snow. Geoffrey sighed. "This is not the chaos. Let''s leave," he said. However, just as they took ast look around the cave, preparing to leave, there was a sudden cracking sound from behind them. They turned swiftly. The sound hade from the sh freezing of ice water¡ªthe mouth of the cave was covered entirely with a thickyer of ice. The entrance was blocked. The two of them stared at the barrier and saw that there were faint dark shadows embedded in the depths of the ice. "Is this a trap?" Ziya asked quietly, looking around him with renewed alertness. He held the God Lashing Whip firmly in his hand. He lifted his arm and sent countless golden whip shadows towards the ice. As the golden whips shed into the ice blocking the cave entrance, shards of crystal clear ice scattered in all directions. In general, Ziya was quite confident in his own strength. After all, he was one of the top masters in the third-grade world. How could a mereyer of ice stand in his way? However, this was no ordinary ice. It condensed with a swiftness that defied the imagination. Indeed, as heshed at the ice, it seemed to be growing thicker and thicker. Outside the wall of ice, two giants stood at the entrance of the cave. The two enormous creatures, like Pompeo, belonged to the Colossus race. However, there was at least one major difference. Unlike Pompeo, these two giants had purple crystals inserted along the length of their backs. The purple crystals lined their spines from the waist to the nape of the neck. The giants were busy emptying their pockets. They were taking out dark blue ice runes, pping them one after another on the surface of the ice. Every time they ced down an ice rune, a wave of energy emanated from it, and the wall of ice grew thicker. One of the giants snorted withughter, as he looked at the shadowy form of Ziya and his golden whip through the ice. "The two mice scurried in and now they are trapped and want toe out. Our master was right," he said, smirking. "Their strength is not too bad. What''s more, they can freely move in the fourth-grade world. Fortunately, our master has loyal servants like us. We won''t lose to them," the other giant said, pping down more ice runes. Ziya, who was in the secondary world, didn''t know what was going on in the outside world. Golden thorns began to protrude on the surface of his God Lashing Whip. "Thorny Whip!" he cried. The whipshed through the air and made a cracking sound as the thorns pierced the ice. Ziya was doing his best. Previously, he had needed to rely on Geoffrey in order to deal with those tentacles. He knew it would be extremely embarrassing to be forced to ask Geoffrey for help again. However, even though he had unleashed all of his power, the ice withstood the force of his attacks. It seemed to be getting thicker and thicker. The Abstruse Energy World was full of low-level creatures, and they simply didn''t have the ability to create such a solid iceyer. This didn''t make any sense. While Ziya hesitated, wondering what to do next, Geoffrey came and stood beside him. "Let me do it," he said. Geoffrey put his hand on the ice and hit it hard with his open palm. He didn''t use any special skills. He simply channeled all his considerable physical strength into the blow. The huge iceyer vibrated from the force of the p. The ice became opaque, turning from a translucent blue to a cloudy snow white color as countless splinters and cracks formed and spread. After a couple of seconds, there was a deafening bang as the ice shattered and shards sprayed out like water rushing from a dam. The two giants standing outside werepletely caught off guard. They hadn''t expected such a disy of strength. Even as they stuck ice runes into the wall, it exploded outwards, and they were carried away by the massive amounts of ice debris. The giants struggled to get up. When they finally raised their heads, they saw Geoffrey floating above them. "Who sent you here? Tell me!" Geoffrey said coldly. He was angry and frustrated at his inability to find the chaos, and he was perfectly prepared to take out his rage on these two giants. He thought they might be able to give him some answers. The two giants exchanged nces. Neither of them said a word. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Without warning, the purple crystals on their backs shed with some inner light, and tremendous power flowed into their bodies. Instantly they rushed at Geoffrey. They moved at a frightening speed, so that they looked like no more than blurs as they attacked. The first giant grabbed Geoffrey with one hand. Even though Geoffrey''s body had expanded from his time in the top floor of the Levitation Tower, increasing to four times its original size, he still resembled a child in the giant''s hand. The other giant clenched his fists and brought them crashing down on Geoffrey. "Go to hell!" he shouted. Heavy punches rained down on Geoffrey''s body. Stimted by the purple crystals, the giant bombarded Geoffrey with a flurry of punches. His body couldn''t bear the power given by the purple crystals, so his fists were smashed and bled. However, he didn''t stop attacking until several minutester. But when he finally stopped, and the two giants looked down at Geoffrey, they were stunned. His body waspletely intact and unharmed. "Why is this guy so powerful?" "Is he a creature from the third-grade world?" Even as the two giants muttered to each other, Geoffrey slowly raised his Heavenly Ring Staff. He said calmly, "Torture them. Give them unbearable agony." As soon as he finished speaking, the Heavenly Ring Staff extracted a portion of his strength, and then released a strange sound, like a string being plucked. The sound was capable of prating into the depths of one''s soul, then releasing a terrible illusion of pain. At first, the two giants tried to endure the pain. However, as it went on and on, they copsed to ground and began to roll and howl, bellowing with anguish. They were clearly in unimaginable pain. Eventually, unable to bear it any longer, the two giants began begging for mercy. Geoffrey waved the Heavenly Ring Staff and stopped the sound. "I''ll give you one more chance. Who sent you here?" Geoffrey asked, in the same icy tone as before. This time, the two giants didn''t dare to hide anything, fearful of experiencing another round of torture. They bowed deeply and answered, "Our master predicted that you woulde, so he asked us to set up a mousetrap here. He said we must wait for you to enter, and then trap you." "Who is your master?" Geoffrey asked. "Our master... He is who he is. Who else can he be?" said a giant in a puzzled tone. The other giant nodded along, looking at Geoffrey with an expression of genuine confusion. Chapter 4264 A Bad Feeling Chapter 4264 A Bad Feeling Looking at the giant''s silly reaction, Geoffrey felt a little depressed. Something in his mind seemed to spark and he remembered what Elder Xue had told him. The creatures born after the disaster in the Deep Space were very stupid. In fact, they were not even able to cultivate due to ack of intelligence. The Abstruse Energy World had also encountered a great disaster once. Geoffrey thought that the situation here was most probably simr to that of the Deep Space. These giants'' intelligence quotient seemed pitifully low. "Have you ever seen your master?" Ziya asked him. Since these giants were not very smart, they could only inquire things little by little. Ziya was much more experienced in talking in a way that they could understand. "No. But he talks in our minds," the giant answered. Ziya nodded and then continued, "Can everyone in your race hear him?" "Yes," the giant affirmed. "It''s a will that descends into their minds," Ziya muttered to himself. "No one in the fourth-grade world has such a powerful soul. Is he the downgrader?" Geoffrey theorized. "That''s quite likely," Ziya nodded as he looked at the purple crystals behind the giants. Then he asked, "How did you get these crystals?" If it really were the downgrader who controlled these giants, then the purple crystals would have been his giving since the giants finding them on their own was highly unlikely. It was hard to say whether the downgrader could return to the Abstruse Energy World, but he could definitely find a way to ship or smuggle the purple crystals out of the chaos. And these crystals might contain some clues of the chaos. "They were given to us by our patriarch. It was he who gave us our powerful strength," one of the giants exined. "And where is your patriarch?" Ziya asked gently. At that moment, a loud voice seemed toe from afar. "No need to inquire about me. I''m here!" There was a soft shimmering on the top of a mountain not far away from them, and a giant the size of a hill appeared on its peak. The giant''s head was iid with hundreds, if not thousands of purple crystals, which spread all the way from his head to his arms. The strangest thing was that at the bottom of those crystals, blood was seeping out. They must have been stabbed into his body not long ago. Then, giant after giant emerged from the top of the mountain. In the blink of an eye, well over a thousand of them were visible. Ziya immediately went on high alert and held the God Lashing Whip tightly in his hand. "That''s great! We won''t have to waste time!" With a smile on his face, Geoffrey rushed out and stomped on the mountain. He then turned into a huge arc and smashed towards the patriarch. Seeing Geoffrey take action first, the members of the Colossus race roared in unison. Buzz! Before Geoffrey could reach halfway, every single crystal on the patriarch''s body began to glow. A huge power stimted every meridian in his body. His eyes turned red, and like a machine, his giant fist struck out towards Geoffrey. Boom! A muffled sound was heard. The giant had actually managed to block Geoffrey''s attack. However, he paid a heavy price for that. His thick arm began to crack, the purple crystals embedded in his arm shot out like sharp arrows, and more than half of his shoulder was torn apart. Geoffrey then stepped forward and grabbed the patriarch''s huge head with one hand. "Where did you get these crystals? You have nine seconds to answer or you die!" The members of the Colossus race had never thought that their prey would be so powerful. Time seemed to stand still for a moment. All the giants, including the patriarch, did not even dare to move. "They... They were given to us by our master," the patriarch stammered. "Where is your master? Nine seconds or..." Geoffrey threatened. Just as the patriarch was about to speak, the purple crystals on his back began to glow once again. But this time, the glow seemed a bit different, almost berserk. Then, as if he had truly lost his mind and didn''t care about Geoffrey''s threat at all, the giant suddenly threw his remaining arm towards Geoffrey. However, the moment he tried to make his move, Geoffrey tightened his grip instantly, and the patriarch''s head exploded into confetti. Roar! "Kill them!" "Eliminate the outsiders!" The giants swiftly surrounded Geoffrey. However, they didn''t seem to have a desire for revenge for the death of their patriarch. Instead, the purple crystals on their bodies had begun shing and filling their bodies with a violent power that could control their souls. They had turned into a group of puppets and were now attacking the enemy. "You are too slow and weak to be of any use to yourselves!" Geoffrey felt like he was fighting with children when faced with these giants. His figure became a blur as he moved rapidly between the giants. Every time he passed by one of them, a fist mark wouldnd on their heads, which would then deform, crack, and finally shatter at a speed visible to the naked eye. Bang! Bang! Bang! The giants, like heavy doors, were continuously smashed onto the ground. In less than thirty seconds, Geoffrey had killed about thirty of them. However, when he turned around, he saw that there were still many giants on the top of the mountain. He had taken a spoon out of the ocean. "There are too many of them. Kill them all!" Geoffrey ordered as he raised his Heavenly Ring Staff. Swoosh! About one third of his strength was extracted and filled the staff. Then thunder began to form and brew in the Heavenly Ring Staff. Its crisp crackle reached Geoffrey''s ears and a sinister smile raised his lips. Then with a loud and violent noise, the whole mountain in front of them was shrouded in a burst of powerful lightning, whichsted only for an instant. Once it had disappeared, the giants were still able to maintain their original postures, with some of them climbing and some running forwards, but their bodies were charred and their vitality had disappeared. Although Ziya had witnessed the power of the Heavenly Ring Staff before, he was still shocked. The number of energies would be reduced in a higher-grade world. Ziya''s strength was greatly weakened in the Abstruse Energy World, even though it was extremely terrifying in the chaos. However, if Geoffrey''s attack was so powerful in the Abstruse Energy World itself, just how powerful would it be in the chaos? Looking at the giant corpses on the ground, Geoffrey seemed a little worried. "They are all being controlled. Our opponent is too cunning." However, Ziya was not discouraged. "Hmm... Since he''s targeting us, he will definitely attack us again." While they were talking, another sound came from not far away. Geoffrey smiled faintly and then told him, "It looks like you are right." But when he looked into the distance, his face suddenly froze. Another group of members of the Colossus race had appeared on the mountain top. There were over a thousand of them, and their leader was the same patriarch that they had seen just a few moments ago. Even the pattern in which the purple crystals had been stuck on the patriarch''s body was the same. Ziya also felt that something was wrong. "What''s going on? Are these giants mere clones?" "Fight them!" The patriarch waved his arm and every single giant rushed over towards them. Geoffrey frowned and raised the Heavenly Ring Staff with some hesitation. "Kill them." Boom! The Heavenly Ring Staff once again extracted a third of Geoffrey''s strength and lightning fell. A burst of violent thunder managed topletely All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. annihte arge group of giants. But this came at a great cost. After exploding thunder on their heads two times in a row, Geoffrey felt slightly weak. More than two thirds of his strength had been consumed. If he used this move a third time, he would no longer be able to use the Heavenly Ring Staff. The power of this staff was totally dependent on the user''s strength. Although Geoffrey had been strengthened for two times by the Levitation Tower and he was easilyparable to a top-level warrior in the Deep Space, his strength was still limited in magnitude. At that moment, a bad feeling came over him. The hidden opponent knew him and the Heavenly Ring Staff very well. He was trying to tire him out. Chapter 4265 Flee All The Way Chapter 4265 Flee All The Way When Geoffrey still felt a little uneasy, he saw a blue light shing from the left side of the mountain peak. Once the blue light chose an area and shone on it, many giants'' figures appeared within that glow. They were all members of the Colossus race, and their number stretched over a thousand. "Master Ziya, let''s flee from here!" Geoffrey cautioned as he raised the Heavenly Ring Staff. A burst of invisible wind swept violently downward, rolling the two of them up into the sky. They then left, carried on the wind. When the members of the Colossus race saw Geoffrey and Ziya depart, they didn''t give chase at all, since they couldn''t catch up to them. The leader of the Colossus race looked up at the sky and stated, "Master, they have escaped." Buzz, buzz, buzz... Colorful lights appeared above the heads of these members of the Colossus race. The colorful lights possessed varying shes in length. They blended with each other. Soon, a giant roc-fish appeared and floated in the air. If Zen had witnessed this scene, he would have recognized it. This was the Starry Roc-fish he had seen in the Soul City. The Starry Roc-fish was the mount of Kincaid. It was not a sentient being, but a ball of intelligent energy. As a member of the Four Spirits Sect, the Starry Roc-fish was probably the only one who had escaped the big disaster. For many years, it had been circling outside the chaos, and it could be observed in the Three Purities Stage. The Starry Roc-fish''s voice was quickly transmitted, "Don''t worry. They can''t escape... As long as I don''t remove this Absolute Existence Form, you won''t really die. I will continue to project you and make you appear in front of them again and again until they are killed!" The Starry Roc-fish had been a sacred beast of the Colossus race all this time! The Colossus race, which had been born after the disaster, had been able to reach this level of development because of the kindness and mercy of the Starry Roc-fish. The leader and the members of this race were all subservient to the Starry Roc-fish. However, the members of the Colossus race hadn''t noticed the change in the Starry Roc-fish. At the top of the originally colorful horns, there was now a bit of ck light mixed in, and the Starry Roc-fish''s pair of bright eyes were filled with conflicting colors. At this time, the Starry Roc-fish was no longer the sacred beast that had protected them for centuries. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... After Geoffrey and Ziya had flown a safe distance in the air, they slowly descended to a forest of giant trees. Standing on the swingy boughs of one of the giant trees, the two of them were a little depressed. However, Ziya remained calmer, while Geoffrey began toin, "We can''t return! What''s the use of me discovering this object?" As Geoffrey spoke, he raised the Heavenly Ring Staff and brandished it around. Whoosh! Bang! Bang! Crack... The Heavenly Ring Staff smashed straight onto a tree trunk. How could a mere trunk withstand Geoffrey''s power? Thus, the tree trunk snapped with a loud bang. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Fortunately, the Heavenly Ring Staff itself was not an ordinary object, and it didn''t suffer any damages. The rough tree trunk was as hard as metal, but it still could not withstand the strike. Feeling the weight of his frustration, Geoffrey lost his temper again. Ziya remained silent. Geoffrey had no idea how to find the chaos. He was also quite certain of the consequences of not being able to return to the chaos. While Geoffrey was still venting his anger, another ray of blue light shed on a treetop not far away. Just as before, the members of the Colossus race appeared within the radius of the blue light again! "You are everywhere! You fools are... courting death!" Geoffrey instantly and without hesitation wielded the Heavenly Ring Staff. "Geoffrey!" Ziya tried to stop Geoffrey from using the Heavenly Ring Staff, but he was toote. Nearly one-third of Geoffrey''s power had been absorbed. The Heavenly Ring Staff would use a fixed ability when dealing with a specific object. As the energy shed from the Heavenly Ring Staff, another outburst of violent thunderbolts obliterated the members of the Colossus race. Boom... In the blinking of an eye, the members of the Colossus race were decimated. The loud thunderous roar made flocks of birds fly around in shock, screaming in fear. Geoffrey felt weakened after his strength had been extracted. Although his physical body was able to recover swiftly, it couldn''t face his overuse of the power. As soon as he killed this group of giants, another ray of blue light drew a circle on the top of another tree. Those giants reappeared again! "Don''t try to fight against them. Let''s go!" Ziya urged. Geoffrey nodded and raised the Heavenly Ring Staff with all his remaining strength. Then he made use of the wind pressure to pull him and Ziya up into the sky again. Since the members of the Colossus race were able to follow them all over, he and Ziya were surely being tracked. Choosing to hide behind these giants, their opponent was not afraid of Geoffrey, but he surely feared the Heavenly Ring Staff in his hand. Once he noticed that Geoffrey''s strength was depleted, their opponent would probably take action to snatch it away. Swoosh... "Master Ziya, is there anything that can replenish lost energy?" "Divine crystals. Do you want to eat some?" The Ster World held a higher set of standards. When one relied on the materials from a lower-grade world to nourish themselves, the efficiency was extremely low. After flying across some distance, the two of them descended again. However, the situation remained the same as before. Whenever the two of them touched the ground, that blue light would appear. At the same time, the group of giants would be transported there, forcing Geoffrey to escape by flying into the sky again. After this happened for three or four times, Geoffrey felt that his strength had be even more weakened, and he was not recovering. If this continued, he would be doomed! Realizing this, Geoffrey suddenly made up his mind. "Take us to the top of the holy pir!" Whoosh! The higher the world grade was, the more difficult it would be to use the spatial transference. Geoffrey didn''t know if the Heavenly Ring Staff could be moved by means of the Grand Teleportation technique, nor did he know if his physical body could withstand that. The Heavenly Ring Staff had almost drained thest of Geoffrey''s physical strength. His energy was insufficient, and the Heavenly Ring Staff now even began to draw out his soul power! Geoffrey felt dizzy and almost fainted. Then the two of them were wreathed in ayer of blue light and immediately disappeared from the sky. The next moment, the two of them instantly appeared at the top of the holy pir. Ziya stood there steadily, while Geoffrey was so weak that he almost crashed down on the pir. "Sir, hurry up. Tell my father..." Currently, they probably wouldn''t be able to enter the chaos. The only possibility was to ask Zen to come out. Geoffrey had extracted thest of his strength in order to get to the pir. Without saying a word, Ziya moved straight to the edge of the holy pir. He put his finger on the light ray that connected to the Lone Sword and began to gently pull it. Previously, he had known how Geoffrey operated it. On the jadeite tform Zen and the others were restlessly waiting. The distance from the holy pir to the chaos was not great. Ziya would bring Geoffrey and descend from the Deleting Space at any moment now. As time ticked by, Zen and the others became more and more impatient. "Why haven''t theye back yet?" "Could it be that they can''t descend from the Deleting Space?" "Maybe they can''t find their way back..." "What happened?" Just as everyone began burning with anxiety, Rocher''s Lone Sword began to tremble again, and new information was transmitted from the other side. "I''m Ziya. We can''t locate the chaos and are unable to return!" Chapter 4266 The Only Way Left Chapter 4266 The Only Way Left Everyone who heard what Rocher said was surprised and confused. ''The chaos is such a huge world. How is it possible that they couldn''t find it?'' they all thought at the back of their minds. "Why can''t you find your way back?" "Are you lost?" "Be patient and look more carefully." Zen, Fuxi, and the others were so anxious that they impatiently blurted what they were thinking. Suddenly, the Snake Goddess interrupted them. "Calm down. Ziya is not a fool, and neither is Geoffrey. They wouldn''t havee back to the holy pir and asked for our help simply because they got lost. They must be in a more difficult situation than we can imagine. Let him talk," she kind of reprimanded everyone present. Upon hearing what the Snake Goddess said, the people on the jadeite tform recognized what she meant. They quickly fell silent and stared back at Rocher. "They are being pursued by a great number of enemies. Their sheer number is overwhelming that they couldn''t defeat them all. Although Geoffrey gained incredible strength, he is now exhausted. They don''t know how much longer they would be able to hold on." Rocher reported everything that Ziya told him. Upon hearing this, Zen was suddenly rmed. "Did he say who were after them?" he asked. After a short while, Rocher replied, "A bunch of giants." ''Giants in the main world?'' When Zen heard this, Pompeo immediately popped into his mind. ''If several members of the Colossus race are after them, then both of them are in grave danger, '' Zen thought with a worried expression on his face. "What should we do now?" Zen murmured to himself as he paced back and forth. Right now, Ziya and Geoffrey couldn''te back and bring the Heavenly Ring Staff to them. Moreover, they were in a dangerous situation. After thinking for a while, Zen stopped walking. Something lit in his eyes as he turned to the Snake Goddess. "The Eternal Scroll Painting! We can enter the Eternal Divine Courtyard through it. That''s the fastest shortcut!" Zen eximed in excitement. However, he didn''t understand why no one gave a single response. In the end, it was the Primeval Lord of Heaven who dared to break the silence. A wisp of his soul floated out of the Civilization Artifact and sighed. "Zen, the Eternal Scroll Painting is still closed. Furthermore, the Grand in Stage was already destroyed by the downgrader," he exined calmly. Since the Grand in Stage was destroyed, it must also mean that the Eternal Scroll Painting vanished with it too. Fuxi kept his head lowered as he furrowed his eyebrows, while the Snake Goddess pursed her lips. They couldn''t say anything as they didn''t want to be the ones to break it to Zen. Not long ago, Geoffrey had justpleted a very risky and difficult mission. However, they didn''t expect that things would go south at such a critical point. Now, they were stuck with a problem that they couldn''t solve. All of their choices were being blocked off. They couldn''t get to the Deleting Space or the Abstruse Energy World. "Wait! There''s still someone who might be able to send me to the Deleting Space," Zen said abruptly as a thought suddenly urred to him. "Are you thinking of the Evil God?" the Snake Goddess asked with a suspicious look in her eyes. "I don''t think he will help you. Besides, did you forget that Ziya closed the Deleting Space? Even Othniel wasn''t able to enter it. Although the Evil God learned the space truth, it''s still impossible for him to send you to the Deleting Space," she said in low spirits. The Deleting Space was under Ziya''s total control. Even Chaos Ancient Gods weren''t able to do anything with it. Zen began pacing back and forth again. The frustration was so visible on his face. Even the blue veins on his forehead were totally exposed. While everyone was racking their brains for a solution and wallowing in despair, Kincaid chimed in, "There''s actually a way to make it to the main world." "Really? How?" In the blink of an eye, Zen appeared in front of Kincaid, eager to know what he was talking about. He was so desperate that he would do anything whatever it might be. "There are two paths in the channel that could be found in the Bold Conjecture House. They cane back through one of those roads," Kincaid exined. Everyone present looked at him with a displeased expression as soon as he finished speaking. They all wondered why he kept silent all this time if he had the solution all along. Kincaid knew exactly what they were thinking. However, he had his own reasons for not bringing it up earlier. "The only problem is who to send. Hrio, the human spirits of the Bold Conjecture House, and even I couldn''t return to the main world because we will die there. On the other hand, though you can enter the main world, you can''t walk freely and see clearly in there," he continued. He knew that none of them had experienced the Red Jade Rite, hence they knew so little about the main world. "I''ll do it," Zen said calmly. "Even if it weren''t for Geoffrey and Master Ziya, I still must bring the Heavenly Ring Staff back at all costs. Right now, I''m the only one who can do that." ''ording to what Master Ziya said, Geoffrey had run out of strength. It makes sense since the Heavenly Ring Staff, like the heavy sword, requires arge amount of energy to power it. I must be the only one qualified to wield it since the ancestry-level bloodline would aid me, '' Zen thought to himself. "Are you sure? It''s too risky," Kincaid warned him in a stern voice. "Everything that we have been doing is a great risk," Zen quickly retorted. "We''re also as good as dead if we don''t do anything right now." Kincaid clearly felt the determination in Zen''s eyes. ''This guy understands all the risks, but he doesn''t have the slightest intention of dying, '' Kincaid thought in amazement. "All right then. You have to sneak into the Other Shore first¡­" Kincaid started exining what he had to do. Zen had initially nned on entering the Other Shore by reciting the Truth of Godly Way. But upon hearing what Kincaid said, he remembered something and said, "Master Kincaid, please wait a moment. I''ll be right back." Swoosh! Then, Zen suddenly vanished into thin air. The next second, he was standing in front of the Civilization Artifact of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. After the Blooming Jade Stage was destroyed, the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization was also destroyed. Because of that, the Civilization Artifact became useless. However, Zen didn''t want to give up on it. He thought that it would be such a pity if he lost the unique calction method of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. Therefore, he asked the ancestry-level bloodline to restore its core. Now, there was a massive cube beside the Civilization Artifact. It was created by the ancestry-level bloodline through the power of the creation quadrant. At this point, three beams of light with various colors were outlining different things on the surface of the cube. Obviously, the ancestry-level bloodline was much more powerful than the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. With its aid and the will of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization, theoretically, a more powerful core would be built soon. When the Heavenly Obsession Civilization caught sight of Zen, a green figure immediately appeared in front of him. "How is it going?" Zen inquired about the progress. "About half done," the green figure informed. "Do you think it will work?" Zen asked, just to make sure. The green figure actually didn''t know what Zen was up to, but it still answered, "Yes, it will. But its efficiency might be very low." "I see. Well, I''m going to the main world right now. I would need your help after I get there." Zen instructed briefly and didn''t provide much information since he was in a hurry. Before the green figure could react, Zen already disappeared. When he returned to the jadeite tform, Zen quickly sat down with his legs crossed and looked at Kincaid. "I''m ready." Upon entering the Other Shore, they walked into the passageway. Hrio immediately spotted the two and was baffled as to why they were there. Reading his mind, Kincaid said, "He wants to go to the main world¡­" "What? Why?" Hrio got even more confused when he heard the reason for their sudden appearance. "What happened?" he couldn''t help but ask. Therefore, Kincaid filled him in on what had happened in the main world. As he exined the unexpected situation, Hrio fell into a deep thought. "The passageway does lead to the main world. But before you get there, you will need to pass through the Eternal Scroll Painting and face the brush- wielder," Hrio warned. At the mention of the brush-wielder, Zen''s eyebrows quickly raised. From the moment that Zen knew the truth behind Cornelius''s scheme and the alter, he realized that the brush-wielder was actually not on their side. He was the one who coaxed him into entering the alter in order to acquire the sword. Judging from that, Zen spected that the brush-wielder was, in fact, someone who worked for the downgrader. Zen was able to pass through the Eternal Scroll Painting back then. But now, he thought that it might not be that easy since the brush-wielder might get in his way.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 4267 Blocked Chapter 4267 Blocked Zen was left with no choice but to pass through this passageway to go to the main world. "I don''t have to be afraid. I have the ancestry-level bloodline," he pronounced. Kincaid remained silent beside him. It was Zen''s own choice, so he had no say in it. Hrio didn''t stop him either. Of course, he hoped that Zen could bring the Heavenly Ring Staff back. The curses cast on the human spirits from the Bold Conjecture House were done using the powers of the Deep Space. The Heavenly Ring Staff could lift the curses and finally end their misery. "Since you insist, our Bold Conjecture House has no objection." After saying that, Hrio nodded to the human spirits behind him. The long-haired monsters stepped aside to make way for Zen. Just then, a golden light shed beside Kincaid. Out came Dorothy, also returning to the passageway. Dorothy had arrived from the Pear Hill, where she had been staying with Yasamin. She had hurried over when she heard that Zen was heading to the Abstruse Energy World alone. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Zen, I''ll go with you!" Dorothy called out. Kincaid''s face darkened when he heard that. "Stop messing around, Dora." Dorothy nced at him. Kincaid was family, but he knew nothing about her life in the chaos. Dorothy shook her head. "I''m not messing around. I''m your daughter and a human spirit, too. I would probably be able to walk freely in the Abstruse Energy World!" The warriors of the Bold Conjecture House, admittedly, had also been wondering if Dorothy had that ability. But they couldn''t make any conclusions without a precedent. "If you are still a creature of the main world, the rules of the main world could kill you. And if you aren''t, you would only be a liability to Zen. You cannot go!" Kincaid took a step forward and stood in Dorothy''s way. "Dorothy, please," Zen pleaded, his face serious. He knew how stubborn Dorothy was. Even Yasamin couldn''t stop her, so it was less likely that Kincaid and the human spirits of the Bold Conjecture House could change her mind. Before Dorothy could move further, Hrio reached out his hand. An oval-shaped gem appeared on his fluffy palm. The gem glowed, and at once, Dorothy felt dizzy and started to lose her bnce. Kincaid came forward and caught her as she slumped down. He turned to Zen and nodded for him to go. Zen followed Hrio straight to the end of the passageway where a rusty metal door stood shut. Zen surmised it was not made of ordinary iron. He could sense it had been there for trillions of years, and yet, it remained free of any erosion. As he walked up to the door, Hrio started telling him about it. "We created this path when we were trapped in the chaos. Although it is still in the Eternal Scroll Painting, it is actually a shortcut. You''d have a better chance of evading the brush-wielder through here." Hrio had spected the brush-wielder was on the downgrader''s side. Zen and Kincaid were inclined to agree, based on the brush-wielder''s actions so far. Though it was only a spection, it would be safer to avoid him. With a curt nod to Hrio, Zen pulled the iron door open and stepped in. The other side of the iron door looked like a void but felt more like a solid wall. As soon as Zen entered, an irresistible force pressed him onto the wall until he had been ttened and emerged on the other side as a two-dimensional figure. Zen adapted to the transformation quicker now, having entered the Eternal Scroll Painting before. "A straight road!" Up aheady a path just as Hrio described. Those who took this road could pass through the Eternal Scroll Painting without having to take its myriad tests. Zen wasted no time. He scrambled onto the path quickly as if he was being chased. It only took him half a minute to reach the end of the road. But as he took another step forward, a new path appeared in front of him. This puzzled Zen for a moment before he realized that this was probably the second page of the Eternal Scroll Painting. The Eternal Scroll Painting had a total of three pages, and he had to pass through them all. He moved quickly onward. It wasn''t long before he had passed through the second page, too, arriving at the road on the third page. Zen hurried on the path, looking forward to finally reaching the Eternal Divine Courtyard. Halfway down the road, Zen could already spot the door drawn at the end. It was wide open, just calling for him to enter! He could feel his heart thumping in nervous anticipation, fervently hoping there would be no sudden obstacles. He got closer and closer to the door. He was only two or three steps away when a thick ink mark appeared on the Eternal Scroll Painting. The mark crossed the door out. It was blocking Zen''s entry! Zen stopped in his tracks. His glowering looks were evident even in his two-dimensional state. He couldn''t read the brush-wielder''s motives thest time they met, but he knew that this time would definitely leave no room for doubt. "Swish, swish, swish, swish!" Four more thick ink marks appeared around Zen one after another, acting like a cage. "Brush-wielder," Zen called out. Zen couldn''t see him in his current form, but he knew that the brush-wielder was looking down at him from above the painting scroll. A crying face appeared above Zen. "You didn''t disappoint me. Finally, you opened the altar. You are better than I thought," he said. "Why are you stopping me, then?" Zen responded. The crying face turned into a smiling one, but his voice remained somber. "Your task has already been completed. There is no need for further trouble. So either go back to the chaos, or remain here." Zen felt a hot sh of anger upon hearing this. He finallyshed out, "And do you think the downgrader will give you what you want? When he created you, he told you the second-grade world, the Wall World, was the most perfect, but it was all just a trick! He also said the same to the Four Spirits Sect about the third-grade world, the Cinnabar race about the fourth-grade world, and the Sacred Spirit race about the fifth-grade world!" "I do not care. My long cherished wish is to expand the Wall World. This Eternal Scroll Painting is not big enough," the brush-wielder said. The Eternal Scroll Painting, in fact, was not the actual Wall World. Creatures in the Wall World could not see their appearance as they were depicted on the scroll. Thus, the Eternal Scroll Painting was just a simtion. But the brush-wielder wanted to make this simtion into reality. "He won''t stop even if the Wall World bes what you wants it to be! He will still downgrade the Wall World to the first-grade world, the World of Nothingness, and you will be destroyed in the end!" Zen shouted. This was obvious to Zen. He couldn''t understand why the brush-wielder, with all that he had seen, couldn''t figure this out. But the brush-wielder could not be reasoned with. "Even if it eventually bes a first-grade world, at least the Wall World willst for the next decades. It is enough for me. The third-grade world has existed for so long. I will see to it the Wall World exists longer. There would be more second-grade world creatures inhabiting the Wall World, and the entire Wall World will be more prosperous!" the brush-wielder insisted, clinging fervently to blind faith. Chapter 4268 Rescue (Part One) Chapter 4268 Rescue (Part One) Ever since he came into existence, the brush-wielder had regarded himself as the God of the Wall World, and he had a very strong obsession with it. If the downgrader would really turn the entire world into a Wall World, then he couldn''t be any happier. It was what he wished all along. Originally, Zen wanted to persuade the brush-wielder into helping him. However, as he heard all the crazy words that the brush-wielder had spouted, Zen knew that it would never happen. He was so disappointed and angry at the same time. "Even if he really turns everything into a Wall World, what do you think would happen to you? Do you think he would let you live? Can''t you see that you''re just being manipted too? Did you even see the miserable state that Cornelius ended up with?!" Zen wasn''t able to contain his emotions as he tried to drill some sense into the brush-wielder. "I don''t care if I''m being manipted! All I ever wished is the establishment of the Wall World!" the brush-wielder shouted as he closed his mind to everything that Zen was saying. "Too bad for you, I won''t let you leave this ce! You shall die here today!" He knew that Zen possessed the ancestry-level bloodline, thus he didn''t dare underestimate him. But right now, he would do everything in his power to eliminate him within the bounds of the Eternal Scroll Painting. With that, a huge ink brush emerged above the Eternal Scroll Painting, which quickly sent down a stroke that sharply shed towards Zen. Whoosh! As the brush shed, a long trail of ink swept across the snow-white painting scroll. At the same time, Zen instantly sensed that the strong force was about to sh his waist. Fortunately, the Eternal Scroll Painting was not a real Wall World yet, meaning that Zen''s body maintained its strength as it was in the third-grade world. Before they waged the war against the Snake Spirit Sect, Zen''s body had already been greatly strengthened by the ancestry-level bloodline. He could withstand even the most powerful physical attacks. sh! Swish! Whoosh! The brush-wielder threw vicious attacks in rapid session. He kept on shing Zen over and over with his sharp strokes. The ck ink almost covered the entire white scroll due to the number of attacks hurled at Zen, but it appeared that his body was still unscathed. "What is this? Is this the power of the ancestry-level bloodline? How could your physical body withstand such attacks?" The brush-wielder temporarily halted his attacks as he saw that all those strokes didn''t even cause a scratch on Zen''s body. With that, he changed his approach. The ink brush was held high in the air, and beams of golden lights emerged from the shaft of the brush. The ink at the tip of the brush was tinged with golden yellow, making it look even sharper. "Take this! Demonic Strokes!" At hismand, the ink brush started violently smearing Zen''s body. Wisps of golden yellow strokes began covering the previous ck stains, creating a messy artwork on the surface of the scroll. With the abundance of ink spilled everywhere, it was actually hard to tell where Zen was if he remained still. Only when he moved slightly to dodge the attacks would his form separate from the ink marks on the scroll. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. No matter how savagely he was attacked by the brush-wielder, Zen still kept his calm, knowing that his superior physical strength would ovee every attack thrown at him. Soon enough, the brush-wielder trembled in anger and frustration at the sight of Zen''s undamaged body. He was exasperated by the fact that he already poured a lot of effort, but it didn''t affect Zen at all. "Don''t think that I''m done yet! You will die by my hands. You''ll see!" As he finished speaking, the ink brush that was floating in the void suddenly disappeared, and what surfaced in ce of it was a huge graver. At a nce, its appearance might look simple and austere, but Zen perceived that it should be something extraordinary. At this moment, Zen couldn''t see anything outside the scroll painting, but he could clearly sense the sharp aura that the graver was emitting. However, since he was trapped inside the painting, he couldn''t do anything except dodging attacks. He was currently at the mercy of the brush-wielder. Although he might be able to dodge some of his attacks, he couldn''t totally escape from him. Swoosh! Without any warning, the graver shed down towards Zen. St! A trail of blood appeared on the scroll, covering the previous ck and golden ink marks. As Zen looked, he saw that a deep wound was inflicted on his body. His flesh was ripped open that the surface of his bone was already visible. "Ha-ha! Did you feel that? This is my Life-energy Graver. Every time I use it, it consumes my life energy. Can you imagine that? I''m attacking you at the cost of my own life!" The brush-wielder was acting crazier this time. It was as if he wasughing, crying, and madly yelling at the same time. "Then, why do you have to do this?" Zen couldn''t help but shake his head as he pitied the mental state of the brush-wielder. "Shut up! I don''t need your opinion!" Swish! St! The Life-energy Graver just inflicted a second wound on Zen''s body. St! And a third one. Swoosh! The brush-wielder continued to sh at Zen using the graver, but the ancestry-level bloodline started to gather more life energy in order to repair Zen''s injuries. This cycle continued for over five minutes on the Eternal Scroll Painting. The attacks of the graver became more and more ferocious, but at the same time, the rate of regeneration of the ancestry-level bloodline also became faster and faster. "Damn it! Your body''s already extremely sturdy, but it also has such formidable regeneration ability. Let''s see how you handle this one though!" Chapter 4269 Rescue (Part Two) Chapter 4269 Rescue (Part Two) Whoosh! In an instant, the aura of the Life-energy Graver became even sharper. The overwhelming aura that it was emitting almost prated directly into the scroll. Before the intense aura of the graver, Zen felt a shiver shot down his spine. His body started trembling as if telling him that he might not be able to withstand the next blow. However, at this crucial moment, a flock of beasts from the scroll painting suddenly rushed over to them. On one of the beasts sat a graceful woman. It turned out that she was actually the fox girl who lived in the Eternal Scroll Painting. As she reached Zen, the fox girl waved his fingers around him, and a hexagram array instantly enveloped him. When the array waspletely formed, she immediately told Zen to get out of that ce. Buzz! Buzz! The moment that the array was activated, Zen''s body was also released from the Eternal Scroll Painting. As he stood on the surface of the Eternal Scroll Painting in his normal form, he saw the huge face of the brush-wielder floating in the sky, along with his fast-approaching Life-energy Graver. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What the hell have you done?! Are you out of your mind? Why did you save him?!" The brush-wielder couldn''t believe that the fox girl would betray him during such a critical moment. Folding her arms over her chest, the fox girl stared coldly at the brush-wielder and said, "I don''t think you should be the one asking questions here. Why don''t you answer my question first? What the hell are you really trying to do?" At this point, the brush-wielder realized that the fox girl must have heard the earlier conversation between him and Zen. However, he didn''t have time to deal and argue with the fox girl right now. His priority was to eliminate Zen as soon as he could. But now that Zen was finally set free from the Eternal Scroll Painting, there was no way that he was going to stand idly and wait for the brush-wielder to attack him again. Just now, it seemed that he remained still as the sharp graver came right towards him. But when the graver was about tond on his body, his figure gradually blurred and turned into a shadow that eventually dissipated. The next moment, the brush-wielder was shocked as Zen appeared in front of his face. "Well, it seems that she also doesn''t agree with you," Zen said in a mocking tone. Crash! Boom! Right after finishing what he said, Zen suddenly threw a massive punch on the huge smiling face before him. Then, the smiling face instantly disappeared and turned into a crying face. As soon as the crying face emerged, Zen threw another punch at him again. Smash! Boom! It was Zen''s turn tounch his own strikes. He threw lightning-fast massive punches towards the brush- wielder''s face, making it rapidly shift between the crying face and the smiling one. Soon enough, the huge face began to break apart, and the cracks quickly extended to all directions. Generally, the brush-wielder was the one in charge of all the passageways leading to the secondary worlds, and his abilities were supposed to only serve this purpose. Thus, his fighting abilities were not that strong enough. As he faced Zen, who was now able to exhibit all of his skills without restrictions, the brush-wielder definitely had no chance to fight back at all. Floating above the Eternal Scroll painting, the fox girl disyed a conflicted expression across her beautiful face. She was actually surprised that she had chosen to save Zen on a whim. For countless years, she had been totally obedient to the brush-wielder because of her dream. She wished that one day, she would be able to return to the main world and regain her previous life. With Zen''s appearance, she thought that her dream was being slowly brought to reality. The brush- wielder was the one who told her that Zen was the key topleting their goals. However, when she heard the conversation between Zen and the brush-wielder earlier, the fox girl almost went mad. She realized that all this time, she had been living in a lie. Her dream immediately shattered before her. That was the reason why she chose to save and release Zen from the Eternal Scroll Painting. As Zen continued his menacing attacks, the cracks hadpletely covered the brush-wielder''s face. Crash! Boom! Finally, the brush-wielder''s face copsed and broke into countless pieces. The shattered pieces dropped onto the Eternal Scroll Painting and could no longer make any move. After ensuring that he already vanquished the brush-wielder, Zen descended onto the Eternal Scroll Painting and slowly approached the fox girl. "Thank you for saving me¡­" Zen cupped his hands towards her. "No need to thank me. Just go ahead," the fox girl answered in an indifferent tone as she waved her hand, motioning for him to leave. "Okay then." Zen nodded as he quickly walked towards the exit of the Eternal Scroll Painting. He needed to hurry now because he wasted so much time dealing with the brush-wielder. But as he was about to step out of the Eternal Scroll Painting, the fox girl suddenly asked, "How confident are you that you can defeat the downgrader?" Zen paused for a moment before he turned around, wearing a bitter smile on his face. "I actually don''t have the confidence." After the downgrader obtained the mighty sword that once belonged to the Cinnabar race, Zen couldn''t even start imagining how powerful he already became. "What?" The fox girl was almost rendered speechless, obviously dissatisfied with his answer. Even her charming face faded in an instant. "Nheless, I''ll still try my best." Zen just smiled at her before he went straight to the exit of the Eternal Scroll Painting. Chapter 4270 Meeting With Zen Chapter 4270 Meeting With Zen After Zen''s figure disappeared from the Eternal Scroll Painting, the fox girl remained where she stood without moving an inch as though she were paralyzed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When she snapped out of it, she noticed a white light dot flickering above the void. The fox girl''s gaze followed the white dot of light as it floated above for a while before it finally slid down towards the exit of the Eternal Scroll Painting. She heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to look at the face that was bruised to the point of no recognition by Zen. Confronted by Zen''s fearsome relentless attack, the face of the brush-wielder gave in and was smashed beyond repair. "Master brush-wielder... are you alright?" the fox girl called out to him in a concerned voice. As the words left her mouth, the pieces that once sprawled lifeless on the Eternal Scroll Painting regained their lost vitality and slowly crawled their way towards the face of the brush-wielder. The brush-wielder raised his face carefully as though it were as delicate as porcin. At this moment, his face portrayed a strange calmness to it as he remained in his ce without uttering a word. He was neitherughing nor crying. "Please speak to me, Master brush-wielder. Are you alright?" the fox girl asked once again, her tone brimming with undying concern for him. "I was born with the Eternal Scroll Painting. As long as it is not destroyed, I won''t die. Don''t worry. I''m fine," the brush-wielder replied. His tone showed no hints of anger when he addressed the fox girl after he recovered from his wounds. "I wonder if we were able to deceive the downgrader just now..." The fox girl voiced her worried thoughts out loud. "It shouldn''t be a problem." The brush-wielder sighed softly. Compared to the creatures of the third-grade and fourth-grade worlds, the brush-wielder held more knowledge about the boring life in the Wall World. Everything within that world was divided by length, and it was free from any sort of thickness. Even if there were any sort of life being born within the second-grade world after a long time, those lives would be proimed the weakest and the lowest of all lives present there. In fact, the third-grade world was the lowest limit of life diversification. It was the Lower Extreme World after all, meaning it should be the lowest-grade world. If it continued to downgrade, the life it held within its borders would lose its sense of existence and the purpose attached to it. The brush-wielder harbored deep-seated resentment for the second-grade world. But he was powerless against the downgrader, so the only option he was left with, was to cooperate with the fox girl to collectively y a trick on him. "It seems the downgrader is cautious about Zen, so he must be afraid of him. Perhaps there is a chance that Zen will seed," the fox girl said with her eyes glowing with hope. Although Zen didn''t give her a definite answer, the fox girl remained hopeful and pinned all her expectations on him. The moment Zen left the Eternal Scroll Painting, countless dots of white light gathered and shot towards him. Right now, Zen waspletely surrounded and mesmerized by these light dots. His ability to keep track of time and distance disappeared without a trace, rendering him helpless. Of course, Zen had already anticipated this scenario, so he came prepared. Before he could lose sight of everything, he contacted his inner world. "Heavenly Obsession Civilization, are you ready?" Zen asked as he prepared himself. If given a fair amount of time, coupled with the ancestry-level bloodline''s ability, the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization would have been fully replenished, or even more powerfulpared to before. Unfortunately, the time it was granted was far too short to aplish anything. It was also an extremelyplicated task to construct the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. Even though the Heavenly Obsession Civilization had mastered the technology, they had only managed to build the core halfway. To prove itself useful to Zen''s cause, the Heavenly Obsession Civilization sealed the core forcibly. The moment it received Zen''s message, the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization responded to his call and began to operate rapidly. "Yeah, I''m ready. Let''s do this," the Heavenly Obsession Civilization replied back to Zen with confidence. "I need your help to decipher it!" "I''ll do my best!" As it spoke, a ray of green light suddenly began to hover over Zen''s eyes, shrouding them in its influence. The core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization took control of Zen''s eyes and ran his gaze, scanning each light dot one after the other to decipher their meaning. Once everythingy bare to it, it transferred the information gathered into Zen''s eyes. Because its ability to calcte didn''t have enough time to fully restore itself, the process was slower than usual. After five minutes of continuous repetition of this tedious process, a blurry picture revealed itself as it shed before Zen''s eyes. He saw four chains extending in four respective directions, and he also witnessed four obscure pirs standing in the distance... As this blurry scenery shed before his eyes for a brief moment, Zen was able to faintly determine his whereabouts. "This must be in the center of those four pirs! Geoffrey told me that he stays at the pir on the north side... I need to get there!" Taking the help of the blurry picture alone wasn''t enough for Zen to sessfully make his way over the long chain. However, the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization had a strong learning ability, which helped it to ovee any difficult task it was confronted with. It continued its vigorous attempts to explore the light dots. As a result, it sessfully deciphered the rules behind their distribution. Soon, it picked up the pace and started restoring the scenes at a quicker rate, which made the picture clearer than before. But it would still take some time before the picture was as clear as day to maneuver Zen''s way to his destination without facing any difficulty... After Zen entered the Eternal Scroll Painting from the exit of the passageway, the Human Spirit King, Kincaid, descended to Pear Hill once more. He turned towards Rocher to ry his message to Geoffrey through the Lone Sword. "Your father is on his way to the main world. He should be able to reach the top of the Eternal Divine Courtyard. You can meet him there." The information was crucial. It was because it was inconvenient for Zen to move as freely as Geoffrey could in the main world. It was better to let Geoffrey await Zen''s arrival at the exit than for Zen to look for him instead. After hearing the message, Ziya wasted no time to run frantically towards Geoffrey and stood before him. "We should head to the Eternal Divine Courtyard immediately. Your father is supposed to meet you out there." Geoffrey remained calm as he kept his eyes closed and kept his breathing steady. He took his time to umte all his strength to prepare himself to meet Zen. This body was entrusted to him by the Levitation Tower. So it should be the most powerful body in the entirety of Deep Space with a solid recovery ability. His body and soul suffered from exhaustion after being overexerted, but after he rested for quite a while, they began to show signs of recovery. Geoffrey only hoped the downgrader would not show up soon. Luckily, the main world was exceedinglyrge, so it would be hard for the downgrader to pinpoint Geoffrey''s location at the holy pir. After hearing what Ziya had said, Geoffrey opened his eyes slightly and asked, "Really? Are you sure?" "Yes, I am!" Ziya eximed, unable to mask his feelings. "Alright. Take me there..." As soon as Geoffrey dered his wish, his eyes fell on a creature flying over from afar, painted in several appealing colors. It was none other than the Starry Roc-fish. Although it was Geoffrey''s first time witnessing the Starry Roc-fish in the flesh, he immediately sensed from its demeanor that the beautiful fish was seeking them out! Although the pir under their feet was very wide, the surface of the pir was quite bare. They were unable to dodge or hide. As the Starry Roc-fish continued to close in on them, Geoffrey was suddenly struck with an idea. He grabbed the Heavenly Ring Staff and put it into Ziya''s hand before he eximed, "Use this to let it hide us! Hurry up, we don''t have much time!" Ziya''s powerful ability might have been insufficient when trying to dispose of the Starry Roc-fish. However, making use of a small hiding method seemed to be not that difficult. Ziya was surprisingly quick to react. He had seen how Geoffrey used the Heavenly Ring Staff before. Therefore he encountered no difficulty in wielding it. After taking it, he raised the Heavenly Rising Staff and yelled out, "Hide us!" As soon as he voiced hismand, Ziya felt the energy from his inner world gush out uncontrobly. When a small-scale hiding technique was put to use, his inner world went through dramatic changes as almost half of the energy was drained from it. But the effect was surprisingly effective! A faint of light veiled their bodies and suppressed their auras as though they were never there. As soon as they were hidden from the naked eye, the Starry Roc-fish flew over from afar till it reached where they stood. "Woo... Goo..." The Starry Roc-fish lowered its head to try to get a whiff of their auras but failed at its attempt. After searching unsessfully for a while, it moved on to the next holy pir. "Master Ziya, we must hurry and head to the Eternal Divine Courtyard. It will be bad if that fish reaches my father before us," Geoffrey said, rying his concerns to Ziya. The two of them didn''t resort to flying in fear of the Starry Roc-fish locating them. They could only climb along the extended chain. Fortunately, they were able to move quickly along the chain. Chapter 4271 Magnetic Light Extreme Form Chapter 4271 Maic Light Extreme Form The Starry Roc-fish swam around the four pirs, searching earnestly. It had initially only nned to exhaust Geoffrey''s strength. It figured this was the most efficient way to deal with him and Ziya. Ziya would have been easy pickings after that. But the Starry Roc-fish hadn''t expected Geoffrey to use Grand Teleportation to escape. The Starry Roc-fish could detect objects using the aura of space, but the Heavenly Ring Staff was obviously shielding Geoffrey and Ziya. It took some time for the Starry Roc-fish''s echolocation ability to lead it toward the general direction of the pirs. It began to sense Geoffrey and Ziya in the area as soon as it approached. But suddenly, the two became undetectable again. The Starry Roc-fish had such keen senses that it could see the energy emanating from everything in the world, including from dead people. It could easily pick up on energy fluctuations, too. Avoiding its detection like this would usually require those in hiding to block all external energy auras and stop emitting auras themselves. Suffice to say, that was a near impossible feat. That was why the Starry Roc-fish concluded Geoffrey and Ziya must be using the Heavenly Ring Staff. It was likely why the Starry Roc-fish couldn''t find them now. But it had to, all the same. It couldn''t disobey the downgrader''s orders. "Woo..." The Starry Roc-fish emitted a long wailing sound. The sound waves bounced back from surfaces, allowing the Starry Roc-fish to determine the shape of its surroundings, including those concealed. The sound waves washed through a vast area. But it still failed to pick up on Geoffrey and Ziya. The Starry Roc-fish figured it must be looking in the wrong area. It turned to go. Just then, a door suddenly opened above the Eternal Divine Courtyard. A white light emanated from the doorway. The light began to sh, and the voice of the downgrader piped up directly in the Starry Roc-fish''s mind, "Wait there!" The Starry Roc-fish didn''t know what it had to wait for, but it couldn''t refuse. It hovered in ce for a moment. Soon, it saw a person being dropped from above. The personnded on the roof of the Eternal Divine Courtyard. The white light shed again. "Give it your all and kill him!" the downgradermanded. The Starry Roc-fish was left a little puzzled at that. The human in front of it looked extremely weak. He seemed to be just a third-grade creature who had not even undergone the Red Jade Rite. It didn''t look like it would take much to kill him. But the Starry Roc-fish just did what it was told. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Five-colored lightning bolts started swirling around the Starry Roc-fish''s sharp head. The more bolts there were, the more powerful the force became. "Woo..." The Starry Roc-fish emitted the echolocation sound again to lock in on its target. It released the lightning. All this time, Geoffrey and Ziya had been arching their backs and running on the chain, hiding sessfully from the Starry Roc-fish. They had heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the Starry Roc-fish turn to leave, but felt confused when it had suddenly stopped in ce, as if waiting for something. That was when they saw the door open and Zen drop down like a corpse. "Father!" Geoffrey couldn''t help but hiss urgently as he saw the Starry Roc-fish preparing to zap Zen. Crack! The five-colored lightning enveloped Zenpletely. The light bloomed over the entire courtyard. The Starry Roc-fish was not worried that the Eternal Divine Courtyard would be destroyed. It was, after all, under the Time Lock. It did feel, however, that using the five-colored lightning on a barely conscious human was a bit too much. It would have chosen a milder technique had the downgrader not directed it to use maximum force. The five-colored lightning exploded in one blow then died down quickly. But the blinding light cleared up only to reveal the manpletely unharmed. "I told you to give it your all! Even the brush-wielder couldn''t do much damage!" The downgrader''s voice chastised the Starry Roc-fish. "What?" The Starry Roc-fish was surprised to hear that. The brush-wielder wasn''t that powerful, but as the ruler of the Eternal Scroll Painting, he was omnipotent there. The Starry Roc-fish took on a more resolute attitude. "Alright, then." The five-colored lightning appeared around its head again. But this time, the colors were much deeper, the energy contained therein much stronger. Zen started toe around. Even in a state of unconsciousness, he had still felt that powerful jolt of force. Fortunately, his body had been strong enough to withstand it. The core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization was now working on overdrive to assess his surroundings. Zen saw a colorful roc-fish floating in the sky. He felt like he had seen it before. "It''s the Starry Roc-fish!" The Starry Roc-fish had not been hostile to him the first time he had met it in the Soul City, so Zen figured the downgrader probably had something to do with why the creature was attacking him now. As the Starry Roc-fish was charging up for a second strike, Zen staggered back to his feet. Were it not for the core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization, Zen probably wouldn''t be able to do this. After all, it took Ziya many chaotic eras before he seeded at this. Zen''s mind raced as he thought of ways to be able to deflect the looming attack even in his disoriented condition. The deep-colored lightning bolts were now heading for Zen. "Just die already!" the Starry Roc-fish said. Before the lightning could hit Zen, however, thin metal strands sprouted all over his body, forming a cage around him. The metal strands deflected the lightning bolts and sent them crackling throughout the Eternal Divine Courtyard instead. Zen was once again left unharmed. "What was that?" The Starry Roc-fish was stunned. No one had ever dodged its lightning strikes like that before! "If that doesn''t work, let''s try the Maic Light Extreme Form, then." The Starry Roc-fish flicked its tail. Two thin rays of light spiraled toward Zen. The Maic Light Extreme Form was not organic to the Starry Roc-fish. It actually came from the downgrader''s theurgy and the power of the Deep Space. The core of Heavenly Obsession Civilization had been urate thus far in its analyses of this situation. That was why when Zen saw the light rays, his first reaction was to run. But he was still unsteady on his feet. His first steps forward were clumsy, making him an easy target. One of the light rays pierced through his arm, the other through his foot. The body parts that the light rays hit were quickly turned into pure energy and absorbed. It made quick work of Zen. In a sh, he had lost a hand and a foot. The light rays now rapidly began to spread from Zen''s limbs to his torso. "Father!" Geoffrey cried out in panic,pletely forgetting he was supposed to be in hiding. Zen''s entire body would soon be turned into pure energy at this rate!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4272 Sacrifice Chapter 4272 Sacrifice Zen couldn''t hear Geoffrey''s shout. All his senses within the main world relied on the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. But this core hadn''t absorbed this sound, which was why Zen couldn''t hear it. Two thin rays of light began to maize his shoulders and the other leg, the maized energy being quickly absorbed by them. It felt to him as if he had been bitten by an invisible monster that would soon gobble him up in a few bites. Geoffrey''s shout exposed he and Ziya''s position. The Starry Roc-fish noticed the two people on the chain of Time Lock. Its huge eyes emitted a ray of blue light that formed a space wall in front of these two people. "Break it!" Geoffrey roared. His physical strength had recovered a little, but he wasrgely in a state of exhaustion. However, he still managed to use all his strength to hit the space wall. Bang! The power of this punch only caused the space wall to shake slightly. All power had left him. Crack, crack, crack, crack... Ziya, staying behind Geoffrey, pulled out the God Lashing Whip and attacked the wall with all his strength. The shadows of the golden whip were like raindrops that came crashing down, but the space wall did not budge one bit. The wall was tougher than they had anticipated. After a series of futile attacks, Ziya grabbed Geoffrey, intending to jump over the space wall. But the moment he dragged Geoffrey towards the edge, the light in the eyes of the Starry Roc-fish began to flicker, more and more space walls appearing. The space walls closed up, forming a closed space that blocked them. Helpless in the face of this blockade, Ziya had no choice but to bring Geoffrey back to the chain. "Father!" Geoffrey continued to shout through the transparent space wall. His heart broke as he watched Zen''s body slowly turn into pure energy. Ziya''s face darkened. Everything would be over if they were to be trapped here forever. The white light dot, which represented the will of the downgrader, suddenly drew a thin line and drilled into the body of the Starry Roc-fish. The situation had been under control when the downgrader had begun to take control of the Starry Roc-fish. And since there had been no room for resistance, the Starry Roc-fish had easily submitted itself to the downgrader. Once its soul had finallynded and the downgrader had gainedplete control of the Starry Roc- fish, he said loudly, "You''ve done it! You''ve really done it! I''m surprised. I wondered if there was a slim chance. But you have really brought back the Heavenly Ring Staff from the Deep Space! Good job! However, I have to take back the Heavenly Ring Staff. You''ve only helped me get it back. I can now defeat you, which saves me a lot of trouble." Saying thus, he began tough. Ziya''s eyes lit up at the mention of the Heavenly Ring Staff and were focused on it. Geoffrey had run out of energy now, while Ziya''s energy level was low. The only person who could use the power of the Heavenly Ring Staff was Zen. He had theplete ancestry-level bloodline in his body, which was also why Geoffrey had gone looking for the Heavenly Ring Staff. At this, a bold idea came to Ziya''s mind. He couldn''t exert the power of the Heavenly Ring Staff, but could he send it to Zen? Ziya knew it was a fleeting opportunity, given how Zen''s body had be maized and was being devoured little by little. He reached out and grabbed the Heavenly Ring Staff from Geoffrey''s hand. Ziya barked an order under Geoffrey''s astonished gaze. "Send us there!" Once he finished speaking, the energy in his inner world began to be constantly extracted. His inner world had been operating for a long time and had long formed aplete small world. Even though the Heavenly Ring Staff had already extracted half his energy, the inner world had still not suffered too much loss. But Ziya was beyond caring now. In addition to the inner world''s energy, he also had the energy of the three Other Shore Tokens in the inner world. Employing the spatial transference in the Abstruse Energy World consumed a great deal of energy. The remaining half of the energy in Ziya''s inner world had been absorbed, and the Other Shore Tokens had also be dim. It was still not enough to feed the Heavenly Ring Staff. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Is this distance too long for you?" Ziya gritted his teeth and made a move, causing the three Other Shore Tokens in his inner world to start burning. Ssh... Although these Other Shore Tokens were not Holy Items, they were, nevertheless, top-level Other Shore Tokens. They were all connected to the top parts of the holy pirs. When these Other Shore Tokens began to burn, three chains suddenly shone brightly. Burning the Other Shore Tokens was a form of overuse. It could take more energy from the holy pirs in a short period of time, while at the same time, it could lead to a punishment that was worse than death. Ziya was saddened when he heard from Geoffrey about the suffering that the Primeval Lord of Heaven and the others had faced. His master and the other human heroes had the same level of awareness. How could he be afraid of death? Energy gushed out of the three burning Other Shore Tokens like water at high tide. When ordinary people had burned the Other Shore Tokens, there had always been a great movement since the violent energy was difficult to control. But the Heavenly Ring Staff in Ziya''s hand could completely absorb the violent energy. Thus, Ziya looked calm. Geoffrey finally sensed that something was wrong. "Master Ziya, what are you doing?" Ziya remained silent. His life force was fading away after he had burned the Other Shore Tokens. His normally bright eyes dimmed, fatigue quickly overtaking him. It was at this time that the blue light began to sh on the surface of the Heavenly Ring Staff, wrapping Ziya and Geoffrey within it. They disappeared from their spots and in the next moment, appeared beside Zen. With thest of his energy, Ziya stuffed the Heavenly Ring Staff into Zen''s palm. "It all depends on you..." Ziya had barely finished speaking when the skin on his face cracked, and the dry muscles began to roll up. His bones withered and shattered, which was a counterattack from the holy pirs. The core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization transmitted this scene to Zen, who panicked as he held the Heavenly Ring Staff in his hand. He couldn''t understand why Ziya would suddenly copse like this. Although the Heavenly Ring Staff had already fallen into Zen''s hands, Zen couldn''t use it at the moment. Neither his spiritual sense nor his voice could be transmitted within the main world. Seeing his father stunned as he was, Geoffrey, without caring about the consequences, rushed up and grabbed the Heavenly Ring Staff before shouting, "No matter what method you use, please protect us! You can absorb as much energy as you want in my father''s body!" He didn''t know if it would work. After all, the Heavenly Ring Staff would only listen to the holder''s orders. Geoffrey began to worry when the Heavenly Ring Staff began to frantically absorb Zen''s energy at an astonishing speed. With such a high speed of absorption, an ordinary Eternal Realm warrior wouldn''t be able to hold on even for about two seconds. Fortunately, the ancestry-level bloodline that Zen possessed provided him with an endless energy. After the Heavenly Ring Staff had absorbed enough energy, a halo shed on top of the staff, within which countless hexagons were released, enveloping Zen and Geoffrey. As the hexagonal enchanted barriers spread out, they also cut off the thin light rays of the Starry Roc- fish. The downgrader, who had already controlled the Starry Roc-fish''s body and was speaking slowly, hadn''t expected Ziya to hand the Heavenly Ring Staff to Zen in such a short time. He didn''t know what had happened until the enchanted barriers had unfurledpletely. Chapter 4273 Counterattack Chapter 4273 Counterattack As soon as the thin streaks of light released from the Maic Light Extreme Form were cut off, the maic energy immediately stopped. The ancestry-level bloodline began continuously transferring the energy from the life quadrant. This was done topensate for Zen''s iplete body. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, the newly regrown flesh and bones were not as good as before. Nevertheless, Zen had to make do with it for now. Even though his body had somewhat recovered, everything was still a blur to him. He did not quite understand what just happened. The Heavenly Obsession Civilization''s core was able to help Zen decipher Sanskrit words. It even helped him decipher the scenes from the main world. However, he was still unable to understand everything clearly. Geoffrey saw that his father was still in a daze. Because of that, he gave another order to the Heavenly Ring Staff, "Help him with the Soul Reincarnation. Do as we did before. Extract the energy from him!" With that, Zen heard a swishing sound. After Geoffrey gave hismand, the Heavenly Ring Staff carried out the order surprisingly fast. Soon after, Zen saw the Heavenly Ring Staff sh before Geoffrey pointed to his head. At this moment, he was still utterly befuddled. In just a split second, he felt an intense pain that almost shattered his soul. The pain one would feel from the Soul Reincarnation was truly indescribable. In simple terms, it was like breaking and reorganizing the original soul. It was an excruciatingly painful kind of suffering. It was already a miracle that Elder Xue was able to reach that high in the Levitation Tower. When the pain finally stopped, Zen slowly opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The scenes that were shing before his eyes earlier were no longer presented by the core of the Heavenly Obsession Civilization. All at once, everything became clear to him. At that moment, he heard Geoffrey''s voice. "Father! Are you alright? How do you feel?" Geoffrey was thoroughly relieved that his father finally came to his senses. "I... What happened to me?" Zen stared at his hands in shock. This was quite unbelievable! "You have undergone the Soul Reincarnation. So now, you can move freely in the Abstruse Energy World!" Geoffrey looked at him and smiled. "Wait... What happened to Master Ziya just now? He was just right here a moment ago." Zen looked around because this scenery felt unreal to him. He had no idea what exactly just happened. He wondered why Ziya suddenly disappeared from their midst. "The Heavenly Ring Staff requires a massive amount of energy to absorb. Unfortunately, Master Ziya didn''t have enough. He might have just burnt his Other Shore Tokens," Geoffrey responded with a sad look on his eyes. Not once had he ever stepped foot on the Other Shore. Yet, he still knew a lot about the Other Shore Tokens. It was fairly obvious to him that Ziya had been punished by burning the Other Shore Tokens. "He burnt his Other Shore Tokens?!" The powerful warriors at the Other Shore Realm regarded this method as theirst resort. Zen didn''t expect that Ziya would be so stubborn. He was still in a state of shock when a blinding sh of light suddenly illuminated the entire sky. The Starry Roc-fish was floating above. At once, the spiral lights began gathering in its open mouth. All of a sudden, the Starry Roc-fish shouted, "Maic Light Extreme Form. Maic energy impact!" They heard strange buzzing sounds around them. The spiral lights whirled rapidly in circles down from the air. All at once, they began to attack the hexagonal enchanted barrier above Zen and Geoffrey. ng! ng! ng! The spiral lights bombarded the barrier one after another. The sound of the spiral lights crashing onto the enchanted barrier was like a woodpecker eagerly picking away at a tree trunk. The maic energy''s destructive force was truly astonishing. By now, the surface of the enchanted barrier had been dented by this barrage of attacks. Little by little, cracks began to form. Fortunately, the Heavenly Ring Staff was under Zen''s control. The ancestry-level bloodline was continuously replenishing its energy. The dented and broken enchanted barrier was quickly restored to its original state. There was no amount of outside energy that could break it. "The Polygon Extreme Form is indeed one of the most powerful defensive methods. However, the Maic Light Extreme Form will be enough to restrain you! Let me see how much longer you can hold out!" The Starry Roc-fish taunted them and increased its attacks. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Once again they heard a strange buzzing sound. The downgrader had immensely amplified the Starry Roc-fish''s power. At that point, the spiral lights became denser. Their collision with the polygonal enchanted barrier, also known as the Polygon Extreme Form, had a strong impact. He knew that Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline and almost endless supply of energy. Nheless, he wanted to break the enchanted barrier with the help of the Maic Light Extreme Form. Moreover, he wanted to kill Zen and Geoffrey within the enchanted barrier. ng! ng! ng! Once more, the barrier was bombarded with the spiral lights. The enchanted barrier endured more pressure. It was a good thing that the ancestry-level bloodline worked exceptionally well with the Heavenly Ring Staff. With an almost bottomless supply of energy, any cracks that appeared would be instantly repaired. Therefore, they could easily block the Starry Roc-fish''s energy. "Again! Don''t stop until that barrier ispletely shattered!" The downgrader really pushed the Starry Roc-fish''s power to its limit. The real Starry Roc-fish curled into a ball within the downgrader''s mind. It was at a loss for words when it saw what the downgrader did. If the downgrader hadn''t taken the time to speak to them slowly, it would have already killed these people. He wouldn''t have to exert so much effort now. The Starry Roc-fish was made out of pure energy. The energy within its body had been umted for countless years. But now, the downgrader released all its acquired energy all at once. The Starry Roc-fish felt utterly crest-fallen. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! When the downgrader pushed its power beyond its limits, the five colored lights quickly dimmed. Moreover, the maic energy impact became erratic and broken. "What?! What just happened?!" the downgrader shouted confusedly. "Unfortunately, all my stored energy has been used up." The Starry Roc-fish sounded dejected and distressed. "You are worthless!" the downgrader cursed in anger. Nheless, it was obvious that using the Starry Roc-fish against the ancestry-level bloodline was impractical. He failed to prevent Zen from obtaining the Heavenly Ring Staff. Therefore, he was thoroughly frustrated and furious. Zen looked at the dimmed Starry Roc-fish. With that, the corners of his mouth curled upwards. "Well, then. It''s time for our counterattack." He raised the Heavenly Ring Staff and made a gesture. Embarrassed, he lowered the staff and turned around. "How do I use the Heavenly Ring Staff?" he asked Geoffrey. "Just give it orders. It can easily understand," Geoffrey answered. Hearing this, Zen nodded. He raised the Heavenly Ring Staff once more and firmly said, "Kill it!" Suddenly, they heard a loud swishing sound. The Heavenly Ring Staff began to absorb a massive amount of energy. It was just like that particr sword. The stronger its bearer was, the more power it could unleash. Meanwhile, the ancestry-level bloodline could supply it with boundless energy. Therefore, the Heavenly Ring Staff was allowed to disy its maximum power. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! The Heavenly Ring Staff released a sh of light. In an instant, dark red cones gathered above Zen''s head. As soon as these cones appeared, they immediately soared towards the Starry Roc-fish. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The cones were flying at a breakneck speed. They could easily reach their target. The Starry Roc-fish noticed that the situation was not favorable. Thus, its soul regained control of its body immediately. With a wave of its tail, it turned around and decided to flee. The downgrader didn''t stop it. After all, it was entirely his fault that they got into this pinch. However, it was far toote for the Starry Roc-fish to escape. Those dark red cones looked a little ordinary. But as a matter of fact, they were created through the Pure Energy Extreme Form. Their speed was even faster than that of the Starry Roc-fish. Puff! Puff! Puff! Simultaneously, the cones found their target. Dozens of cones shot into the Starry Roc-fish''s body. With regards to its enormous size, the cones were just as small as thin needles. At first, the Starry Roc-fish hoped that the cones weren''t too powerful. But when the first cone exploded, it immediately knew that it was doomed. From afar, Geoffrey and Zen watched the Starry Roc-fish. It looked like a ball that expanded dozens of times before it cracked and blossomed into a colorful firework. In the end, the dot of white light that belonged to the downgrader was unable to escape. It was annihted along with the Starry Roc-fish. Chapter 4274 Removing The Curse Chapter 4274 Removing The Curse The shock waves spreading across the sky didn''t dissipate for a long time. The heat contained in these shock waves was astonishing, causing Zen and Geoffrey to feel like they were baking in the sun. "The attack seemed ordinary but its power is so terrifying! I didn''t know the Heavenly Ring Staff was this powerful!" Zen originally wanted to say that the Heavenly Ring Staff was more powerful than the irregr heavy sword. But on second thought, he felt it was not right. Both of them could make full use of the power in the Deep Space, but the difference was that the Heavenly Ring Staff was more intelligent. There was also a spirit within the irregr heavy sword that wasn''t as intelligent. Even the downgrader had managed to bewitch it. Not only could the Heavenly Ring Staff understand humannguage, it could also make appropriate judgments and release the Polygon Extreme Form and the Pure Energy Extreme Form when needed. Could it be that the spirit inside had retained its memory? Zen''s thoughts were whirling. "The Heavenly Ring Staff is powerful, but I''m not weak either!" Geoffrey said, thumping his chest. Only then did Zen''s gaze focus on Geoffrey. Right now, Geoffrey was twenty feet tall, like a small giant. His strength had beenpletely exhausted but he exuded a rich vitality, his every move vigorous. Zen had never seen such a perfect body before. "Geoffrey, what has happened to make you so powerful?" Zen asked, surprised. Not considering the Treacherous Beings, Zen''s body, which had been tempered by the ancestry-level bloodline, was the strongest. But Zen was dwarfed inparison with Geoffrey, despite being Geoffrey''s father. He had been very clear about Geoffrey''s strength before he had set out on this ''quest''. It was difficult for Zen to imagine the kind of method that could enable Geoffrey to make such rapid progress. "It''s not just the body!" Geoffreyughed, releasing thest bit of soul force inside him. His soul was at the top level in the Deep Space. Although the power had been obtained pretty easily and it needed to be further honed, the aura alone that the soul had released was terrifying. Zen was stunned. But before long, his face lit up. "I hadn''t expected you to improve your power so greatly on this trip!" Geoffrey''s head lifted proudly at his father''s praise. He didn''t have to live under his father''s glory any longer. They didn''t remain in the main world for long. On the one hand, time was precious. On the other hand, he was afraid that the downgrader would cause them more trouble. They collected Ziya''s cremains before they returned. If it hadn''t been for Ziya''s sacrifice at the critical moment, the situation would have turned into somethingpletely different. Geoffrey''s eyes misted as they collected Ziya''s cremains. Ziya had been the only one to apany him when he was exploring the world. He was sad to see Ziya die. "Us humans have lived through a thousand eras just to win this fight. Everyone should be ready to sacrifice, be it Ziya, me, or those human heroes. You have now undergone aplete transformation. You must have the will to sacrifice yourself," Zen said seriously, noting the emotion on Geoffrey''s face. No father was willing to sacrifice their children, no matter how noble the course they were pursuing. But they were now facing a life and death situation. All creatures in the third-grade world had no choice but to fight. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Saying thus, Zen patted Geoffrey on the shoulder. "Let''s go." Geoffrey collected himself, schooling his features, his young face looking mature. He followed Zen into the door without a word. They then returned to the passageway in the Eternal Scroll Painting. ording to the rules of the passage, they would turn into a picture after entering the painting. Before long, Zen and Geoffrey were standing on the Eternal Scroll Painting. Zen looked down to discover a hexagram array set at the door. This was probably arranged by the fox girl. It was the first time that Geoffrey had entered the Eternal Scroll Painting. He looked curiously at the white paper beneath his feet, and then at the empty surroundings. "Let''s go quickly before something happens," Zen said as a warning. As they passed through the Eternal Scroll Painting, neither the fox girl nor the brush-wielder appeared. They arrived at the end of the scroll and pushed the door open, entering it and returning to the passageway that belonged to the Bold Conjecture House. Hrio, Kincaid, Dorothy, and the group of long-haired monsters were all waiting at the entrance to the passageway. Dorothy''s face looked like it was covered with ayer of ice and snow; so cold was the expression she wore on it. Kincaid, on the other hand, sat beside his daughter, smiling. He had irritated his daughter, thus he was given a cold shoulder. It was obvious that Dorothy would never forgive her father if Zen didn''t return safely to her. . The iron door creaked before it was suddenly pushed open. And then, Zen and Geoffrey emerged from the door. Dorothy, Kincaid, and Hrio shot to their feet. "I didn''t fail you," Zen said, raising the Heavenly Ring Staff in his hand. To Dorothy, the Heavenly Ring Staff was a piece of wood and she didn''t take it seriously. She merely threw herself into Zen''s arms. Geoffrey stepped out of the door, shrugging helplessly at the scene unfolding before him. Kincaid, Hrio, and the other long-haired monsters stared at the Heavenly Ring Staff in excitement. They hoped that this staff could remove the curse that had been cast on them. Zen obviously noticed their expressions. He slowly broke apart from Dorothy but didn''t let her go as he said to the Heavenly Ring Staff, "Remove the curse on them!". With a deafening buzz, the Heavenly Ring Staff absorbed the energy of the ancestry-level bloodline. To Zen''s surprise, it needed a lot of energy to remove the curse. Dark green dots of light floated in the passageway one after another. The hair on the bodies of these people and their figures began to change, their hands slowly shortening and their appearance returning to that of ordinary humans. "Ah!" Dorothy screamed and turned around, covering her eyes. The clothes of these human spirits had decayed a long time ago, and their hair had covered their bodies over these past years. But now that the curse had been lifted, they were all stark naked. Zen was also embarrassed. He immediately activated the Truth of Three-Energy Construction and created some clothes for them. These human spirits of the Bold Conjecture House had been living in the form of long-haired monsters for countless years. Now that they had been restored to the human spirits, they yed around, touched their own faces, and poked others'' buttocks, as excited as children. The passageway was filled with laughter and noise. Kincaid understood their feelings and did not stop them. Geoffrey, on the other hand, was staring at Dorothy, a puzzled expression in his eyes. It seemed that there was something he couldn''t figure out. "Geoffrey, what''s wrong?" Zen asked, unable to understand why Geoffrey was reacting thus. "I''ve seen a person who looks just like her, a splitting image of her!" said Geoffrey. "Really?" Zen rxed, not taking it seriously. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?" There were hundreds of billions of people in the world. It was possible that a lot of people looked alike. One would be able to find someone from the primitivend who looked just like Dorothy. But Kincaid asked, "Where did you see the person?" "In the chaos. She is embedded in the wall of chaos. Her entire body can''t move. Moreover, she carries a Holy Item. I saw her through the light ray of that Holy Item," Geoffrey said. "What?" Kincaid''s expression changed dramatically. Zen also realized that something was wrong. If a woman embedded in the wall of chaos looked very much like Dorothy, he was afraid that it was not, after all, a coincidence. Chapter 4275 Buds Chapter 4275 Buds Kincaid stared at Geoffrey and pursued the matter further. "Is the Holy Item the Evil Bead?" "The Evil Bead?" Geoffrey grew pensive for a moment and replied, "I''m not certain of that, but it resembled a round piece of metal." "Was there anything unusual about her facial features?" Kincaid questioned further. "Her facial features..." As he tried to remember all that he had seen, Geoffrey suddenly pped his hands as he eximed, "Now I recall, I think she had frightening eyes, and they were slitted like those of a snake!" The snake eyes were the most striking feature of that woman. Upon hearing what Geoffrey said, Kincaid suddenly fell silent, while Hrio silently let out a sigh beside him. "Dad, who is that woman?" Dorothy asked. She could tell from Kincaid''s earlier emotions as well as his sudden silence that he knew without any doubt who the woman was. She wanted to get the answer from him. "She''s your mother," Kincaid answered in a somewhat bitter voice. "My mother?" Dorothy asked in confusion. "If she is my mother, why is she imprisoned in the wall of the chaos?" "In the past, her father had defeated us all. I believed she was dead back then. Now, it appears that her father showed mercy to her. Her imprisonment in the wall of the chaos must be her father''s punishment," Kincaid slowly exined. Dorothy, Zen, and Geoffrey were all momentarily stunned by his words. Zen was the first to figure it out, and he said, "Is her father the Snake Spirit King, Cornelius?" "Yes," Kincaid admitted. "She is Cornelius'' daughter, Itzel." Although the Four Spirits Sect was an entity, the four sects wereprised from different races, and each hailed from their own ancestralnds. Their lifestyles varied greatly from each other. Normally, a snake spirit had arge number of offspring, andpetition among them was extremely cruel. Cornelius was reputed to have hundreds of thousands of children, but most of them had died before they reached adulthood. The cause of their death was mainly the fierce internal family strife, and only those who were strong enough to survive were considered deserving enough to be Cornelius'' descendants. Compared with his other children, Itzel had led a charmed life. In the past, the Bold Conjecture House had required the study of the bloodlines of the four leaders'' children. Technically, the leaders only required one of their children to give blood. However, the Snake Spirit King had instead sent them an egg. After Itzel''s hatching, the Bold Conjecture House had wanted to return her, but the Snake Spirit Sect had be indifferent to her fate. They had then allowed the Human Spirit Sect to deal with her as they pleased. Following that, Itzel was raised in the Human Spirit Sect. Compared to her several hundred thousand siblings, Itzel was therefore undoubtedly much luckier. She grew up in a rtively stable environment. She performed well there and showed a willingness to ept the human spirits'' culture. She didn''t like her original identity as a snake spirit. Therefore, the Bold Conjecture House had helped her to assume a human body and turned her into a beautiful human spirit. The only mark that could prove her original rtionship with the snake spirits was the golden crescent- shaped pupils in her attractive eyes, which was a typical feature of snake spirits. With the abilities of the Bold Conjecture House, it was a small matter to remove the snake pupils for her. Once those were removed, nobody would know that she was actually a snake spirit. However, she had insisted on keeping her snake pupils as a reminder of where she came from. Cornelius had never cared for Itzel, and he had almost forgotten that he actually had a daughter who lived within the Human Spirit Sect. It wasn''t until Kincaid and Itzel fell in love that Cornelius recognized his daughter through her snake pupils. Discovering the truth, he had opposed their rtionship vehemently. This was the first breach of trust between the Snake Spirit Sect and the Human Spirit Sect. At that point, Kincaid had given the Snake Spirit King a king''s ransom in exchange for hispromise. As a result, the Snake Spirit Sect had never mentioned this matter again, and Cornelius had disowned Itzel as his daughter. "Her father is the Snake Spirit King¡­ So, my mother is a snake spirit..." Dorothy muttered to herself. Kincaid stared at her and gently asked, "Does this fact disgust you?" In fact, he had questioned Dorothy about this in her previous life. However, he wanted to confirm her answer once again. "Why? She is my mother, after all. What does that have to do with her identity?" Dorothy observed in confusion. "I think our focus should now be on where my mother is trapped in the chaos and whether we can save her," she added. Kincaid shed a relieved expression at her answer and replied firmly, "Of course! We must rescue her." Dorothy''s positive attitude towards her mother was good news for Kincaid, and he was obviously most satisfied by it. Zen was able to leave the passageway immediately by reciting the Illusion Breaking Rune. However, Dorothy and Kincaid were left with no option other than to enter the primitivend through a process of descent. Geoffrey''s options were even moreplicated. He had left the chaos through the Deleting Space. Though he had entered the Other Shore, his physical body wasn''t in the primitivend, so the Illusion Breaking Rune wouldn''t work for him. In the end, Geoffrey also chose to return by means of descending, and hended steadily on the jadeite tform. On the staircase reaching up to the jadeite tform, Letitia had been standing there like a sculpture for a long time, and her beautiful eyes were filled with anxiety and uneasiness. Even when she saw Zen open his eyes, she didn''t step forward to acknowledge him. Geoffrey had been gone for a very long time, and she had missed her son so much. If she still couldn''t be reunited with her son at this time, she would pester Zen until he returned Geoffrey to her. To her surprise, Geoffrey soon appeared andnded in the center of the jadeite tform. However, his bulky figure startled everyone present. "Geoffrey, how did you be like this?" Letitia stormed up to the jadeite tform and grabbed Geoffrey''s burly arm, tears streaming down her cheeks. Although she hadn''t personally witnessed Geoffrey''s journey, she had already imagined it thousands of times in her mind. She feared her son must have experienced all kinds of trials and tribtions on the quest. "Mother, I''m well. I have be like this because my body has grown so strong, and I can''t find a way to shrink it..." Geoffrey rushed to exin. "Really?" Letitia skeptically raised her eyebrow at his exnation. "It''s true. I bet that nobody throughout the entire chaos could now match me in a meleebat!" Geoffrey confidently assured her. He had grown adept atforting his mother. "Do you mean to say you are more powerful than your father now?" Given Letitia''s current cultivation base, shecked the ability to determine Geoffrey''s real strength, so she turned to look at Zen for confirmation. Zen nodded with a solemn look. "He''s right. His body has gained experience and unimaginable strengthening, and even I can''t hold a candle to him now." After hearing their exnations, Letitia finally smiled through her tears. Since her son had returned safely, and his strength had increased to such an extent, her pent-up sadness quickly vanished like mist before the sun of her joy. Six hourster, in the center of the primitivend, the Heavenly Ring Staff floated in istion in the air. Thin but long streaks of blood rained down from the blood-red sky and tightly wrapped around the Heavenly Ring Staff. After Geoffrey first gained control of the Heavenly Ring Staff, he had tried to infuse his consciousness into it. However, his small wisp of consciousness had disappeared without a trace, and it was immediately devoured by the Heavenly Ring Staff as energy. It was not easy topletely subdue the Heavenly Ring Staff, and the task was left to the ancestry- level bloodline. The moment the streaks of blood wrapped around the Heavenly Ring Staff, the ancestry-level bloodline started to notice a massive amount of energy being drawn away by the Heavenly Ring Staff. Zen also sensed that there was a strong energy flow across the primitivend. The ancestry-level bloodline didn''t stop the energy supply. Instead, it was willing to offer the Heavenly Ring Staff as much as it wanted. Regardless of how much energy it required to activate the staff, it would be satisfied as long as it continued to supply it. As the energy flow fused with and filled the Heavenly Ring Staff, its surface, which looked like a withered branch, began to radiate an aura of life. On the top of the staff some green buds even grew, and these were about to bloom.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 4276 Illusory Vision Chapter 4276 Illusory Vision "Buzz..." A tiny ring grew out of the Heavenly Ring Staff and floated on its side. It was purple and was surrounded by purple lightning bolts. Zen, who was not too far away, could feel the power of those purple lightning bolts. The power wasn''t the energy of the fourth-grade world. It was an energy of certain Extreme Form from the Deep Space. "Buzz..." A second ring floated out of the staff. There were two spiral lights at the center of the ring. One was ck, and the other one was white. The two lights intertwined andpletely filled the whole ring. Zen had seen these lights before¡ªthe Starry Roc-fish had once used this power to turn Zen''s body into energy. They were the power of the Maic Light Extreme Form that could maize substances into energy. "Buzz..." "Buzz..." The third ring came out, and then the fourth one, and the fifth one... One after another, rings grew out of the Heavenly Ring Staff and lined up neatly around it. As Zen watched all of these urred, a word suddenly popped out in his mind¡ªthe map... There were three hundred and seventy-three types of abilities of the ancestry-level bloodline in the Eternal Divine Courtyard, and there was also a map that marked the types. The function of these rings should be simr to that of the map. "Ancestry-level bloodline, is the Heavenly Ring Staff disying its abilities?" Zen asked. After a moment of silence, the ancestry-level bloodline said, "This is more than a disy of abilities. As the staff shows its abilities, it''s also directly merging into your primitivend. Once the merging process ispleted, these abilities can be used by you just the same way you can use my abilities!" Zen raised his eyebrows. Although obtaining the Heavenly Ring Staff meant he gained control of the power in the Deep Space, he never expected the process to be so smooth. He continued, "In that case, I should have one hundred and forty types of abilitiester?" "Yes," the ancestry-level bloodline replied in a depressed tone. The reaction of the ancestry-level bloodline baffled Zen. "What''s wrong with you?" "I... I''m searching for my memories," said the ancestry-level bloodline. When the Deep Space was downgraded, the ancestry-level bloodline lost a portion of its extremely important memories, causing it to forget its original identity. It had been cing its hopes on the Heavenly Ring Staff because it thought that a portion of its lost memories very likely resided within the staff. Nevertheless, as the abilities of the Heavenly Ring Staff came out one after another, it still hadn''t found any signs of its lost memories. "Don''t worry¡ªmaybe your memory is hidden deep inside it. Let''s wait and see," Zenforted, though he knew the possibility was slim. "Buzz, buzz, buzz..." Many rings representing various types of abilities appeared and lined up around the staff. One hundred and thirty-seven... One hundred and thirty-eight... One hundred and thirty-nine... One hundred and forty... All the abilities the Heavenly Ring Staff had were presented before Zen and the ancestry-level bloodline. Zen''s gaze never strayed away from the staff. This staff most likely housed a spirit that had gained wisdom, so he was wondering¡ªwould it appear? At this moment, the green color on the surface of the Heavenly Ring Staff was fading away at a rapid speed. Along with the fading of the green color on its surface, the Heavenly Ring Staff began to dry up, transforming back into a withered branch. Before long, it quickly started to rot. Crack... A thick crack suddenly broke open on it, and a palm-sized crystal appeared from within. "This crystal..." Zen released his spiritual sense to examine the crystal. However, the moment his spiritual sense touched the crystal, it disappeared without a trace. The crystal seemed to be conscious and on guard. It simply didn''t allow Zen to see through it. "Swish, swish, swish..." Long, thin, blood-red lines suddenly appeared, spread over the crystal, andpletely shrouded it in a matter of seconds. Right at that moment, the ancestry-level bloodline said, "This crystal is the spirit of the Heavenly Ring Staff. It won''t allow strangers to touch it, but it might have my memories within it." An understanding expression appeared on Zen''s face. "Can you touch it then?" "I''m not sure, but I''ll try. Leave this crystal to me. I''ll deal with it," said the ancestry-level bloodline. "Of course¡ªgo ahead," said Zen. The ancestry-level bloodline and the Heavenly Ring Staff had the same origins. They belonged to each other, so it actually didn''t need to ask for Zen''s consent at all. Whoosh... All of a sudden, the crystal soared to the sky. Zen''s gaze fell on the rings representing energies of various Extreme Forms. These energy rings were the capital he needed to fight against the downgrader, so he needed to master the use of every Extreme Form. Five dayster. One "Zen" was standing under each energy ring. In total, there were one hundred and forty "Zens" standing under those one hundred and forty energy rings. "Soul Extreme Form..." Zen''s voice echoed in the primitivend. One of those "Zens" slowly floated up, heading towards the energy ring above his head. That particr ring was light brown in color, and there was a thinyer of mist whirling at its center. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Disperse!" When that "Zen" opened his eyes, his eyes were also covered in ayer of brown mist. Swoosh! A wave of invisible consciousness spread from that "Zen." In a few seconds, the wave of consciousness had spread all over the vast space of the primitivend. However, it did not stop at that point. It continued to break through the space barrier and quickly spread around the chaos. Everything the wave of consciousness came into contact with was shown in Zen''s mind. This was an exploring-type of theurgy in the Soul Extreme Form. In other words, it was equivalent to the spiritual sense in the Deep Space. However, the spread of consciousness in the Soul Extreme Form was more difficult to be detected than the spread of spiritual sense. Moreover, the consciousness in the Soul Extreme Form could spread at a speed countless times faster and cover an area many times bigger. Soon, this rapidly spreading wave of consciousness had covered the Source World... Above the center of the Source World, there was an exquisite building. The building was made of pure ck metal, and it was filled with countless ck chains that bound an avatar of the Evil God inside the building. This avatar of the Evil God was a sentry. He had a terrifyingly acute perceptivity, and for this reason, he was ced outside the Source World to monitor every movement urring in the chaos. For the current Evil God, how to manage his avatars was indeed a headache. Every avatar was extremely intelligent, and their rebellious nature was engraved in their bones. The Evil God had no choice but to forge a special kind of metal to trap the avatars that had tried to betray him. When that unnoticeable wave of consciousness spread to the Source World, the avatar suddenly raised his head. A trace of surprise appeared on his sinister face. "That direction... It''s the primitivend... This consciousness is the Illusory Vision in the Soul Extreme Form. Has he alsoprehended the power of the Deep Space? Interesting! Zen''s performance isn''t bad! Master, did you feel it? I''m curious... Are you feeling afraid now? Hahaha..." Five minutester. That wave of consciousness had already enveloped more than half of the chaos. Zen also noticed the giant pyramid the Evil God had mentioned. But this time, Zen''s focus wasn''t on the giant pyramid. He wanted to help Dorothy find her mother, and this Soul Extreme Form was naturally the best way to achieve his purpose. Just as his consciousness spread past the boundless inner wall of the chaos, Zen suddenly discovered that tens of thousands of heads were piled up on the inner wall. It was such a rare scene to behold. Because these heads should have devoured each other until only one head remained¡ªthest winner that would grow huge from devouring the others. Only when those heads had amon goal would they pile up on the wall like that. Zen controlled his consciousness, directing it to see through these heads. Once he did, he finally saw a woman embedded in the wall. Chapter 4277 Exhibition Chapter 4277 Exhibition Zen saw that the woman was protected inside an invisible enchanted barrier. The huge heads moved along the edge of the barrier, trying to chomp at her. They scrambled almost desperately, trying to devour the woman, but the barrier stopped them from doing so. The woman was stoic and emotionless, closing her eyes slightly, so Zen could barely make out whether she had the pupils of a snake. But this didn''t matter. The woman had a striking resemnce to Dorothy. Just as Zen was about to withdraw his consciousness, the woman''s eyes suddenly popped open. Her golden pupils revealed a trace of confusion mixed with wonder. Logically speaking, creatures of the fourth-grade world shouldn''t have been able to sense the aura of the Illusory Vision, since the consciousness transmitted in this way was a very small wisp and was activated in the Soul Extreme Form. The Evil God was an exception, only because he had also grasped the power of the Deep Space. As for this woman, she was a snake spirit. Among the Four Spirits Sect, the snake spirits had the most acute perception. Upon sensing the faint disturbance, she immediately could tell that someone was there, despite it being extremely difficult to detect where it was exactly. "Is someone spying on me again?" she wondered aloud. "If yes, then that would be good news for me... Things shouldn''t go the way my father says they should go," she continued, a trace of anger in her voice. "He said that he can control the overall situation of the chaos, but I bet he must have been met with opposition. Am I right?" Narrowing her hatred-filled eyes, she shouted, "If you are someone who opposes him, please-- stop at nothing to kill my father!" Her voice rang throughout the space, and Zen could tangibly feel her anger. While she might''ve been the daughter of the Snake Spirit King, she had grown up in the Human Spirit Sect. All of her skills were taught by the human spirits of the Bold Conjecture House. The only thing that Cornelius had ever given her was the Evil Bead that hovered above her, which had been his wedding gift to her. No matter how she viewed it, it was a great honor for her to receive a Holy Item from her father. It had even made her siblings seethe with jealousy. That was the only time she ever felt some semnce of affection from her father. Unfortunately, sheter realized that the Evil Bead was not a gift at all, but a weapon in disguise. It was hidden within her body, which was all part of Cornelius''s grand n. When the four sects fought fiercely in the chaos, her father had demanded her to fight by his side. She had refused to submit, even if it meant she had to die. From the moment Kincaid was killed, she viewed her father as a horrendous enemy. While she was painfully aware that she personally would never be able to exact her revenge, she still wished she''d live to see the day her father would regret his actions. Zen felt the strong hatred emanating from her, but he couldn''tmunicate with her through the Illusory Vision. The only thing he could do was listen, then silently retract his consciousness. Upon deactivating the Soul Extreme Form, Zen''s replica closed his eyes and fell asleep. Simultaneously, on the jadeite tform, Zen slowly opened his eyes. Dorothy, Kincaid, and Hrio had been waiting anxiously by his side. When they saw him wake up, they all gazed at him inquisitively. "I found her," said Zen, clearly reading their expressions. Dorothy, Kincaid, and Hrio silently rejoiced at this news. "How is Itzel? Is she okay?" Kincaid asked, his tone tinged with worry. "She looks unharmed, but she bears a strong hatred for the Snake Spirit King," Zen answered. He then recounted what he had just witnessed. When he was finished, Kincaid lowered his gaze and his eyes dimmed. After a while, he finally asked, "Can we save her?" "Of course!" Zen replied enthusiastically. Two hourster... The primitivend, which had been moving consistently in the chaos, suddenly changed course and headed straight into the depths of the chaos. Simultaneously, in the Source World... The Evil God was ordering people to build a new pce. What they had built so far resembled a huge, ck pyramid. It was somewhat bleak in appearance; there seemed to be nothing special about it. When the pce was finallypleted, his will suddenly reverberated throughout the entire Source World, like a pulse in the earth. He invited all the powerful warriors in the Source World toe to visit him in his newly built pce. More than two hundred warriors in total showed up, including many Holy Soul Realm warriors, Eternal Realm warriors, the Grandmaster of Heaven, and even Duran. Crack! With a loud noise, the gates of the pce slowly creaked open. Then, aplex aura of energy streamed forth from the gates. When the Holy Soul Realm warriors and Eternal Realm warriors felt this aura, their gazes were drawn towards the pce interior. There, they saw that the ceiling of the hall was iid with countless triangr crystals, each of which containing the energy of a specific Godly Way. "The three thousand Godly Ways?" "What''s the point of extracting the energy of the three thousand Godly Ways?" "What is he nning to do?" The Holy Soul Realm warriors and Eternal Realm warriors eyed the ceiling warily, all confused as to what was going on. If they had been given enough time, it wouldn''t have taken much effort for them to grasp all three thousand Godly Ways. In the Source World, the power of the Other Shore Tokens was regarded as superior, while the Godly Ways were usually cast to the side. The Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran remained silent. By then, they had already guessed what the Evil God was up to. "Everyone, please go upstairs from the staircase behind the hall," the Evil God''s voice boomed, echoing throughout the hall. Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven led the way, and all the other warriors followed behind them. Upon climbing the stairs, they found the Evil God standing in the center of the hall on the second floor. However, no one stared at him too long. What really drew their attention was what was on the ceiling. Countless diamond-shaped crystals were embedded on the ceiling, with different kinds of energy flowing within them. Everyone was familiar with this aura: they were the bloodline powers! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Oh my God! There are so many bloodline powers!" "One, two, three... They are three hundred and seventy-three in total!" "Are these all the bloodline powers in the world?" Holy Soul Realm warriors never had the chance to even encounter the bloodline powers. Even Eternal Realm warriors could, at most, get a root-level bloodline in the Eternal Scroll Painting. Their powers paled inparison to the ones embedded in the ceiling. Chaos suddenly broke loose among the warriors. It was as though a group of beggars encountered a cave filled with gold and silver treasures. Everyone eyed the crystals greedily, and a somewhat stiff tension filled the atmosphere. It was only Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven who remained calm amidst the chaos, as they had already predicted this. However, internally they were both shocked to see theplete bloodline powers neatly arranged on the ceiling. "You can each select a specific bloodline power." The Evil God smiled. "I''ll give them to you as a gift." His words were music to their ears. Ever since the Evil God assumed control over the Source World, the warriors of different races had been dissatisfied with his rule. However, they wouldn''t have stood a chance if they dared oppose him, so they had only grumbled under their breaths. Now that the Evil God was so generous with the bloodline powers, the dissatisfaction in their minds instantly disappeared. Before these Holy Soul Realm warriors and Eternal Realm warriors could express their gratitude, the Evil God turned to the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran. "Please follow me to the third floor." Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven exchanged surprised looks. At that moment, they both had guessed what was going on. Without saying a word, they followed the Evil God upstairs and entered a hall on the third floor. This time, the ceiling was embedded with countless rings. However, these rings were empty; no energy flowed within them. At a nce, Duran''s sharp eyes had counted the number of rings. There were one hundred and forty in total. Just as he''d finished counting, the Evil God raised his head slowly. Sizzle, sizzle, Sizzle... One after another, the rings lit up, until the ceiling was covered in glowing rings. To their surprise, all kinds of Extreme Form energy now streamed within the rings! The Grandmaster of Heaven''s mouth hung open in shock as he sensed the Extreme Form energies in the rings. "This, this..." he stuttered. "Are these all the kinds of energy from the Deep Space?" Because the two of them had witnessed the Evil God''s restoration of the Extreme Form energy from the Deep Space, they knew what to expect. While they had already mentally prepared themselves for this scene, they were still unable to conceal their excitement at the sight of so many kinds of Extreme Form energy. "I can teach you how to grasp any kind of Extreme Form energy. However..." The Evil God suddenly frowned. "The consumption of power when you use the Extreme Form energy is significant. Even I can''t use them for long..." Chapter 4278 Make A Move Chapter 4278 Make A Move All materials were made of energy, and all energy formed materials. The third-grade world, the Lower Extreme World, was made up of three thousand kinds of Godly Way energy. Water, fire, wind, grass, wood, stone, and sand were all formed from the most basic Godly Way energy. The energy of the Evil God''s inner world was in abundant supply. Meanwhile, all the materials in the fourth-grade world, the Grand Lower World, were formed by blood power. The fusion of blood power was actually a type of transformation. Once the Eternal Realm warrior inherited the blood power, they could just rely on their own blood supply from then on. The Evil God had not undergone this transformation. He was not an Eternal Realm master, and thus, still tapped on to the energy of the Source World. It had always proven sufficient for his needs, anyway. The current Source World was so vast and huge that the energy it contained had been enough for the Evil God''s use so far. However, the consumption of Extreme Form energy in the Deep Space was a different matter entirely. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He wouldn''t dare waste energying from the Source World at will, and he lit up one hundred and forty kinds of Extreme Form energy only when showing that to the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran. "You see, if we can master the Extreme Form energy, we can improve our strength without limit. I''m willing to cultivate it," said Duran. The Grandmaster of Heaven nodded. "The power at this advanced level is certainly far greater. It''s on a completely different level. Teach me and I will forever be grateful!" Having witnessed the disy, Duran, too, came to acknowledge that Extreme Form energy surpassed blood power in all aspects. "As you wish." The Evil God knew they''d make that choice. The Grandmaster of Heaven looked at the end of the hall. There was a staircase there leading to a higher floor. "So there''s still a fourth floor here. Does it have an even higher-level power?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked. The Grandmaster of Heaven knew the Evil God better than Duran did. He knew the Evil God was extremely selfish. If he was willing to teach them something, it only meant he was hiding the stronger strength in his arsenal. He had heard the Evil God mention the Fieldst time. In such a short period of time, he had already thoroughlyprehended the power of the Deep Space. It was highly likely he had also mastered the higher-level power. "The fourth floor is not open for the time being," the Evil God said curtly. He waved his hand dismissively and left the matter at that. Both the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran raised a brow at this, but kept quiet. The Evil God was probably the most talented warrior they had ever met. Just then, a voice piped up in the mind of the Evil God. It was a message from the Evil God acting as the sentry. The Evil God tilted his head, narrowing his eyes as he listened. His lips curled into a sneer. "Something strange is going on with the primitivend." "Zen''s primitivend?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked. The Evil God nodded. "It appears to be flying to the right and speeding up." "Why is it doing that?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked with concern. The Evil God shook his head. "I don''t know yet either." He knew that Zen had obtained the power of the Deep Space, infusing the primitivend with greater strength. It was huge progress, but he felt even that wasn''t enough to match up to the downgrader. The Evil God had warned Zen that neither of them should act rashly about it. He could just let the primitivend devour the heads and grow stronger. After all, therger the primitivend became, the more energy it contained. So this sudden move seemed unwise of Zen. "Are we going to follow them?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked. The Evil God pondered for a moment and answered in the affirmative. The Source World alone wouldn''t be enough to deal with the downgrader. The Evil God intended to bring the Source World and Zen''s primitivend closer together so they could join forces. They would just be defeated in session if they acted alone. Hence, two hourster, the huge Source World began to turn slowly. The Evil God working as the sentry shook the thick ck chains on his body and stretched out a hand. "Thirty degrees towards west, rotate!" The whole Source World revolved slowly under hismand. When the Source World had turned thirty degrees, the sentry barked out, "Move forward!" Rumble! The Source World started to move forward, growing faster and faster as time went by. The authority to control the Source World actuallyy with the real Evil God. The sentry only predicted the actions of the Evil God and ryed the orders. As this happened, a giant pyramid spun at high speed in the depths of the chaos. This was the Burial Land that had already massively expanded. The Burial Land was filled with chaotic power, dark and obscure. As the Burial Land grew, the monsters that inhabited it also became immensely powerful. However, they didn''t dare to approach the mountain at the center of the Burial Land. The master of this world was staying on that mountain. It was a giant snake. The giant snake had a nasty disposition. He devoured any living creature that dared to approach him. The area within a thousand miles around the mountain thus became the dangerous, forbidden territory. Just then, two moon-shaped objects appeared over the mountain top. The monsters knew what they really were. They were the eyes of the awakened giant snake. Buzz! The downgrader materialized on top of the mountain. The Snake Spirit King lowered his head. "Greetings, downgrader." The downgrader once referred to himself only as the ck light to the Snake Spirit King. The Snake Spirit King never imagined that the ck light was actually the downgrader. The downgrader only revealed his true identity after the battle in the Jade Pure Realm. That was when Cornelius realized he would never be able to return his hometown, the main world. The Snake Spirit King''s only value to the downgrader now and his only chance of survival were to control the Burial Land well. "They''re all on the move," the downgrader said. "On the move? Where are they headed?" the Snake Spirit King asked, puzzled. "Thirty degrees to the west," the downgrader said, pointing in a direction. The Snake Spirit King seemed a little surprised at this. "Are they looking for my daughter?" he asked, after a pause. "The Blood Snake Girl," the downgrader corrected. "But how did they know her location?" the Snake Spirit King asked. The chaos was so huge that even huge chaos clouds seemed insignificant. What more a person? It should have been impossible to find her. She was embedded in the inner wall of the chaos, after all. "The Soul Extreme Form," the downgrader replied. "The Illusory Vision in the Soul Extreme Form can explore the boundless world. They used this method to find the Blood Snake Girl." The Snake Spirit King drew a breath. "How did they obtain the power of the Deep Space?" The downgrader''s six pairs of eyes flickered down. Like the members of the Four Spirits Sect, he, too, was unable to return to the main world. He had deployed the irregr heavy sword and controlled the Starry Roc-fish, but even then, he had failed to prevent Geoffrey from taking back the Heavenly Ring Staff. His failure would always bring him deep shame. "They can still be defeated even if they have the Deep Space power," the downgrader said coldly. "Are you nning something?" The Snake Spirit King''s interest was piqued. All his dreams had been shattered, but his malevolence remained intact. He knew he was on a slow descent to hell, but he hoped that he could bring everyone down with him. Chapter 4279 Setting Itzel Free Chapter 4279 Setting Itzel Free The downgrader silently nced at the Snake Spirit King and mockingly asked, "You want me to make a move now?" "It''s up to you, Master. I am at your disposal," the Snake Spirit King said as he submitted with a lowered head. He was afraid that the downgrader would read his mind. "The Blood Snake Girl has fulfilled her mission. It doesn''t matter if we let her go," the downgrader said. The Snake Spirit King felt a sh of disappointment because he didn''t want to see his daughter being freed. "The end of the chaos is about to arrive, and she possesses the power to destroy the Source World. We can''t let her fall into the hands of other people." After pondering for a moment, the downgrader continued, "We are going to follow them." "Yes, sir," the Snake Spirit King replied with an ingratiating nod. The Burial Land, which had spun at high speed, stopped, and its side emitted a bright radiance. It changed its path and flew into the depths of the chaos. In the empty chaos, two giant objects were advancing at high speed. When he had finished a fifth of his trip in the chaos, Zen activated the Soul Extreme Form once again. Since the Illusory Vision expanded over a vast area, Zen immediately discovered that the Source World was chasing after him from behind. "I didn''t expect it to pursue me..." Zen murmured to himself as he furrowed his eyebrows. Zen frowned slightly and felt relieved as a new thought urred to him. ''The Evil God considers the downgrader his biggest threat, not me. He follows closely behind me simply because he fears that the downgrader will make a move against him.'' Hence, the Evil God''s actions didn''t unnerve Zen at all. However, as the Illusory Vision continued to advance, he frowned deeply for he realized that the Burial Land was also tailing after him. This was definitely not wee news. Although he had already got the Heavenly Ring Staff, he was not sure that he could prevail over the downgrader. He knew that undoubtedly the most important thing was to be proficient in harnessing the Extreme Form energies. But there were one hundred and forty different kinds of Extreme Form energy waiting for him to master. Plus, he had to learn several theurgies of each Extreme Form energy. Hence, it was no small task to master all those energies. While the primitivend headed west, Zen had been constantly testing these Extreme Form energies, not even pausing for sleep. Ten dayster, the primitivend slowed down as it approached a mark a million miles from the inner wall of the chaos. The heads were still tirelessly stirring, obstructing Itzel''s vision. However, she still saw the massive primitivend while it was still a million miles away from her. "What is that?" Itzel mused. There was a trace of confusion shining in her eyes. Trapped within in the wall, she had seen lots of things in the chaos. But never had she seen a huge world approach. ''Was this world sent by the force hostile to my father?'' She had been trapped there for over a thousand chaotic eras, and nothing had stirred her. But at this thought, her heart beat faster in excitement. Over the years, she hade to believe that no one woulde here and set her free. But now that there was a slim chance, she couldn''t control her excitement and longed to seize the opportunity. The massivend drew closer and closer, finally stopping in its tracks when it was a hundred thousand miles away from her. From her vantage point, the primitivend had collided against the inner wall of the chaos. Five minutester, Zen could be seen, floating in front of the primitivend. He stretched forth his finger, and ripples appeared in the space in front of him. The ripples twisted the space upside down, folded it up for a hundred thousand miles, and then restored it to its normal shape. Suddenly, Zen was one hundred thousand miles away from where he had previously been. Crack! Crack! Crack! Those heads were originally mming into the wall of chaos with force nonstop. All of a sudden, they sensed the burst of a life forceing from behind them. For these heads, who only fed on creatures, Zen was their favorite type of food. They all gave up on Itzel, turned around, and came at Zen. As soon as those heads left, one after another, a huge wall came into Itzel''s view. The primitivend was massive; plus, it was so close to her. As a result, she could only see the wall. But then, she caught sight of Zen not far away. "It''s a human being?" Surprise crept onto Itzel''s face. She had imagined that all sorts of powerful and unique creatures would spill out of the primitivend. But it never urred to her that what appeared would be a human. "Watch out! Those heads feed on all life force," Itzel warned as she saw that the heads were trying to bite Zen. But the next moment, she saw that Zen had transformed into countless shadows. Those shadows gently touched the foreheads of each of the heads. With the heads no longer attacking, Zen moved past them and flew towards Itzel slowly. "Those heads are still alive. Watch out..." Itzel urged him. The heads all swung about and with their jaws pping, they rushed up to bite Zen. However, as soon as they had covered over a mile, they crumbled, turning into powder and dissipating in the air. They didn''t even have the chance to touch Zen, never mind to hurt him. As Zen made his way towards Itzel, he saw a faint blue enchanted barrier which separated them. The enchanted barrier could repel the fierce attacks of the heads, which meant it was hard to break. Zen pointed at the enchanted barrier with one finger, and a purple energy ring materialized around his wrist. His arm was instantly filled with energy of the Destruction Extreme Form. As Zen wiggled his fingers, the enchanted barrier disintegrated, breaking into pieces like a thinyer of ice. "Who are you?" Itzel finally asked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "My name is Zen Luo," Zen replied with a friendly smile. "Your husband and daughter have asked me to free you," he added. "My daughter and my husband?" Itzel echoed his words, stunned. A puzzled look filled her eyes. Zen understood why she was behaving like that. ''If any other person had been locked up in the wall for over a thousand chaotic eras, they would have already gone crazy, '' he thought to himself. He stretched his hand forward. Then space began to fluctuate again. Space became folded, and Dorothy and Kincaid materialized next to Zen. "Mother..." Dorothy called out. The moment Dorothy caught sight of the woman, she felt a sense of kinship with Itzel. Perhaps it was because of their blood ties. "Itzel..." Kincaid also called out affectionately to her. When she had first been sent to the Human Spirit Sect, Itzel didn''t have a name yet. Kincaid had given her the name. Kincaid had given up hope of ever seeing her again. Hence, he also became somewhat carried away with excitement. Itzel stared nkly at Kincaid and Dorothy for a while, and then she began to sob. Upon seeing this, Kincaid hurried forward and held her, rubbing her cheeks gently. "I am sorry. I should havee here earlier," he said with both guilt and affection in his voice. Zen felt d at the reunion of the family. He left the three of them alone to enjoy their private moment. An hourter, Kincaid gestured at Zen toe join them. Zen approached them, and the hesitance in Itzel''s eyes was gone as she looked at him. She had already heard about who Zen was, and Kincaid had told her that Dorothy had feelings for Zen. If her daughter married him, he would be her son-inw. "The inner wall of the chaos is almost imprable. Please endure it!" Zen said as heid one hand on the wall. Wisps of dark purple energy of the Destruction Extreme Form flowed out of his hand. The energy prated every nook and cranny of the wall, and dyed the surface of the wall to purple. Its surface became decayed, and it would be a small task to remove theyer of wall and free Itzel now. Chapter 4280 The Last Shade Stone Chapter 4280 The Last Shade Stone Zen had just released Itzel from the wall, and she was just catching her breath when suddenly, the Evil Bead appeared above her head. The Snake Spirit King''s voice was then hearding from the bead. "My daughter, you''ve waited for so long. Finally someone is here to save you." Although the Snake Spirit King had given this Holy Item to Itzel, he had tampered with it beforehand and could take control of it any time. Itzel looked up at the Evil Bead and had mixed feelings. Snake spirits were known to be cold-blooded. It was not difficult for her to ept the fact that her father had be her enemy now. But when Itzel grew up in the Human Spirit Sect, she had remolded herself thoroughly. At this very moment, the grievance in her heart was like a volcano that was about to erupt. Kincaid reached out a hand and pressed her shoulder softly. He looked up and shook his head at the Evil Bead. "You''re right. We are here. I have survived more than a thousand chaotic eras. Itzel is safe and sound today, and you will eventually face defeat at our hands." The members of the Bold Conjecture House had been cursed in the battle on the Other Shore. They now remained hidden in the passageway, but the remaining people of the Four Spirits Sects were long dead. The only way they could continue to exist was because they had all be Treacherous Beings. However, Itzel''s body had been preserved. When the Snake Spirit King heard Kincaid''s calm answer, there was a burst of cruelty and hatred in his heart. He had spent so much time and energy in trying to be omniscient and powerful, only to end up bing a ve of the downgrader. And yet, Kincaid could still reunite with his daughter. Why? That was not fair! The Snake Spirit King felt depressed, but he sneered, "Safe and sound? Let me see how safe and sound she can be!" Whoosh! mes suddenly burst forth from the Evil Bead hovering Itzel. The Snake Spirit King had sent it into an unstoppablebustive state! This was troubling! Even if an ordinary Other Shore Token was burnt, it would release an exceedingly large amount of energy, and the Evil Bead was not even an ordinary token. Weird noises starteding out of the Evil Bead! Then it began to swell up at a rapid pace and was shaking, as if it were going to explode. Kincaid was not afraid of the impending explosion since he was a Treacherous Being, but Itzel and Dorothy would most likely be killed if that happened. However, when the Evil Bead had expanded to the size of a fist, Zen quietly stretched out two fingers and pointed at it calmly. A cubical space box, which was one foot wide, appeared out of nowhere and trapped the bead inside it. Boom! With a muffled sound, the Evil Bead exploded in the space box and released its terrible power, but was unable to break through the space box. Very soon, all of its energy was consumed. The powers that came from the Deep Space were much stronger than those of the main world. The trouble was, Zen had resolved the terrifying power of the Evil Bead, but the counterattack that came with its burning could not be stopped. The punishment of the pir quickly devoured Itzel''s vitality like a hungry lion. Like Ziya, Itzel''s body instantly rotted into nothingness, turning into ashes and scattering in the air like confetti. "Mother!" Dorothy shouted and was about to rush forward, but Kincaid stopped her. "No. Wait. Your mother won''t die." Itzel was a creature of the fourth-grade world. The punishment of burning a Holy Item was not death, and it would only destroy her body. This meant that when her body hadpletely dissipated, two golden crosses began floating in the air, which were her coordinates. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Buzz! With a slight shake of the golden coordinates, Itzel came out. She had now be a Treacherous Being. It was a pity that her body had been destroyed beyond repair, but it was inevitable. The Snake Spirit King''s control of the Evil Bead allowed him to also control Itzel''s life and death. Luckily, she was able to be a Treacherous Being. "I''ll send you back to the Pear Hill," Zen told them as he gently pinched his fingers and folded the space around them. Kincaid, Dorothy, and Itzel felt a soft sh of light before they found themselves standing atop the Pear Hill. Standing on the jadeite tform and looking at the huge world around her, Itzel couldn''t hold back her shock. "Kincaid, Zen''s space technique is remarkable!" Itzel was a highly knowledgeable person. And she had also merged with the bloodline power of the space quadrant. However, Zen''s use of spatial powers was far beyond her imagination. He had already reached a point where he could bend and move space at will. "There..." Kincaid was looking around and suddenly pointed at the center of the primitivend, where a giant, colorful halo was floating softly in the air. "There are all kinds of power in the Deep Space which are controlled by Zen." "¡­" Itzel knew very clearly just how terrifying the powers of the Deep Space were. After hearing that Zen controlled them, she was so surprised that she couldn''t even speak a word. As for Zen himself, he sent the three of them into the primitivend, but did not return immediately. He folded the space once again and reached the top of the primitivend. Once again, he released the Illusory Vision of the Soul Extreme Form, quickly spreading out his consciousness across millions of miles. After his consciousness reached the Burial Land, he silently calcted a certain time in his heart before he withdrew it and returned to the Pear Hill. Six dayster. The sentry Evil God was swinging on a chain idly as it swayed back and forth like a hammock. His sole duty was to guard the Source World. He could easily use the Illusory Vision anytime and anywhere to guard and oversee a range of twenty thousand miles around him. The moment the Burial Land broke in, the sentry Evil God turned around like a predator that had sensed its prey. He saw a huge pyramid appear in the depths of the chaos, which was growingrger rapidly. The change in size wasn''t physical. It just meant that the pyramid was approaching very fast. "Is it going to bump into the Source World?" The sentry Evil God opened his eyes wide. However, instead of shock, there was an inexplicable trace of excitement on his face. He approved of the style of the downgrader. Twenty million miles... Fifteen million miles... Ten million miles... When it reached a distance of ten million miles from the Source World, its speed suddenly decreased rapidly. It continued to spin, but its speed was falling down rapidly, and finally, it stopped five million miles away from the Source World. The sentry Evil God sneered with disdain, "Coward!" He had really hoped that the Burial Land would bump into the Source World. He would have a chance to see if the Source World could face that mess. The pyramid stayed hovering five million miles away from the Source World, neither moving forward nor retreating backwards. Both the Evil God in the Source World and Zen were confused as to why the downgrader was doing that. It was improbable that he hade all this way just to show off. However, since he was making no move, Zen and the Evil God did not do anything either. They just waited silently. It made them impatient and curious but they could only wait and watch. Ten dayster, another Shade Stone descended. Previously, many Shade Stones had appeared one by one. At that time, everyone thought that this meant the end of the chaos, but all of a sudden, the stone stopped appearing. They had never expected that another Shade Stone would appear in the Source World at this time. They were beginning to get nervous now, twitching and asking here and there for whatever exnation whoever could offer. Not long after the Shade Stone had descended, the entire chaos began to shake violently. And now it hit them why the Burial Land had remained motionless. That was the shift of thest grain of sand in the hourss of time. The downgrader had been waiting for the end. The end of the moments of chaos meant the end of the chaos itself. Every single thing in the chaos would disappear. Tradition had it that in every single chaotic era, only six creatures were chosen to be Chaos Ancient Gods. These chosen ones were the only creatures that would survive the end of this era and journey on into a new one. No one else could ever survive that. In fact, every single creature in the chaos had been born and bred to regard surviving such an end as their ultimate goal. With time, they had developed confidence that they could survive the end, but the setup had undergone a tremendous change this time around. Chapter 4281 The Sound Of Doomsday Chapter 4281 The Sound Of Doomsday Every time a round of chaos ended, some creatures would flee to the Other Shore. These creatures brought with them their knowledge and recollection of what had happened, so people were familiar with the end. As long as one reached the Other Shore Realm, it would be easy to find records and descriptions of the end of a round of chaos. It was not a secret. It was simply a disaster that no civilization could survive. Most records described it as a huge needle that pierced through the very fabric of the primitivend, smashing everything into pieces, and causing an unimaginable wave of destruction. However, this direct description was not entirely urate. The needle only appeared in the final stage of the end. In fact, the end was a series of processes divided into separate stages. When thest Shade Stone descended, the entire chaos would rumble and shake madly. It was said that the noise was deafening. This loud sound came from the collision between the chaos and the main world. It was like the most powerful thunderbolt, and this also signaled the first wave of disaster in the end. The thunderous sound turned into destructive sound waves, which would spread throughout the entire chaos within three days. The weakest of the creatures that lived in the chaos would be pulverized into puddles of blood and gored by the force of the sound waves. The buildings built around the bottom region of the chaos would be the first to copse, crumbling so thoroughly that they would be reduced to a powdery white mist that blew across thend. As for the creatures in the primitivends, they were much luckier, because they had a natural barrier. There was a deep rumbling sound. Destructive sound waves quickly spread throughout the chaos. However, even before this, the Snake Spirit King had already begun to downgrade the chaos. All the corners of the chaos had been devoured by the heads. Those who had been eaten were gone and could no longer be reduced to blood puddles by the sound waves. Twenty eight hourster, the sound waves spread towards the Source World. The sentry Evil God saw a slight distortion in the space in the distance. He tilted his head and smoothed his hair, unconcerned. The next moment, his ears exploded, and two spurts of blood gushed from his ears. In fact, with his cultivation base, it would have been easy for him to protect himself from the sound waves, but he deliberately chose to experience the impact. Since he had been deafened by the shock, the sentry Evil God had to repair his eardrums so that he could hear clearly again. The thick outer wall of the Source World offset most of the energy of the sound waves. By the time the sound waves reached the inner parts, their power had been greatly reduced. Even so, the rumbling sounds were still far beyond the ordinary sound of thunder. Everywhere in the Source World, the sound waves prated. Initially, the creatures in the Source World were uncertain as to what had happened. They initially assumed it was some fluke of abnormal weather. Others imagined it was the sound of some extraordinary warrior unleashing powerful thunder. But four hourster, the rumbling sounds had yet to dissipate. Because the creatures couldn''t communicate with each other in words, theymunicated using their spiritual senses. Some of them couldn''t bear the sounds and punctured their ears. Soon, more and more creatures began to realize that something was wrong. Some rushed to the ancient books, vaguely remembering something simr, and they found the terrible answer. This was probably thest thunder before the end! This meant that the end was drawing near. Panic quickly spread into every corner of the Source World. Everyone reacted in different ways. Some began holding sacrificial ceremonies, praying to the gods to spare them. Some began looking for a ce of safety, and many of these creatures hid underground. Most, however, were reduced to pure panic and fear, unable to think what to do next. After all, what was there to be done? Everything in the chaos was about to be destroyed. There was nowhere to escape. However, some powerful warriors at the Other Shore Realm retained a glimmer of hope. They had gone further on the Other Shore. They had learned some things from the masters at the Holy Soul Realm and the Eternal Realm. Most of all, they were familiar with the tyrannical Evil God, the current controller of the Source World, and understood just how powerful he was. Maybe he would find a way to survive the end. In times of despair, when there was no other choice, people were forced to hold on to even the faintest slivers of hope. Soon, the wisest and most powerful people in the Source World had all turned their eyes towards the Evil God, waiting to see what he would do. Zen''s primitivend was undergoing the same experience. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Within seconds, the primitivend waspletely enveloped by incessant sound waves. However, the internal structure of the primitivend was much simpler than that of the Source World. Most of the primitivend was empty. Only the continents, the Pear Hill, and the Ruin Graveyard were upied. Zen used a kind of Extreme Form energy to build a huge enchanted barrier to cover these ces. The enchanted barrier was unable topletely block the sound waves, but it helped to reduce the sound level significantly. But although the disturbance caused by the sound waves was alleviated, panic inevitably began to spread across the primitivend. Most of the people in the Ruin Graveyard, the divinend, and the continents were fine. The vast majority of them didn''t even know what the end meant, and they continued to live without worry. But all the people in the Pear Hill were from the Source World, and some of the elites had learned about the end. They recognized the signs and felt a growing fear that the end was about toe. The Snake Goddess didn''t hide the news. Instead, she announced it to the public. She knew it would cause a panic, but she felt that everyone had the right to know, and to face this moment in the best way they chose. At the top of the divinend, many Holy Beings gathered together. They had been summoned by Mike and did not yet know what had happened. Mike stood with his hands behind his back and solemnly told them that the end had arrived. This information was news to them. The Holy Beings had been calm despite the strange, muted rumbling sounds, but now their whole demeanor changed. The current divinend was so peaceful. They had never thought that such a disaster could strike without warning. Like the wise warriors in the Source World, they quickly considered their options, and decided to ce all their hopes on Zen. "Your son could create a world that is so many timesrger than the divinend. Can''t he deal with the end?" said one of the Holy Beings. "Is there anything in the chaos that Zen can''t do?" another said. "We believe he will make it!" Zen was their only hope, and the Holy Beings put their faith in his abilities. Of course, Mike knew what they were thinking. He smiled bitterly but did not contradict them. Although he and the Holy Beings were powerful in the divinend, they didn''t even have the right to speak when the end came. Meanwhile, in the fairy pce, Geoffrey stood in the empty courtyard and looked up at the sky. He was highly sensitive, and his perception of energy fluctuations was far stronger than that of ordinary people. It was even stronger than Zen''s. "Geoffrey," Letitia called at the gate. She gazed at him as he stood with his back towards her. After a moment, Geoffrey turned around, smiling. "Mother, it begins." Letitia nodded. She knew what Geoffrey meant. "I want to fight. I want to protect this world and you," Geoffrey said. His tone was grim, almost fanatic in his determination. For the first time, Letitia didn''t object. Instead, she nodded, her eyes shining. In the Ruin Graveyard, Rocher sat on a broken giant tombstone. In his hand was the Lone Sword. He had mastered the methods that Kincaid taught him. He was now capable of unleashing the full power of the Lone Sword. He had never regarded the survival from the end as his goal. Indeed, before this, he hadn''t even known much about it. However, he did not n to wait passively for the end. He was ready to act at a moment''s notice. Chapter 4282 The Needle Chapter 4282 The Needle The thunderous noisested for three days and three nights before it finally stopped. The entire chaos temporarily returned to a state of tranquility. Some of the creatures in the Source World began to regain their senses of hearing. Even though the terrible shock waves already disappeared, the people did not feel relieved. Instead, they became even more worried. Some of them began to leaf through the ancient books. They were trying to predict what would happen next. Meanwhile, someone in the Bloom Divine Province found a relevant passage. An old man opened an ancient book with his hands trembling with fear and anxiety. This ancient book was written long ago by an elder of his race. It talked about what would happen should the ende. "Thest thunder will destroy everything with its sound. However, the six sages will be protected by a bright and dazzling light." "Those six sages refer to the six Chaos Ancient Gods," murmured one of hispanions. "So six lucky warriors will be selected in the Source World," another one chimed in. To be chosen as one of the Chaos Ancient Gods, there were two conditions that must be satisfied. First, the person must possess enormous amounts of strength. At the very least, they must be at the Holy Soul Realm. The second one would be sheer luck. Knowing this secret, the warriors at the Holy Soul Realm and the Eternal Realm had high hopes that they could be one of the chosen Chaos Ancient Gods. If they were selected, they were basically granted a special ticket to the next round of chaos. Out of the blue, everyone heard a buzzing sound. A beam of light suddenly appeared in the Source World. It headed straight for the hall the Evil God built. Meanwhile, on the second floor of the hall, several cultivators of the Holy Soul Realm and the Eternal Realm were greedily absorbing the bloodline powers. The Evil God looked at these people impassively. He appeared extremely generous. But in actuality, he felt thoroughly disgusted of them. Soon enough, he would need their help. All he could do for now was patiently satisfy their greed. Buzz! Something streaked past them from above. The beam of light pierced through the ck hall and enshrouded one of the cultivators of the Holy Soul Realm. The cultivator was still digesting the bloodline power he had just absorbed. He opened his eyes and saw the light enveloping his entire body. Naturally, he was awestruck for a few moments. Suddenly, he realized that he was chosen to be a Chaos Ancient God and master a truth. He was so happy that he jumped up from his meditating position earlier. "Is he the one chosen to be a Chaos Ancient God?" one of the cultivators whispered to his fellow cultivator. "Even if we don''t survive the end, he will still make it to the next chaotic era with such ease," murmured another. "What a stroke of luck! He doesn''t possess that much strength. Why is he chosen? It''s unfair!" a fierce warrior of the Holy Soul Realm protested. Another warrior felt envious. "Why couldn''t it be me?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All the warriors in this hall had been invited here to merge with the bloodline powers. Earlier, they were quite happy and satisfied as they were able to gather much power. But when they saw that one of them was chosen as a Chaos Ancient God, they felt terribly envious and depressed. Nevertheless, this beam of light also reminded them that there would be six chosen Chaos Ancient Gods. This meant that they still had a chance. The chosen warrior was extremely excited. Anyone who was granted a sure ticket to the next chaotic era would obviously feel overjoyed. But before long, he saw a ck figure approaching him. It reached out and grabbed him by his neck. The ck figure was none other than the Evil God. The Holy Soul Realm warrior was a little flustered. He had no idea why the Evil God attacked him. "What... What are you doing?" he asked as he trembled with fear. "What part of this do you not understand? This is thest chaotic era. If I lose, there won''t be a next chaotic era. What''s the use of choosing the next Chaos Ancient Gods?" The Evil God''s expression was cold and apathetic. "But... But... I was chosen..." the Holy Soul Realm warrior stammered as he didn''t know what else to say. The Evil God''s hand shed with a ck light. In the blink of an eye, the warrior''s body turned into colorful steam that scattered in every direction. When they saw this scene unfold right in front of them, all the other warriors were frightened. The Evil God yed the warrior in such a way they had never seen before. Even if what he said was true, this was totally uncalled for. Whether or not there would be a next round of chaos, there was no need to kill anyone so recklessly. At that very moment, they realized that the seemingly generous Evil God was never a good person in the first ce. A short while ago, they were looking forward to being chosen as the Chaos Ancient Gods. But now, they changed their minds. They were afraid that the light would envelope them, which in turn, would prompt the Evil God to kill them. Buzz! Once again, someone had been chosen. The second beam of light appeared. It shot directly into the primitivend and fell upon the Pear Hill. Itnded on Fuxi who was currently standing on the jadeite tform. When the Snake Goddess and the others saw this, they were slightly astounded. After a second, they smiled as they understood why he was chosen. In this current chaotic era, Fuxi had never given up on achieving the Finale Way. Therefore, it was not surprising that he was chosen as a Chaos Ancient God. However, Fuxi smiled bitterly. "I''ve worked so hard for so long. But in the end, I still can''t live up to the expectations of the human race. Is this supposed to be apensation for me?" "Well, this kind ofpensation can never be fulfilled," joked the Snake Goddess. Obviously, they were well-aware that this was thest chaotic era and there would be no next one after this. Afterward, came the third, fourth, fifth, sixth beams of light. Unfortunately, they allnded in the ck hall of the Evil God. The Evil God killed three Holy Soul Realm cultivators and one Eternal Realm cultivator on the spot. Everyone watching the massacre was rendered speechless. After the Chaos Ancient Gods were chosen, the chaos began to clean up itself. This was done to ensure that all living beings within the chaos would be annihted. However, there were no living beings within the chaos due to the downgrading. Like thest thunder, this round of purging had no effect. Three days passed since that fateful day. There were lots of intricate cracks that suddenly appeared on the inner wall of the chaos. These cracks intertwined with each other and formed a huge circr array. Little by little, a needle appeared in the center of the array. When the needle first emerged, it was only the size of an embroidery needle. It was particrly tiny compared to the vast Source World. However, the needle continued to extend outwards. At first, it was only a one-inch protrusion. Then, it extended from ten inches to a hundred inches. After a while, it became ten feet long. Then from a hundred feet, it reached a thousand feet. From that, it continued to grow until it extended up to ten million feet! The needle grew not only in length, but also in its diameter. It continued to expand further. In just an hour, it had already expanded into a massive object. As soon as the needle appeared, the sentry Evil God and Zen immediately noticed it. An idea shed through their minds almost at the same time. Who would be the first target of this needle? Usually, there was only one primitivend in a chaotic era. But in this round of chaos, there were three. Which of those primitivends would the needle attack first? Meanwhile, there was something happening in the Burial Land. The downgrader was floating in mid-air. There was aplicated array te right in front of him. This was exactly the same as the array that hatched the needle. The Snake Spirit King said, "The structure of the secondary world is quite exquisite. The hourss is the one controlling the restart time. After that, the needle will end everything and signal the beginning of the next chaos. I apud you!" It was the downgrader who invented the method of creating secondary worlds. In order to downgrade the main world, he designed the aforementioned method in advance. He did this to deceive the Snake Spirit King and trick the Four Spirits Sect into building one secondary world after another. This must seem shameful to the Snake Spirit King. Nheless, he had to tter the downgrader. "Humph! This method of the Lower Extreme World is awfully insignificant!" the downgrader eximed as he fiddled with the array te. The needle had already be incredibly massive. It changed its direction constantly and continued to grow at an even faster rate. The sentry Evil God was watching all this. Suddenly, his expression became serious. He confirmed that the needle was heading straight for the Source World. Chapter 4283 The Black Hole And The White Hole Chapter 4283 The ck Hole And The White Hole Inside the ck hall, the Evil God had received the warning from the sentry. "The Source World would be targeted first... That bastard surely is looking down on me, huh?" The Evil God was vexed at the information. The Grandmaster of Heaven, who was standing next to him, smiled faintly and said, "If I remember it correctly, it was the 300th chaotic era when the twin primitivends appeared. When the first primitive land was destroyed by the needle, it didn''t take long before the second was also destroyed. They might not be destroyed at the same time, but there was no exception in the face of the needle." However, they didn''t know that the needle of the end could actually be controlled. The only reason why the Source World was targeted first was because the downgrader felt that it was much easier to deal with. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The sentry had released the Illusory Vision many times, which also aroused the vignce of the downgrader. He found out that there were people in the Source World who could control the power of the Deep Space, but they only relied on the Soul Extreme Form, which was why the downgrader didn''t really deem it as a threat. On the other hand, his real problem was Zen, who had already mastered the Heavenly Ring Staff and possessed all the powers of the Deep Space. Needless to say, it would be difficult for him to deal with Zen right now. "What are you going to do?" Duran asked "We need toe up with something very soon." The Evil God contemted for a while before he looked and asked Duran, "Your Treacherous Being body should be immortal, right?" "Well technically, as long as the coordinates aren''t damaged, and there''s no presence of the Light of Annihtion, it''s impossible to harm or kill the Treacherous Being body," Duran said confidently. "I see. Then, how about you help me with something?" the Evil God said as if he already thought of something to overturn the situation. "I''m listening. What are you nning?" Duran asked. A devilish grin appeared on the face of the Evil God as he said, "Well, I''m just thinking of doing something to startle the downgrader, so he''ll realize that he can''t just look down upon me." As of the moment, the needle was still elongating, like a massive bamboo that was growing like crazy. It wouldn''t stop until it crushed its target. The needle was extending at an incredible rate, but the distance between it and the Source World was also immense. At its current speed, it would still take about two more days before the needle reached its target. At the same time, on the jadeite tform, Zen also gathered everyone to discuss and prepare the countermeasures. There, Geoffrey, Rocher, Kincaid, Hrio, the remaining energy souls of the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and the other human heroes, as well as the avatars of the three Chaos Ancient Gods, assembled upon Zen''s call. Although the end of the chaos was almost upon them, they were still able to keep calm and think straight. In this round of chaos, they were able to master and acquire power that was far stronger than the needle. With that, it shouldn''t be that difficult for them to handle it. "Father, the end of the chaos ising soon. Let me fight!" Geoffrey volunteered with all sincerity. Right now, there was an inexplicable power that was surging in his body. The power was in but powerful, and it was actually superior to the current powers of the other Eternal Realm masters and the three Chaos Ancient Gods. Zen recognized Geoffrey''s power and fighting spirit, but he said, "Geoffrey, you will definitely be a great help, but you can''t make a move yet." "Huh? Why?" Geoffrey was a bit confused. If his father had really recognized his power, wouldn''t he be given the chance? "It''s because the needle is not aimed at us," Zen replied. "It''s actually aimed towards the Source World." When everyone heard this, there was an instant expression of relief on their faces. The extreme tension had somehow subsided. "Really? Then, it gives us a bit more time." "Let''s wait and see what will happen first." "If the needle was aimed at the Source World, then the Evil God would surely suffer." The Snake Goddess''s eyebrows slightly twitched, and she butted in, "We can''t rx yet! Don''t underestimate the Evil God. There''s a huge chance that he would be able to deal with the needle. Moreover, with his twisted personality, we don''t know what kind of trouble he may cause to us. We''d better be careful." Previously, the Evil God expressed an intention to join hands with Zen. However, no one could really trust his words. "The Snake Goddess is right. Indeed, we have to be on guard against the Evil God, but we have to remember that we should be more vignt towards the downgrader. I''m sure that he will make a move once the Source World is already attacked. I''m afraid that we can''t just watch idly," Fuxi also expressed his opinion. The Evil God was pretty known as a detestable and wicked person, but his destructive power couldn''t bepared to the terror that the downgrader could bring. Fortunately, the Evil God couldn''t downgrade the world. Though the chances were slim, if he managed to win in the end, he still wouldn''t be able to destroy everything ording to the will of the Bird Spirit King. Zen listened to everything they had said and nodded. "Right now, we can only wait until the needle arrives at the Source World. Once it''s there, we shall act ording to the circumstances. If the Evil God would be at a disadvantage, we''ll have no choice but to help him." Each round of chaos produced a different civilization, and the way they treated the needle also varied. Once, there was a civilization that urately predicted where the needle woulde from. Thus, they had set up a big array on the inner wall of the chaos in advance, in an attempt to seal the needle outside of the chaos and eliminate it on its bud. However, their n still failed in the end. Still, some civilizations went all out and set up enchanted barriers to block the growing needle. However, they weren''t able to fight off the power of the needle. The 77th civilization, which was the human race, settled for a mediocre method. Like most civilizations before them, they guarded the primitivend and only relied on the most powerful Other Shore Tokens to gather their power on a human ancestor. They hoped that a single human would be able to resist the needle, but as expected, it ended in failure. After that, over a thousand chaotic eras had passed, and all sorts of strange civilizations had appeared. There were so many ways to resist the needle, but no one managed to seed. Surprisingly, the creatures in this round of chaos were not prepared at all. Even as the needle approached, the three primitivends that existed didn''t take any action to directly prevent it. Two dayster, the needle already appeared about fifty million miles away from the Source World and was fast approaching. "It''s here! It''sing!" A faint grin appeared on the face of the Evil God acting as a sentry, as he shook the ck chains. Within five minutes, the needle was just thirty million miles away from the Source World. Another five minutes had psed, and the needle was only ten million miles away. Five million miles... One million miles... Five hundred thousand miles... One hundred thousand miles... Finally, at this distance, the sentry could already observe it pretty well. The front end of the needle was very thin, as thin as an embroidery needle, but the diameter of the entire needle was actually as huge as the Source World. Therefore, the needle would not necessarily pierce through the Source World, but would rather crush everything in it. Fifty thousand miles... Ten thousand miles... Three thousand miles... At this distance, the front end of the needle had almostnded on the surface of the Source World. "What the hell are they waiting for?" The sentry stared intently at what was happening. "What''s going on? Aren''t they going to do anything?" Zen murmured to himself, baffled at the strange behavior of the people in the Source World. The six pairs ofpound eyes of the downgrader also shed. He couldn''t see any movement or reaction in the Source World. "Do they give up resisting and just ept their death? Pathetic," the downgrader said in a low voice. However, when the needle was just within a thousand miles, a space fluctuation suddenly urred in front of it. Then, it was Duran who appeared in front of the needle. Compared to the point of the needle, Duran almost looked negligible. But there was no hint of fear on his face. He just raised his wings and rushed forward. Crack! The great momentum of the needle caused it to pierce through Duran''s body, and instantly came out from his back. Duran didn''t stop the needle at all. Instead, he was pushed by the needle towards the Source World. Upon seeing that they were about to hit the Source World, he smiled and shouted, "Now!" "Waah! Waah! Waah!" Strange ring voices were heard from within his body. Suddenly, a ck hole was released from Duran''s body and expanded at an unimaginable speed. In just three seconds, the ck hole expanded from the size of a person to the size of the entire Source World. Then, the needle that was about to hit the Source World, drilled into the huge ck hole. "Waah! Waah! Waah!" At the same time, a white hole appeared on the other side of the Source World. It also expanded to the size of the Source World, and it faced the Burial Land. Chapter 4284 The In And Out Holes Chapter 4284 The In And Out Holes Zen watched warily as the white hole formed rapidly, the needle drilling out from within it. The needle itself still continued to extend at incredible speed. The distance between the Burial Land and the Source World was not too big, and the needle steadily approached the Burial Land. From the jadeite tform, Zen projected this shocking scene, so that everyone could see it. "Is this a space channel?" Kendrick asked, his eyes widening with shock. Everyone could tell that the ck hole and the white hole were two ends of a space channel. It was rtively simple to construct a space channel, but it definitely was no easy feat to build a space channel big enough for the needle to pass through. This space channel was sorge that it could fit the entire Source World! "They are the In and Out Holes built from the Hyperspace Extreme Form," Zen exined calmly. The ck hole swallowed everything in its path, whereas the white hole served as the exit for everything that entered the ck hole. Once the needle entered through the ck hole, there was nowhere else for it to go but the exit through white hole. "What an incredible method!" the Snake Goddess praised, beaming with awe. "I don''t know how the downgrader will deal with this. The needle is moving so fast!" Kincaid said excitedly. The Evil God had built the In and Out Holes right in the nick of time, and the needle was now approaching the Burial Land. It would''ve been fine if the downgrader had prepared in advance. But now, since it was so sudden, it was difficult for him to change the direction of the needle. Three hundred miles. One hundred miles. Ten miles. One mile. The needle was so close to piercing the Burial Land... Suddenly, the needle abruptly stopped in its path. It was as though a giant hand had grabbed it with force. In the Burial Land, the te in front of the downgrader had turned a dark red. In the face of danger, he had chosen to forcefully stop the needle. A trace of anger was revealed in his six pairs of eyes; he never expected that the Evil God would master the Hyperspace Extreme Form, much less that he would fall into such a trap. The Burial Land had almost been destroyed just now. Everyone on the jadeite tform was shocked at the turn of events. "Why did the needle stop?" "The needle isn''t long enough to reach the Burial Land?" "No," the Snake Goddess said, her eyes growing misty. "The needle is controlled by the downgrader, and the Source World is the first target chosen by him." The other people exchanged surprised nces. What the Snake Goddess said was logical. "What?" Meanwhile, from the sentry Evil God''s perspective, his eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw what happened. His real self''s expression darkened. He immediately arrived at the same conclusion as the Snake Goddess. "So it''s true. The needle is really controlled by the downgrader! I won''t stand for this!" Since the needle stopped in its tracks, it just stood still, a mile away from the Burial Land. After a while, a ck dot appeared on the surface of the Burial Land. Quickly, it grew to be arge ck hole. In a matter of seconds, a ck hole had been built by the downgrader by using the Hyperspace Extreme Form. After he had created the hole, he did something to the te in front of him, and the red color that lingered on the te disappeared. The needle once again began to move forward. Swoosh! Using the exact same technique, the downgrader turned the tables on them. As the huge needle plunged into the ck hole, another white hole appeared above the Source World. Once more, the needle was steadily advancing towards the Source World! The needle had ended many rounds of chaos, and every time it could do that in an instant. No matter how powerful an Other Shore Token was, no one could change the needle''s course. By now, the direction of the needle had been changed four times in a row. Yet, it continued to plough forward through the distorted space. As he watched the needle rush towards the Source World, the Evil God found that he no longer felt indignant. Instead, he felt quite excited. He figured that the downgrader viewed him as insignificant, since he dared attack his Source World first. With a sinister smile, the Evil God vowed he would make the downgrader regret choosing him as a target. Buzz! As he waved his hand slightly, the Hyperspace Extreme Form was activated once more. The power of the Deep Space was incredible, but it consumed too much energy each time. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Building a set of In and Out Holes for the needle was extremely taxing to the Evil God, since he needed to continuously draw power from the Source World. But now that he was in high spirits, he no longer cared about how much it cost. A new set of In and Out Holes appeared. The ck hole and the white hole appeared at the same time, sending the needle back. Soon, the third set of holes appeared. Once more, the needle was heading towards the Burial Land. Seeing the needle being sent back again, the downgrader sneered. He saw the Evil God''s message loud and clear¡ªhe was being challenged. "I don''t know how much Extreme Form energy you have mastered, but is the energy of the Source World enough to defeat me? I''ll just keep returning the needle to you!" Buzz! The downgrader built yet another set of holes, reverting the course of the needle back to the Source World. The downgrader smiled confidently. Since the Evil God built several holes in such a short time, he figured the energy of the Source World would be depleted rapidly. Ultimately, once the energy was used up, it would copse. The downgrader was so sure of this, so he chose to deal with the Source World first. Inparison, Zen was much more difficult to deal with, because his ancestry-level bloodline could provide endless energy. Seeing that the needle was sent back again, the Evil God frowned slightly. Turning around, he stared at the primitivend floating nearby. "Zen, you idle fool. Don''t just watch the battle from afar. Come help me!" Once he''d finished speaking, the Evil God abruptly whipped around to build the fifth set of holes. Once again, the ck hole swallowed the needle, but this time, its white hole was facing Zen''s primitive land! Meanwhile, on the jadeite tform, everyone had been focused on the movements of the needle. The needle that had changed its direction so many times in a row looked like a big snake that was coiling around the space. Seeing such a huge thing moving rapidly, everyone was both anxious yet transfixed. This was the needle that would end the chaos! It was a terrible weapon that had annihted over a thousand civilizations. However, now it was being practically toyed with by the Evil God and the downgrader! "Ah, the white hole!" Geoffrey cried when he saw the white hole appear facing his father''s primitivend. Everyone wore a nervous expression as they eyed the needle steadily approaching. If it wasn''t stopped, the needle would crash into the primitivend in a matter of seconds, crushing the Pear Hill, the Ruin Graveyard, and the other ces. "Of course, the Evil God wants us involved," Zen said, as though he had been expecting this. The Evil God knew perfectly well where Zen''s position was, so he had shifted the needle''s target to his primitivend. However, Zen was well prepared, so he didn''t panic. As he pointed a finger to the skies, an avatar slowly floated up. A ball of energy floated above his head; it was the Hyperspace Extreme Form. The sixth set of holes were created by Zen. As usual, the ck hole swallowed the needle in one gulp, but Zen didn''t return it to the Evil God. Instead, the white hole faced the Burial Land. Once again, the massive needle was charging towards the downgrader. Chapter 4285 Hold On Chapter 4285 Hold On "Ha-ha, you are united," the downgrader sneered. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Snake Spirit King said beside him, "We can''t redirect the path of the needle indefinitely." "I can constantly create the In and Out Holes, and Zen can also do so. But how can that being from the Source World also do this?" the downgrader asked. Like Zen, his energy did not originate from the primitivend. He had boundless energy and could create limitless In and Out Holes. But the Source World couldn''t do this. This temporary bnce would sooner orter be destroyed because of the energy drain from the Source World. The downgrader was in no rush. As time ticked by, the situation would more and more turn in his favor. He stretched out his hand, and the seventh set of In and Out Holes appeared. The needle flew towards the Source World. Without saying a word, the Evil God waved his hand and released the eighth set of holes. He didn''t let Zen be an onlooker. He directed the needle towards Zen''s primitivend. However, once he released the eighth set of holes, his expression became cautious. Although the Source World had expanded by more than a thousand times, and the energy contained within it was much powerful than it used to be, the energy required to create the holes was massive. The Evil God had released four sets of holes in rapid session, which had consumed most of the Source World''s energy. If he continued to release more holes, the Source World would probably not survive this. But now that things had picked up momentum, there was no way out of this for the Evil God. It was obvious that the first one who couldn''t hold on would lose. Soon, Zen created the ninth set of holes. The downgrader released the tenth set. The Evil God unleashed the eleventh set. The twelfth set. The thirteenth set. The needle drilled in and out of the ck and white holes. It had already zigzagged to and fro thirteen times, and it was now heading towards the Source World. "The Hyperspace Extreme Form!" The Evil God tried to release the fourteenth set of holes. He absorbed the remaining energy of the Source World and began to transform it into the holes, but the process was abruptly cut off halfway. The energy of the Source World had been utterly spent! The Evil God raised his eyebrows, his eyes revealing rare traces of uneasiness. The Grandmaster of Heaven observed the change in the Evil God. He knew clearly how much the drain on the Extreme Form energy was. The Evil God probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. The needle was still careening ahead at an extreme velocity. Almost half a minuteter, it would hit the Source World. At this moment, the corners of the Evil God''s mouth suddenly curved up, forming a leering smile. ''When did I be so indecisive?'' he thought. In the past, he had been so cold that he could sacrifice everything to reach his goal: his future, family, strength, status, and even his own life. All he craved was to defeat Zen. Now that he took control of the Source World, he unwittingly became softhearted. He began to care about Edna and Shera, who had tried her best to please him, and also the numerous living beings in the Source World. Once people began to care, they developed weaknesses. The Evil God realized that in caring, he would suffer aplete failure. "The Source World is so vast and boundless. It should have much more than just a little energy," the Evil God muttered darkly. His will was transmitted through the Source World, and soon it arrived in a province belonging to the Divine Farmer race. Humans dwelt there. When the will of the Evil God was felt, everyone in the province raised their heads. The citizens, the True Gods, and even the warriors at the Other Shore Realm were all terrified when they felt this indomitable will. They didn''t know what fate awaited them. "The Source World is in grave danger. You must offer yourselves to save it." The booming voice of the Evil God rang in everyone''s ears. Hearing this, everyone was immediately ovee by an ominous feeling. They were being told to sacrifice themselves! For what? Why did they have to sacrifice themselves to save the vast majority? Needless to say, they were most reluctant. However, the Evil God didn''t offer them any alternatives. Ssh! Some nts, soil, sand, and stones quickly rose up into the air, turning into fine powder and finally disintegrating. Then the rocks, houses, animals, and people who were still resisting were all sucked into the air by an irresistible force where they also disintegrated and dissipated. In the end, the manyyers of the ground, the caves, the bed rocks underneath, and even the creatures hiding underground were also sucked into the air and disintegrated. They were not destroyed. Instead, they were all transformed into energy. Before long, the Evil God had transformed everything in the province into energy, leaving behind only a layer of crushed shell that was three or four miles thick. If this thinyer of shell was converted into energy, an opening would be created in the Source World, and this would let Zen and the downgrader notice the weakness of the Source World. More and more provinces suffered the same fate. Hundreds of billions of creatures from hundreds of races in more than thirty huge provinces were all deprived of their lives, and their bodies were consumed after they heard the words of the Evil God. Everything happened in less than ten seconds. The energy gained from these living materials sessfully created the fourteenth set of holes for the Evil God. A Holy Soul Realm master was engrossed with his cultivating in the ck hall of the Evil God. He was one of the masters invited by the Evil God. He possessed dozens of life tokens of his nsmen. The moment the province he had called home was destroyed, all these life tokens were shattered. "What happened?" the warrior screamed in agony and took out arge bronze mirror. In the mirror, he saw the empty province. Every living thing in the province had disappeared. "Oh, my God! What happened to the province? It is gone? Why is everything gone?" He was not the only one to be shocked. A member of another race also discovered that the Life Lamps of his nsmen had been extinguished. Although he couldn''t detect what was going on with his nsmen, he reasoned they must have suffered the same fate. "Shh!" The real Evil God suddenly appeared next to the warrior, held his neck with one hand, and made a gesture of silence towards the crowd with the other. "They have all been sacrificed for the Source World. You should be beholden to me. If I didn''t do that, you would have perished too." "I..." The warrior clenched his fists, exposing blue veins. However, when the Evil God mped his neck so gently, all of his strength vanished, and there was no possibility of him resisting. Every muscle and bone in his body turned into powder, and then into energy. "You not only need to know devotion, but also your ce." The Evil God grinned at the crowd and then walked towards the third floor. Although the Evil God had decisively sacrificed dozens of provinces at thest moment, the speed at which he created the holes was slower than normal, which allowed Zen and the downgrader to discover some clues. "The Evil God released the holes when the needle was only five hundred miles away from the Source World. The energy of the Source World may not be enough," the Snake Goddess keenly observed. "That''s to be expected. When limited energy faces off against infinite energy, it''s not hard to imagine the end," Kincaid said, shaking his head. Zen, the Evil God, and the downgrader all possessed Extreme Form energy, so they seemed to be standing shoulder to shoulder at the starting line, but the Evil God and the Source World would surely be the first to fall behind. Zen didn''t say anything and focused on releasing the fifteenth set of holes. The sixteenth set. The seventeenth set. The eighteenth set. These huge holes ovepped in a mostplicated way. Although the needle resolutely moved forward, it was difficult to distinguish its intended goal. By the time the Evil God had released the twentieth set of holes, he had sacrificed over a hundred provinces! Chapter 4286 The Maximum Number Of In And Out Holes Chapter 4286 The Maximum Number Of In And Out Holes A long time ago, Yellow Thearch, Divine Farmer, and Othniel also attempted to destroy many provinces in the Source World. Back then, they used the Minimum Spaces'' mes to burn down about three hundred provinces. However, they weren''t fully destroyed. Although life was burned, the substances thatprised them were still there, and the foundation for nurturing these substances was still present. The entire sea was evaporated by the zing mes, but the water just turned into rain and returned to the ground. However, this time, the Evil God transformed all the materials in the world into pure energy that formed the enormous In and Out Holes. This kind of drastic destruction would never be reversed. In the face of the aggressive and terrifying downgrader, the Evil God could onlye up with such a method. Meanwhile, in the Burial Land, a blue light film was unfolded in front of the downgrader. At the center of this light film, a huge sphere appeared. This sphere was actually the Source World, and its surface was covered with dark blue spots. "Ha-ha! What are you thinking?" The downgrader let out a loud burst ofughter. "Turning such a massive amount of materials into pure energy is like quenching your thirst by drinking poison. Let''s see how long you could hold on." At the same time, on the jadeite tform, there was also a blue light film that appeared in front of Zen. From it, Zen could sense the miserable situation the Evil God was in. "It seems that the Evil God has already consumed more than a hundred provinces. So many living beings in the Source World have suffered and were sacrificed," Zen said with a frown on his face. "Well, from the perspective of the Evil God, he is doing the right thing," Kincaid said. "It is necessary to sacrifice those provinces, or else, all of the creatures of the Source World would be annihted." "But if all the materials of the Source World are consumed, then there''s no point in fighting," the Snake Goddess remarked. Zen nodded as his thoughts aligned exactly to what the Snake Goddess said. However, Hrio, who had kept silent all this time, suddenly said, "It''s still early to say that..." Kincaid, Zen, the Snake Goddess, and the others looked at him as they heard what he said. As the leader of the Bold Conjecture House, Hrio was known to be an extremely knowledgeable and talented person. At this moment, he might have other insight that none of them had thought of yet. "Can all of you easily construct a space channel?" Hrio then asked them. Fuxi and the others nodded. It was, in fact, very easy for them to do it. Then, Hrio stretched out two of his fingers. Suddenly, a power of space burst out from his fingertips and a thin space channel was instantly formed. Immediately after, a second space channel was formed. Then, a third, and a fourth... Just within seconds, he was able to construct a thousand space channels. "Hrio, what are you trying to do?" Even Kincaid was quite confused at what Hrio was trying to prove. However, Hrio didn''t answer and just continued to build numerous space channels. When he had created about one thousand and five hundred space channels, these space channels between his hands suddenly became extremely unstable. The originally well-arranged space channels started to intertwine with each other, and ultimately, they exploded. The moment the explosion happened, Hrio gently rubbed his hands and the mass of energy that exploded immediately vanished. "I still don''t get it. How is it rted to what the Evil God is trying to do?" Fuxi couldn''t help but ask in confusion. The Snake Goddess was the first to state her hypothesis. "The number of space channels in an area should only be limited. If there are too many, they would be unstable and copse..." She had actually done simr experiments before, but she didn''t think of this concept. "So, what you''re trying to say is..." Zen''s eyes narrowed as he kind of understood what was going on inside Hrio''s head. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "The space power contained in the In and Out Holes is several times stronger. Like what I''ve demonstrated earlier, if there would be many In and Out Holes in the same area, they will all easily copse," Hrio exined. "Then, how many In and Out Holes can this area bear?" Kincaid asked straightforwardly. Hrio furrowed his eyebrows while shaking his head. "I can''t say the exact number. Maybe twenty, thirty, or even more..." "If the In and Out Holes copse, will the needle in the hole also be destroyed?" Fuxi asked as he started to understand where the thought was headed. However, Hrio still shook his head. He couldn''t give any definite answer because he could only specte based on his own knowledge. Besides, it was the first time that someone came up with this idea to deal with the needle. It was impossible to actually know what could happen. At the same time, Zen released twenty-first set of In and Out Holes. Then, another set of In and Out Holes was released by the downgrader. The Evil God responded by releasing another set, making it the twenty-third in the area. Thepetition that took ce after the needle appeared became anticlimactic. But obviously, it wouldn''t end up in a stalemate, because the Evil God couldn''t hold on much longer. Every time he transformed some of the Source World''s provinces, the Holy Soul Realm warriors and the Eternal Realm warriors on his side would cringe and show a depressed expression. However, they didn''t dare to say anything to the Evil God. Right now, it was the Evil God who was deciding on everything. If they would go against him, they might be the ones transformed into energy. Even the Grandmaster of Heaven didn''t say anything, though his face was also iparably grim. At the back of his mind, he knew that if this went on, they would definitely lose. Not long after, the downgrader released the thirty-first set of In and Out Holes, increasing the number of holes in the area to sixty-two. The needle passed through the maze of holes, making it impossible to determine where was the front end and the back end. Without any hesitation, the Evil God transformed over thirty provinces and released a ck hole again. However, at this moment, something unusual started happening. The surroundings of the ck hole became slightly distorted. The more unusual thing was that the distorted ripples around this ck hole also appeared in other ck holes. Upon seeing this, the Evil God revealed a devilish smile. "Finally..." The real Evil God had tens of thousands of avatars, and each one of them possessed exceptional intelligence. ording to what they agreed upon with the real Evil God, these avatars took action independently and carried out all sorts of odd experiments that usually involved the space power. From the start, the Evil God knew that with such arge number of In and Out Holes, they would inevitably copse soon enough. This was actually what he was waiting for. Crash! Then, the Evil God released another white hole, and ripples of space fluctuations also appeared around it. When the ripples spread to the other white holes, all of the In and Out Holes began to sway left and right. One moment, they were expanding; the next they were shrinking. Just as Hrio deduced, the huge space channels finally became extremely unstable. As a rigid body, the needle would definitely conflict with all of the unstable In and Out Holes. Some of the holes that shrank tightly held the needle. The space and the needle violently rubbed against each other, producing ear-piercing sound waves in the entire chaos. As the other holes expanded, they also collided with the needle inside, causing even stronger space distortion. Right now, the space was in utter disarray. "It''s really happening! With the thirty-two set of In and Out Holes, the space couldn''t bear them!" the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord eximed in surprise as he witnessed the chaos. "But it doesn''t seem like the In and Out Holes could do anything with the needle. I think it is withstanding the violent reactions of the holes!" Geoffrey said as he observed. "It would actually be better if the needle is cut off by the broken In and Out Holes. The three primitive lands would only be impacted by the space windstorm..." Hrio said in a gloomy tone. "But what if it can''t be cut off?" Zen asked. "I''m not sure, but theoretically, if the needle is able to bear that great force, it would still bepressed and twisted by the power of the space." Hrio demonstrated by showing a crooked finger. "Then it would straighten up!" He continued demonstrating and flicked his finger. With his exnation, the others easily understood what he meant. The needle would be as thin as a steel rope, and the great force that it would release would destroy everything it came into contact with. Just as Hrio finished his demonstration, all of the In and Out Holes suddenly copsed simultaneously, leaving many pieces of needles floating in the air. The needle was not actually broken, but it was the illusion created after the space was wrecked. The moment that the In and Out Holes copsed, the pieces of the needle began twisting like countless frantic leeches. Chapter 4287 The Gamble Of Life Chapter 4287 The Gamble Of Life The needle, twisted and distorted badly, trembled violently as it tried to return to its original straight profile. If it wanted to forcefully break the space, it had to be connected as a whole. This was a fight of physics. The needle represented an indestructible mass, but the space had been separated. Consequently, the aftermath was extreme. All kinds of shock waves burst and rippled outwards. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A huge w-shaped shock wave swept towards Zen''s primitivend, gouging out arge chunk from its surface. Another shock wave drilled into the earth, leaving a pit that was dozens of miles deep. While Zen''s primitivend and the downgrader''s Burial Land were caught in the line of fire, they were both solid enough to bear the impact. However, the Evil God had transformed the materials in manyrge provinces into energy. Consequently, many parts of the Source World were weakened. When the shock waves rained onto the Source World, it cracked like an eggshell. In a matter of seconds, the entire surface of the Source World was riddled with holes. Fortunately, no materials or creatures had been left in these provinces, so it wasn''t that big a deal. However, the proud Evil God couldn''t tolerate this easily. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few moments of twisting and turning, the indestructible needle finally broke the rules of space. The space that bound and distorted the needle broke, and the parts of the needle began to connect again. Even though the segments of the needle connected, it was still crooked, since it was forcibly twisted by the In and Out Holes. Then, the needle tried to return to its originally straight state, moving like an uncontroble metal whip that wasshing around violently. It smashed anything in its way, without exception. Ssh! A deafening sound of grinding metal echoed throughout the space as the needle tried to stretch back to a straight profile, a small crooked part of it shooting towards the Burial Land. "What in the world..." The downgrader''s eyes widened as he saw the iing needle. He initially had absolute advantage over the whole situation. He had felt like the Source World didn''t even qualify to join this battle, and figured they would be the first to suffer. Even he could tell that the Evil God was trying to drag out his feeble existence at this point. Yet, how did the tables turn so suddenly? Ssh! As the needle whipped towards the Burial Land at a terrifying speed, the downgrader''s eyes darted all over the ce as he tried toe up with a solution. He wanted to build a hole, but the space in this area was still in chaos, so that was out of the question. "Stop!" the downgrader shouted, as he controlled the array te in front of him. The entire te was then enveloped in a red light. What happened next was exactly the opposite of what he wanted. While he could control the extending speed of the needle, reduce the extending speed to zero, and even force the needle to shrink back, he couldn''t change the direction of the needle. Moreover, the huge stress contained in the needle from having been twisted was outside his control. As a result, he wasn''t able to stop the needle. To his horror, the needle continued heading towards the Burial Land. Crack! Rumble! The collision made a deafeningly thunderous noise. One of the three corners of the Burial Land had been smashed into smithereens. Inside this corner was a huge space, where countless Troubled Creatures lived. They had been moring and raising their morale, as they were preparing to join the uing war. But before the real war had even started, the skies began to crumble before them. Broken pieces of the sky, together with a huge silver creature, fell to the earth. The Troubled Creatures were swept away in the blink of an eye; they didn''t even have the time to scream. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The Burial Land was originally in a stagnant state, but once one of its corners was hit, the remaining kic energy pushed itself to spin. Fortunately, after colliding into the Burial Land''s corner, that specific curved part of the needle instantly straightened out and did not cause any further damage. However, there were many other curved parts of the needle that were still moving irregrly, trying to straighten out. On the jadeite tform, Zen and hispanions were dumbfounded as they watched this scene unfold before them. Although Hrio had expected this, even he was taken aback. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "The Evil God... Was this his n from the very beginning? This is horrible! He is gambling his own life," the Snake Goddess said, her eyebrows furrowing deeply. Zen didn''t spare any time to speak. He focused on controlling the primitivend, avoiding the needle as best as he could. A fifth of the Burial Land had been destroyed after one of its corners was hit. If it was hit by the needle head-on, it was doomed. The same went for Zen''s primitivend; unfortunately, it was so vast that it was hard to navigate in such a way that they could avoid the needlepletely. As the primitivend moved slowly, the needle whipped around violently. Then, its bent head shot in the primitivend''s direction at a frightening speed. Everyone on the jadeite tform raised their heads in unison. A huge tear appeared on the blood red sky, as if a pair of scissors had cut open the blood red cloth, revealing the chaos outside. It seemed the huge needle had shot forward enough to pierce through the primitivend''s skies, but it had stopped there and whipped back. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. If the needle had hacked down any further, the primitivend would have been split in half. They were lucky it had left only a wound. Now, the needle was heading towards the Source World at an even faster speed. Fortunately, it stopped in its tracks again, and whipped backwards, towards the Burial Land. In the ck hall, the Evil God buried his face in his hands and began tough hysterically. His shrillughter echoed in everyone''s ears. When faced with this undefeatable opponent, the Evil God had decided to unleash utter chaos, to even out the ying field. While that was his n, it was also a gamble. Seeing the needleing straight for him once more, the downgrader was consumed with fury. If this was a game of luck, why wasn''t luck on his side? Right now, if the needle hit the Burial Land, it would probably bepletely destroyed. "Withdraw!" the downgrader said wisely. He had grown quick witted in the face of danger. He controlled the array te to force the needle to retract. Then, he watched as the needle shrank rapidly. Just as it was about tosh at the Burial Land, it shrank to a size thatpletely missed the Burial Land. Now, it was shooting towards the opposite direction once more. "It''s time for you to die." The downgraderughed maniacally. The Source World was right in the needle''s path. The downgrader controlled the array te to make the needle grow rapidly again. Swoosh! The needle turned into an unimaginably huge metal whip that wasshing towards the Source World. The Source World at this point was like a fragile egg that was about to be smashed with a stone. Chapter 4288 The Collision Of Worlds Chapter 4288 The Collision Of Worlds Being smashed, the Source World released a massive amount of fragments. Thergest of the fragments were several trillions of miles long and wide, while the smaller ones were thousands of miles long. They formed a spreading band of debris that floated up and down. After the needle smashed the Source World, it rebounded in the opposite direction, then swung back. Eventually, the vacitions slowed, and the needle stopped moving, returning to its original form. Fuxi, the Snake Goddess, Yasamin, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the other natives of the Source World looked at their broken world with silent sorrow. They had been born and raised in the Source World. It was their home. Its utter destruction was a heavy cross to bear, and they felt heartbroken at the loss. At the moment, however, they had little time to nurse their grief. Once the needle had returned to its original straight form, it began extending further and further. It was aimed now at the primitivend. The Burial Land also sped up, keeping parallel with the primitivend. As everyone watched, a few minutester, the point of the needle came very close to the primitivend. Just as it was about to pierce thend, a new set of In and Out Holes had been formed. Because the primitivend had already left that chaotic space, Zen could easily release a new set of In and Out Holes. The ck hole sucked in the needle, and the white hole spat it out. The needle was now heading towards the Burial Land, which was flying parallel to the primitivend. As the needle drew closer, another set of In and Out Holes appeared. Immediately the needle vanished into the ck hole and was sent back over the primitivend. This was the same situation as before¡ªexcept this time, the Source World was gone, and the fierce battle between the three worlds had turned into a desperate contest between the remaining two. The key point was that both sides were moving. This was important, because it prevented the space around them from copsing due to the number of holes being created. Ideally, with an infinite energy source, an infinite number of holes could be summoned, letting the needle bounce from one point to another for countless repetitions. Strange sounds were released as the enormous needle moved in space. It almost sounded like the sshing of waves and the howling of wind, at the same time. As the huge needle zigzagged back and forth, it released the noise of a massive tide surging unhampered through space. A corner of the Burial Land had been broken, so the sound was clearly transmitted to everyone inside. In the face of the deadlock, the downgrader was patient. He mechanically released the holes to counterattack. Hispanion was less sanguine. The Snake Spirit King couldn''t help but ask, "How long will you be able to keep doing this? Will you just go on indefinitely?" "Of course not," the downgrader replied calmly. "Then what are you going to do?" said the Snake Spirit King anxiously. The downgrader''s tone remained cool and steady. "I need you to fight," he said. "Me? How?" said the Snake Spirit King, sounding startled and confused. If the two worlds collided, there was no question about his fighting abilities. The Snake Spirit King would not hesitate to lead the charge and rush into battle. But as things stood right now, there was no other role for him to y but that of a passive onlooker. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Take this," said the downgrader. He pointed directly at the Snake Spirit King with his finger. A bright white ring had enveloped the king''s head¡ªthe embryo of the white hole. The Snake Spirit King looked down at the white ring, his eyes widening. "What should I do?" "Send it over," the downgrader replied. "What do you mean? I have to send the hole over?" said the Snake Spirit King, looking stunned. "Of course," the downgrader said coldly. His manner left absolutely no room for negotiation. The Snake Spirit King was not fully convinced by this n, but he had no choice except to agree. Within minutes, the Snake Spirit King''s body became blurry. It was fusing into the environment. After the Snake Spirit King waspletely concealed, the downgrader sent him into the chaos. As the needle approached the Burial Land, the Snake Spirit King leapt up. Moving with quiet precision, hended on the silver needle and attached himself to it. The Snake Spirit King was rtivelyrgepared to many other creatures, butpared to the gigantic needle he was tiny. Moreover, since the downgrader had helped him to hide himself, it was virtually impossible to see him with the naked eye. With another strange, buzzing and sloshing sound, the needle once again changed its direction. A new set of In and Out Holes had appeared, and the needle was now extending towards the primitive land. Zen did not detect the presence of the Snake Spirit King. He simply released new holes, nning to keep sending the needle back towards the Burial Land. In that instant, the shadow of a snake detached itself from the needle. As the Snake Spirit King jumped, he released the white ring on his head. In a split second the white ring had expanded into a massive white hole. As Zen watched with astonishment, a corner of the Burial Land slid out from the white hole, crashing into the primitivend. The Snake Spirit King, positioned in the center of the white hole, was carried into the primitivend. With a heavy boom, the two worlds collided. The primitivend started to shake. So did the Pear Hill and the jadeite tform. Zen, Kincaid, the Snake Goddess, and the others had not expected this turn of events. Before their very eyes, the blood red sky had been torn apart, revealing a sharp corner of the Burial Land drilling in. Meanwhile, they saw the shadow of an enormous snake rolling in the air. It was none other than the Snake Spirit King. The Snake Spirit King was slightly dazed, for he had also felt the brunt of the impact. Nevertheless, he was triumphant to find himself in the primitivend. "I havee in!" he cried. The downgrader did not respond. Azure space doors appeared on the corner of the Burial Land, and a group of ck Troubled Creatures rushed out. There were so many of them that it was impossible to count. They surged out of the doors and swarmed in the sky like locusts. From a distance, they looked like an ominous, thick ck mist. There was a buzz as a figure suddenly appeared in front of the Snake Spirit King. It was an incarnation of Zen. "We meet again," roared Snake Spirit King. "Today I will have my revenge!" However, even as he spoke, a powerful force locked onto his huge body. At the same time, Zen said coolly, "This is my territory. Here, you can''t be considered my opponent." Zen stretched out his fingers and made a gentle pinching motion. Instantly, the Light of Annihtion covered the Snake Spirit King''s body, while the force that locked him in ce increased tenfold. The Snake Spirit King, as a Treacherous Being, was abnormally strong. But he was not even able to offer the slightest resistance to Zen''s attack. Inch by inch, he was crushed by the unyielding force, until he had dissipatedpletely. In the past, the Snake Spirit King had the advantage in the Jade Pure Realm due to his reliance on the Limited Omnipotent Stone. It was different now. Zen was omniscient and omnipotent, and the Snake Spirit King no longer had even a small chance of defeating him. However, the Troubled Creatures continued to howl and hiss as they poured out of the space doors. The noise they made was overwhelming. Zen watched them without any discernible change of expression. By now, there were at least hundreds of thousands of Troubled Creatures swarming in the red sky. The ones in the front had already noticed and targeted Zen. They let out their strange howling cries as they rushed towards him. "You? You are too weak!" Zen tilted his head slightly, and waved a hand in their direction. He released a powerful surge of energy that transformed into invisible des, which shot with deadly precision towards the Troubled Creatures. In a second, the invisible des sank into the flesh of the Troubled Creatures. They did not even understand what was happening. One moment, the wind was blowing in their ears, and in the next, they had been chopped and sliced into pieces. ck blood rained down as broken and dismembered limbs sailed through the air. All the Troubled Creatures died instantly. However, those space doors were still open, and more Troubled Creatures emerged. The attack showed no signs of slowing down. Zen flicked his hand a few more times, until the air was thick with the stench of blood and death. However, as he ughtered these Troubled Creatures without any difficulty, he felt doubt and suspicion forming in his mind. These creatures were cannon fodder. It was meaningless to send them in for the purpose of defeating Zen. Why was the downgrader doing this? What was he nning? Chapter 4289 Illusion Chapter 4289 Illusion Zen slightly raised his right hand. More invisible des emerged and shot towards the space doors. As they prated through the bodies of the Troubled Creatures, these des hit the surface of the space doors. Whoosh! Crack! The space doors were actually as fragile as a piece of ss in the face of Zen''s invisible des. He was able to effortlessly break them into pieces. However, just as Zen shattered them, more space doors suddenly appeared around him. With this, more Troubled Creatures continued to swarm and rush out. Zen couldn''t help but snort at the sight of all the new Troubled Creatures that surfaced, but he just continued to attack them and kill them off without breaking a sweat. At the same time, the Burial Land could witness the merciless death of the Troubled Creatures. Although it seemed that these Troubled Creatures were flooding the area, it only took Zen a few moments before he finished them off. As the number of the space doors increased, Zen also released more and more des. The rate at which he killed the Troubled Creatures was much faster than their appearance. That was why he was able to fully obliterate them along with the space doors. However, after killing them off, Zen suddenly noticed that there was something wrong with the bodies that he had in. After Zen had sessfully killed them off, their corpses didn''t actually fall to the ground. Instead, they floated in the air as if they weren''t affected by gravity. From afar, they looked like ck insects in various shapes that hovered over arge area. "Did you finally realize?" The Snake Spirit King''s voice sounded in a contemptuous tone. "Too bad for you, it''s toote!" The ck corpses began to move and merged with the other bodies until they formed a humongous hand that attempted to grab Zen. "Is that it?" Zen said with an unimpressed tone. He then narrowed his eyes and gathered his power. He summoned countless invisible des that formed a storm around him, spinning from top to bottom. However, as soon as the invisible des were about to set out, they were suddenly destroyed. "What the hell happened?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zen was taken aback and was confused at the sudden turn of events. "Ha! Do you think that this is still your territory? This area has already been contaminated by the Troubled Creatures. This space is now under our control! Prepare to die!" The enormous hand made up of the corpses of the Troubled Creaturespletely grasped Zen''s body and exerted a tremendous force. St! In an instant, Zen''s whole body was crushed into pieces. "Ha-ha! That''s what you get for being too arrogant. You''re only human. How dare you¡ª" The Snake Spirit King suddenly stopped in the middle of his sentence, surprised at what he saw from afar. Another avatar of Zen appeared outside the contaminated area. He stared at him with an indifferent expression and said, "The bodies of the Troubled Creatures are actually filled with the energy of the Pollution Extreme Form, which is a kind of energy to contaminate the space. I''ve never used it before, so I wanted to verify what it could do. What are you so happy about?" The real Zen was still on the jadeite tform, while the Snake Spirit King was facing his avatar. He could actually summon as many avatars as he could if he wanted to. "You arrogant bastard!" The Snake Spirit King felt so humiliated with Zen''s mockery that he was filled with rage. He quickly controlled the ck corpses and formed a huge hand again, aiming directly at Zen. However, Zen didn''t even dodge, and the big hand crushed him again. Immediately after, another avatar appeared. This time, Zen raised his hand, and balls of light the size of marbles condensed behind him. These balls of light were not created from his omnipotent power, but rather from the Purification Extreme Form, which could instantly purify the space that was contaminated by the Pollution Extreme Form. Whoosh! Whoosh! The balls of light rained on the ck corpses torrentially. They drilled into them one after another. Suddenly, the ck color of the corpses quickly faded and turned into the color of the flesh. These countless flesh-colored corpses floated in the air and gave off a terrifying aura. Soon enough, the contaminated space returned to its original state. If Zen hadn''t obtained the Heavenly Ring Staff, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about the Pollution Extreme Form. As a result, he would have no way to prevent the downgrader from polluting and devouring his entire primitivend. But now, it didn''t even take him much effort to restore it andunch a counterattack. "This is our ce. Although the Burial Land forcefully broke in, they still wouldn''t be able to do anything with Zen." The Snake Goddess assessed that the situation they were in was much better than she imagined. "But I still didn''t have the chance to make a move." Geoffrey was sulking a bit because he had been itching to fight in this war. However, Zen had already blocked the Burial Land by only using a few of his avatars. "Will you continue to hide behind the Snake Spirit King and these weak creatures? I didn''t expect that you were such a spineless coward!" Zen continued to unleash his invisible des to kill the Troubled Creatures. From time to time, he would use the Purification Extreme Form when the ck corpses had already umted to a certain extent. "My master doesn''t need to deal with you personally! You''re not even worth his effort!" the Snake Spirit King sneered. At the same time, several huge space doors appeared. This time, the Snake Spirit King summoned Troubled Creatures that were more peculiar than the previous ones. As the huge space doors opened, ginormous Troubled Creatures rushed out one after another. There were giant snakes with multiple heads, ghosts with long arms, spiders with several legs, and many others. "Really? You think that these could make a difference?" Zen nced at all the creatures with a taunting expression on his face. Except for their obviouslyrger bodies, these Troubled Creatures were no stronger than the previous ones. Zen didn''t even change his way of attacking. He just increased the number of invisible des to ughter these creatures. In no time, they were all cut to pieces. However, the Snake Spirit King didn''t stop summoning these Troubled Creatures. More and more of them came in various forms and sizes, fearlessly rushing and sacrificing themselves. Then, there were millions of them¡­ Tens of millions¡­ Hundreds of millions¡­ However, all these waves of ck corpses were just purified by Zen. The downgrader would never seed in contaminating the primitivend by just using the Pollution Extreme Form. At the same time, Hrio had been observing in silence as Zen continued to ughter the Troubled Creatures. Although the Pollution Extreme Form was easily resolved by Zen, he still couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something wrong going on. He clearly knew that the downgrader was an extremely intelligent being. There should be some meaning behind all these seemingly useless things that he was doing. ''Is he doing something while our attentions are focused on these creatures?'' Then, Hrio suddenly raised his head and looked at the corner of the Burial Land that pierced into the primitivend. It was just a small part with respect to the entirety of the Burial Land, but it was still quite huge. After all, the Burial Land wasrge enough to swallow two primitivends. ''Swallow?'' Hrio realized something. His eyes instantly widened. "Zen! Project the image outside the primitive land!" The real Zen, who was standing on the jadeite tform, looked at Hrio with furrowed brows but still did what he was told. As he pointed to the air, the image of the outside was projected on the jadeite tform. From there, they could clearly see the corner of the Burial Land that drilled into the primitive land. "Is there something wrong? What do we need to see here?" Kincaid asked as he was also a little confused with Hrio''s sudden request. After studying the projected image, Hrio continued, "Zen, can you try and push that corner out?" "Huh? I''m afraid that''s difficult to do," Zen said while shaking his head. Doing so would actually be equivalent to lifting the entire Burial Land upwards. With Zen''s current strength, he could easily prevent the Burial Land from invading further into the primitivend, but it would be difficult topletely get rid of it. He actually preferred to fight the downgrader head-on, but thetter had never shown himself. "Just try it!" Hrio insisted. Although Zen didn''t really understand why Hrio was strongly suggesting he do it, he still followed and did his best to push the corner. With that, his avatar raised his hand. In an instant, the power of the entire primitivend was directed to that corner. Rumble! Rumble! With the avatar''s full power, the corner was slowly raised to a height, but it was quickly pressed down hard again. "I can''t do it. It''s too heavy," Zen said as he turned to Hrio. Then, Hrio pointed at the image of the outside and said, "Even if it was just a little, you were able to lift the corner of the Burial Land, but the image didn''t move one bit. It means that the image is fake! It''s just an illusion created by the downgrader!" Chapter 4290 Outside The Primitive Land Chapter 4290 Outside The Primitive Land The collision of the Burial Land into the primitivend created a huge shockwave. Even though only a corner of the former had made contact, there was a loud noise and it attracted everyone''s attention. At that very moment, Zen himself was busy killing the Troubled Creatures and purifying the energy of the Pollution Extreme Form. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing Hrio''s words, he realized that something was wrong and decided to find out what was going on. The best way to do that was to utilize the Illusory Vision of the Soul Extreme Form! The consciousness created by the Illusory Vision quickly spread out in all directions and he began sensing everything that it touched. Its radius was increasing at an extremely fast speed, and in a very short period of time, it would have been able to reach the end of the chaos. However, before that could happen, the consciousness encountered an obstacle. As soon as it left the primitivend, it waspletely absorbed by a mysterious force and vanished without a trace. "How is that even possible?" Zen almost shouted in shock. The consciousness had spread out in all possible directions. Even if it hit a barrier in one direction which captured and erased it, what about the consciousness in other directions? The primitivend was enormous in size now, which meant there was only one way that this could have happened. The primitivend needed to be wrapped up in somethingrger than itself for that consciousness to bepletely absorbed. Wrapped up... Zen''s heart began thumping at the thought. He looked up at the blood red sky overhead and suddenly realized something, which darkened his face. "Father, what''s wrong?" Geoffrey instantly noticed Zen''s grim expression. Not only him, but the others did so as well. Zen didn''t answer the question, though. He narrowed his eyes and created an avatar that appeared at the edge of the primitivend. Whoosh... The avatar reached out and ced his palm on the inner wall of the primitivend. This wall of the primitivend was extremely thick and generally considered imprable. This was the consequence of absorbing countless heads in the chaos. Even Eternal Realm warriors would not be able to break through it into the chaos. But this wasn''t going to hinder Zen. "Go!" Zen''s avatar spat out. Then, with a soft, fluid movement, the avatar went straight through the wall, quickly passed through it, and was outside. Logically speaking, the avatar should have been gazing into the empty chaos now. But instead, he sawrge, ck mountains standing in the distance. And somehow, these mountains were upside down, with their peaks touching the ground instead of towering above. "Waah... Waah..." "Goo..." "Coo!" There were hundreds of Troubled Creatures on the ck mountains. When they discovered the avatar, they immediately sensed that this was an extraordinary prey. They spread their wings and charged towards him. But even before the Troubled Creature in the front could approach him, a snow-white light had already shot into its chest. After drawing an arc in the air, the light returned back to the avatar''s hand. This was a light shuttle, made up of the energy of the Purification Extreme Form. The ck matter in the body of the Troubled Creature faded away. It fell on the surface of the primitive land and died instantly as a result. Outside the primitivend, Zen''s avatar couldn''t use the omniscient power, which might be nothing but an annoyance at best. Dealing with these Troubled Creatures was still a piece of cake for him. The trouble was, the Troubled Creatures didn''t know about fear and even after one fell, they still swarmed towards Zen''s avatar However, the light shuttle went on rushing forwards like the sickle of death. After it had drawn numerous irregr curves in the air, hundreds of bodies were lying on the ground around Zen''s avatar. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... The corpses of the Troubled Creatures piled up beside him. However, the reason Zen''s avatar had left the primitivend was not to kill these Troubled Creatures. He wanted to investigate and find out what was going on. He also had a theory he needed to verify. After killing over a thousand Troubled Creatures in the chaos, he was nning on leaving and going to a ce from where he could observe more. He stretched out a hand and sped his thumb and index finger together. Calmly, he folded the space between him and his targeted area and in the blink of an eye, he had moved several trillions of miles. Now, he was standing at the top of the primitivend. Just as he had reached there and was beginning to look around, a voice came from behind him. "Good. Have one long look at this ce... Yourst look at it!" This was the voice of the Snake Spirit King! Zen''s avatar whirled around instantly, but there was nothing behind him. Before he had a chance to put up his guard, a thin tail had quietly wrapped itself around his throat and lifted him up. Swoosh... "You''re in my world now, and I rule this ce!" Zen''s avatar was lifted up into the air by the tail, and saw the giant head of the Snake Spirit King in front of him. Inside the primitivend, the Snake Spirit King did not stand a chance against Zen, which was why the fight hadn''t been too long. But now, the tables had turned, and it was Zen who had barged into the Snake Spirit King''s territory. The snake tail changed direction as it seized Zen. Zen looked around and saw ck mountains and Troubled Creatures everywhere. He was finally sure that he was inside the Burial Land now. His theory was right. The primitivend had been devoured by the Burial Land and no one had noticed! "Ha-ha..." Zen''s avatar sneered as the light shuttle in his hand quickly lengthened into a zing white light sword. With a fierce sh, he cut off the slender snake tail that was choking him and turned around. In the blink of an eye, the light sword had been shot into the Snake Spirit King''s mouth. "Buzz, buzz, buzz..." The sword released countless slender white lines inside the body of the Snake Spirit King. These lines themselves were also white in color and they forcefully sliced Zen''s opponent into countless pieces. The huge snake body copsed like a mountain that had lost its foundation and broke into pieces, falling down like confetti. The attack power of the Purification Extreme Form was not too strong, but Zen wasn''t actually facing the Snake Spirit King. Rather, what was in front of him was also an avatar, which meant that it was easy to face him. Buzz! A brand-new snake appeared behind Zen instantly. This time, the avatar was about the same size as Zen himself. When the snake appeared, it wrapped itself around Zen''s body. Then it raised its head, gazed into Zen''s eyes, and asked in a malicious tone, "Can I be your opponent now?" "You? Not a chance!" The energy of the Destruction Extreme Form suddenly burst out from Zen''s body. It created six short, purple swords which circled around the snake''s body and once again, Cornelius''s avatar was shed into countless pieces. Possessing energies from the various Extreme Forms, Zen was still extremely powerful even though it was his avatar who was fighting and he was outside the primitivend. As soon as this particr avatar was dismembered, a new avatar appeared like clockwork, once again wrapping itself around Zen''s body. "It doesn''t matter how many times you slice my avatar. This is a battle between two worlds. Once I devour your primitivend, then I''ll see if you are as good as you think you are!" The Snake Spirit Kingughed, and hundreds of ck spirals appeared in the inner space of the Burial Land. One of themnded on the surface of the primitivend and began spinning like a crazy top. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack... The surface of the primitivend was remarkably sturdy, but whenpared to the ck spiral, it was as fragile as ss. It cracked rapidly, and every single thing, from the smallest grain of sand to the broadest of the mountains began falling off! The ck spiral was only the size of a person, and the amount of matter it peeled off from the surface of the primitivend was pitifully small. In fact, what it did was almost negligiblepared to the huge primitivend. However, there were trillions of these ck spirals and each of them was spinning in various ces. They hadnded on the primitivend like locusts. Looking from afar, it was as if the surface of the primitivend had been covered with ayer of ck gauze! The elements that formed the surface of the primitivend were quickly peeled off, separated into confetti, and then absorbed! After swallowing the primitivend in one huge gulp, the Burial Land was nning on digesting it bit by bit! Chapter 4291 The Final Announcement Chapter 4291 The Final Announcement The downgrader was very aggressive. From the moment he had released the needle, he had already nned every step ahead. Zen, on the other hand, followed a rtively conservative approach. He only fought back at whatever came at him. However, the downgrader was able to control the needle, thus he kept the initiative. Besides, he had gained a wealth of experience. He had been in the Deep Space for a long time, so he was much more proficient in the use of all kinds of Extreme Form energies. "Ha-ha ha-ha... I won''t kill you. I''ll let you watch as I devour your primitivend..." the Snake Spirit King teased with a smug smile. He had a keen awareness of emotions and could sense Zen''s despair. Zen stopped his counterattacking. It was an exercise in futility to keep killing the Snake Spirit King''s avatars in the Burial Land. He could only observe this scene silently. The size of each ck spiral wasparatively quite small, and the speed of them devouring the primitivend was also limited. However, there were simply too many of them. If this continued, the primitivend wouldn''t be able tost for too long... On the jadeite tform. Everyone swept their eyes over anxiously. They sometimes studied Zen''s real body, while also looking at the fake projection, trying to figure out what had happened. Not long after, Zen''s real body finally moved. He gently flicked his finger, and the fake illusion that had been projected onto the jadeite tform disappeared. "Zen, what''s going on?" Kincaid was the first to question the events. After a moment of silence, Zen exined, "We''re already inside the Burial Land. The Snake Spirit King is maneuvering the Burial Land to devour the outer wall of the primitivend..." Although everyone present had been mentally prepared, their faces still darkened after Zen confirmed their suspicions. "Then what can we do?" Yasamin asked in a low voice. This was a situation unlike any they had ever experienced. Even the Snake Goddess, who was extremely intelligent, was at a loss. Kincaid questioned, "Hrio, if one world is wrapped up in another world, how will the rules be changed?" Although the Bold Conjecture House had performed all sorts of strange experiments, the question Kincaid raised was an unpopr topic that few people would be interested in studying. If one primitive land wrapped up another primitivend, who would then be the real controller? Hrio was also stumped by the question. "I haven''t conducted any relevant research. I wonder if the other members of the Bold Conjecture House might have some experience. Wait for me. I''ll go to the Other Shore..." With those words, Hrio returned to the Other Shore. After half a minute, a Descending Ring shed with a golden light. However, the one who descended was not Hrio, but a thin human spirit. "Greetings, Master Kincaid! I''m Barth from the Bold Conjecture House." The human spirit named Barth saluted. Kincaid waved away formalities with his hand. "You don''t have to be so courteous. Can you answer my question?" Barth nodded. "I''m in charge of the research into the secondary worlds. I''m an expert in this field, so Master Hrio asked me to descend here. Back then..." "Get straight to the point!" Kincaid rushed to cut him off from rambling. Given the critical situation, Barth was wasting time with nonsense, which left everyone speechless. "I once created several primitivends at the same time, observing as they merged and devoured each other. One of these test cases was simr to what you have encountered¡ªarge primitivend devoured a small primitivend..." Barth continued to unhurriedly exin. Kincaid, the Snake Goddess, and the others shared helpless looks on their faces, but they could only let him continue exining in his meandering way. Zen, on the other hand, wore a look of concern. "What will happen to me as the controller of the smaller primitivend once it is devoured?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "You will not be affected," said Barth with a smile. "Your controlling force and the Snake Spirit King''s will be integrated. What''s interesting is that as a controller, you can even assert control over the Burial Land in turn. To put it bluntly, you and the Snake Spirit King will fight for control over the whole Burial Land. The winner will take all." Hearing this, the Snake Goddess couldn''t help but blurt out, "It wouldn''t be advantageous for them, right?" Barth responded with a smile, "Yes, it''s a great disadvantage to them. It''s simply stupid to do so. The Snake Spirit King and the downgrader must have never done experiments of this nature. They mistakenly believe that they can control everything by devouring the primitivend, but in fact, the opposite is true..." Although this thin man was verbose and rambling on, everyone became more patient to hear what he had to say. The situation remained critical, but there was now a chance to fight back. It was unclear who would win in the end, anyway. However, the primitivend was probably no longer a safe haven, and an unprecedented and fierce war was looming. The people on the jadeite tform had already been mentally prepared, but this war involved countless innocent people: the people in therge cities on the Pear Hill, the people in the Ruin Graveyard, the people in the divinend, and even the people in various universes who knew nothing about the outside world. "I want them to know the truth, so even if they die, they will know the reason..." said Zen. "What do you n on doing?" asked Fuxi. "Announce it to everyone." As he spoke, Zen tapped his tiptoe on the jadeite tform andunched himself into the air. "I''m Zen, the controller of this primitivend. Whether you hail from the Pear Hill, the Ruin Graveyard, the divinend, or the universes, you''re all under my protection..." While his voice did not have significant prating force, Zen had immediately activated the omniscient power, causing his voice to ring in everyone''s ears. It was as if hundreds of trillions of Zens were whispering an exnation to countless people. "At this moment, the primitivend has encountered a great crisis. Arger world has descended, and the primitivend will fall into turmoil. Everyone living within will have no way to escape¡­ But I will do my best to protect you all..." In the divinend, on the edge of the Time Sea. A girl with sad eyes looked up at the sky. She was Ynde. She had asked Mike to take back a Heavenly Destiny. Although her cultivation level had returned to that of a world lord for a while, she broke through the shackles and became a True God, finally entering the divinend. When Zen''s voice rang out, she felt as if she was in the Evolutionary Universe once more. At that time, Zen''s voice had often echoed across the universe. In the Evolutionary Universe, the Supreme Lord of Original Sin, the Supreme Lord of Oracle, and the other Supreme Lords even thought that Zen had returned. They had been trying tomunicate with Zen through the Roaring Tokens. In the fairy pce... Inside the Pear Hill... Humans, nonhumans, and intelligent creatures all experienced different thoughts when they heard Zen''s words. Many didn''t believe what they heard, while some didn''t care, others were sad, and many were crying... Whether they were willing or not, they were about to face an inevitable catastrophe. Once Zen returned to the jadeite tform, he began tomunicate with the ancestry-level bloodline. After the Heavenly Ring Staff was taken back by Geoffrey, the ancestry-level bloodline took away the spirit in the staff, which was the crystal. The ancestry-level bloodline was trying to find its own memories in it. However, the process was not going smoothly. This crystal was in apletely sealed state. The ancestry-level bloodline feared damaging the crystal, so it did not dare to use too much power on the crystal. "The outer wall of the primitivend will be broken. No matter what happens, you must return to my body first," said Zen. The ancestry-level bloodline epted Zen''s instructions without hesitation. The huge blood red sky began to shrink, converging into an extremely thin blood pir, and then it entered into Zen''s body, taking with the crystal that belonged to the Heavenly Ring Staff. Chapter 4292 Merging Into One Chapter 4292 Merging Into One After the ancestry-level bloodline went back to Zen''s body, only one hundred and forty rings which were the energies of the one hundred and forty Extreme Form energies floating in the sky. It was a littleplicated to control the Extreme Form energies, so Zen created one hundred and forty avatars¡ªeach of which was responsible for one kind of energy. When he needed to use any of the energies, he would activate one of his avatars to control it. However, the primitivend was about to be captured, so he had to prevent the Extreme Form energies and the avatars from being destroyed. After thinking for a while, Zen gently raised his hand, and a mysterious power of space circted his fingertip. After the avatar in charge of the Hyperspace Extreme Form opened his eyes, a space began to envelop all of the energies and the avatars. "Shrink!" Zenmanded. Swoosh! The space began to shrink. The one hundred and forty kinds of energies as well as the avatars also shrank with it, until finally, they allnded on Zen''s palm. He looked at the space on his palm and heaved a sad sigh. After he put the space away, Zen''s gaze swept across everyone present. Everyone there all had mixed feelings. They thought back to the start of the war in the Source World to their sessful escape. The steps they had to take to reach this moment were not easy at all. The end of the chaos was not worth mentioning now. What they had to focus on now was facing the Snake Spirit King and the downgrader. Fuxi said with a wide smile, "Even if we lose, it will all be worth it. There were so many civilizations before us, but none of them were able to experience what we experienced!" "I had never thought of fighting against such powerful enemies before. If I had known about the force we were about to face today a lot earlier, I''m afraid I would have given up on day one," Eastern Emperor Taiyi said expressionlessly. "It''s not just you. I didn''t think I''d ever reach this point, either," Hrio replied, shaking his head. While they seemed to be full of fighting spirit, in their hearts, the feeling of despair quietly began to grow. It was like they had worked so hard to hike up a mountain, only to reach its peak and realize there was still a dangerousdder they had to climb. It was difficult for them not to feel despair, especially when their previous efforts seemed to be for nothing. Kincaid, however, was having none of it. "Wait, why do you guys think that we''re going to be the ones who will lose?" He spoke up. "Let''s not forget¡ªwhatever the downgrader has, we have it too. If that''s the case, why are you guys so sure he''s going to win?" he continued. "Master Kincaid''s right! Also, Zen controls the Extreme Form energies. As the controllers of the primitivends, they are equally matched in strength. More importantly, we have something that they don''t have," the Snake Goddess eximed. Zen asked in astonishment, "What do you mean?" "Listen to me first." Ignoring Zen''s and everyone else''s puzzled expressions, the Snake Goddess continued, "The human spirit called Barth said that when a big primitivend devours a small primitivend, the former wouldn''t have any advantages. The controllers of the two primitivends have the same authority, right?" "Yes," Zen confirmed. "The Snake Spirit King and the downgrader definitely don''t know about this. If they did, they wouldn''t have chosen to devour your primitivend," the Snake Goddess continued to exin. Zen thought about it for a while before nodding his head in agreement. The Snake Goddess'' analysis made perfect sense. "When the two worlds merge into one world, your omniscient and omnipotent power will meet no obstruction in the Burial Land. You can find out the Snake Spirit King in an instant and kill him!" the Snake Goddess eximed. As Fuxi, Kincaid, and the others heard the Snake Goddess'' suggestion, their eyes lit up with hope. But it was quickly turned down by Hrio, who said, "Cornelius is in the form of a Treacherous Being. It will not be easy to kill him." As Hrio said, the reason why Treacherous Beings were so terrifying to face inbat was that it was extremely difficult to kill them. Even if one used the Light of Annihtion to kill the Treacherous Beings, thetter would still be able to revive themselves through their coordinates. If Zen used the me Extreme Form, he didn''t need to use the Light of Annihtion. He could directly burn the Snake Spirit King to death. He had already done it once on the Other Shore, but the question was this¡ªhow could he remove the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates? "It shouldn''t be difficult to find his coordinates with your omniscient power," the Snake Goddess said, her brain still swiftly racing. "Yes. If his coordinates are in the Burial Land, there might be a good chance I can kill him," Zen said, growing more hopeful. "But what if his coordinates aren''t in the Burial Land but on the Other Shore?" Hrio asked again. Now, everyone fell into silence. It wouldn''t be easy to find the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates if they were on the Other Shore. "Ha-ha..." Kincaidughed suddenly, breaking the silence. "Cornelius is a very cautious person. I''m afraid he wouldn''t want to be separated from his coordinates. There''s a high chance of him bringing his coordinates to the Burial Land, but still, we can''t be a hundred percent sure we''ll win this war. All we can do is try!" "Forget the hundred percent chance of winning! Even if the chance is slim, we still have to go on to fight!" Zen said, punching his fist into the air. Outside the primitivend, Zen''s avatar was still tightly held by the Snake Spirit King. He looked down. When the ck spirals eroded the primitivend, they might have absorbed a portion of the matter that fell off from the primitivend. These ck spirals grew stronger and stronger each minute. As a result, the speed at which they eroded the outer wall of the primitivend grew quicker and quicker. It was as if they were peeling off a fruit, grinding the primitivend''s outer wall bit by bit. This might take a longer time, but it was the safest n in the eyes of the Snake Spirit King and the downgrader. On a peak of the Burial Land stood the Snake Spirit King''s real body, and on his head stood the downgrader. "We''re at an absolute advantage with this strategy. The Source World has been smashed into pieces. Congrattions! You''ve won the battle earlier than we expected," the Snake Spirit King said, praising the downgrader. However, the downgrader''s six pairs of light blue,pound eyes were not celebrating. Instead, his eyes looked bored. "Well, it is a little boring..." he said, trailing off. "What do you mean?" the Snake Spirit King asked in surprise. "I''ve fought against rence countless times, and every battle with him was fierce. I did my best whenever I was battling him, but I always failed to take him down. Now that I fight with these weak existences, there is no challenge in it for me. I can''t help but find this all boring..." the downgrader said, shaking his head in disappointment. "rence... Who is he?" the Snake Spirit King asked cautiously. The downgrader scoffed. "You are not qualified to know," he said coldly. Although the Snake Spirit King cursed in his heart, he didn''t dare to say anything about it. Four hourster... One-fifth of the primitivend''s outer wall had been eroded. Six hourster... Half of the primitivend''s outer wall had been eroded. Ten hourster... The once thick wall of primitivend became thin. It had only about one-tenth of its original thickness. At this time, the Snake Spirit King released an aura smelling like blood, which spread to every corner of the Burial Land. "Ssh..." When the Troubled Creatures of thend smelled the blood, they followed it like they were hungry sharks. They pped their wings and surrounded the huge primitivend. They waited. When the outer wall of the primitivend waspletely eroded, they would rush towards it. "Desperate?" the Snake Spirit King''s avatar asked. "Ha-ha..." Zen''s avatar sneered, refusing to entertain him. Looking at all the Troubled Creatures surrounding the primitivend, he couldn''t help but think of what the Snake Goddess mentioned. The Snake Spirit King and the downgrader didn''t know that when the boundary was broken, the two primitivends would merge into one. They weren''t aware of the consequence of what they were doing. Another hourter, the outer wall of the primitivend cracked. Countless holes and crevices began to appear. The rest of the broken shell waspletely eroded by the ck spirals until finally, the two worlds merged. Swoosh... "We''ve seeded!" They cheered. At this moment, the Snake Spirit King felt a lot of information rush into his mind. Before, the primitivend was like a locked, ck box to him. He couldn''t open it up or see through it. Now, it was as transparent as water. He looked at it intensely as his mind absorbed endless details. His omniscient ability finally extended to Zen''s primitivend. However, what the Snake Spirit King didn''t know was that Zen felt the same way about the Burial Land.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 4293 Assault Chapter 4293 Assault The entirety of the Burial Land now came into Zen''s view. From the specific number of the Troubled Creatures, to the huge jars that were used to nurture Troubled Creatures at the bottom of the ck mountain... Zen could see it all. He could even sense the horde of Troubled Creatures swarming over to the primitivend, their minds filled with craziness, restlessness, and strong killing intent. However, Zen had no interest in them. Instead, he focused on finding the location of the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. Buzz! In the blink of an eye, the figures of the Snake Spirit King and the downgrader appeared in his mind''s eye. While the two of them both had an acute sense of perception, they didn''t notice Zen''s watchful eye. If it were anyone else, they''d have found out immediately, but Zen''s state of omniscience was different. As opposed to spying, this omniscience let him know everything about anything in a single thought. "The downgrader, and the Snake Spirit King. I''ve found them now..." Zen said to the others. However, this still wasn''t what he was looking for. "The Snake Spirit King''s coordinates..." In his state of omniscience, nothing in the Burial Land could remain secret to him. As long as Zen thought about it, he would instantly get the answer. His mind was quickly directed to the bottom of a mountain. There, he saw the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates, which were encased in an orb of ck light. Additionally, a golden ring surrounded the ck orb. Buzz... Zen shot a quick nce to the others and gave them aforting nod before abruptly teleporting to the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. However, he did leave a replica of himself before he left. Shortly after, the Snake Spirit King set foot on the Pear Hill. His huge body slowly coiled up onto the peak. All the while, he hissed proudly. He didn''t even bother to hide hiscency in his golden eyes as he revealed himself before everyone. "Panic, fear, and uneasiness," he eximed tedly. "I feed off of your negative emotions!" What he said was true. The eyes of the Snake Goddess, Kincaid, Hrio, and everyone else were filled with anxiety. However, their uneasiness actually stemmed from fear that Zen''s movements would be found out. Whatever the case was, their panicked expressions worked like a charm to delude the proud Snake Spirit King. The Snake Spirit King was so carried away that he couldn''t be bothered to check if the Zen before him was just a replica, nor did he even use his omniscient power to read their minds. He believed that everything was well under his control. Kincaid, Zen, Hrio, and Itzel... None of them would be able to change anything. There was no longer any chance for these weaklings to turn the tide, he firmly believed. "My foolish daughter! Did things go as you wished?" the Snake Spirit King sneered, directing his forked tongue at Itzel. Standing at the corner of the jadeite tform, Itzel stared coldly at her father, disgust written all over her face. "Might I remind you, father," she snapped back, "Your wishes haven''t been fulfilled, either. How pathetic!" "How dare you!" The fact that he failed to upgrade the world was a terrible blow to the Snake Spirit King''s ego. Although he had already tried to ept it as fact, he still felt furious and embarrassed when Itzel pointed it out. Unable to suppress his anger, he opened his huge mouth in an attempt to swallow her whole. Kincaid, Hrio, and Rocher all immediately sprang into action, ready to strike back. However, before they could even get close, a strong, burly figure had already stepped forward. Before the Snake Spirit King could react, Geoffrey had closed in on him in a heartbeat and swung his large fist at the Snake Spirit King''s body. Pop! A light muffled sound rang out, as though Geoffrey had hit a piece of cotton. However, the power that erupted from his blow was extremely terrifying. The huge body of the Snake Spirit King caved in upon impact, and the power even prated through his body. An energy wave strong enough to distort the space within tens of thousands of miles rippled out, influencing even the Troubled Creatures that had just set foot onto the primitivend. Despite them being so far away, these creatures were still blown away, losing their bnce. tter! After the punch wasnded, the Snake Spirit King''s body instantly disintegrated into ashes. Everyone who had witnessed this scene was stunned into silence. After Geoffrey had returned from his long journey, he was known to have undergone a drastic change. Once when he had sparred with Rocher, his power had surprised everyone. However, he now disyed even greater power that was far beyond everyone''s imagination. "Let me protect you all!" Geoffrey said with a smile as he waved his huge fist. After returning to the chaos, he hadn''t yet used his strength to its full potential. His body was, after all, the strongest physical body in the Deep Space, and its power was so great that even he himself was startled. This great power boosted his confidence; he was a different person now. Buzz... Momentster, a new Snake Spirit King appeared before them. He hissed in frustration, shooting an annoyed nce at Geoffrey. "I must admit, what a strong force! You really surprised me." Narrowing his eyes at Geoffrey, he continued, "But that doesn''t matter, it won''t make a difference. Do you really think you can defeat me?" He sneered disdainfully. Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Geoffrey materialized in front of him once more and punched him right on his forehead. His body was powerful enough to transcend the restraints of space. To a certain extent, his movements were beyond the Snake Spirit King''s prediction, regardless of his omniscience. The Snake Spirit King''s body was once again blown to smithereens. However, what Geoffrey killed was only another avatar. As long as the Snake Spirit King wanted, he could create thousands of such avatars. Buzz... Once the avatar was killed, the Snake Spirit King summoned a new one to take its ce, which was then killed by Geoffrey again. It became an endless cycle of summoning and killing. This scene soon became too much for the others to take in. As they watched in awe, Kincaid and the rest did not try to interfere. Geoffrey''s intentions were clear: he wanted to distract the Snake Spirit King with his incredible strength so that Zen would have enough time toplete his mission. Speaking of Zen, as Geoffrey continued to kill the Snake Spirit King''s avatars, he had quietly appeared at the foot of a mountain, which was only several feet away from the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates. Zen frowned. He had nned to appear right in front of the coordinates. With his omnipotence, it should have been easy for him to achieve that. However, there was something special about the golden ring, which blocked him from doing so. Although his teleportation had been disturbed by the golden ring, this distance was close enough for him. Shrugging it off, he decided to proceed immediately. If the Snake Spirit King noticed something was amiss and tried to find out where Zen was, his current location would immediately be exposed to his enemies. In fact, the Snake Spirit King only needed to check what the people on the jadeite tform were thinking to know what their n was! "Destruction Extreme Form!" A circle of purple energy formed in front of Zen, from which a spear quickly materialized... Grasping the spear firmly in his hand, he jabbed forward towards his target. Bang! The long spear stabbed into the surface of the golden ring and made a harsh, crisp sound. The golden ring trembled, and several cracks appeared on its edge. "It''s not destroyed? Oh no!" Zen had expected he would prate through the golden ring and shatter the coordinates in one blow. Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined this ordinary-looking golden ring would withstand the Destruction Extreme Form energy! However, he quickly gathered his bearings. Withdrawing the long spear, he quicklynded another blow. Simultaneously, he summoned two replicas beside him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, from the top of the mountain, the Snake Spirit King and the downgrader had all their attention focused on Geoffrey. Geoffrey''s strong body was definitely something beyond their expectations, and consequently they had been caught off guard. It seemed Geoffrey''s n was working, as they had failed to shift their attention away from him. "This young man''s body is incredibly strong. Moreover, I can feel that his soul is equally strong. If I wasn''t connected to the Burial Land, I would be no match for him. Why is there such a powerful warrior in the primitivend? Is this a result of the Extreme Form energy?" the Snake Spirit King inquired. The downgrader shook his head. "He was the one who brought back the Heavenly Ring Staff. He must have obtained a great fortune in the Deep Space. Both his physical body and soul are the strongest in the Deep Space. It''s normal that you are not a match for him." "It''s a pity such strength will go to waste," the Snake Spirit King saidcently, a smile creeping on his face. "Don''t cken your vignce. They''ve grasped the Extreme Form energies. It''s not worth mentioning to me, but..." Before the downgrader could finish his sentence, his six pairs of eyes suddenly shed with a red light, and uneasiness emanated from him. Chapter 4294 Indestructible Chapter 4294 Indestructible The downgrader''s eyes suddenly widened in realization. He discovered that the golden ring was under attack, and it already got damaged! The golden ring, also known as the Narrow Steel Ring in the Deep Space, was an immensely powerful defensive treasure invented by a genius of the Cinnabar race. Even the downgrader was amazed when he first saw it. He was awed by the inventor''s wisdom and the fact that he managed to create such a powerful treasure with the Extreme Form energy. After the downgrader had obtained the irregr heavy sword, he used the Extreme Form energy to build the Narrow Steel Ring. However, it was a pity that he was not in the Deep Space right now. That was because the creation of Narrow Steel Rings required some specific techniques and materials from the Deep Space. Therefore, the downgrader could only make a simplified version. Yet, although he had only made a simplified Narrow Steel Ring, it still had a spectacr defensive ability. It should''ve been impossible to damage it with just a single blow! "What''s wrong?" the Snake Spirit King asked curiously. He could not understand why the downgrader felt worried when everything was well under their control. "Someone is trying to destroy your coordinates and my Source Light..." the downgrader answered. "What? But how could that happen?" the Snake Spirit King said in disbelief while he subconsciously began to think about the possible answers. As he did so, his omniscient abilities immediately conveyed all the relevant information to him. It included the inner thoughts of the people on the jadeite tform, the reason why Geoffrey continued to attack his avatars in vain, as well as Zen''s current location. As the information shed in his mind, he saw Zen, who thrust a purple spear towards the golden ring. After he did that, numerous cracks appeared on the ring''s surface. Bang! With a crisp sound, the cracks immediately spread to the entire body of the Narrow Steel Ring. If Zen thrust the spear once more, the Narrow Steel Ring would undoubtedly break into pieces! "Stop!" the Snake Spirit King yelled, his face nched in fright. He quickly attempted to teleport himself beside Zen to block the spear. The downgrader''s reflexes were much faster than the Snake Spirit King''s. However, he needed a longer time to use the Grand Teleportation technique, since the Burial Land had been handed over to the Snake Spirit King. As a result, they did things almost simultaneously. Just as both of them were about to teleport away at the same time, two avatars of Zen suddenly appeared behind them. "Exile!" In a split second, two cubic spaces enveloped the downgrader and the Snake Spirit King. Buzz... They felt their heads spin for a moment, then they got sent out of the Burial Land at the same time and found themselves floating somewhere else in the chaos. "What?" In turn, the downgrader''s six pairs ofpound eyes instantly turned bright red. He quickly understood the situation and spiraled into a flurry of emotions. "It''s Zen... He could control the Burial Land?!" It was not until the Snake Spirit King got kicked out of the Burial Land that he realized what happened. "Stop him, my avatar!" Since they got sent quite far away, it was not easy for the Snake Spirit King to go back. Thus, he immediately created an avatar beside Zen. But before his avatar could stop Zen, the purple spear which was formed from the Destruction Extreme Form energy had already stabbed the Narrow Steel Ring. Bang! Covered in cracks, the Narrow Steel Ring finally broke apart at that one thrust. As a defensive treasure, it was already impressive enough to have withstood three blows of the Destruction Extreme Form energy before it finally shattered. However, the long spear did not stop even after it broke the Narrow Steel Ring. Next, it pierced through the ck orb of light and punctured the coordinates. Crack! The moment the coordinates, which were two golden crosses, came into contact with the Destruction Extreme Form energy, they instantly turned into a heap of fine golden powder. The poor Snake Spirit King had sensed everything through his connection to the Burial Land. He even knew how many pieces his coordinates had broken into, but he could not stop it from happening. He could only watch helplessly in a daze. If he could not do anything, then what use were his omniscient abilities? "Help, help me..." On the brink of death, the Snake Spirit King desperately asked the downgrader for help. "You died of stupidity," the downgrader only remarked mockingly. "I... I..." The Snake Spirit King failed to finish his sentence, as his body slowly became snow-white in color, then a translucent shade. Eventually, hepletely disappeared from the downgrader''s vision. The chief culprit behind the destruction of the main world and the one who had brought the Four Spirits Sect to its end finally died in this way. After he died, his avatars could no longer move, as if they had lost their souls. Meanwhile, Zen stretched out his hand and stabbed the avatar''s body with the purple spear, which sted it into pieces. His lips curved into a relieved smile. On the jadeite tform, the Snake Spirit King''s avatars originally kept forming in session before Geoffrey quickly killed them. Just as Geoffrey began to worry that his physical strength could not hold on for longer, the avatars suddenly stopped appearing. Did Zen seed? Or did the Snake Spirit King just give up wasting his time fighting with Geoffrey? A moment of silenceter, everyone turned to look at Zen''s avatar. They knew this avatar was connected to Zen''s consciousness. "Zen! How''s it going now?" the Snake Goddess asked. Everyone on the jadeite tform went silent and eagerly waited for Zen''s avatar to answer. The avatar paused for a few seconds before the corners of his mouth curved up into a smile. "I have removed the Snake Spirit King''s coordinates," he said. Kincaid, Hrio, the Snake Goddess, Geoffrey, Rocher, and the human heroes'' energy souls all felt stunned for a moment ¡ª then they jumped in joy. "He really made it!" "It was easier than I expected!" "As the saying goes, ''the smarter one will win in an inevitable confrontation.'' Because they were both world rulers, this fight quickly yielded results!" The crux of the battle between the world rulersy on seizing the advantage of time. It was especially important for Zen to have obtained the most crucial information from Barth, and the Snake Goddess'' suggestion was no less significant. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As the others celebrated, Itzel looked rxed. Her father, who had remained one of her worst nightmares, was finally gone. Her curse that hadsted for over a thousand chaotic eras came to an end atst. While everyone basked in their excitement, Zen added, "Although his coordinates have gotten destroyed, the orb of ck light still exists. I can''t eliminate it..." Everyone on the jadeite tform felt very optimistic already, but their happiness did notst long when Zen pointed out the graver issue. Then, they became serious once again. They had not forgotten the fact that the downgrader remained their biggest threat. At the bottom of the mountain, different rings shed in Zen''s palms one after another. He tried every kind of Extreme Form energy in session, but none of them worked to affect the ck light. Whoosh! A white ring released a zing beam of light, which melted the entire mountain right away. However, the ck light was still undamaged. "Zen, why don''t you try to exclude that entire area from thend?" the Snake Goddess advised his avatar, who was on the jadeite tform. At that moment, Zen''s eyes lit up as a blue ring materialized in front of him. "Hyperspace Extreme Form!" Buzz! A space of ten miles in length, width, and height appeared in a particr area. This space was completely isted from the primitivend. "Exile!" Zen tried to exile everything in this specific space, including the ck light. Theoretically, this entire space should have gotten exiled into somewhere else in the chaos. However, the ck light still floated in its original position and did not even move an inch at all. A headache began to brew in Zen''s head. This thing was a tougher challenge than he had imagined! "Ancestry-level bloodline... Do you have any idea?" he asked helplessly. Although the ancestry-level bloodline had been busy dealing with the crystal, it had also paid attention to Zen''s movements. Of course, it had also noticed the ck light earlier. "When we were in the Jade Pure Realm, I noticed something familiar in this orb of ck light," said the ancestry-level bloodline. "What''s it?" Zen asked hurriedly. "I can''t tell. My relevant memories were lost. Perhaps we can find the answer in the crystal," the ancestry-level bloodline answered. "Alright..." While Zenmunicated with the ancestry-level bloodline, his eyes remained transfixed on the ck light. As he looked closely at it, he began to feel a strange sensation. He felt as if someone was staring back at him in the ck light. The second he was about to speak, he heard the downgrader''sughter from within the ck light. "Ha-ha! Have you found me? You have sharper eyes than I thought!" Chapter 4295 Tools Chapter 4295 Tools As the downgrader floated in the chaos, his six pairs ofpound eyes shone a bright, shing orange. He sized up Zen. When Zen noticed the downgrader, he was not threatened at all. If anything, he merely mocked him with a chuckle. However, Zen''s heart sank as he heard the downgrader''s words. It seemed that he did not care about the death of the Snake Spirit King, which was not a good sign. "It turns out that I can''t control the primitivend by devouring it directly. When arge primitivend devours a small one, this leaves the two controllers to have the same power. The Snake Spirit King is really a good-for-nothing bastard. You must have known this secret and made ns ordingly," the downgrader nagged. "But because you were born in this chaos, you have limited knowledge. I can only assume that someone from the Bold Conjecture House told you this." The downgrader always had a better understanding of nature than anyone else. With ease, he could quicklye up with the most urate guesses and answers. Meanwhile, Zen intently stared into the ck light as he felt a great pressure of energy from it. When he was in the Jade Pure Realm, he hadn''t known the downgrader well. However, he had enough confidence to put up a fight against the downgrader and almost win. Now that Kincaid had woken up and Geoffrey had returned with the Heavenly Ring Staff, he gradually realized that the downgrader was moreplex than he seemed. Even if he disposed of the Snake Spirit King, it seemed that everything was still in the palm of the downgrader. "So what?" Zen asked. "Your resistance is notable and surprises me, but the effort you make is in vain," the downgrader pointed out. "In vain?" Zen''s eyebrows ruffled as he pulled himself together. "Don''t forget that I am now the owner of the Burial Land. I also have the Extreme Form energies of the Deep Space while you are all alone!" It seemed that Zen had the upper hand and he shouldn''t fear the downgrader any more. "Hahaha..." The downgrader roared with frightening cackles and shrieks. "Your present struggle reminds me so much of the Sacred Spirit race. They were born as indestructible stone tablets. Would you like to guess how they nned to defeat me?" Zen looked at the ground, not saying a word. The downgrader nodded and continued, "They united as one and grew together to form a huge stone cage that trapped me within. It''s a pity you weren''t able to witness it. It was truly an unprecedented big move. Though the power of the sixth-grade world is far weakerpared to that of the seventh-grade and eighth-grade worlds, they were persistent and determined all throughout, which resulted to a very cruel ending." "What... What happened to them?" Zen couldn''t help but ask. "Oh, they turned from stone tablets to tombstones. Hahaha!" The downgrader let out a mercilessugh. "When I injured rence in the fifth-grade world, I won. That says a lot, because in this world, only rence can stop me. And you, you''re just materials and tools. All brawn and no brain." "We still have our own intelligence," Zen defended with his eyebrows raised. "No, you don''t." The downgrader looked down and shook his head. "Your intelligence is too low. Undeniably, it is impressive that you have reached this point, but like I said before, you are all tools. Without rence, you are nothing. You have no idea how funny it is to see you explore the chaos like chickens with their heads cut off," he said with a tone of revulsion, as if Zen''s small, shallow understanding disgusted him. "Without rence, we can also win. Otherwise, why did you attach yourself to the Snake Spirit King all these years?" Zen retorted. He was definitely not going to back down on such argument. "rence lost his memory in the Deep Space while I lost my strength. Since then, it became extremely difficult for me to downgrade the worlds." As he spoke, he stretched out his slender arms and the parts of the irregr heavy sword appeared one by one, slowly piecing themselves together. "Now that I''ve regained my strength, everything is different." He smiled, "Let me show you how to properly use this weapon." Buzz! Just then, the cracks across the heavy sword began to flicker with a bright light. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Oddly enough, the light was not monochrome; it was colorful. Within the sword, various Extreme Form energies quickly switched around. Swoosh! At the same time, Zen felt a sudden change within the Burial Land. "Troubled Creatures!" Before, when the Snake Spirit King used ck vortexes to get rid of the outer wall of the primitivend, he ordered the Troubled Creatures to attack. That was when a vast number of Troubled Creatures swarmed to the primitivend from all directions, attacking left and right. However, Zen''s primitivend had expanded a lot. This brought about a long distance between the outer wall to the Pear Hill and the Ruin Graveyard in the center. It would take the Troubled Creatures quite a long time to get there. Once he controlled the Burial Land, Zen ignored the Troubled Creatures so they safely continued to fly in the void. If one looked closely from the farthest corner of the Burial Land, they would easily spot a number of Troubled Creatures huddled together like a ck ball as they moved towards the center. All of a sudden, blue bands of light appeared on the bodies of the Troubled Creatures. Simultaneously, their bodies increased in size as the ck ball moved even quicker than before. Realizing that something was wrong, Zen appeared in the center of the Burial Land and immediately sent a message as the controller. "All of you, return! Now!" Because the Troubled Creatures were born in the Burial Land, they werepletely under Zen''s control. The creatures were determined to get to their goal and quickened their pace. However, the moment they heard Zen''s message, they stopped in their tracks and flowed backwards. The ball they formed expanded as they made their way back. Ssh! Just then, ck mes appeared at the center of the Burial Land too. With the irregr heavy sword in his hand, the downgrader roared his order, "Kill everything you see! That is an order!" When the Troubled Creatures heard this, they roared once again and charged forward. At the hands of the downgrader, they actually disobeyed Zen''s order without hesitation. The downgrader looked at Zen with a grin across his face. "Look how weak your power is. What kind of controller are you?" he mocked. Zen''s face darkened at the downgrader''s words. "These Troubled Creatures can''t withstand even a single blow. What is it to you if you can control them?" Without a second thought, Zen released a thousand avatars. When he''d used an avatar before, the avatar wiped out a hundred million Troubled Creatures. Though the creatures were enormous, they were still considerably weak in battle. This time was different, and it went beyond any of Zen''s expectations. As one of the avatars rushed towards the Troubled Creatures, he released invisible des from his body. However, before the des approached the Troubled Creatures, their bodies fluctuated. They charged and tore the avatar into pieces. Likewise, they did the same to the other avatars before them. Within seconds, all the avatars were ripped apart by the Troubled Creatures, which puzzled Zen even more. His best counterattack stood absolutely no chance. "I made a few light changes to them. Do you like it?" the downgrader said, smiling down at Zen. Chapter 4296 Infinity Chapter 4296 Infinity Zen looked at the densely packed Troubled Creatures with disbelief. These Troubled Creatures that were previously weak like ants had suddenly turned as terrifying as beasts. "You could change all the Troubled Creatures?" Zen asked, staring at the downgrader with wide eyes. "Of course," the downgrader replied. It seemed that he had long anticipated this question, and he said indifferently, "I just gave them the Hyperspace Extreme Form, making them more free." Taking a deep breath, Zen closed his eyes and quickly got a number. Seventy-six billion six hundred and neen million three hundred and thirty-four thousand four hundred and eighty-one. This was the number of Troubled Creatures. "You could give this many Troubled Creatures the Extreme Form energy?" Zen asked again as he still couldn''t believe it. "Of course," the downgrader replied calmly. "No way! No one can do that!" Zen argued, refusing to ept his answer. With a wave of his hand, three thousand avatars appeared and surrounded him. As soon as these avatars popped up, they immediately used the Grand Teleportation to rush towards the Troubled Creatures. The result was the same as what happened before. After the avatars appeared around the Troubled Creatures, they were like innocent sheep being mercilessly thrown into a vicious tiger''s mouth. They were instantly ughtered and torn apart. In just half a minute, all three thousand avatars died. The direction in which these avatars used the Grand Teleportation waspletely random, which meant that the downgrader didn''t lie about his im. He had truly bestowed the Hyperspace Extreme Form on tens of billions of Troubled Creatures. "How did you do it? It''s impossible!" Zen''s voice sounded of a hint of bitterness. The downgrader had indeed done something he couldn''t imagine. The consumption of the energy was tremendous, and the primitivend wasn''t capable of continuously supplying it. For example, the Evil God possessed all the Extreme Form energies, but he usually didn''t dare to activate such energies because the Source World couldn''t provide enough energy for him. Zen had the ancestry-level bloodline, so he had more energy than the Evil God. The ancestry-level bloodline had limitless energy that could supply about ten people with Extreme Form energy at the same time. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This was already remarkable and impressive. Yet, the downgrader could supply tens of billions of Troubled Creatures with Extreme Form energy all at the same time. He was countless times more powerful than the ancestry-level bloodline. Inparison, the energy of the ancestry-level bloodline came out as a ridiculous joke. The downgrader observed Zen''s expression, and there was a bit of mockery in his intense re. "You think it''s impossible because the energy of the ancestry-level bloodline has been enough to make you proud and evenugh so arrogantly until this turning point. Do you think the ancestry-level bloodline can provide energy as infinite as a river? Ironically, a river''s length is infinite but its width is limited. I''m afraid that''s not the real infinity. This is what real infinity looks like..." the downgrader said, raising the irregr heavy sword in his hand. Buzz! Purple energy started to sh from each of the cracks of the irregr heavy sword. This was the Destruction Extreme Form. At the same time, the eyes of all the Troubled Creatures turned into purple. They were all infused with the energy of the Destruction Extreme Form. If the Extreme Form energy burst out all at the same time, it would be enough to destroy the huge Burial Land hundreds of times! "Real infinity refers to infinite length, infinite width, and infinite size. There isn''t a single limit to this word." The voice of the downgrader resonated with some kind of magic power. Every word he uttered was a heavy punch to Zen''s heart, making him tremble. "Why can''t I do this?" Zen asked. "Why?" The downgrader chuckled as he seemed to have heard a joke. "I''ve already said that you''re just a tool, not a person who uses the tool. I guess you don''t understand the meaning of infinity at all. This is the limit of your life, Zen." "As you said, I am a tool. But the ancestry-level bloodline has its consciousness. Why can''t it do this, either?" Zen asked again as he was losing his patience. The downgrader, who was so sure of winning, dealt with him very patiently. He continued to exin, "It had inadvertently obtained its consciousness. It''s also just a tool." Zen fell silent for a while. The ancestry-level bloodline didn''t refute even as it heard these words. "I... I don''t believe it!" Zen growled as mes suddenly appeared in his eyes. Circles of light then began to appear above his head. Seven kinds of Extreme Form energy exploded in alternating turns, strengthening his body like crazy. In order to fight this battle, Zen had tried to strengthen himself with Extreme Form energies and trained both day and night. These seven kinds of Extreme Form energy were indeed the most effective. His body expanded rapidly, turning him into a height of ten feet. Precious crystals appeared on the surface of his body that made him look like an enormous ss man. A pair of blue wings unfolded from his wide back, and finally, a purple sword appeared in his hand which he gripped tightly. The downgrader saw the changes in Zen, but he remainedposed. He then raised the irregr heavy sword horizontally. "The Probability Extreme Form!" Zen let out a roar that shook the whole area. Arge cloud formed above him and the downgrader and started to envelop them. Zen summoned one thousand avatars, and so did the downgrader. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The long purple sword, which was transformed from the Destruction Extreme Form, and the irregr heavy sword collided with each other repeatedly, bursting out the power of destruction each time. In the blink of an eye, they had already shed for more than ten thousand times. The entire cloud was filled with powerful energy. Any ordinary Eternal Realm warriors would have disappeared in such an environment in an instant. "You don''t have to be shamed into anger," the downgrader said as he easily withstood all of Zen''s attacks. "rence and I have used more than ten million tools. In fact, you are the best among the rest." "You are the tool! Go to hell!" Zen''s sword attack became even more powerful as he was consumed by his rage. Boom! The energy of the Destruction Extreme Form exploded, igniting a huge purple me that surrounded the downgrader. After the purple me dissipated, the downgrader came out unscathed. "I''m praising you..." But before he could finish his words, Zen struck him again. The purple me engulfed the downgrader once more. Because of the cloud, the people on the jadeite tform couldn''t see the battle between Zen and the downgrader, but they saw the Troubled Creatures rapidly approaching. "The speed of these Troubled Creatures is unimaginably fast. It''s very strange," Kincaid said as he was the first to notice that something was wrong. "Well, they seem to be much stronger than before," Hrio said as he observed. "Zen, what''s happening?" the Snake Goddess asked as she stared at Zen''s avatar on the jadeite tform. Of course, Zen''s avatar knew the reason. He hesitated whether he should tell everyone the cruel truth or not. After thinking for a while, he said, "All the Troubled Creatures are given the energy of the Hyperspace Extreme Form by the downgrader." "All the Troubled Creatures?" Hrio''s eyes widened. "Do you mean that every Troubled Creature has the energy of Hyperspace Extreme Form? Are you serious?" Hrio stared at Zen in shock, clearly in suspicion. "There are a total of about seventy billion Troubled Creatures, and each of them is bestowed with the Hyperspace Extreme Form. At the same time, their bodies are also infused with the energy of the Destruction Extreme Form," Zen''s avatar narrated in a dry tone. "How is that possible? You must be lying..." Fuxi said as his voice trembled. He was confused at everything that Zen''s avatar said. Chapter 4297 Infinite Treatment Chapter 4297 Infinite Treatment Nobody dared to look down upon the downgrader. If he was able to downgrade the worlds, then that meant he was extremely powerful. Surely though, there was a limit to his strength. The power he just exhibited exceeded everyone''s expectations and filled their bodies with despair. How could he be so powerful? "It wasn''t a lie. He truly has real, infinite energy," Zen''s avatar muttered, trying his best to remain calm. "The real infinity..." The Snake Goddess smiled in self-mockery. "If that is the case then resistance is futile." All numbers meant nothing with regards to the real definition of infinity. "It was once said that the truth was controlled by us six Chaos Ancient Gods; however, the infinite energy disyed by the downgrader is the absolute truth. This is power with no restrictions." Gerald could only sigh. All hope that remained in their hearts had been quashed by this revtion. It wasn''t just them. Even the energy souls that floated around the Civilization Artifact also felt dejected. They had sacrificed themselves yet in the end, it was all for naught. "But... Don''t you still want to give it a try?" Geoffrey asked. His voice had been loud and everyone on the jadeite tform heard him. Geoffrey''s words triggered something in them. Kincaid, who had previously also lost hope, raised his head. "You''re right! Despair is meaningless! Since we cannot escape death, then we must at least face it head-on in battle!" "My dream has beenpleted. Even if I die, I will have no regrets," Itzel seconded. "¡­" With just a few hopeful words, the morale on the jadeite tform rose exponentially. A blue ring of light appeared in the hand of Zen''s avatar, which contained the energy of the Hyperspace Extreme Form. "Zen? Why?" Rocher asked, having felt the mysterious power of space. "You may be stronger than the Troubled Creatures but the fact remains that they have the Hyperspace Extreme Form. Other than Geoffrey, nobody else would be able to touch them. Allow me to help you offset their advantage," Zen''s avatar replied. Even if Zen''s avatars were stronger than everyone present on the tform, the Troubled Creatures had no problem ying every single one. This was because the Troubled Creatures were endowed with the Hyperspace Extreme Form, which rendered them uncatchable. The only way to resist was to reduce this advantage. Zen''s avatars could create arge area wherein everyone could muster the strength to fight back. Zen''s heart, however, was clear. He knew that resistance was futile as they were faced against about seventy billion Troubled Creatures with the Hyperspace and Destruction Extreme Forms. There was no winning this fight. Buzz! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. One of his avatars suddenly appeared in a hall on top of Pear Hill. Yan sat in the pavilion on the left side of the hall. Geoffrey''s voice buzzed in her ears and she had half a mind to go and join everyone on the jadeite tform even if the Snake Goddess had yet to summon her. "Brother?" Yan called out when she saw Zen''s avatar. "Would you like to join us?" he asked. "Yes! Of course!" she replied with no hesitation. In the fairy pce, another one of Zen''s avatars appeared in Letitia''s room. His sudden appearance surprised her but she remained calm. With her cultivation base, it was hard for her to tell whether it was truly Zen or just his avatar. Nheless, Letitia gave him a gentle smile. "It seems that time is running out, huh?" "Yes," he nodded. "I''m..." Just as he was about to apologize, Letitia held a finger to his lips and shushed him. "You didn''t do anything wrong." And with that, Zen simply pulled her close and held her in his arms. In a courtyard of the fairy pce, Margaret was currently cing some books in front of Salome. The young girl was extremely intelligent and could already read, so Margaret thought it best to borrow some books from the library for her. In the midst of their study session, Zen''s avatar quietly condensed and stared at her and Salome. His appearance went unnoticed as Margaret was too busy sorting the books out. Salome, however, noticed him and called out to her father. Margaret stiffened and when she turned around, her eyes were already red with tears. She had heard Zen''s announcement. She was no fool. Shepletely understood the current situation they were all in. Unlike Letitia, however, Margaret was afraid of death and couldn''t handle this calmly. "Waah... Waah..." With a loud sob, Margaret ran to Zen''s avatar and copsed in his arms. "Salome hasn''t even grown up yet! She''s innocent! She hasn''t seen much of the world. Can you protect her and let her live on?" Her words stabbed a metaphorical de onto Zen''s heart but he shook his head. "I''m sorry." "What if you send her to the chaos?" Margaret asked again. "Not even the chaos will let her escape this disaster," he told her. "What about the Abstruse Energy World? Salome could live there, right? Why not send her there?" Margaret insisted, not willing to give up just yet. She had heard of that magical world and knew her daughter was talented so maybe she could live there? She had no idea of the situation in the Abstruse Energy World but she didn''t care. All she wanted was for her daughter to live on. "She won''t be able to escape this disaster there either," Zen said, shaking his head once again. Not understanding what was happening, Salome simply looked on at her parents and behaved well. She had read many books but her time in this world was too short. Of course, she knew life and death but did not really have a good grasp of what those two concepts truly meant. "Why? Why?" Margaret continued to wail. Another avatar also appeared in Aura''s room. Zen wasn''t the only one to say his final goodbyes to his family. The Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and the other Eternal Realm warriors did the same thing. Some bade farewell to their loved ones, while others felt the need to inform their inner worlds of their imminent destruction. In the cloud of Probability Extreme Form, Zen had transformed into a thousand avatars thatunched more than ten thousand sword strikes towards the downgrader. Despite the attacks, the downgrader did not even bother summoning his avatars to dodge. More than ten thousand long swords came at him as he floated in the air, all of them transformed from the Destruction Extreme Form. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a sh of violet as the purple sword radiance drew over ten thousand paths in the air in an effort to sh at the downgrader. The power Zen released at that moment should''ve been enough to tear his enemy to shreds and even disintegrate him. However, the downgrader remainedpletely unharmed. In fact, a strong aura of life continued to emanate from his body as he activated the Life Extreme Form. Of course, that alone was not the reason as to why he was able to withstand Zen''s attack. In truth, an infinite energy of the Life Extreme Form was gathered in his body. Any damage dealt to him was repaired at an imperceptible speed. That was why such a miraculous scene was delivered. Chapter 4298 A Strange State Chapter 4298 A Strange State "Again!" Zen roared, and over a thousand avatars appeared at hismand again. The avatars formed a circle while ovepping with each other and violently shed the downgrader. Ten thousand sword strikes. Thirty thousand sword strikes. One hundred thousand sword strikes! Despite their all-out attack, the downgrader still emerged unharmed. "I might have overestimated you," he sneered. "After all, you are not even a member of the Cinnabar race or the Fostering race in the fifth-grade world. You don''t have that many chances to use the Extreme Form energies," hemented with a sly smile as if nothing happened. After he finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand and the irregr heavy sword emitted a blinding orange light. Ssh! An orange ring of light then started to spread out from the irregr heavy sword. When the orange ring of light passed through Zen''s avatars who surrounded the downgrader, they instantly evaporated into beams of light and disappeared without a trace. Only the real Zen was left. "You may not be convinced, but I can easily kill you even without using the infinite energy!" Buzz! The irregr heavy sword shed with different colors this time. In an instant, massive amounts of Extreme Form energies were unleashed from each of its cracks. When Zen saw the irregr heavy sword shing, he became distracted. "The Soul Extreme Form!" Zen uttered as he recognized it. However, the downgrader did not intend to use the Soul Extreme Form to create an illusion and control Zen. He only wanted to divert Zen''s attention. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he rushed towards Zen as he dragged the irregr heavy sword. He pulled it up afterward, creating huge sword radiance. Bang! Without hesitation, Zen swung his purple sword at the irregr heavy sword. He had immediately blocked himself from the attack of the heavy irregr sword. However, an invisible force passed through Zen, splitting the cloud in half, which forced Zen to withdraw from the Probability Extreme Form. "What?" Zen''s heart skipped a beat. With a gentle pinch of his hand, he bolted away from the downgrader through the Hyperspace Extreme Form. However, the downgrader didn''t let Zen get away. He went after him with a much faster speed. Before Zen could leave, the irregr heavy sword cut through the distorted space and drew an arc in the air, slitting down towards his head. Crack! Crack! Crack! The irregr heavy sword sheared down Zen''s head, mimicking a sound of rotten wood being chopped down. Zen''s entire body began to twist, transforming into a strange kind of wood. The wood grew rapidly and entangled the downgrader. At this point, the downgrader was unable to break free as he was firmly nted in ce. The light in his six pairs ofpound eyes then dissipated, while the Extreme Form energies that flickered in the cracks of the irregr heavy sword gradually faded out. "It is... The Energy-devouring Wood..." A part of the downgrader''s mouth had been shut by coiled branches. It was a bit difficult for him to speak or even mutter a few words. The Energy-devouring Wood was a product of thebination of the Life Extreme Form and another extreme form. It had once been popr in the Deep Space. The Cinnabar race had even created a forest full of Energy-devouring Wood to impede the attacks of the Fostering race. The downgrader didn''t expect Zen to employ the Energy-devouring Wood at all. He had identally been trapped by the Energy-devouring Wood which absorbed all the Extreme Form energies from his body. "I don''t even know what kind of wood it is. I only know that it can trap and kill you!" Zen''s eyes red with a mix of colors. By the looks of it, two kinds of Extreme Form energies had been heavily umting. The purple color was the Destruction Extreme Form. The white one was the Doubling Extreme Form. The Destruction Extreme Form turned into a huge arrow that dragged a zing purple me behind. While the Doubling Extreme Form formed bothrge and small white rings of light that extended from Zen all the way to the downgrader. The Destruction Extreme Form was the most destructive of the one hundred and forty kinds of Extreme Form energies, and its power was multiplied by the Doubling Extreme Form. The long arrow traveled fiercely across the small andrge rings of light and shot the body of the downgrader. Ssh! The sky suddenly lit up with what appeared as a huge firework. The purple me was, in fact, more than ten thousand miles long. Any target that was hit would undoubtedly die, yet no trace of joy reflected on Zen''s face. The downgrader had changed the infinite energy into a limited one, which gave Zen a chance to counterattack. However, he didn''t think that he would kill the downgrader just like that. His trump card could at most save him some pride. Crack! Crack! Crack! A round of apuse came from behind. As expected, the downgrader reappeared. "You have already figured out these methods not long after you brought back the Heavenly Ring Staff. I underestimated you. Unfortunately, you still don''t stand a chance. Go to hell!" The downgrader reached out his hand and swept towards Zen. His energy was boosting to infinity again. Infinity meant that he was absolutely powerful and unparalleled, and no one could resist him. But Zen suddenly disappeared. He was still the master of the Burial Land after all. He didn''t need to use the Hyperspace Extreme Form, the Grand Teleportation, or construct a space channel to appear anywhere. The reason he activated the Hyperspace Extreme Form now was to trick the downgrader. Seeing Zen disappear without warning, the downgrader said indifferently, "ying hide and seek is useless. This world is too small, and you have nowhere to escape. The Probability Extreme Form..." Boom! A thick ck cloud then started to disperse. The downgrader created a huge cloud that could fill the entire Burial Land. It was made up of countless smaller clouds. As he stood beneath the huge cloud, Zen reacted quickly and turned into a thousand avatars who scattered in all directions. It was hard for the downgrader to find the real Zen now. But after a few moments, Zen became desperate as he was struck with a realization. Since there were one thousand avatars in a cloud, countless avatars should also appear in countless clouds. In Zen''s eyes, numerous downgraders filled every corner of the Burial Land as well. There was no way for over a thousand avatars of Zen to escape. All of them were instantly killed by the downgrader. "This is your primitivend, and you can safely revive even if you die. But how many times are you able to do so?" the downgrader asked condescendingly. He didn''t withdraw the clouds or his avatars and quietly waited for Zen toe back to life. Meanwhile, countless fragments of different sizes scattered from the broken Source World. There was a body embedded in the crack of a rock with a diameter of three hundred miles. It was a huge hyena. When the Source World was destroyed by the needle, it was feasting on its prey. An unimaginable force swept down from above and split its head from its body. It was expected to die shortly as it had been beheaded. Compared to the creatures that had been sacrificed in the Source World and didn''t even have traces of their corpses left, this hyena was already lucky. What was luckier was it was still breathing. With unexpected consciousness, it saw the neat cut on its neck after its head was severed from its body. It could even give an order to its body and get it out of that crack. Two hourster, it was still alive. Four hourster, it was still alive. Ten hourster, it felt a little hungry as its stomach began to rumble. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Its head controlled its body to grab the dead roe deer nearby. It then directed it to stuff the deer into its mouth, and then gobbled it ravenously with its sharp teeth. Although the hyena wasn''t very intelligent, it had a feeling that this was the strangest way of eating. It continued to chew and swallow the flesh it devoured until it felt its stomach bing full. This was what confused it the most. It seemed that its head and body remained intact in a very iprehensible way. Chapter 4299 The Method Of Restriction Chapter 4299 The Method Of Restriction Such a kind of odd thing was happening across the Source World. Severed body partsy scattered across the devastated area of the Bloom Divine Province. Some citizens were lucky enough to survive with limbs still attached, but they were broken, all the same. Those who had lost limbs, however, didn''t feel any pain. In fact, they found they could still control their severed body parts just like the hyena could. An old man''s body had been halved from the waist, but he could still feel his legs. When he controlled his legs to walk, he could see the severed limbs moving in the distance. Cries of horror and confusion began to break out. "We must have been cursed!" "How can we still be alive?" The remaining creatures in the Source World wailed, aghast at their condition. Whereas before, they could look to the Other Shore for the answers to some mysteries, this was completely unprecedented. Meanwhile, the province where the Evil God was located had also been decimated by the needle, the ck hall reduced to rubble. When the huge needle fell down from above the Source World, its gargantuan size ttened the province evenly. Most of the Holy Soul Realm warriors and Eternal Realm warriors in the ck hall survived, however. They began to scramble out of the ruins. Only one Holy Soul Realm warrior was killed and three were injured. "The Source World has been destroyed, but we are still alive. Is it finally over?" a Holy Soul Realm warrior asked. The Eternal Realm warrior next to him scoffed. "Dream on. In the past, at the end of a chaotic era, it wasn''t the needle that killed people. The needle only broke the Source World. Now, we''re actually in the chaos and no longer under any protection of the Source World. When thatst thunder rolls again, we''re doomed." An air of gloom descended over them. He was correct. The Source World had been destroyed and could no longer protect them. Just then, a Holy Soul Realm warrior not far away began sputtering loudly, "Look! What a strange phenomenon!" He was one of the three injured Holy Soul Realm warriors. One of his arms had been severed andy hundreds of feet away from him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "What phenomenon?" an Eternal Realm warrior asked. The injured Holy Soul Realm warrior pointed at his arm in the distance. "My arm is still connected to me." "What nonsense are you talking about?" "It''s true! Take a closer look if you don''t believe me!" The injured Holy Soul Realm warrior concentrated on moving the severed arm. The severed arm indeed began to flex its fingers. However, the arm was a long way away from the warrior''s body. "What a basic trick. How can you goof around at a time like this?" the Eternal Realm warrior said, exasperated. With their cultivation base and strength, it was too easy for them to make objects move with their mind. The injured Holy Soul Realm warrior remained adamant. "I''m not ying around! I''m telling the truth! I don''t feel the injury at all. It''s like that arm is still attached to me!" The warrior struggled to exin his condition. Just then, another Eternal Realm warrior piped up, "Actually, I''ve also been sensing something anomalous..." "Anomalous? How so?" "If you release your spiritual sense, you will know that. The entirendscape appears to be destroyed, but my spiritual sense shows me otherwise. It''s like this is all an illusion," the Eternal Realm warrior said. The other Eternal Realm warriors and the Holy Soul Realm warriors hurriedly tapped into their spiritual senses then. A sense of unease came over them as they saw the anomaly for themselves. Some of the Eternal Realm warriors used the Grand Teleportation technique to get around the broken landscape to confirm what they were seeing. Rocks, mountains, and trees all seemed crushed to the naked eye and touch, but they remained fully intact under the lens of the spiritual senses. The dissonance was disorienting. High up in the sky, Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven hovered side by side, observing matters. The two of them had keen senses and had already detected the abnormality in the Source World much earlier. "Everything in this world appears destroyed, but everything is actually intact. There must be some force behind this. What do you think, Master Duran?" The Grandmaster of Heaven himself was stumped. "It must be rted to the Evil God somehow. He would probably know," said Duran. "He disappeared without a trace the instant the needle descended. Even his avatars are gone. I don''t know what he''s nning," the Grandmaster of Heaven grumbled. He was really hoping the Evil God didn''t escape. He knew that everyone, including the Evil God, couldn''t escape after the Source World was destroyed. "I''m figuring out how to restore the Source World." The voice of the Evil God suddenly rang out around them. Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven watched as the real Evil God slowly materialized in the distance. "That would be impossible," the Grandmaster of Heaven scoffed, shaking his head. "The Source World has already fallen. You would have lost the power of the primitivend along with it," reminded Duran. The Source World, the Burial Land, and Zen''s primitivend all got a portion of separate space from the chaos. When one copsed, the invisible boundaries would disappear, and the space would merge with the chaos. Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven, of course, assumed the Evil God was no longer the controller of the Source World because the Source World no longer existed. The corners of the Evil God''s mouth curled up. "That''s where you''re wrong." Buzz, buzz, buzz... Blue light beams flickered behind him. The Evil God''s avatars appeared one after another until tens of thousands of them hovered in the air. "What?" The Grandmaster of Heaven could only gawk in shock. "You haven''t lost the power of the Source World!" Duran eximed. "Because the Source World hasn''t copsed," the real Evil God said with a faint smile. "How could you say that?" The Grandmaster of Heaven pointed at the horizon, where a huge crack merged destely with the chaos. "It is not what it seems," the Evil God said dismissively. "Watch." The Evil God stretched out his hand. With a flick of his wrist, pieces of the brokenndscape began to move. Pebbles gathered together until they reformed into boulders. Trees, mountains, rivers all returned smoothly to their original state. Everything within a hundred miles were restored to their previous condition. The ruins had all disappeared. It was as if the needle had missed the area. The Grandmaster of Heaven could hardly believe it. "How did you do that? That''s astounding!" he gasped. "I activated the Restriction Field as the needle shot towards the Source World. It can resist any hit, protecting everything therein," the Evil God replied. "That''s amazing!" Duran eximed. "Doing so, I discovered something new about the Restriction Field," the Evil God went on, motioning to the distance. "After being hit by the needle, many fragments of the Source World erupted into the chaos. Those materials are still within the Restriction Field." "What does that mean?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked. "It means that the further those fragments go, the bigger the Source World would be," the Evil God replied. Chapter 4300 Enclosure Chapter 4300 Enclosure This was a result that surprised even the Evil God. The Restriction Field allowed all living beings and materials in the Source World to remain their original form, including the form of the Source World itself. "So, you mean the Source World can now be expanded at will?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked with a trembling voice. If that was the case, expanding the Source World would be extremely simple. All they had to do was take its fragments out so that the fragments could either fly or be transported as far away from the Source World as possible. "Yes." The Evil God nodded affirmatively with hopeful eyes. "Then you..." "I''ve already sent out my avatars to try to expand the Source World, but I still don''t know if the Restriction Field could expand indefinitely," said the Evil God, interrupting what the Grandmaster of Heaven was about to say. After the Source World had been smashed into pieces, the broken fragments gathered together and formed a long oval belt instead. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Thousands of giant rocks floated at the front most portion of the belt. Above these rocks were all sorts of creatures and vicious beasts, including snakes, insects, ants, and even ancient beasts. Despite the drastic change, they had all managed to be peaceful. Even in the face of disaster and destruction, these creatures and beasts remained calm. They only wanted to survive and did nothing more or less than that. However, even the smartest beasts did not understand what had really happened. They could only curl up and stay cozy in their small caves, looking into the endless void. At this moment, one of the beasts suddenly began to shiver. This tall and powerful beast shook as its body started to shrink into a smaller size thatter turned into an avatar of the Evil God. The avatar looked around and fixed his gaze on a triangr rock about ten feet wide. He observed that this rock was very suitable for making a boundary. "I''ll choose you!" The Evil God flew over and grabbed the bottom part of the triangr rock with one hand. Because of the powerful aura of the Evil God, the creatures that gathered on the triangr rock scrambled to different directions in fear. However, a python drilled deep into the triangr rock. This was its cave. After the Evil God lifted the rock in his hand, his fingertips shed with the power of the Hyperspace Extreme Form. With a gentle pinch of his fingers, the two spaces were connected into one while he had already crossed a long distance with that triangr rock. "Thirty trillion miles. There seems to be no change in the Restriction Field at all. Can it hold on?" the Evil God''s avatar asked himself hesitantly. Others couldn''t perceive the existence of the Restriction Field, but the Evil God could clearly observe it. It was clear as day from his eyes. At the edge of the debris belt of the Source World, a blue light band floated, which extended to the farthest material. Now that the Evil God''s avatar had moved the triangr rock thirty trillion miles away, the blue light band had also extended by thirty trillion miles. As soon as the Evil God''s avatar finished speaking, he nced at the light band in the distance that had stretched out horizontally by thirty trillion miles. He recognized another avatar who was carrying out the task as well. The real Evil God had sent out a total of eight avatars to expand the Source World in eight directions. Buzz! Just then, the real Evil God suddenly appeared in front of the avatar without warning. This space now belonged to the Source World after it had been enclosed by the Restriction Field. He no longer needed to use any space theurgy to appear anywhere. "There are no pressure on the Restriction Field. It should be able to extend infinitely. Now, take this stone to the edge of the chaos," the real Evil God ordered. "Yes," the avatar responded obediently. The avatars that the Evil God created also had their own consciousness. However, when he created the avatars, he had ced extremely fearsome memories into their minds, which made them believe that he was indeed undefeatable. Only then did these avatars learn to behave. Although there were still some avatars who made trouble in secret, they became much better than before. The real Evil God didn''t worry himself too much about them. Swoosh! The avatar went away in an instant with the triangr rock in his hand and proceeded with the enclosure. The poor python that had entered the triangr rock was also brought far away. In just a few minutes, the area under the actual control of the Source World had already expanded by over a hundred times. This was a huge space that the real Evil God had never imagined before. His ambition was to directly expand it to the entire chaos, and now his n was slowly falling into ce. One of the avatars flew down to the east and came across a lone pyramid floating in the void. "The Burial Land..." The avatar flew past it while still contemting about it. It was the Burial Land that nned to destroy the worlds. After the Source World had been broken by the needle, its next goal would definitely be Zen''s primitivend. But now, the avatar could only see the Burial Land while Zen''s primitivend had mysteriously disappeared. What happened? Although he was very curious, he did not stop to find the answer to his question. He was reminded that he only needed toplete the task assigned by the real Evil God. Otherwise, he would be med. As the avatar included the Burial Land in his enclosure, the real Evil God sensed it with his omniscient power. He then informed the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran, "We''ve found the Burial Land." The two men''s eyes suddenly lit up. The Grandmaster of Heaven eagerly asked, "Are you going to attack him?" To him, the "Field" that the Evil God hadprehended was too miraculous. After making the Burial Land part of the Source World, he would certainly take revenge and there was no doubt about it. "It''s not the time yet." The Evil God shook his head unexpectedly. "Why?" asked Duran, confused with the Evil God''s answer. "Energy," the Evil God said with a frown. "The energy I have is very limitedpared to them. They don''t have this problem." Previously, when the downgrader, Zen, and he used the In and Out Holes to strike attacks against one another, he had only suffered a great loss. His energy was evidently insufficient, so he could only constantly sacrifice the materials of the Source World at the time. "I''m afraid there''s no solution to this problem," said Duran. "Zen has endless energy all thanks to the ancestry-level bloodline, while you can''t obtain that ancestry-level bloodline, so..." He paused as he saw the look on Evil God''s face. He didn''t mean to question him at all. The talent that the Evil God disyed had gone beyond his imagination. Even in the Four Spirits Sect, there was no such highly-talented person. However, some things couldn''t be solved by mere intelligence, such as the problem of infinite energy. The Evil God smiled faintly and turned to look at the tens of thousands of avatars at a distance. "The rules of the Fields are very clear to me. There are a total of eighty-six kinds. As long as I deduct ording to the rules of the Restriction Field, I will soon be able to restore all the Fields." "If youprehend all the Fields, your might will be doubled. But you can''t release even Extreme Form energies infinitely. The energy consumed by the Fields is surely more unimaginable," the Grandmaster of Heaven said, also worrying about the energy. "You''re right." The Evil God nodded in agreement. "Restoring energy is like sharpening a knife. No matter how sharp a knife is, in the end, it''s only a tool. It''s useless if one does not have the strength to use it." With these words, he stared at the void with sharp eyes. He then clenched one hand in the air, and energy started to rotate from his closed fist like a dancing elf. "If I want to be a person who uses the tool, I must know what the most essential energy is. The Fields are not the end. I master not only the rules of restoring the Fields but also the rules of restoring the essence." Chapter 4301 Memories Chapter 4301 Memories Inside the Burial Land, the cloud of Probability Extreme Form continued to stretch over the surface, covering itpletely. The figures of the downgrader came into sight and then left over and over again. In less than a minute, tens of billions of avatars appeared, only to disappear, leaving without a trace. The number was meaningless when it came to infinity. Over a thousand Zen''s avatars in the cloud were killed. His real body was sliced into smaller parts and scattered around the Burial Land. Despite this, Zen''s ancestry-level bloodline, consciousness, and Extreme Form energies were still alive, pushing through the tragedy that had just happened. Buzz! With all that was left of his power and strength, Zen called his scattered body parts toe together and waited as it took shape. However, before he could regain his bnce, an uncountable number of the downgrader''s avatars came to surround him. "Go to hell!" the downgrader''s avatars said,unching palm strikes towards Zen. Zen knew palm strikes were not very great in power. They weren''t even strong enough to kill an Eternal Realm warrior. What worried him was the number of avatars aiming the strikes at him at the same time. Enduring one strike was possible, but to endure tens of billions of strikes at the same time was a different ball game. For all he knew, they could have the power to burn him into ashes in the blink of an eye! ''In the primitivend, I would not die, '' Zen thought to himself. Even if his original body was broken, it would still remain inside the Burial Land. However, as soon as his parts began to morph into his original body, what was always waiting for him were the downgrader''s avatars, ready to attack him with great intensity. Five times. Ten times. Fifty times. One hundred times. He had barely stitched his body parts back together, and the avatars were already breaking it down. It would be impossible for him to fight back. "You''re bing desperate, Zen. I can feel it," the downgrader said. "I was generous enough to give you every chance to surrender, but you''re too hard-headed. You still refused. Now, there''s no time for regret. You''d better use the only time you have left to say goodbye to this world!" Buzz! At the foot of a mountain reaching the heavens, Zen''s body continued to condense. However, just as his body began to regain shape, the downgrader''s avatars appeared before him again. In a split-second, the giant mountain and Zen were smashed into fine powder. Regardless, Zen wasn''t ready to quit. He quickly began to think of other ces where he could continue condensing into his original form. However, just as he was doing this, he heard a voice call to him. It was the voice of the ancestry-level bloodline. "Zen, stop," it pleaded, sounding very concerned. "What''s wrong?" Zen asked. "Don''t do useless things," the ancestry-level bloodline replied, which irritated Zen. "What do you even mean? Are you saying I shouldn''t do anything about this?" Zen asked with anger present in his voice. In the past, he had been face-to-face with arge number of strong and powerful opponents. For the first time in his life, he had felt so weak. As the Troubled Creatures were inching closer and closer to the Pear Hill, he knew everything would be destroyed. Everything he had done was going to be for nothing. The thought that he couldn''t even do anything about it frustrated him greatly. The opponent he was facing now was just too powerful to be defeated. He was busy in his thoughts when the ancestry-level bloodline began to speak again, catching his attention. "I''ve found rence''s memories," it said. "What did you say?" Zen asked, not being sure if he had heard right. When the Heavenly Ring Staff was brought back, the ancestry-level bloodline was certain its memories were stored in the crystal, but it had never been able to understand the crystal. Just a few moments back, Zen''s physical body had been crushed into pieces by the downgrader. His body parts, as well as the crystal, merged into the Burial Land. Then, unexpectedly, the memories inside the crystal flowed out. "You shall inherit rence''s memories," the ancestry-level bloodline said. "Why?" Zen asked, furrowing his brows in confusion. "I''m just a wisp of intelligence from the ancestry-level bloodline. I''m not a part of rence. You''re more suitable for this," it replied. Before Zen could ask more questions or refuse, he felt a sharp pain from the back of his brain. "Argh!" he screamed in pain. All of a sudden, endless memories came flooding in, reaching even the deepest parts of his soul. Boom! After the short, sharp pain was gone, things returned to normal. He was back in his own consciousness again. After this, he noticed that in front of himy a pure, nk space. There was absolutely nothing in it, but for some reason, it didn''t make him feel empty. Ironically, it gave him a sense of satisfaction. "Where am I?" Zen couldn''t help but ask, taking in his new environment. "You''re in the perfectnd," an unfamiliar voice answered. "The perfectnd? But there is nothing in here. How can this be perfect?" he asked, confused but curious. There was nothing in the world that was absolutely perfect, especially considering that everyone had a different definition of perfection. What was perfect for one person could be imperfect to another. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But as Zen spoke, his voice caused countless ripples to appear in the space. The ripples began to fill the space, and suddenly, the area began to transform. The sky became pure blue. Courtyard walls rose from the ground which was paved with cyan-colored bricks. A group of laughing children ran along the corridor, followed by the adults scolding them for running. The walls looked simr to those of the fairy pce but even more like those of the Luo n''s old mansion. Theughing children were very much like younger versions of Letitia, Margaret, and the others. Standing in the courtyard, Zen felt a sense of peace and contentment in his heart. He had no idea how he managed to do it, especially so easily, but he was very happy to have built such a world. "This is your perfectnd. The space you saw just now is my perfectnd," the voice said. "Yes! A world that corresponds to all perfection," Zen eximed. "You''re right," the voice said, bing low. "But everything has been destroyed." Rumble! The blue sky was overcast with dark, grey clouds. The courtyards copsed one after another like dominoes. The brick road was blown away by the strong wind, and the children fell to the ground, covered in their own blood. Darkness fell upon thend, devouring itpletely. Although Zen knew what he was seeing was not real, he could not help the sinking feeling in his heart. He was unable to suppress his anger, questioning the voice. "Why did you destroy this world?" he screamed. "I destroyed it because of him," the voice said. "Because of whom?" Zen asked. "I call him Mastema, but I believe you know him as the downgrader," the voice answered. "If this was your perfectnd, why was Mastema here?" Zen asked. "He was a wisp of my consciousness. I created him," the voice replied. Zen began to feel his blood boil even more. "Then why did you create him?" he said, raising his voice. "At that time, I thought the only perfect world was an imperfect one. This was why I created Mastema. He was necessary for breaking the perfection I created, but I didn''t expect things to reach a point that I couldn''t handle anymore. I didn''t n for him to be so powerful." After the voice said this, a ck dot appeared and began to expand. It expanded like a bubble, bigger and bigger until eventually, it popped. It broke into four pieces, which were all connected, forming a giant trapezoid. ''This should be the Boundless Shock World, '' Zen thought to himself. Geoffrey had told him before what happened in the Levitation Tower. Because of this, he had a general understanding of the worlds of all grades. ''The perfectnd I was just in must be the Boundless Perfect World. Geoffrey has never been there before, '' he thought to himself. The trapezoid continued to copse, turning into rectangr pieces. When the pieces gathered together again, it turned into an evenrger trapezoid. This was the Boundless Secondary World. When this copsed, the Boundless Void World appeared. And when this copsed, another world came to view. A total of nine worlds appeared and copsed. In the end, the Ster World appeared, specifically the Deep Space. Most of its parts had copsed. "I realized toote that Mastema would destroy everything. I did my best to chase him down and kill him. However, from the twelfth-grade world to the fifth-grade world, I failedpletely," the voice said, sad and full of remorse. It was much easier to destroy than to create. The downgrader wouldn''t stop just like that, especially when he had already begun the downgrade. Chapter 4302 Infinity And Everything Chapter 4302 Infinity And Everything "I had been in the perfectnd for such a long time. I thought I could control everything, so I released Mastema. Then, I started cultivating him bit by bit. I was d to see him be much stronger. Especially when we were in the Boundless Shock World, I was deeply ted when I saw the range of destruction that he made. At the same time, I also despised the perfectnd. Perfection means that it''s already done, and there is nothing else to change. That''s why I liked the imperfection of the Boundless Shock World more. Mastema brought death, but he also brought forth creation and rebirth. However, he went out of control. That was my biggest mistake and failure." rence''s voice became too dispirited. His confidence was crushed by repeated failures. Upon hearing this, Zen wasn''t able to respond right away. He had never thought that rence would actually have a depressing personality. "But, isn''t there still a chance?" Zen finally asked. "Chance? What do you mean?" rence replied. "You have awakened. With your absolute infinite energy and the ancestry-level bloodline, don''t we have a chance to defeat him?" Zen answered with positivity. "Forget it¡­" rence said with a bitter smile. "I have already defeated him many times. It''s still no use. I still wasn''t able to stop him from downgrading the worlds," he continued. "Well, it''s better than doing nothing!" Zen retorted, not showing any hint of willingness to give up. When he first heard of rence''s name, he had several guesses and high expectations for him. Thus, he was disappointed and frustrated that this person wasn''t what he thought he would be. At the same time, rence could actually read all of Zen''s thoughts and memories. He could even feel his emotions, but he still didn''t care. The downgrader always treated the creatures born outside of the perfectnd as tools, while rence saw them as a process. This included the human beings, the four spirits, the Fostering race, the Cinnabar race, and the Sacred Spirit race. He saw their existence as a process, and now, that process would finallye to an end. All the positive and negative things that urred within the process were actually insignificant. Everything would still end at the appointed time. "Well, if you still want to resist, I can help you. You''re already skillful in using the Extreme Form energies, right? The only difference between you and the downgrader is the amount of energy, but I can also give you what he already has," rence said unexpectedly. "Really? You''d do that?" Zen''s eyes instantly lit up as he heard this. "Yes. It''s not that difficult for me," rence replied indifferently. "Well, then¡­" Zen took a deep breath and sincerely said, "Please entrust it to me!" rence didn''t say anything but just directly infused some memories into Zen''s soul. Zen quickly and silently read these memories as he received them. After he finished, he suddenly understood why there was such a huge gap between him and the downgrader. If the energy of the ancestry-level bloodline was likened to a line on a ne, then countless points could be acquired out of this line. This would be deemed as an infinite amount of energy. However, what the downgader possessed were all the points in the ne. It was a different kind of infinity that would surely overwhelm even the power of the ancestry-level bloodline. With this, rence had already bestowed Zen everything he needed. "Now, you know what you are about to face. Let me see your resolve. I want to witness what this infinite strength could change." rence had somehow be excited that his voice was even trembling. Whoosh! Whoosh! "Come out! You can''t just hide for the rest of your life!" The downgrader knew that he had many ways to kill Zen. However, he still needed topletely destroy the Burial Land before he dealt with Zen. In order to downgrade the worlds, he needed the primitivend. He didn''t want to create a new one, which was why he hadn''t destroyed the Burial Land just yet. For a while, he had been shouting in the whole Burial Land, but Zen was still nowhere to be found and wasn''t making any move. Whoosh! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Suddenly, the downgrader looked towards the center of the Burial Land, where many tiny creatures were currently gathered. "Ha! The Troubled Creatures have arrived. If you still n on hiding, the remaining creatures in your primitivend will all be eaten up!" About seventy billion Troubled Creatures shrank into a ball with a diameter of tens of millions of miles, tightly wrapping around the Pear Hill, the Ruin Graveyard, and the other ces. Meanwhile, the Ruin Graveyard was actually located at the edge, and the Troubled Creatures had already invaded it. "Hurry up! Those monsters areing!" "We have to run!" "What do you mean? Where do you n on going? Didn''t you listen to what Zen said? We have no choice but to fight against them! There''s already no way to escape!" The masters in the Ruin Graveyard had already been ready to fight or die. Previously, when they had escaped from the heads, they were able to hold on to a glimmer of hope. They thought that perhaps, they could do the same with the Troubled Creatures. These creatures looked dreadful, but if they worked together, they might be able to defend themselves. However, when the Troubled Creatures already appeared in the Ruin Graveyard, everyone was utterly dumbfounded. These creatures possessed demonic space theurgies. Their bodies flickered, making it very hard for them to capture their movements with just their naked eyes. "Ha! You may be fast, but let''s see how powerful you are. I''ll send you back to the hell you came from!" Augustus roared as he rushed towards the Troubled Creatures. He was one of the masters responsible for guarding the Ruin Graveyard. He released a huge diamond-shaped space, which spun crazily and dashed towards the first Troubled Creature. Augustus''s Other Shore Token had the space attribute, which was considered outstanding among the Other Shore Tokens possessed by the warriors in the Ruin Graveyard. However, it was extremely inferior against the strength of the Troubled Creatures, which possessed the Hyperspace Extreme Form. Buzz! Buzz! Augustus only saw a blur in front of him. The next moment, he was already grabbed by a huge Troubled Creature in one of its hands. "These silly humans! You''re so pathetically weak, yet you still struggle?" Right after the Troubled Creature spoke, it stuffed Augustus into its mouth. Before he was chewed, Augustus''s remaining consciousness had fallen into endless despair, and everything else went hazy. ''These Troubled Creatures are this powerful? There are tens of billions of them, for crying out loud! What an unjust world this is!'' In his fleeting thoughts, Augustus couldn''t do anything but me his weakness and the unfair world. "Augustus!" Not far away, Hallet was fast approaching. He shook the fishing rod in his hand, and a golden thread swept across towards the Troubled Creature. He was desperately trying to save Augustus by attempting to cut off the Troubled Creature''s head using the fishing thread. However, just when the golden fishing thread flew out, Hallet suddenly felt that a huge ck shadow brushed past him. Then, he noticed that his body became lighter. As he looked down, he saw that the lower part of his body was already cut off. Beside him, he saw a floating Troubled Creature, and the lower part of his body was hanging on its sharp nails. "Do you even know how weak you are? Ha-ha! These people have a death wish!" The Troubled Creature licked the blood off its nails as it stared at Hallet. "These¡­ These creatures¡­ They''re just soldiers, yet they are this powerful." Hallet coughed out blood as he looked at the Troubled Creature in disbelief. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to survive after the damage he suffered. He even thought at first that with his strength, he might be able to kill at least a thousand or ten thousand of them. Never did he expect that he couldn''t even deal with a single one. Crash! As Hallet''s body was falling to the ground, the Troubled Creatureunched another attack. Its movements were so fast that Hallet didn''t even have any time to react. As the Troubled Creature''s fistnded on Hallet, his body instantly turned into a blood mist. The other warriors at the Other Shore Realm had initially mustered their courage to guard the Ruin Graveyard against the Troubled Creatures and put their lives on the line. However, when they saw what had happened to Augustus and Hallet, they all fled and dispersed in all directions. Unfortunately, in the face of these vicious creatures, no one could get away from them. In an instant, all of them were mercilessly killed. It wasn''t even a battle. It was just a massacre. Only the Pear Hill was able to resist the Troubled Creatures, and it was all because of Zen. Previously, he had used the Hyperspace Extreme Form to create a huge blue ring of light. Whenever a Troubled Creature passed through the blue ring of light, their Hyperspace Extreme Form would be countered. Chapter 4303 Resist Chapter 4303 Resist At that moment, the masters who gathered on the jadeite tform had dispersed and stood in different locations. The Troubled creatures were not that strong, but once they acquired the Hyperspace Extreme Form, the creatures from the third-grade world stood no chance against them. But there was a catch: once they lost the Hyperspace Extreme Form, they would get significantly weaker. Buzz! Meanwhile, a wisp of sword light that was as thin as hair continued to wander around. It was powerful, albeit restless. It could cut a Troubled Creature that came into contact with it in half. What was more amazing was that there were dozens of such sword lights. Rocher sat cross-legged by the end of the sword lights, and the Lone Sword stood in front of him. When he had first obtained the Lone Sword, he tried to learn more brilliant sword skills to use his sword to its maximum potential. However, after its merge with the Sunlight Annihtion Light, Kincaid gave him some advice which enlightened him and changed his views about some things. For instance, he realized that he did not have to spend too much time studying swordsmanship, spear skill, or de skills. Generally, those who had reached a certain level in this field and possessed more energies that they were skillful enough to use would be the great masters. Therefore, it was useless to attach too much importance to the techniques or intents. Zen had realized that when he merged with the Other Shore Tokens in the Source World. Although Rocher had fused with all kinds of powerful Other Shore Tokens, hecked actualbat experiences. Thetter only became aware of it muchter than Zen did. "The Sunlight Annihtion Light is indeed sharp and powerful. It''s a useful tool to terminate so many Troubled Creatures, but the energy of the Destruction Extreme Form is too much¡­" Rocher muttered to himself. He looked around with fear in his eyes. Every time he took out a Troubled Creature, a purple light ball emerged from it. The energy of the Destruction Extreme Form inside the purple light ball was overwhelming. Moreover, Rocher figured that even the amount of energy he would obtain through burning ten Other Shore Tokens was less than that of the purple light ball. If he destroyed hundreds of Troubled Creatures, hundreds of purple light balls would appear. The mere thought of it sent him into a flurry of panic. He tried to break the purple light ball with the Sunlight Annihtion Light, but the sharp sword light only touched the purple light ball, then vanished into it. Even the amount of energy in a Holy Item was far less than that of the purple light ball. The only thing that made him slightly relieved was that the purple light balls descended quite slowly. It would take them quite a while to reach the Pear Hill. "Boom! Boom!" Suddenly,rge Eight Diagrams shadows exploded in the air, and Fuxi''s palm crushed dozens of Troubled Creatures in the process. Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! After the Troubled Creatures had died, they turned into purple light balls and slowly came down. Just as his head ached because of the purple light balls and did not know what to do, he looked up, and what he saw surprised him. Thousands of purple light balls had appeared above his upper left side, and a figure floated among them. Although he could not see it clearly, he could tell that it was Geoffrey. Then, Geoffrey punched the Troubled Creatures. He used thirty percent of his strength for this attack. Afterward, a fan-shaped wave spread out in front of him. All the Troubled Creatures covered by the fan-shaped wave got pulverized and turned into purple light balls. Once Geoffrey had dealt with the Troubled Creatures around him, he went past the purple light balls and targeted another group of Troubled Creatures. Once again, he destroyed them with a punch. Since he had chosen the most efficient method to clear up the Troubled Creatures around his area, there were far more purple light balls in his surroundings than in the other ces. "We have to stop!" Fuxi shouted. Kincaid, Hrio, the Snake Goddess, and the others tried to wipe out all the Troubled Creatures. When they heard Fuxi''s call, they slowed down. The Snake Goddess''s eyes shed with confusion. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Those purple light balls will destroy Pear Hill!" Fuxi answered. "So what?" the Snake Goddess asked again. "Can''t we stop that?" Fuxi said with a pained expression. "Are you serious?" the Snake Goddess said and smiled. ''I have to admit that sometimes, Fuxi is too naive. He still does not know about our current situation. Everyone here has pulled out all the stops to fight the Troubled Creatures, and we know what we are doing. There are over seventy billion Troubled Creatures here. Furthermore, they were all infused with the energy of the Destruction Extreme Form. Even if these Troubled Creatures did not fight back and waited for us to put them down, the Extreme Form energy from their corpses will kill us all. We are doomed to lose, but Fuxi still wanted to win, '' she thought to herself. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Let me... give it a shot," a soft voice spoke. It was Yan. Everyone turned to look at her. Yan''s Energy Shaft could transform the energy, provided that the energy had no master or that the energy didn''t belong to those that carried it. Thus, Yan might sessfully transform the energy inside those purple light balls. At that point, she took out her Energy Shaft. Then, her gazended on the purple light balls. For her, these Extreme Form energies were no different from wild monsters. She sped her hands and tightly closed her eyes as if she tried tomunicate with the owner-less energies. A few secondster, something had changed. Tiny bubbles appeared on the surface of one of the purple light balls. Yan abruptly opened her eyes and shouted, "Stay put!" In turn, the purple light ball that was slowly falling stopped in its tracks and floated in the air. Everyone who saw what happened was dumbfounded. They did not expect that Yan would seed. "She did it! She can control the Extreme Form energy!" Fuxi eximed excitedly. "She has special powers," Kincaid praised as he nodded his head. "But she only controlled one. There are still so many of them left. We can''t change anything," Eastern Emperor Taiyi said with a bitter smile. As for Yan, she remained calm andposed even after she kept the Extreme Form energy under her control. Then, she opened her palms and said, "Separate." Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Purple mes came out of the purple light ball that she controlled and flew towards the other purple light balls. Eventually, she was able to control the other light balls and suspended them in the air. Just like that, she controlled even more and more purple light balls. In a short time, she had managed to make over twenty thousand purple light balls float in the air. "Well done!" "She has truly controlled the purple light balls!" "Can Yan really use the Extreme Form energy?" While everyone chattered about Yan''s progress, Yan stayed focused as sweat broke out on her forehead. She drew the purple mes out of the twenty thousand purple light balls, then used the fires to make a net to trap the Troubled Creatures. In the blink of an eye, thousands of Troubled Creatures fell dead. All this time, the downgrader who hid in the cloud of Probability Extreme Form secretly watched the scene. "Energy Shaft? They''ve got so many interesting gadgets. But what''s the point of holding on like this?" he murmured to himself. It was already amazing that Yan had controlled tens of thousands of purple light balls in such a short time. However, there were about seventy billion Troubled Creatures left. It only meant that she had to control another seventy billion purple light balls, even if they were lucky enough to kill all the Troubled Creatures. It was impossible for her to control all the purple light balls before they turned Pear Hill into ruins. Chapter 4304 The Desperate Situation Chapter 4304 The Desperate Situation The downgrader was not in a hurry to make a move because as long as he wanted to, he could destroy everything in a snap. Even the Destruction Extreme Form that was controlled by Yan had been given by him voluntarily. The energies were, in fact, not ownerless. The downgrader liked to watch life being destroyed little by little. He had already experienced great destruction many times. In the end, these creatures were just like bees whose hives had been set on fire. In order to defend their homnd, they desperately tried their best, yet they fell into the abyss of their defeat in the end. After Yan had killed thousands of Troubled Creatures, numerous purple light balls started to appear again. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Her clear eyes opened wide as if she was dreadfully ring at them. Moreover, the Energy Shaft above her head rotated like crazy. Swish, swish, swish... Many purple snakes then shot into the purple light balls one after the other, and the ownerless energies were controlled by Yan once more. Twenty thousand purple light balls were already a difficult challenge for Yan. Now there were over four thousand more balls, which stressed her out even more. "Kill!" she shouted as she gritted her teeth. She pulled out arger purple energy from the purple light balls, using it to envelop the sky. More Troubled Creatures were killed as their bodies touched the energy. Purple light balls burst out from their broken bodies, melting into the energy and further strengthening it. After a while, the made by Yan had grown muchrger as the number of purple light balls that were fused into it already reached fifty thousand! "Yan..." The Snake Goddess looked at Yan with concern, but she couldn''t persuade Yan to give up just yet. "Auntie!" Geoffrey felt sorry for her and was also worried about what would happen next. Yan''s hair began to stand strand by strand as her eyes became unfocused and rolled up. These were obvious signs that she had reached her limit. But she didn''t dare give up easily. The moment the covered the entire Pear Hill, it would definitely and totally be destroyed. "Rise!" She had almost run out of the potential of the Energy Shaft as she maxed it out until itsst bit. As a final move, she tossed the huge into the air. As soon as she did, she declined into a state of exhaustion and suddenly went falling from the sky. In a sh, the Snake Goddess stretched out her arms to catch Yan and held her. "I... I''ve tried my best..." Yan said as she looked at the Snake Goddess with tired eyes. "You''ve done very well," the Snake Goddess affirmed her as she smiled. "But I still can''t protect the Pear Hill," said Yan in a disappointed tone. The Snake Goddess sighed and said, "Silly girl, who can protect the Pear Hill?" The Eternal Realm warriors, the Chaos Ancient Gods, or the Human Spirit King could not even do that. It was already amazing that Yan could achieve all this. "Are we really all going to die?" Yan asked, looking straight into the Snake Goddess'' eyes. She had been summoned to the jadeite tform by Zen. Although she knew how serious the situation was, she still believed that there was a chance to win. "All of us will die, and there is no exception," the Snake Goddess told her calmly. Despair appeared in Yan''s eyes as she nced at the huge blue halo in the sky. More and more Troubled Creatures continued to descend in groups like a horrendous storm. The number of the first group of Troubled Creatures she had annihted before reached fifty thousand, while the number of Troubled Creatures at the top of the Pear Hill alone had reached ten billion. "Where is my brother?" Yan asked, directing her eyes at the Snake Goddess again. "I don''t know." The Snake Goddess shook her head. Zen''s avatar, which had been left on the jadeite tform, was killed, but his real body had mysteriously disappeared. Judging the energy possessed by the downgrader, Zen''s chances of surviving it were slim. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Meanwhile, Rocher, Geoffrey, and Kincaid still gave their best as they tried to attack and kill all the Troubled Creatures. The falling purple light balls were unstoppable. They slowly descended to the Pear Hill, devouring every part of it theynded onto. This created countless big holes and even the jadeite tform was eaten up without exception. There were a lot of cities on the hillside of the Pear Hill, and panic started to spread among their residents. "Those purple light balls... areing for us!" "Run!" "Leave the Pear Hill!" They knew that the Pear Hill was theirst shelter, and they couldn''t escape death even if they tried to run away from it. However, they were left with no choice but to give up their homnd and flee in this time of crisis. However, before these people had moved far away, the Troubled Creatures came rushing from different directions and attacked them. These Troubled Creatures didn''t pass through the blue halo, and their Hyperspace Extreme Form was not offset. This group of monsters feasted on all of the people first before they invaded the cities for more ughter. The number of Troubled Creatures descending from the top of the mountain was one hundred thousand at the beginning, and then increased greatly and reached up to tens of millions. Geoffrey and his groupboriously passed through the cracks of the purple light balls, taking advantage of the narrow spaces just to counterattack. "Ah..." a voice suddenly screamed. When Eastern Emperor Taiyi identally touched the purple light balls during his journey, he was directly devoured by the Destruction Extreme Form. His physical body at the Eternal Realm was fragile as a piece of paper in the face of the purple light balls andpletely melted. Yasamin, King Ieuan, and the others didn''t even have the time to scream before they evaporated into a layer of thick green smoke and disappeared. "Eighty percent of the strength!" Geoffrey detected a site in the gap between three purple light balls and threw a forceful upward punch. Terrifying waves of power surged up. As the Troubled Creatures were densely standing close to one another, this punch might produce hundreds of thousands of purple light balls. "Ouch..." He felt a sharp pain radiating through his body after he had thrown the punch. Surprisingly, one of his hands was sucked into one of the purple light balls. By the time he pulled it out, his flesh and blood had been obliterated, leaving only the ghastly white bones of his clenched hand and fingers. Luckily, Geoffrey''s physical body was very powerful. If other people encountered this situation, they would certainly die. The number of purple light balls continued to increase, leaving them lesser and lesser room to dodge. In the end, Geoffrey, the Snake Goddess, Yan, Fuxi, Rocher, and Hrio were all cramped up in a small space. A suffocating sea of purple light balls surrounded them. "Where is the Human Spirit King?" the Snake Goddess asked, looking at each side. "Since his Treacherous Being body has been devoured, he should be able to revive on the Other Shore," Hrio concluded. "Why don''t we use the Grand Teleportation technique to jump out?" suggested Fuxi. "It''s useless," Rocher said, shaking his head as he frowned. The Troubled Creatures with the Hyperspace Extreme Form gathered around and waited for them. If Fuxi and his group jumped out, it would only be faster and easier for them to be killed. The space suddenly began shrinking, squeezing rapidly against their limited space. One hundred feet... Fifty feet... Thirty feet... Ten feet... The group of people then huddled together, trying topress as much as possible in the tiny space they had. In addition, it became very much inconvenient for Geoffrey who was about ten feet tall. Even if he initiated to fold both of his arms and legs, he was still taller than ordinary people. "It''s so exciting. I didn''t expect to die like this," said Fuxi as he stared at the overwhelming light balls. "This way of death won''t cause too much pain after all," said the Snake Goddess. "Let''s just have a good time then," Fuxi said, preparing to jump into the purple light balls. But just as he was about to plunge in, a thinyer of light instantly covered his whole body. This light film that was as stic as rubber dragged him back and firmly bound him with the others. Meanwhile, as the purple light balls pressed towards the light film, the light film did not flinch at all and remained unaffected by the Destruction Extreme Form. "This must be..." The Snake Goddess'' eyes lit up as she realized something. It was not hard to guess who was still able to protect them at this time. Chapter 4305 Protector Chapter 4305 Protector Everyone felt a glimmer of hope when they realized the light film was protecting them. Just a moment ago, they had all been grimly resigned to their death. But now it seemed all was not lost after all! "Is it Zen? Has hee to rescue us?" "Zen!" "Father!" Each person in the group called out. There was no response from the voice they were expecting to hear. A mocking voice rang out instead. "Finally, you decided to appear," the downgrader taunted. "But you won''t be able to change their fate. Hahaha!" Rumble! A thin spike shot out from a purple light ball. The spike spun wildly, gathering momentum before stabbing at the pale yellow light film. The pale yellow light film was condensed from the Energy Transfer Extreme Form, which could easily iste, transfer, and gather all kinds of energies. But it was vulnerable to piercing. The sharp spike entered the light film with only a slight twist. "Auntie, watch out!" As the spike headed toward Yan, Geoffrey threw his whole body in front of her, exposing his back so the spike would hit it instead. Phew! The spike skewered Geoffrey''s shoulder, baring his bones. "Ahhh!" Geoffrey''s face contorted in pain, but he remained in ce, blocking Yan. "Geoffrey!" Yan felt her heart drop. It was unbearable seeing Geoffrey suffer for her. Buzz! Despite her exhaustion, Yan once again used her Energy Shaft to try to control the purple spike. To her dismay, however, she found that she could not. She had been able to control the purple light balls before when they had been owner-less. But now, the purple spike was under the control of the downgrader. Yan''s Energy Shaft couldn''t wrest control at all. Geoffrey gritted his teeth and hissed as the spike continued to sear through his flesh, blood, bones, and his insides. The others could only despair at the sight. They werepletely helpless. They knew if they came into contact with the Destruction Extreme Form, they would turn into ashes. Only Geoffrey''s extremely strong physique could endure it. "This is your son, isn''t it? Can you really bear to see him slowly melt away and die in agony? What kind of father are you?" The downgrader had no empathy, but he could read the memories of those gathered here and figure out Zen''s thoughts. Green ripples started covering Geoffrey''s body as the Life Extreme Form energy worked double-time to heal him even as he continued to endure grievous injury. The pale yellow light film started unraveling, its threads extending towards the rapidly spinning purple spike. The Energy Transfer Extreme Form merged with the Destruction Extreme Form, dulling thetter''s power. "Hahaha!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The downgrader''sughter echoed. He had been able to suppress Zen before. He just needed to do it again. Purr, purr, purr! Countless purple spikes shot out of the purple light balls, heading straight at the pale yellow light film from all directions. But before the spikes could prate the film, a blue light shed. Those trapped were suddenly teleported away, from that cramped space in one moment to the fairy pce in the next moment. The fairy pce, located in the core area, hadn''t been affected by the Troubled Creatures. Rocher, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, Yan, Hrio, as well as dozens of people including Lorena, Mike, Bromley and Rosie who had originally stayed in the divinend arrived at the same time by Grand Teleportation. "Why are we here?" "Yan! Why do you look so pale?" "Where is Zen?" Most of the Ruin Graveyard had been eroded. The divinend was also in a dismal situation. The Troubled Creatures had ughtered their way to invasion. Lorena, Rosie and the others had fled into the Evolutionary Universe to go into hiding, but they knew it wouldn''t solve the problem. It wouldn''t be long before the Troubled Creatures invaded the entire divine land. As chaos erupted in the fairy pce with the new arrivals, floating golden particles appeared in the center of the courtyard. The golden particles, resembling ears of wheat, melded together, forming a human figure. The golden light dissipated to reveal Zen. "Zen!" "It''s really Zen!" "Zen is alright! He is safe!" Those gathered here were obviously Zen''s loved ones and those who cared about him the most. They had been beside themselves with worry for him. When the downgrader had upied the entire Burial Land with the Probability Extreme Form, he had killed all of Zen''s avatars scattered across the Burial Land. Thus, the avatars Zen had created to apany Letitia, Margaret, and the others had suddenly dissolved into a pool of blood. Up until this moment, they really feared that Zen had been killed. Zen did not respond to the rush of friends and family around him. He fixed a steely gaze on the skies. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! One by one, the downgrader''s avatars began to appear in the sky above the fairy pce. These were not illusions created by the Probability Extreme Form but genuine avatars. One thousand... Ten thousand... One hundred thousand... A million... A chill ran through those assembled below as the number of downgraders increased. "You really think your presence can change anything?" the downgrader said, sneering at Zen. Zen looked at the downgrader with a faint smile. "Try me." Zen radiated so much confidence the downgrader was a little miffed. Zen must have realized by now that there was a huge discrepancy in the energies they used. There was no chance of him winning. How could he remain so calm? Had he gone insane? "Oh, quit bluffing!" As the downgrader spoke, he swung his fist. His over a million avatars likewise did the same. They all threw a punch at the same time. An invisible fluctuation spread through the space. Thebined punches from the avatars were equivalent to a punch from the downgrader at maximum force. The impact would be enough to reduce the fairy pce into fine rubble. There was no way Zen could survive it. Bang! With a muffled sound, a fist print appeared over a hundred feet above the fairy pce. An enchanted barrier that protected the fairy pce came into view. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Fist marks crowded the surface of the enchanted barrier as the punchesnded like rain. A million punches hadnded in only a few seconds, but they were all blocked by the enchanted barrier! "What''s this?" the downgrader spat out, taken aback. "How is that possible?" In his opinion, Zen couldn''t possibly bear a million punches, but now he did it right before his eyes! "Have I underestimated you?" It began to dawn on the downgrader then that the energy given by the ancestry-level bloodline must be much more powerful than he had imagined. He steeled himself and once again activated the Probability Extreme Form tounch another strike on the fairy pce. Countless downgraders gathered around the fairy pce in clouds created by the Probability Extreme Form. They all struck out their palms downward at the same time. "Ten billion strikes!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Over ten billion palm prints appeared on the enchanted barrier. The enchanted barrier trembled from the impact, but it remained intact. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "A hundred billion strikes!" The downgrader kept stepping up his attacks, but the enchanted barrier of the fairy pce continued to withstand it. After some time, the downgrader paused in silent thought. Something was amiss, and he had finally figured out what it was. Chapter 4306 The Attacking Method Chapter 4306 The Attacking Method Zen raised his head to scan the downgrader from head to toe. His posture remained unchanged since he appeared, and there was no hint of fear or caution. It was as though he was a lifeless statue. There was no movement or momentum, which was peculiar for someone that had infinite energy. It was unnecessary for the downgrader to initiate the confrontation using his bare fists. Of course, doing that was just out of habit. "Mastema, can you stop?" Zen asked as he directly addressed the downgrader. This was the first time that someone had referred to the downgrader by his name. Buzz... Hearing Zen speak it so casually infuriated the downgrader. The six pairs ofpound eyes lit up simultaneously and shot out a sharp crimson light. The light was restrained to a certain degree, and it was as thin as a thread. It extended towards the enchanted barrier of the fairy pce and caused faint water ripples upon contact with its surface. The downgrader had no intention to attack Zen with this move, but his reaction was forced out of him through anger. "Shut up! You''re just a lowly human being. What gives you the right to tell me what to do! Let rence come out. Let him talk to me!" the downgrader shouted, his tone reflecting unparalleled rage. The people in the fairy pce were all taken aback by the downgrader''s extreme reaction. Why was the downgrader so triggered by Zen calling him ''Mastema''? "rence has grown tired of everything. He has entrusted his entire strength to me," Zen said as he returned the downgrader''s stern look. "You can''t be serious. Why would rence give all his strength to a lowly human like you? This is outrageous!" Zen''s words seemed to have fueled the rage lingering within the downgrader that he was trying hard to suppress. Suddenly, a crack extended across his head, forming arge mouth intertwined with sharp teeth. He pped the wings on his back to unt his dominance over Zen. The wings were abnormally huge with scales etched all over them. His appearance was nothing short of a demon who arrived straight from the depths of hell to unleash divine punishment upon them. Boom! In the blink of an eye, he advanced with untraceable speed and crashed into the enchanted barrier of the fairy pce. The enchanted barrier once hailed to be invincible was forcefully twisted out of shape by the downgrader. Although it didn''t shatterpletely after the first blow, some parts of it took reasonable damage and were weakened. The downgrader didn''t top there, he continued to press on the enchanted barrier to test the limits of its resistance. He was only about a foot away from reaching Zen. "Why? Just why was all of the strength passed down to such a lowly creature who doesn''t deserve it?" the downgrader roared out of frustration at Zen. His voice was even more piercing than before. However, Zen''s demeanor remained steady and calm as he returned the downgrader''s gaze. He had seen faint hints of the Evil God''s special characteristics from the downgrader. The downgrader portrayed all elements of the Evil God''s personality; strong, cunning, neurotic, and hysterical. The downgrader continued to roar on top of his lungs as he appealed, "I''m this close to fulfilling your most cherished desire. I''m this close in making it happen. I''ll be the one who will craft the most beautiful world you''ve ever seen with my own two hands. I implore you to take back your strength from this lowly creature!" Of course, rence could see and hear the downgrader. However, he chose to remain silent as he stared nkly at him. Why did Mastema suddenly get so worked up about rence passing his strength down to Zen temporarily? The downgrader continued his rant for a long time before he went silent. His body was ultimately pushed into the air by the enchanted barrier of the fairy pce. Zen gave out an exasperated sigh and shook his head before his body slowly ascended in the air. He made his way out of the enchanted barrier and moved in front of the downgrader to look him dead in the eye. "I''m in charge of the force of rence. Your biggest enemy right now is me." "You don''t deserve to wield it!" Buzz... Countless downgraders ovepped with each other as theyunched an individual palm strike aimed at Zen. It was as though Zen was being rained with an infinite amount of fists one after another. "Take this!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... When the first strike struck Zen, a palm print was imprinted on his chest, and then it waster ovepped with another palm print. Then a third one, and a fourth, and a fifth... Within the short span of three seconds, Zen''s chest was covered in tens of billions of palm strikes. His body almost became unrecognizable, now cloaked with countless palm imprints etched all over it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After being struck with those attacks, Zen''s features and limbs were bent out of shape to the point that they were severely disfigured. His bones and flesh had been integrated into a single organism, and his appearance was reduced to that of a ball of meat that had been continuously kneaded for tens of billions of times. Purr... But after a short while, the ball of meat started to tremble voluntarily. Luscious thick ck hair, a pair of eyes, mouth, nose, and eyebrows began to reappear from it. When the moldpletely unwrapped itself, Zen regained his usual self seemingly unscathed. The onlookers from the fairy pce remained rooted to their spots as they watched the scene unravel before their eyes with their mouths agape. Their eyes couldn''t keep up with the rapid palm strikes the downgrader unleashed on Zen, but they did witness Zen''s body shaped up into a mold due to the pressure. To them, it was like watching Zen continuously being pinched by an invisible hand, and the mass of his flesh and blood was like rolling water. "Were you able to make out what just happened to Zen? How did he suddenly be that thing? I can''t tell what has happened, as it all happened so fast..." Even the Snake Goddess, who was the smartest being present in that crowd, was rendered speechless at this sight. "He must have been continuously attacked by the downgrader without pause," Hrio said as he stared up at Zen''s floating figure. He was making this assumption because Zen had previously mentioned the attacking method of the Probability Extreme Form in front of him before. His exnation already sounded too exaggerated. But what Hrio was unaware of was the fact that Zen was confronted with tens of billions of blows one after another, and if the downgrader wished, he could tamper with the frequency and increase the rate even further. "You barely managed to tickle me. Was that the best you could do? It''s my turn now," Zen said as he gave his knuckles a light crack. Zen was now the bearer of infinite energy that knew no bounds. He was able to release any amount of energy as he saw fit, and the reserves of it were absolutely limitless. "Mirror!" Zen eximed on top of his lungs. In response to his call, a circr silver mirror made of light stationed itself above his head. "Ten billion." Zen narrowed his eyes as he red at the downgrader staring back at him. Just as those words left his mouth, Zen felt the enormous reserves of ancestry-level bloodline gush out from him uncontrobly. If the energy of the ancestry-level bloodline was equivalent to that of a flowing river before, it had now upgraded itself and became as endless as seawater overflowing from every fiber of his being. Buzz, buzz, buzz... Soon, the sky was dominated by the presence of ten billion silver light mirrors. The silver light mirrors distributed across the space soon became so overwhelming that it was hard to escape the sight of them. They lit up the entire sky in a sh. The Troubled Creatures that were still engulfed in their battle were forced to dy it as they raised their heads to make sense of the situation. Their vision was filled with many stars flickering and twinkling in the sky. The formation of the silver light mirrors seemed unorganized, but in fact, each of their positions was prenned ording to a certain rule. "Uniting!" Zen yelled out anothermand. Buzz, buzz, buzz... At his words, each of the silver light mirrors began to emit streams of energy. These streaks of energy collided with each other and constantly bounced off each other until all of them gathered together to form an ingenious structure. "Annihting!" A murderous look appeared in Zen''s eyes. Whoosh... The silver energy flow collected itself at one point before unleashing itself wholly at the downgrader. This killing move was something Zen extracted from one of rence''s memories. The technique did not have a unique name to itself. It only consisted of three steps; ''Mirror'', ''Uniting'', and ''Annihting''. It was a carefully constructed attacking method that was created using three distinct Extreme Form energies. The turbulent energy flow flew across the air and pierced its way through the Burial Land from the center. In a short span of thirty seconds, the energy flow had traveled across the chaos and reached the edge. Boom... The energy flow contained an ominous aura and forcefully opened a big hole in the chaos leading to the Abstruse Energy World! At this time, the Evil God''s avatar was carrying the triangr rock toplete the enclosure. When his gaze fell on the stream of energy sweeping across the sky at an incredible speed, he couldn''t help but feel startled at the overwhelming sight. His eyes slowly widened in surprise as he felt a deep fear sprout from within his heart. "Where did that attacke from?" Before he could speak more to voice his growing concerns, he felt a waveing from behind him. As he turned around to know the source, his eyes met those of the real Evil God. Wherever the avatar carried the triangr rock, the territory it covered was instantly marked as a part of the Source World. The real Evil God could then appear and disappear at will within the range. The real Evil God also sensed an astounding amount of energy flow surging from the boundaries of the Burial Land. He moved out to check it out for himself. When he witnessed therge hole in the chaos, his expression darkened as a shadow hovered over his eyes. The strength of this energy flow was far beyond the conjecture of the real Evil God. Chapter 4307 More Avatars Chapter 4307 More Avatars The Evil God clearly knew the gap in strength between himself, Zen, and the downgrader. Even with the energy of the Source World, he could only hold on for a few rounds in the battle against the two. Right now, he could only sacrifice the materials from the Source World to sustain his energy. It had be a battle of limited resources against infinite energy. Sooner orter, the Evil God would exhaust everything that he had and would be ovee either by Zen or the downgrader. Fortunately for the Evil God, the intensity of the energy he could release in a round was by no means inferior to that of his two opponents. Now, his only problem was where to find more resources to cope with them. As he was trying to explore more sources of energy, he was also using the Field to expand the Source World indefinitely. If he made the entire chaos a part of the Source World, then everything in it would belong to him, and he would be able to use them however he wanted. However, when he saw the energy flow that suddenly erupted from the Burial Land, the Evil God was stunned. ''What the hell? Where does that terrifying amount of energye from?'' The energy flow urred within the scope of the Source World, and the Evil God estimated it using his omniscient power. But unexpectedly, as he discerned the flowing energy, he felt like his chest was smashed by a heavy hammer. Then, he found out that to release this energy flow, about sixty thousand Source Worlds would have to be sacrificed. In other words, even if he decided to sacrifice the entire Source World, the power that he would acquire would almost be negligible against what his opponents possessed. His throat felt dry and a bitter taste rose from it. In an instant, his arrogance vanished, knowing how pitiful his current state was. "Shall we continue to enclose morends?" one of the avatars cautiously asked as he noticed the bad mood of the Evil God. "Yes," the Evil God answered briefly, then quickly disappeared. Meanwhile, there was a huge square tform floating on the belt of the Source World. On it, tens of thousands of avatars of the Evil God were gathered. Light energy bands floated around the tform that formed huge fences, sealing the entire tform into what looked like a huge prison. With this, an avatar that wanted to escape from it would be instantly killed. Moreover, since the space was locked, they were unable to use the Grand Teleportation skill. At this moment, there was a fierce argument going on inside the prison. "Energy and materials are just two sides of the same coin. This is an irondw!" "That''s right! If there aren''t enough materials, then there won''t be enough energy to produce!" "Bullshit! The transformation of materials and energy only looks like this in lower-grade worlds. How do you think Zen and the downgrader acquire so much energy?! There must be a shortcut to obtain infinite energy in higher-grade worlds!" "Then, we have to restore the energy as soon as possible. It''s the only way to find this shortcut." The prison was very noisy as the avatars debated on how they could turn their situation against Zen and the downgrader. Every avatar hysterically expressed their opinions. They only came from a single person but their ideas collided with each other. It was actually a good thing, so they could arrive at the best conclusion. At the same time, the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran were standing guard at the prison gate and were listening to the avatars'' conversation. The two of them were greatly shocked at the intelligence disyed by each of them. With so many of them, their brainstorming became more efficient. Judging by their progress, it might not be too long before the avatars could realize how to find the shortcut that they badly needed. While they were listening intently, they didn''t notice the grains of sand that were slowly floating out of the prison. Apparently, these grains of sand were from an avatar, who did not wish to participate in the others'' discussion. Instead, he quietly sat in a corner and gradually turned his body into fine sand. The sand drifted little by little towards the prison gate, forming a thinyer, while the avatar''s body was continuously shrinking. "Hey, why is there so much sand on the ground?" Finally, the Grandmaster of Heaven inadvertently noticed the thinyer of sand on the ground. He and Duran were always on high alert. If it was just ordinary sand that fell on the ground, they should have noticed it at once. As they wondered and inspected the sand, it suddenly condensed into the avatar of the Evil God. Since the avatars were almost the exact copies of the original, they had no way to determine whether he was the real Evil God or not. Just when they were about to ask him, the Evil God reached out his hand and gently waved at Duran. An invisible film instantly enveloped Duran, and at the same time, the avatar also stretched his other hand and grabbed the Grandmaster of Heaven by his neck. "I''ve actually been coveting your body for a long time now. If I want to be free from the real Evil God, I need to possess your body shell," the avatar said with a sinister smile. Since the avatar could also use the Extreme Form energies, Duran and the Grandmaster of Heaven were no match for him. "You bastard¡­ The real Evil God is omniscient and omnipotent. Even if you take away my body shell, he will know instantly. Don''t think that you can get away with this!" the Grandmaster of Heaven said in gritted teeth as he struggled to remove the hand of the avatar from his neck. "Omniscient? Omnipotent? Ha! The power of the third-grade world is nothing! Do you think I can''t deceive him?" As he finished speaking, he didn''t waste any time and began stealing the body of the Grandmaster of Heaven. "Soul Extreme Form!" However, as the Extreme Form energy started activating, the real Evil God suddenly appeared above the avatar and stomped him to the ground. Crash! The avatar''s body immediately copsed into grains of sand and quickly flowed to escape. "Humph! Where do you think you''re going?" The real Evil God snorted as he released several balls of mes that darted towards the sand. The mes quickly caught up with the sand and engulfed it. The painful roars of the avatar could be clearly heard from within the mes. As the sound dissipated after a while, the sand was burnt and was turned into a piece of smooth and transparent ss. "Your avatars are really troublesome," the Grandmaster of Heaven said as he still gasped for air from being strangled by the avatar. The real Evil God just shook his head and turned to look inside the prison. "I have no choice. I can''t risk cing unwarranted fear in their minds." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Huh? Why not? Won''t it be necessary so you could control them properly?" Duran asked. The Evil God pointed at his head and said, "If they got too scared and paranoid, they would lose their imagination and creativity. Those are what we need from them. It''ll be over if we lose that." Upon hearing this, both the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran understood him. "Hey!" An avatar suddenly greeted the Evil God through the fence and gently pulled his hands together. At the same time, a pale red band of light slowly rotated around him. "I have found a new Field, and the creatures within it will fall into the chaos." The number of Fields that he was talking about was eighty-six. Indeed, the avatars were very efficient. They found several Fields in such a short time. After they figured out the rules, their speed became so much faster, and it could still improve. However, the Evil God still wasn''t satisfied. Then, he slowly ascended to the top of the prison, looked down at the avatars below, and said, "You''ve done a good job, but it still isn''t enough. We''re running out of time. I just saw a powerful energy flow from the Burial Land. We''re in a very tight spot." "How powerful is it?" one of the avatars asked. "It''s equivalent to the energy of thebined sixty thousand Source Worlds," the Evil God said straightforwardly. "What?!" An uproar suddenly rose from inside the prison. The jaws of the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran dropped hard. They even asked each other if they heard the same thing. "In short, they have an infinite source of energy. We have no chance of winning if we just rely on the Fields. I need you to find out the energy source and the shortcut to control it. I need more intelligence and more avatars." After the Evil God finished addressing them, the belt of the Source World began to tremble. He was nning to sacrifice everything in order to get what he wanted. Chapter 4308 Brains Chapter 4308 Brains From the continental tes, which were tens of millions of miles wide, to the fist-sized stones, they all turned into fine powder and floated upward into the sky. "What happened?" "What''s going on?" "Our bodies! They are copsing!" Still, arge number of the creatures remained on the belt of the Source World. They all hoped to survive, but luck was not on their side this time. Each of them looked around in a panic as they saw inches of their bodies king off bit by bit, turning into dust and eventually, drifting into the air. A few wanted to escape while others wanted to resist, but their efforts proved to be useless at this point. The Evil God was always firm with any decision he had ever made. Before, he thought he stood a chance with the help of the Fields, but he soon realized that there was a gap too big to be filled. In this realization, he chose hisst resort. Within an hour, all the things in the Source World, along with tens of thousands of creatures, were sacrificed. At the same time, the beltpletely disappeared and left only the prison on the tform while the ck ship floated not too far away. Shera, the former captain, and Edna stood on the deck as they witnessed the broken Source World disappear right before their eyes. "Thanks to the Evil God, my ck ship will survive," the former captain said with a bitter smile. "This is crazy... I like it. Too crazy," Shera eximed giddily. Edna looked over at Shera, her expression as calm as ever. No matter what the Evil God did, she would wholeheartedly support him. "Grow!" the Evil God roared. Just then, the prison on the tform expanded rapidly and new avatars shot up one after the other. The number of appearing avatars exceeded one hundred thousand, then five hundred thousand, and eventually, there were one million of them packing densely the tform. The Grandmaster of Heaven looked at them and asked, "How many avatars can be made once all the materials in the Source World are consumed?" The Evil God looked down then proceeded to answer, "Around four million." Each avatar was far stronger than an ordinary warrior at the Eternal Realm, so the Source World was limited to produce only four million of them. "With so many avatars on our side, it''s a force that can be reckoned with," the Grandmaster of Heaven pointed out. The real Evil God sneered, "Four million ants are still no match for an elephant. They are not strong in battle, but I only need their intelligence." One of the avatars who stood behind the prison fence overheard their discussion. "If you only need our intelligence, then our bodies are useless. I suggest you create only our heads." The avatar''s words struck a chord with the Evil God. A big smile stered across his face. "That is reasonable. I will only keep your heads!" This was an advantage because if he only created their heads, he would no longer need the prison anymore. At first, the Grandmaster of Heaven thought the Evil God had joked about creating only heads. To his surprise, the Evil God immediately started to sacrifice for the second time. Most of the avatars agreed to the n and readied themselves as they were eager to find the source of energy. Others, however, resisted and cursed at the Evil God. Sadly for them, they had no choice. All the bodies of the avatars quickly disintegrated into pure energy. A few minutes passed and only rows of heads were left across the huge tform. At the same time, more heads were generated and appeared alongside them. Both the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran scratched their heads in confusion. Though neither of them followed any of the rules, they were still shocked with what the Evil God had executed. What exactly was he trying to do? As they watched, they saw the Evil God provide the energy for these heads. This was to ensure that they could think flexibly and extensively. "The number of my avatars has soared. It is now one billion and six hundred million." The real Evil God nodded in acknowledgment of what he''d done. He was above and beyond proud of all the progress. In fact, he still wanted to create more heads, but he needed to reserve some energy for them to think. So one billion and six hundred million was the limit. The avatar that initially suggested creating heads spoke out once more, "Actually, our number can still increase. You''d only need our brains to contain our intelligence, and it''s far more efficient to communicate with each other with spiritual senses." As they heard this, the Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran gasped in shock. Was he serious? If rows of heads weren''t wild enough, what more rows of brains? "That''s right!" the Evil God eximed in delight. "Your eyes, ears, mouths, noses, skulls and teeth can also be sacrificed!" After finishing his words, the real Evil God pped his hands and executed yet another round of sacrifices. Just like that, one billion and six hundred million heads were sacrificed once again. When only brains were left with souls within them, the number went up to a whopping two billion. These brains held souls that were stronger than any of the warriors at the Holy Soul Realm as they released spiritual senses to search around. It came to a point that so many spiritual senses were intertwined together in the air and formed a chaotic soul windstorm. "Quiet down!" Once the real Evil God released a terrifying soul pressure, the two billion brains instantly withdrew their spiritual senses and the windstorm settled down into nothing. Afterwards, the real Evil God began to delegate the tasks amongst the two billion brains before him. Some were responsible for thinking, some collected information, and some selected useful, decisive information. Because the brains contained much chaotic information, they had to work intrinsically together to pull everything off. As he finished his arrangements, the Evil God turned around and gazed into the distance. All of a sudden, a silver light shed. His eyebrows suddenly raised. Stretching out his hand, he retracted the ck ship and the tform dozens of miles away. Without warning, the fluctuating silver energy flow shot over them all. The energy flow swept past them at unbelievable speed, then suddenly disappeared back into the void. The Evil God was not the only one who caught a glimpse of it. The Grandmaster of Heaven and Duran couldn''t help but pace around as they saw the energy flow. "This... This is the energy flow you mentioned?" "How can it hold such immense power?" The real Evil God looked over at them with a cold, motionless expression. "This is the reason why I had to sacrifice the Source World." As they knew, the battle between Zen and the downgrader in the Burial Land was still ongoing. Within such a short amount of time, Zen had alreadyunched six sets of ''Mirror'', ''Uniting'' and ''Annihting'' in a row, which created gaping holes within the Burial Land. But even though his attacks were powerful, it was still unable to kill the downgrader. Just then, the downgrader released a light that resembled a dazzling golden sun. The sun surrounded him and expanded along the edge of the Burial Land. At the same time, the Pear Hill, the divinend, and the Ruin Graveyard were swallowed up by the golden sun while tens of billions of Troubled Creatures were killed in the process. The entire Burial Land grew still and silent, all except for the fairy pce that Zen managed to protect. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Once the light of the golden sun eventually dimmed down, the silhouette of the downgrader appeared from a distance. "In the past, when a world ended, rence and I had a fierce battle. That was definitely my favorite. This time, with you as my opponent, I have to say I am pretty damn bored." For him, Zen merely used tactics that attacked him instead of killing him. In the end, nothing Zen ever struck him with produced substantial damage to him. "Ten billion..." Zen stood up tall as he raised his hand into the air. Just then, ten billion silver rings of light scattered across the sky. It seemed that he was still using the set of ''Mirror'', ''Uniting'' and ''Annihting''. Whoosh! The energy flow gathered and rushed straight at the downgrader. Usually, all the downgrader had to do was dodge. However, he''d nned to forcefully block the energy flow altogether. To his surprise, as he resisted the energy flow, Zen''s figure quietly disappeared. The next thing he knew, Zen stood right by the ck light. Chapter 4309 The True Strength Chapter 4309 The True Strength The downgrader made his debut from the ck light. Of course, Zen knew that this ck light was essential to the downgrader. His real body was most likely hidden within it. Previously, Zen had attempted to destroy the ck light with the Destruction Extreme Form, but in the end, he only failed. Now that he realized his attacks couldn''t hurt the downgrader even the slightest bit, he once again fixed his attention on the ck light. It was impossible to destroy the ck light just by relying on the Destruction Extreme Form; however, Zen discovered a theurgy in rence''s memories. "Light Clearing Skill!" A circr ring of light floated towards the ck light and enveloped it, now beginning to rotate. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the ring of light revolved, the ck light also swayed non-stop. "Is it taking effect?" Zen observed as his eyelids twitched slightly. He had tried several other methods before, but none of them could affect the ck light even a little. The ck light seemed to be in another world. Now, the Light Clearing Skill could actually impact the ck light, which brought Zen a glimmer of hope. "Contract!" Buzz! Buzz! The ring of light then contracted inward from its rotating motion. The moment the edge of the ring of light touched the ck light, the ck light shrunk slightly and surprisingly freed itself from the ring of light''s control. "The ck light escaped?" Zen frowned and pointed at it with his finger. He deployed the Light Clearing Skill once more. One hundred rings. One thousand rings. Ten thousand rings. Over ten thousand rings of light continuously appeared, all rotating and contracting at the same time. The ck light started to shake violently, but without any further effect from the rings. "You''re really stupid, aren''t you? Instead of putting up a fight, you actually want to destroy my Source Light." The downgrader suddenly appeared above Zen''s head. He had already dealt with the energy flow released by Zen. Zen raised his hands and stared at the downgrader without saying anything. He then drew his hands closer to the ck light. Fingernail-sized crystals started to float out from his palms, gathering towards the ck light. Da! Da! Da! With a faint shattering sound, the small crystals merged into the ck light. One by one, the crystals emitted a small dull green light as they broke. Soon, the ck light was entirely colored green, and at the same time, turned into a solid object. This was another way of changing the shape and form of light. After the crystals had solidified the ck light, Zen immediately yanked his fist and punched it forcefully. Boom! The solidified ck light was smashed into pieces. However, the broken ck light remained floating in its ce. The downgrader, standing with crossed arms, didn''t have any intention of attacking Zen at all. Instead, his eyes shed with a faint yellow light as he showed a mocking expression. There were a great number of theurgies in rence''s memories, all of which had been extracted from the Extreme Form energies. Many of them were indeed worth a try. Every time that Zen did, he looked at the downgrader and observed his reaction. Not a single theurgy was able to make the downgrader flinch. His face stayed in and unbothered. After Zen failed six or seven times in a row, the quiet rence finally broke his silence. "It''s useless, Zen. The Source Light is the privilege I gave him. It can''t be destroyed." "Privilege?" Zen was stunned as he heard what rence just said. "Yes. Before he grew up, he had made this request, which was the privilege of never being destroyed. I thought carefully for a long time before I came up with this method. After I gave the Source Light to him, even I could not strip him off his power," rence recollected. Zen sighed as he was lost for words. rence himself had actually created a powerful enemy who couldn''t be killed. What was he thinking? "Since the Source Light can''t be destroyed, how did you deal with him?" Zen asked again, deeply thinking of a solution. From the higher-grade worlds all the way to the lower-grade worlds, rence chased Mastema and later got defeated in the Deep Space. "Suppress him to the point that he can''t get out of the Source Light anymore," rence replied. "Every time I suppressed him in the Source Light, he could not bear it and would begin to downgrade the worlds, which I couldn''t stop him from doing. In the fifth-grade world, we had both suffered great losses. He failed toplete the downgrading while I had to stay in the Heavenly Ring Staff." "But we have the same energy and neither of us can do anything to each other. How can I even suppress him?" Zen asked with hesitation. With a faint smile, rence responded, "In my opinion, not only would you fail to suppress him, but you will eventually lose to him." "Why?" "Up to now, he hasn''t even used his real strength. He and I know much more about energy than you do. Although you have absolute infinite energy, you''re like a reckless man iling a powerful saber around. Your skill is undoubtedly great, yet it is useless," rencemented harshly. If the downgrader heard those words that rence uttered, he would probably raise his thumbs in agreement. However, it was not Zen''s fault. Even though he had obtained a portion of rence''s memories, he had no other choice but to fall inferior to the downgrader. "Then you..." "No. I won''t make a move," rence said, immediately predicting what Zen was thinking. "I''ve already told you the reason." rence had never been able to stop Mastema from downgrading the worlds, so he quit and had simply given up trying. "It''s a pity to give up like this. After all..." "Remember, human," rence directly interrupted Zen again. "I''ve already helped you understand my past to the greatest extent. As a human, you have your limits and you know it. It''s meaningless to encourage me, persuade me, or even urge me. I have already given everything to you. This time, you have to strive for sess on your own." After he finished speaking his truth frankly, rence fell silent again. No matter how many times Zen called him, he didn''t reply anymore. He had already made up his mind to just be an onlooker. "Zen, we can only rely on no one but ourselves now," This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. the ancestry-level bloodline suddenly told Zen. Although rence had awakened, he hadn''t erased the intelligence of the ancestry-level bloodline. "Rely on ourselves..." Zen narrowed his eyes slightly while gritting his teeth. "You''re right. Come on!" This time, the ancestry-level bloodline released vigorous life energy which was the bloodline power of the life quadrant. The bloodline powers of the fourth-grade world could not offer any substantial help to Zen, but they offered him greatfort that made him feel a little warm inside. At this moment, the voice of the downgrader suddenly echoed again. "I have given you so many chances, but you chose not to seize even one of them. Now let''s end this boring battle!" The downgrader then stretched out his long and slender arms. Several Extreme Form energies started to circte on the surface of his body, whichter intertwined and merged together¡ªthis formed fat leeches that slowly crawled all around his body. Swoosh! In a sh, the downgrader came flying straight to Zen. Zen instantly avoided him by using his omnipotent power to move to the corner of the Burial Land. However, the strange thing was that the downgrader also arrived at the spot at the same time. His slender arms had already grabbed Zen''s neck, and the leeches that originallyy on his body transferred quickly to Zen''s. Da! Da! Da! One end of the leeches drilled into Zen''s body, and the other remained stuck to the body of the downgrader, connecting the two to each other. "It''s such a waste to give you the ancestry-level bloodline, don''t you think? Why don''t you leave it to me instead?" the downgrader said with an evil smirk. Chapter 4310 Absorption Chapter 4310 Absorption Long ago, Mastema had tried to swallow rence. The attempt wasn''t just undertaken once. He tried to swallow rence in the eleventh, ninth, and eighth grade worlds but failed every single time. However, rence had just given his abilities to a human, which proved to be the greatest opportunity that had evere for Mastema. He was not afraid of rence but being chased by him irritated him. Swallowing this troublesome guy''s abilities would solve everything once and for all. Before Zen could prepare for the next round of counterattack, he found his body pierced through by leeches. Plop! Plop! Plop! The leeches were literally sucking away the ancestry-level bloodline in his body. "Zen, leave him!" the ancestry-level bloodline told him. It had previously resisted splitting itself before it awakened so there was no way it was going to let the downgrader do the same thing. "Okay!" Zen replied, immediately moving away from where he once stood using his omnipotent power. This teleportation method had a very high priority in the primitivend. It was so fast that it did not even cause any space fluctuations. Swoosh! In just the blink of an eye, Zen found himself already on the other side of the Burial Land. "Move away..." Astonishment was evident on Zen''s face. He had just moved tens of millions of miles but the downgrader was able to keep up with him. No leech dislodged itself from his body while the downgrader remained at his heels, keeping a certain distance. "Well..." Zen gritted his teeth and once again used his omnipotent power but the results remained the same. Wherever he went, the downgrader followed. "Resistance is futile," the downgrader told him with a maniacalugh as the leeches continued to absorb Zen''s ancestry-level bloodline. No matter where Zen went, he immediately followed so much so that it almost seemed as if the two of them had be one. The Extreme Form energy exerted by his constant movements practically covered the entirety of the Burial Land. Buzz! Zen was not convinced and moved eight more times. The result was always the same and Zen soon realized that there was no way he was going to get rid of the downgrader. "I''ll cut you off!" Zen shouted in irritation. Soon enough, a new moon appeared in the sky. "One Token sh!" This was a theurgy he had obtained from rence''s memories. He released an infinite amount of energy to maximize its power. As Zen summoned his strength, the new moon expanded from a few hundred miles to billions of miles long! This humongous moon was magnificent but only a few people could enjoy its majesty. Those in the fairy pce had no idea of the ongoing fight between Zen and the downgrader. Pear Hill, the Ruin Graveyard, and the divinend were all but destroyed along with the families, friends, and ns that once lived there. Only a few dozen people were left alive in the chaos and an unprecedented sense of loneliness rose from the survivors'' hearts. "Look at that moon!" Geoffrey burst in awe as he pointed up at the sky. "Is Zen making a move?" Mike asked, his voice tinged with concern. "It should be him. The battle''s not over yet!" Yan eximed with hope. The entirety of the sky was covered by the new moon, which painted an iparably shocking and beautiful scene. Whilst everyone looked at the moon, the Snake Goddess chose to ruminate in solitude. She stared at the direction of what was once Pear Hill. Despite being forcefully taken away from the Source World, in the end, the Pear Hill was still destroyed. That was just how fate worked, it seemed. At that moment, an idea suddenly came to the Snake Goddess. She felt like a struggling insect that, no matter how high she flew, could not escape the trap she had stumbled into. Ssh! The new moon shed down, aimed at the leeches between the downgrader and Zen. Despite its size, the new moon remained as thin as a de. As it fell, it began to shrink as all the Extreme Form energies gathered and condensed into one thin line of unimaginable power. However, all the downgrader had to do was gently push forward at the direction of the new moon and an invisible enchanted barrier enveloped around them. Sizzle! This barrier inevitably collided with the thin de of the new moon. At that moment, a sharp voice echoed within the void. There was no way infinite energy could offset infinite energy. The strongest spear could not break the strongest shield. It was the case in the fairy pce before, and the same held true now. "Again!" Zen shouted as he waved his hand. With that, several new moons once again floated in the air. These new moons surrounded Zen, shing at the downgrader one after the other, to no avail. "Dispersing state!" In this seemingly hopeless situation, Zen chose to turn to hisst resort: the disintegration of his body. As the owner of the primitivend, his ability was to disperse his body if ever he was killed. It was equivalent to suicide but it was a choice he had to make for the sake of everyone. However, at the moment of his body''s copse, an extremely strong binding force held him together. His body copsed without dissipating! "Hahaha..." the downgrader sneered. He was always one step ahead of Zen in this fight. They had the same abilities but the same could not be said when it came to strength. As the ancestry-level bloodline waspletely absorbed by the leeches, Zen''s body floated, empty and devoid of everything. Puff! With a single nce, the downgrader set Zen''s body ame and burned it until it was nothing but ashes. "Infinity plus infinity is still infinity. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. My strength has not increased but I saved so much trouble. It feels good." The downgrader''s six pairs ofpound eyes shed green, indicating his satisfaction. Buzz! With a slight buzzing noise, the downgrader''s body disappeared and then materialized in the fairy pce. His presence quickly threw everyone in deep despair. There was no way Zen would''ve allowed the downgrader to enter the fairy pce unless he was dead. Thus, there was only one reason why the downgrader was here. "Where is my father?" Geoffrey asked through gritted teeth. "He''s dead. Your father has been absorbed by me. He is now a part of my own body," the downgrader replied. "You... You''re lying!" Geoffrey screamed as he ran to the downgrader at breakneck speed and threw a punch to his face. The force from Geoffrey''s punch had the ability to reach tens of millions of miles. However, despite his strength, the downgrader remained unmoved and unbothered. But Geoffrey did not care. He was angry and he had to vent his anger so he continued to throw dozens of punches towards the intruder. Nobody dared stop him. Nobody, not even Rocher, Yan, the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, or Lorena, made a move. Theirbined strength could not bepared to that of the downgrader. There was no need to fight a lost battle. In the middle of the fight, the downgrader finally made his move and caught Geoffrey''s fist. With a slight twitch of his wrist, he was able to sever the young man''s arm from his body. "I felt nothing. Your punches couldn''t even tickle me. You''re poorly weak." As he ridiculed Geoffrey, fist-sized marks of the darkest ck began to appear over the surface of the downgrader''s body. These ink marks expanded and created cracks upon the downgrader''s skin, signaling his body''s copse! Chapter 4311 Infinite Seals Chapter 4311 Infinite Seals "Wait... What?" The downgrader''s six pairs of eyes shed sharply, as though something sparked inside them. A strange feeling that could only be likened to confusion consumed him. Geoffrey covered his broken arm with his other hand, and he too felt strange. Although he had unleashed one hundred percent of his strength in each punch, he never expected he''d be able to defeat the downgrader. He had been under the impression that even if he did go all out, he wouldn''t be able to break down even the most basic defenses of the downgrader, let alone beat him like this! "You, you...! What have you done?" the downgrader growled and took one staggering step towards Geoffrey. The surface of his body was riddled with ck ink marks as more and more cracks appeared. Gradually, his skin began to ke off his body. "I didn''t do anything," Geoffrey said confusedly, taking a cautious step back. "I just punched you." Yan, Mike, Rocher and the others, who had been watching from behind Geoffrey, were all rendered speechless. The Snake Goddess eyed the downgrader warily. Raising her thin eyebrows gently, she suddenly had some sort of a premonition. Whipping her head around, as expected, she saw a faint figure quietly materializing. It was none other than Zen. The downgrader also sensed Zen. Now, he didn''t feel that overwhelmed, but he still felt the need to ask, "How did you do it?" "It seems you don''t know everything about the Extreme Form energies. You don''t even know the power of crystal solution." A faint smile crept on Zen''s face. "Since I couldn''t defeat you, I had to turn myself into a poisonous pill for you to swallow." Then, it dawned on the downgrader. "The power of the crystal solution?" he echoed softly, as though in a daze. "I see..." It was a kind of poisonous energy formed bybining several Extreme Form energies. While it was lethal as a weapon, it was difficult to use. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The downgrader had wanted to devour the ancestry-level bloodline, which gave Zen a chance to deliver the fatal blow. "Hahaha..." The downgrader chuckled helplessly as his body disintegrated little by little. Fragments were falling from his body in bite-sized chunks, yet he still continued tough like a madman. "Killing me has earned you great honor. But is it enough to defeat me?" With the help of the Source Light, the downgrader would be able to revive infinitely. It didn''t matter if he was killed. "I wouldn''t have known if I didn''t try." With that, Zen abruptly moved to the side of the ck light. The downgrader had made it very clear that the Source Light could not be damaged, and even went so far as to put it out in the open. Zen studied the ck light and began to search the memories given to him by rence. rence didn''t tell Zen how to restrict the downgrader, but the memories revealed all sorts of information on how to use all the Extreme Form energies. Thus, Zen figured that the methods of restriction must be hidden within them. Zen narrowed his eyes at the Source Light and immense amounts of Extreme Form energies started to gush out of his body. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The Extreme Form energies of three different colors ovepped, forming a massive circr altar. The circr altar then shrank quickly and enveloped the ck light tightly. "The Holy Seal!" Zen didn''t know which the best seal was, so he decided to use the stupidest method first. Eventually, he nned to use all the methods that were designed to seal something within. Ssh! Ssh! Countless green crystals flowed into the void. Once they surrounded the circr altar, they joined together to form one huge emerald crystal. "The Life Seal!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A square space bigger than the first one wrapped around the emerald gem and then turned into a stable space. "The Space Seal!" "The Heaven Lock, seal!" "The Phase Enchanted Barrier, seal!" "The Evil Will, seal!" "¡­" Although the types of Extreme Form energies were much fewer than those of the bloodline powers, theirbinations were also very rich. The theurgies that evolved from them were strange, birthing more sorts of powerful sealing methods. Zen didn''t even stop to think. He relentlessly used all the theurgies that had restricting effects. Tenyers. Twentyyers. Thirtyyers. From within the ck light, the dead downgrader gradually came back to life. His hand slowly stretched out from the ck light, only to be met by the first seal. "Humph! It''s only the Holy Seal. What a childish method!" With a careless flick of his wrist, Extreme Form energy appeared in his hand. Without hesitation, he smashed the Holy Seal. The circr altar instantly shattered into pieces with a loud bang. Just as the downgrader was about to emerge from the ck lightpletely, he found that there was anotheryer that sealed him within. "The Life Seal? Psh!" Boom! The emerald green gem was smashed into pieces with a single punch. "The Space Seal? Break!" Boom! The square space then copsed, inch by inch. However, even after destroying threeyers of seals, the downgrader was met by yet another seal. "Damn it! Another seal!" The downgrader couldn''t help but curse. He really didn''t expect that Zen would use so many seals. How bothersome! Of course, he had no clue that Zen had actually set up over a hundredyers of seals from the outside, and there were no signs of him stopping. Meanwhile, in the chaos, a hush had fallen over the huge square tform. But if one were to activate his spiritual sense, he would be met with countless other spiritual senses. On the square tform, two billion brains were working seamlessly, like a well-oiled machine. The real Evil God floated from above. After all the information had been filtered, he absorbed the most useful ones. "There are eighty-six kinds of ''Field'' energy in the sixth-grade world." "There are forty-five kinds of ''Weight'' energy in the seventh-grade world." "There are twenty-two kinds of ''Coupling'' energy in the eighth-grade world." "In the ninth-grade world..." The two billion brains were quickly specting and summarizing. It was surprisingly efficient to communicate with each other with spiritual senses, and it was not as noisy and chaotic as before. In a matter of seconds, eighty-six kinds of "Field" energy had beenpletely disyed in front of the Evil God. He absorbed this information easily. The forty-five kinds of "Weight" energy and twenty-two kinds of "Coupling" energy, which were the energy forms in the high-grade worlds were all understood by him. The higher the level of the energy, the more difficult it would be for the Evil God to control it. While he could use the "Field" energy, this method consumed a lot of energy. However, the consumption of the "Weight" energy was even more astronomical. The Evil God was curious and tried to summon it, but when half of the energy was condensed, his remaining energy had been consumed by a tenth. He still needed to maintain the operation of two billion brains. How could he be willing to waste all his energy on this? These two billion brains were like two billion cultivators at the Holy Soul Realm, which consumed a considerable amount of energy. If he couldn''t find the source of infinite energy before their current supply of energy was exhausted, the Evil God would lose without a fight. As for the Coupling energy, although he had found the way, he didn''t have the courage to try it. This was something that even he couldn''t touch. The speed at which the energy was restored was very fast, basically up to the expectations of the Evil God. After all, by now he had already mastered the rules of restoring. However, he was still pessimistic about the matter. He could hear nothing stirring within the Burial Land. Because they were in different primitivends, he was unable to find out the situation in the Burial Land through his omniscient power. However, this was definitely not a good omen. Once the winner was decided, he would be the next goal. Chapter 4312 The Source Of Energy Chapter 4312 The Source Of Energy A sense of urgency arose in the Evil God. He realized it was necessary to urge the two billion brains. Swoosh! The Evil God instantly projected his will into the brains. "You should realize the meaning of your existence, and that is to find out the best way to obtain infinite energy. Once you obtain it, you will all have freedom and everything your hearts desire!" Hearing this, these brains began chattering with their spiritual senses. "Of course!" "We are about to achieve an unprecedented feat!" "I want a world of my own!" Two billion brains responded, one after another. Once he obtained absolute infinite energy, the Evil God would be able to create countless worlds to amodate them all. The Evil God had always pursued freedom. These brains had the same goals as him, but since they existed in the form of brains, they could only help him achieve his ultimate goal. "But I''m afraid the victory has already been decided in the Burial Land, and we have almost run out of time. No matter which side wins, we would lose the chance to resist," the Evil God said with a serious honesty. "So, please hurry up with your efforts!" "The higher the level of energy, the less kinds there are, and the faster it will be!" "We will try our best!" "You will win the unprecedented glory for us all!" Two billion brains responded in unison. Although the Evil God was omnipotent, he couldn''t hear every brain''s response, but he could choose to listen to the most popr ones. The energy of the ninth-grade world was known as Cube, and there were only sixteen kinds. Just as the brains had said, they became more and more skilled at restoring energy, and once the kinds of energy decreased, their speed of restoration became faster and faster. Basically, every five minutes, one more kind of "Cube" energy formed. After one and a half hours, the sixteen kinds of energy of the ninth-grade world had been restored. Then they proceeded to restore the energy of the tenth-grade world, which was known as Phase. Its number was reduced by a half to eight. Very soon, these eight kinds of energy were also restored. The energy of the eleventh-grade world was known as Frequency, and its number had been reduced by another half to four. The energy of the twelfth-grade world was known as Coke, and it possessed only two kinds. The Evil God anticipated receiving the essence of the energy, so he became more and more excited. In the blinking of an eye, hended on the deck of the ck ship and paced back and forth. The Grandmaster of Heaven, Duran, Shera, Edna, and the former captain stood on the other side of the deck, their eyes following the steps of the Evil God. In fact, they wanted to know what the Evil God had achieved, but when they saw the serious look on his face, no one dared to question him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, countless spiritual senses gathered about the ck ship. There were too many invisible spiritual senses to fully discern. Their presence even caused a gentle wind to stir Shera''s and Edna''s long hair. After receiving the information from the spiritual senses, the Evil God shut his eyes lightly. After a short moment, he opened his eyes, and they lit up brightly. "I see! I see! I see!" the Evil God shouted into the void. "Dear..." Edna called out to him with concern. As if he hadn''t heard her, the Evil God asked, "What do you believe the energy to be?" Hearing this question, Shera blinked herrge eyes. She raised her right hand, and a mass of energy gathered like a blood mist around it. "For me, energy is a tool for killing." "Energy? It''s the root power to maintain my bloodline''s might," said Duran. "It''s the way to rule everything," the former captain responded. Edna pursed her lips, wanting to express her opinion. She considered it for a while but gave up. After a while of contemtion, the Grandmaster of Heaven said, "Energy forms all materials. The two can mold each other." The Evil God grinned, giving him a thumbs up before he continued to question, "Where do the energy and materialse from?" "Theye from higher-grade worlds," the Grandmaster of Heaven replied. The Evil God nodded. "If, and I do mean if... What will happen if we transform all the materials into energies and consume them?" Hearing this question, the Grandmaster of Heaven frowned. It was difficult for him to adequately answer it. Energy was used to create a world, and the energy consumed in this process would be transformed into materials. Energy also had the ability to destroy everything. What happened to the energy used in this process? "The consumed energy haspletely disappeared, and so has everything else," the Grandmaster of Heaven replied. "You think it has disappeared, and I also once believed it had disappeared. Everyone believes it has disappeared, but in fact it does not disappear at all!" the Evil God countered. "But then what has happened to it?" the Grandmaster of Heaven questioned in puzzlement. "It has entered the void." The Evil God exaggeratedly opened his arms in a gesture of hugging the void. "The void is overflowing! All the space, so devoid of any material that we can see, is actually filled with energy! The space in a cup, the space in a room, and also the space in a world are all bursting with energy!" Shock was painted all over everyone''s face. "How is that possible?" "There is nothing within the void." "If there really is energy in the void, howe we can''t sense it at all, let alone use it?" The Evil God looked at them as if he was looking at simpletons and unhurriedly exined, "ording to my calctions, the energy that is transformed from the materials in the Deep Space, the main world, and all the secondary worlds only makes up twenty percent, while the invisible energy in the void ounts for the remaining eighty percent. More importantly, even when the energy in the void is consumed, it still returns to the void. In this sense, it is absolutely infinite!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was like drawing water from ake for a bath. After the bath, the water was poured back into theke. In this way, the water would neither decrease nor increase, and it could be used repeatedly. The Grandmaster of Heaven gasped for breath. The words of the Evil God seemed so unbelievable, but now it made perfect sense. He continued to ask, "If what you say is true, how can we prove it?" "Prove it?" The corners of the Evil God''s mouth curved upwards, and he gently raised his hand towards the sky. A light blue colored ribbon unrolled, and this was the Field of Static Electricity. Following that, a dark red colored ribbon flowed out, representing the Life Field. Then more fields in ck, white, yellow, green, and other colors unfolded like the lines of a rainbow. The energy consumption of these Fields was astonishing. Previously, it had been too difficult for the Evil God to activate the Restriction Field, but now, he could easily disy all eighty-six different Fields, one by one. "From the moment this world was created, the energy in the void remained unknown to us. We simply couldn''tprehend its existence, let alone use such energy," the Evil God proudly stated. "But now, I have discovered the truth." Chapter 4313 A Larger Primitive Land Chapter 4313 A Larger Primitive Land ording to the judgment of the Evil God, he originally wanted to restore the energy up to the one in the thirteenth-grade world, and then find the answer. However, when the energy of the twelfth-grade world was already restored, he suddenly learned something. As for the two kinds of "Coke" energy in the twelfth-grade world, it turned out that one was to create and the other was to destruct. They had no special features but they were said to be interlinked with each other. They were just the positive and negative sides of energy. After the energy of the thirteenth-grade world was restored, the situation became simpler and clearer. Surprisingly, there was no energy in the thirteenth-grade world. The only secret that it contained was how to control everything. When the Evil God finally got this authority, he could now discover the infinite energy that was hidden in the void. "It''s so beautiful¡­" Shera was deeply mesmerized as she stared at the colorful bands of light that floated in the sky. When the Evil God saw her fascination, he gently stretched out his finger. Then, a small dark-red band of light appeared on Shera''s index finger, looking like an exquisite ring. "This is¡­" Shera was surprised as she looked at the band of light on her finger. "The energy of the Source World is sealed within it. You can use it anytime you want," the Evil God said with a faint smile. "However, I doubt that you will have the chance to use it." Indeed, the Source World was vast, and it contained a lot of energy. However, the Evil God needed to face Zen and the downgrader. In a battle involving them, even the energy of the entire Source World was far from enough. Despite that, Shera''s eyes still gleamed in excitement. It was such a romantic gesture for her that the Evil God turned the Source World into a ring. "If the ''Field'' energy is in the shape of a light band, then what is the form of the ''Weight'' energy?" the Grandmaster of Heaven asked out of curiosity. He was a man with a strong desire for knowledge, and thus he would take any opportunity to broaden the horizon of his wisdom. "Weight¡­ It''s a kind of energy that is in the form of acute triangles. That''s it!" Then, all of a sudden, irregr triangr energy blocks appeared in the sky. "Hmm, Coupling is a kind of lumpy energy. This kind of energy won''t be seen from the outside. But since it appeared, it has already been integrated, and thus it''s uncontroble. I don''t know how people fight in the eighth-grade world." Upon saying this, the Evil God released the lumps of Coupling energy. They had aplicated form and looked like delicate boxes. Since They were already in aplete form, there was almost no energy that wasing from them. "Well, the ''Cube'' energy of the ninth-grade world is more interesting. It doesn''t have a fixed form, so it could be transmuted into various things. Now, the energy of the tenth-grade world¡ª" Previously, although all of the two billion brains had already restored the energy bit by bit, it could only exist in his brain without the support of the infinite energy. Even the Evil God was very curious about such energy, so he disyed them one by one. Meanwhile, the battle in the Burial Land was still raging on. Crash! Boom! Ayer of bright red enchanted barrier was suddenly smashed into pieces. After that, the downgrader fell into the illusion that was created by the Soul Extreme Form. In order to resist it, he needed to use another Extreme Form energy to counter it. However, as soon as he broke out of the illusion, he found himself sealed in an extremely sturdy copper ball. "Ha! Is this all you can do?" Crash! The downgrader continuously shattered more than a hundred enchanted barriers and seals that were set up by Zen. It was effortless for Zen to create these enchanted barriers and seals. With the support of the infinite energy, he could construct them without a stop. At the same time, he was also monitoring the downgrader''s movements in the ck light. When the downgrader attacked the innermost enchanted barrier, Zen would infuse it with the infinite energy. This way, it would take a lot of time and energy before the downgrader could break every enchanted barrier. Consequently, he wouldn''t be able to destroy all the enchanted barriers in one go. For quite a while, the downgrader had indulged himself in breaking the enchanted barriers randomly. However, he soon noticed that the sheer number of the barriers that Zen had set up was far beyond his imagination. There would be no end to it if he just continued breaking them one by one. Thus, he temporarily stopped and thought of a way out. At this moment, he was trapped inside an ice tomb. With the aid of the infinite Extreme Form energy, the ice tomb could actually freeze everything close to it. However, the downgrader saw this as a chance to escape. Although the ice tomb was pretty sturdy and powerful, its weakness was obvious. It would be completely restrained by the me Extreme Form. Even if the ice tomb was endowed with absolute infinite energy, it would still be easy to break it using the me Extreme Form. Whoosh! In an instant, the downgrader started brewing the me Extreme Form in his hands. His slender arms suddenly stretched out of the ck light and swept towards the surrounding ice tomb. "Break!" Crash! Boom! With an enormous impact, the huge ice tomb copsed without difficulty. The moment Zen felt that the ice tomb copsed, he attempted to gather absolute infinite energy to infuse into the next seal. However, the downgrader was well prepared this time and was much faster to take action. "Break all the enchanted barriers!" Boom! Boom! Vicious mes formed violent torrents that erupted on arge scale. Without the support of the infinite energy, the enchanted barriers were unable to resist the mes that were released by the downgrader. All the seals and enchanted barriers seemed like thin sheets of paper that were instantly engulfed by a sea of mes. Whoosh! As the downgrader shattered all the enchanted barriers, his voice once again echoed throughout the Burial Land. "Do you think you could suppress me with such petty tricks? Think again! You''re too confident because the Burial Land is protecting you? Then I''ll destroy every inch of it! Let''s see how you could face me afterward!" While the ck light could make the downgrader be reborn infinitely, the Burial Land acted the same for Zen. Moreover, the primitivend gave Zen more abilities. Currently, this wasn''t an equal battle anymore.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even the downgrader had to admit that he wouldn''t be able to defeat Zen if he didn''t destroy the Burial Landpletely. Buzz! Buzz! In the blink of an eye, the downgrader appeared at the edge of the Burial Land. A golden sun rose from his body, devouring all the surrounding materials, and burning a huge hole into the Burial Land. Then, the downgrader flew along the edge. As the golden sun continued to devour the ground, a huge gap soon appeared on the surface of the Burial Land. As Zen saw this, he immediately rushed over and tried to stop the downgrader. However, the downgrader''s body movements were so fast. His body flickered here and there, and the next moment, he was already at the other end of the Burial Land, continuing to devour thend with violent mes. If one stood far from the Burial Land, it would seem like a ferocious bug had infested and devoured the Burial Land and left it with several huge holes. As the countless holes umted to a certain extent, the Burial Land finally copsed with a loud bang. Zen wasn''t able to do anything to stop its destruction. In the end, he could just helplessly watch it being razed to the ground. However, just as the Burial Land copsed, a subtle sensation suddenly arose within Zen''s soul. He felt as if he had merged into arger primitivend. ''Wait. Outside the Burial Land should only be the chaos. How could there be a primitivend?'' Zen was utterly confused as he didn''t understand what had just happened. "What''s that look on your face? Are you surprised?" Suddenly, the voice of the Evil God resounded in his ears. As Zen turned around, he saw that the figure of the Evil God was slowly condensing at a distance. His eyes were filled with a familiar mockery as he said, "You were not able to defeat the downgrader after all the time you wasted? What a good-for-nothing. Should you step aside and let me do it for you instead?" Chapter 4314 The One Who Broke The Rules Chapter 4314 The One Who Broke The Rules Zen stared at the Evil God''s face as if he had met him for the first time. After a few seconds, he asked him, "What ce is this?" Before, Zen wondered if he had fallen into the downgrader''s illusion. "This? This is the Source World," the Evil God said, spreading out his arms. Zen looked around, but he found nothing but fragments of the Burial Land. Everything else was the pitch-ck void. "This is the chaos." Zen frowned. "Your primitivend has been integrated into the Source World. You and I have the same authority. Why don''t you sense the scope of the Source World?" the Evil God suggested in a taunting manner. Although Zen could not believe what the Evil God was telling him, he closed his eyes. As he focused on his senses, he began to feel the huge primitivend. His body shed slightly and he reached the edge of the primitivend. On a triangr rock, he saw one of the Evil God''s avatars sitting there as if he owned the world. When the Evil God''s avatar saw Zen, he was neither taken aback nor threatened. He continued to rest on the triangr rock and yed with a rock snake, which he had brought up from under the rock. This avatar was undoubtedly lucky, especiallypared to the Evil God''s two million brains. "Oh, look what we have here. It''s a special guest," the Evil God''s avatar said sarcastically. Zen, however, was too busy to reply. He looked past the avatar and into the world behind him. It was the inner wall of the chaos. "Is this the edge of the chaos?" Zen asked. The Evil God''s avatar reached out and pped the inner wall of the chaos. "What do you think? Can''t you figure that out for yourself?" he replied with a smirk. "But how did you make it?" Zen curiously asked. The Evil God''s avatar shrugged. "I don''t know. Go ask the real Evil God," he replied inly. "Do you want to sit down? Have a cup of tea?" the avatar added, trying to divert the subject. Once again, Zen ignored him and returned to where the real Evil God was. Zen''s expression drastically changed. He already knew the general situation using his omniscient ability, but he was still a bit confused as to how it happened. The Source World was gone, which left behind the ck ship, the two billion brains on the square tform, and the six stones scattered at the edge of the chaos. "You relied on the six stones to turn the chaos into the primitivend, didn''t you?" He tried to confirm with the Evil God. "You can say that," the Evil God answered indifferently. "But how is that even possible?" Of course Zen knew it was possible. He had personally seen it, but he still couldn''t believe what the Evil God had done. The Evil God turned his attention towards Zen, who still looked very surprised. "In the past, when I was a creature in your inner world, I was greatly limited. I couldn''t understand everything outside. Now, I have more power than I need. You won''t be able to understand how much power I have. What you know is just a small drop in arge bucket. I can let you..." Before the Evil God could finish his smug speech, a cloud of ck mist suddenly hovered above him and Zen. "Probability Extreme Form!" a voice from the cloud screamed. "All of you are going to die!" From the cloud came the downgrader. After the destruction of the Burial Land, the downgrader waited for an opportunity to give Zen a fatal blow. When Zen lost the protection of the primitivend, it became easy to kill him, even if he had the absolute infinite energy. Just as the downgrader was about to unleash an attack on Zen, he noticed the Evil God. He shed them a malicious grin. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll kill both of you!" the downgrader shouted. When the downgrader destroyed the Source World, he didn''t even bother to clean it up at all. He held absolutely no regard for the Evil God. There were countless downgraders in the Probability Extreme Form. All of their energies saturated the area. It made it difficult for anyone to fight the energies. Before Zen and the Evil God could even resist, their bodies and souls quickly evaporated, leaving no trace of debris. Buzz... The cloud of Probability Extreme Form disappeared in an instant. "It''s over." Countless downgraders merged into one form. The six pairs ofpound eyes on the form''s face returned to light green. The downgrader muttered, "It still surprises me how difficult it is to deal with these low-grade creatures." "Get ready for another surprise." The downgrader heard someone say these words. From his left side, the Evil God''s figure began to condense, and on his right was Zen''s figure. The downgrader''spound eyes began to sh rapidly again. "How could you be reborn?" he asked in disbelief. "See..." Just as the Evil God became shortly distracted in answering the downgrader''s question, the downgraderunched an attack. Everything from within a radius of one million feet was submerged by the energies. The newly- condensed figures of Zen and the Evil God turned into powder, disappearingpletely. However, just as the downgrader thought he had finally killed the two men, their figures started to condense again. As soon as their bodies were back, the Evil God looked at the downgrader with fake hurt. "Could you let me finish what I''m going to say this time?" "Shut up!" the downgrader growled. Once again, he used his energies to cover the area to kill Zen and the Evil God once and for all. Whoosh... As soon as the energies emerged from the downgrader, the Evil God gently waved his hand. When he did this, a ck light band shed up and bound the downgrader''s body. At the same time, he quickly approached the downgrader. "I really do hate being interrupted. How about you?" the Evil God said before raising his fist and smashing it into the downgrader''s head. Bang! The downgrader''s body shot up like an arrow in the sky. The Evil God quickly moved up, kicking the downgrader downwards. Just as the downgrader was falling, the Evil God moved to where the downgrader was,unching a palm strike at him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... The downgrader was like a sandbag, flying up and then falling. It was smart of the Evil God to bind the downgrader with ck light band because itpletely restricted all of the downgrader''s powers. He had him at the palm of his hands. The Evil God specifically chose to engage in hand-to-handbat with the downgrader, knowing how much thetter considered this form of battle as an insult to his power. Zen looked at the ck light band with a thoughtful expression. ''That is an incredibly higher level of energy, '' he thought to himself. Not only had the Evil Godprehended the blood powers and the Extreme Form energies, but he alsoprehended a higher level of energy. He was a terrifying opponent. While Zen was in disbelief with what he was seeing, the downgrader was even in more disbelief. He was very sure this was the Field energy of the sixth-grade world. He was in the Silent State Field, which was supposedly the most powerful one. However, the sixth-grade world had already beenpletely downgraded and no longer existed! The Field energies could no longer be used. Not even the downgrader or rence could vite this rule. The only reason why the downgrader could still use the bloodline powers and the Extreme Form energies was that the Deep Space and the main world still existed. But how could this mere human being use the Field energy? How could he have broken the rules? "I''ve had enough!" the downgrader roared. Surging energies gushed out of his body, but they all rushed inside the ck light band. This frustrated the downgrader, but he knew what to do. After all, he was born in the thirteenth-grade world. He was very familiar with each level of energy. The Silent State Field was powerful, but the downgrader forcefully broke through it using several Extreme Form energies. Swish! Swish... As his body emitted the Extreme Form energies, the ck light band, which was first absorbing the energy, began to dissolve little by little. As the downgrader, who had just regained his freedom, was about tounch a counterattack, the Evil God told him, "You could use the Extreme Form energies to break free from the Silent State Field because of the infinite energy only. What about this? Let''s see if you can break through this one!" Buzz, buzz... With two sharp chirps, two asymmetric triangles locked the downgrader. "The Weight energy!" the downgrader cried out loud. He began to scream so loudly that Zen and the Evil God thought it would cause the world to shake, but they let him do it. Anyway, it was the only thing the suppressed downgrader could do in this situation. Chapter 4315 Downgrading Chapter 4315 Downgrading Zen was absolutely dumbfounded. Although he didn''t know what the "Weight" energy was, the energy level of these two triangles was obviously astronomical. On the other hand, the downgrader was hysterical. The "Weight" energy should''ve been one level higher than the "Field" energy. "How far has the Evil God gone inprehending the energy?" Zen asked, in a daze. "This is the energy of the Boundless Divine World, known as Weight," rence suddenly spoke up. Ever since he gave the absolute infinite energy to Zen, he had been determined to be nothing but an onlooker. There was nothing in the third-grade world that could arouse his interest. He had even predicted how it would develop in the future. However, the method that the Evil God just used instantly piqued his interest, causing him to speak again. "The energy of the seventh-grade world..." Zen clicked his tongue. "He was able toprehend it on his own!" "This is not a problem ofprehension," rence said slowly. "The seventh-grade world has already been downgraded by Mastema, and so, the ''Weight'' energy can''t be used. Therefore, both you and Mastema can only use the Extreme Form energies at most." "But he..." Zen, at a loss for words, just pointed at the Evil God. "I don''t know why or how either." rence was also very confused. "It''s really strange that he was able to vite the most basic rules."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only rence had seen many geniuses in his time. From the twelfth to the fifth-grade worlds, there were all sorts of strange creatures. They had various dreams, goals, great desires and wishes, and were capable of many unimaginable things. At the beginning, rence felt it was novel to him, but after a while, he lost interest. Every world had an unbreakable limit, and no matter how powerful a creature was, there was nothing they could do to break it. In a sense, Zen had reached past the limit. He not only obtained the bloodline powers, but also the Extreme Form energies, and even the absolute infinite energy of rence. However, this had been based on the premise that the Deep Space was notpletely downgraded. And yet, now, the Evil God suddenly appeared out of nowhere and began to use the "Field" and "Weight" energies. This was just so outrageous that even rence couldn''t remain silent. The Evil God, on the other hand, didn''t feel as though he had done anything spectacr. He was too immersed in the joy that came from teasing the downgrader. "Well? What''s your solution?" The Evil Godughed tauntingly. By now, however, the downgrader had calmed down. The "Weight" energy was two levels higher than the Extreme Form energy, he realized. But indeed, there was a solution. The higher-level energy was like a sharper knife, but if it was attacked by endless energy, its de could still be blunted, maybe even broken! What mattered most, however, was that the downgrader was also very familiar with the "Weight" energy. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! The densely packed lightning wrapped around the "Weight" energy tightly, shing violently. The endless energy consumed the "Weight" energy bit by bit, until the surface of the two triangles was completely corroded. However, with the current ability of the Evil God, it was very easy to repair the "Weight" energy, because he also possessed infinite energy. The reason why he chose not to repair it right away was that he wanted to see the desperate look in the downgrader''s eyes. Halfway through the battle, the Evil God suddenly felt that something was missing. He stretched out his hand and summoned the ck ship over. The Grandmaster of Heaven, Duran, and the others were all stunned when they saw Zen. What surprised them even more was the sight of the downgrader. After a while, however, they calmed down upon seeing that the downgrader was trapped. "This is the downgrader you mentioned? He doesn''t look very powerful..." the Evil God winked at Duran triumphantly. "Well..." Duran was at a loss for words. He just couldn''t believe his eyes. The downgrader, known to be invincible and unimaginably powerful in the Jade Pure Realm, was losing to the Evil God! When the downgrader overheard what the Evil God said, his fury grew tenfold. Once upon a time, he was the superior one. No one other than rence could defeat him. He roared angrily, "You are the one who is weak!" With that, a ripple of energy exploded outwards. The fine lightning that had been zipping around the "Weight" energy started to coil into an azure ball. The sharp sizzling sound of electric currentsted for a while, until all of the "Weight" energy was finally corroded. Just as the "Weight" energy was about to disappearpletely, the Evil God raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A vine of energy shot out and wrapped itself around the downgrader like a python. Then, sharp thorns popped out of the vine of energy, piercing into the body of the downgrader, carefully securing him. "You were saying?" the Evil God said with a crazed smile, waving his handzily. When Zen saw the energy vine, he asked, "Is this the energy of the eighth-grade world?" "No, it''s the ''Cube'' energy of the ninth-grade world. The energy form of the eighth-grade world is very special, and it''s difficult to use it in this world," rence answered. "Has he grasped the energy at the top level?" Zen gasped. "The energy at the top level is the absolute infinite energy," rence said slowly. "He can easily use the ''Weight'' energy and the ''Cube'' energy, so he must have mastered infinite energy, or there will be a problem with the supply of energy. Unbelievable!" rence was in a good mood. He was absolutely fixated on the scene unfolding before him. After all, he didn''t want the worlds to be downgraded step by step. ording to how things were developed in the past, this was the only way. With the appearance of the Evil God, however, the situation seemed to change rapidly. rence, who had grown cynical, began to feel a flicker of hope. Once he realized he couldn''t get out of the energy vine, the downgrader gave up struggling. His six pairs ofpound eyes turned green as he silently stared at the Evil God, assuming a look of defeat. He calmed down when he finally realized he was no match for the Evil God. "Do you think you have won?" the downgrader asked calmly. "He asked that again," rence suddenly said. "He always asked me that question," he exined to Zen. In rence and Mastema''s game of cat and mouse, rence had always won. Then Mastema would ask him this question, and then begin to downgrade the worlds. This was almost always the case. But this time, he was asking the Evil God the very same question. The Evil God smiled nonchntly. "You can use whatever means you have. I''ll give you a chance." "Wait and see!" Once the downgrader finished speaking, his six pairs ofpound eyes began to dim, one after another. His body bound by the energy vine began to shrivel, until it disappeared. "You''re already dead meat, yet you still try to threaten me," the Evil God sneered. Zen, however, knew better. With a grim expression, he said in a low voice, "This is not a threat." The Evil God nced at Zen curiously. "Then what is it?" "He is going to downgrade the world," Zen replied bluntly. "The world will be downgraded into the Wall World." The Evil God frowned slightly. Only then did it dawn on him that something was wrong. Just then, the ck light floating in the void suddenly began to violently tremble. Boom! The vibrations made a big sound, buzzing in everyone''s ears. Even the people in the fairy pce and the ck ship could hear it clearly. The Evil God''s figure shed as he teleported towards the ck light, quickly followed by Zen. The two of them eyed the ck light warily and saw that the space around it was beginning to shatter. The crushed space, like a thinyer of ice, slowly expanded around the ck light. "The space around the ck light has been downgraded to the Wall World," Zen said gloomily. "At this rate, I''m afraid it will take a long time before the chaos is downgraded," the Evil God said with disdain. Chapter 4316 No Solution Chapter 4316 No Solution Curled up in the ck light was the downgrader, ted to see the third-grade world slowly downgrade into the Wall World. It had been too depressing having lost to a human from the third-grade world. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now, he was hell-bent on revenge. "Ha-ha! The downgrading will only get faster and faster! I''ve already mastered all the Extreme Form energies. Not only will this third-grade world be disintegrated soon, so will the other third-grade worlds, the four-grade world and the fifth-grade world! They will all disintegrate into the Wall World! You losers will all die! You tiny ants¡­ insects¡­ derivatives¡­" As the downgrader muttered foul words, the Evil God stretched out his hand, shooting out a purple vine. Whoosh! The purple vine pierced right through the ck light, killing the downgrader. "Go ahead and curse¡ªthat''s all you can do. You have no power to fight back. You''re the real loser," retorted the Evil God. "Whoosh!" As the ck light slightly trembled, the downgrader was reborn along with it. He knew he was no match for the Evil God on his own, but with the ck light infinitely reviving him, he still stood a chance. "After the downgrade, you will turn into nothingness! All of you will rot in history. Only I can live forever! Insignificant humans..." "¡­¡­" The Evil God almost couldn''t bear his annoyance. "You''re too noisy for a downgrader! It''s shameful! Shut the hell up!" Phew! Thin threads of ice appeared from the Evil God''s hands, shooting into the ck light. Once they entered, they curled up bit by bit, merging with the ck light until they froze. Frozen along with them was the downgrader. The ice threads came from the "Phase" energy of the tenth-grade world. Indeed, the downgrader could rely on his infinite energy to destroy the Phase energy, but it would undoubtedly take a very long time. For the time being, he couldn''t curse. Once the Evil God sealed him off, his gaze fixated on the transparent thin sheet. Turning to Zen, he asked, "Is it true that the downgrade can''t be reversed?" "As far as I know, there is no solution." Zen shook his head. Believing Zen''s words, the Evil God merely nodded. They had both fallen into the critical situation¡ªZen had nothing to gain by lying. "What if I inject energy into the sheet?" the Evil God asked. "You can give it a try." In the past, rence had used all sorts of methods to prevent the downgrade, all to no avail. Zen didn''t think the Evil God stood a chance at all. After a while, the Evil God reached out to touch the transparent thin sheet. The moment his fingers met the material, they were crushed by an overwhelming force The nails, skin, bones, blood of his hand¡­ all turned to a thin piece. He pulled his arm away immediately as though he felt no pain. Looking at his broken arm, he examined his t nails, skin, and bones. "Are my fingers downgraded?" "Yes," Zen affirmed. The scene reminded Zen of the Eternal Scroll Painting. There, Zen had also be a picture¡ªbut it wasn''t a real downgrade, only an imitation. The real downgrade was like the Evil God''s fingers¡ªas the very state of them changed, they had been completely downgraded from the third grade to the second grade. During this process, everything was destroyed. It was impossible for people to survive as a picture on the Eternal Scroll Painting. From this perspective, the downgrader was right. Once the downgrade began, everyone would eventually turn into nothingness. "The downgrade''s power is very strong¡­but not necessarily stronger than mine!" As soon as the Evil God finished speaking, a terrifying amount of energy burst out from his arm. Layers uponyers of ck energy covered the back of his hand, forming a carapace as thick as dragon scales. "That''s the energy of the eleventh-grade world. There are four kinds of Frequency energy in the eleventh-grade world, all controlled by four respective races. This carapace is that of the Ghost Hand race¡ªit has the strongest defensive power," rence exined in Zen''s mind, getting active. "Can the carapace resist the downgrade?" Zen asked. "No, it can''t," rence affirmed. Just then, the Evil God once again extended his hand to reach for the transparent sheet. Woo! Woo! Woo! A sudden harsh sound was heard. The carapace on the Evil God''s arm ovepped with the thin, transparent sheet. Its strength was quite astonishing. Even in the face of the overwhelming downgrading power, it still maintained its own shape, albeitsting only two seconds. Bit by bit, the carapace twisted until it was quickly pressed into the Wall World by the downgrading power, along with half of the Evil God''s arm. "Even the Frequency energy can''t stop the downgrade¡­." The Evil God''s eyes narrowed slightly, his face turning hard with caution. A new hand rapidly grew from his broken arm. While the new hand didn''t seem like anything out of the ordinary at first, it was formed from the energy of the twelfth-grade world. Only two kinds of energy remained in the twelfth-grade world¡ªthe "Creation Coke", and the ''Annihtion Coke". There was no limit to the two kinds of energy. The Creation Coke, for instance, could recklessly form the toughest material, just like the Evil God''s hand. "Sizzle, sizzle, Sizzle..." For about fifteen seconds in the transparent sheet, the hand held on. But it couldn''t avoid its fate of being downgraded. With a cracking sound, the arm''s surface began to disintegrate until it was pressed into the Wall World. The surprise was evident in the Evil God''s eyes as his face went stiff. Was Zen right? Was there really no way to stop the downgrade, he wondered? In such a short time, the transparent sheet had expanded about five to six times in diameter, reaching a hundred feet wide. Compared to the scale of the entire chaos, the width of a hundred feet was rather insignificant. But ording to the downgrader, the speed of expansion would increase exponentially. They didn''t have much time left. "Everything has a solution. There''s nothing in the world I can''t deal with!" Then, the Evil God used the Grand Teleportation to disappear. Still floating in the void, Zen eventually used Grand Teleportation as well to return to the fairy pce. Neither the Snake Goddess nor the others in the fairy pce knew exactly how the battle was going. When Geoffrey saw his father, he went ahead and asked. "Father, what''s happening now?" "The downgrader has already been sealed," Zen replied. Everyone''s faces lit up with joy upon hearing the answer, but Zen''s next words made their expressions freeze. "It''s not me who sealed the downgrader. It was the Evil God." "The Evil God!" "But why?" "The entire Source World was smashed to bits! How in the world does the Evil God still have the ability to do that?" The news left everyone confused. "His strength far surpasses mine¡­ it even surpasses the strength of the downgrader," Zen said with a bitter smile. "What?" Everyone''s jaws went ck with shock. Both Zen''s and the downgrader''s powers were already something beyond theirprehension. To think that the Evil God could still far surpass them¡­just how powerful was he? And the Evil God had always been at odds with Zen¡ªif he was so powerful, then how could he have just let go of Zen? "Didn''t the Evil God attack you?" the Snake Goddess asked, finding it particrly odd. "No." Zen shook his head. "Why not?" she asked in return. Given the nature of the Evil God, it was simply unimaginable that he didn''t attack Zen at any opportune moment. "Because it would be meaningless. The world has already begun to downgrade. We''re all going to die," Zen replied, calm as ever. Chapter 4317 Born By Accident Chapter 4317 Born By ident Although everyone thought they had been mentally prepared for theing of the downgrade, when they heard the wordsing from Zen himself, their faces darkened. "Will we live? And for how long?" Hrio asked as he trembled. Zen turned around and pointed at the distance. "The downgrade starts from that direction and will rapidly spread out in all directions. I might have to take you far away from here as possible." Whether they could live or not and how long they could live was not even answerable by Zen, yet everyone perfectly understood what he meant. After having experienced countless disasters, these people in the fairy pce managed to stay calm. As Lorena leaned on Mike''s shoulder, her eyes swept over Zen, Geoffrey, and Yan and her lips curled into a faint smile. Now that all her enemies had died, she had no regrets in life. She saw herself already very lucky to be able to spend her remaining time with her family. Rocher, Bromley, and the others also disyed a seemingly oddposure. "s, it''s a pity that my long-cherished wish hasn''t been fulfilled yet," Fuxi blurted out downheartedly. "What long-cherished wish?" Zen asked, looking at him in curiosity. "To break the needle!" revealed Fuxi. A long time ago, Fuxi had made up his mind to prevent the end of the chaos and be the Finale Hero. However, things had drastically changed, and the needle that had appeared at the end of this round of chaos was so powerful to the extent that the Eternal Realm warriors could not resist it. He knew that it was meaningless to break the needle now, but he still had this ming desire deep in his heart. "I''ll help you fulfill your dream," said Zen. Fuxi waved his hand and said, "Forget it. If I can''t do it myself, it would only be pointless..." "No. You will do it yourself." After saying that, Zen gently pointed his finger at Fuxi and massive energy started to pour into his body that made him tremble slightly. As an Eternal Realm warrior, Fuxi couldn''t bear too much energy. However, when Zen infused energy into Fuxi''s body, he had also strengthened Fuxi''s body in order to help him carry the weight of this energy. When Zen had injected enough energy, a thought came to his mind which suddenly moved the entire fairy pce a long distance to the front of the needle. "Go ahead. You can do it," said Zen in a motivating tone as he nodded to Fuxi. Fuxi had never grasped such terrifying energy before, and the feeling of possessing a wonderful abundance of energy could not be put into words. He felt as if he could easily tear anything and everything apart. Whoosh! He jumped up, rising from the ground of the fairy pce. His figure flickered as the winds pressed against his face, and soonnded on the head of the needle. Fuxi broke the tip of the needle and retreated a distance of ten feet. With a loud shout, he gathered the strength all over his body in his fist and released it. Compared to the huge needle, Fuxi was just a single dust particle. However, the power radiating from this dust particle had surprisingly caused the needle to shatter into pieces and copse from its head... tter, tter, tter... In the end, the thunderous sound of the needle copsing caught the attention of the Evil God. The Evil God used the power of omniscience to check what had happened and faintly snorted, "Why would he even waste time doing such boring and useless thing..." "Hahaha. I feel great!" When he returned to the fairy pce, Fuxi looked satisfied with a wide grin. For more than one thousand past chaotic eras, he was the only one who had achieved this. He had finally fulfilled his lifelong wish. Certainly, there was nothing happier in the world. Fuxi''s upbeat mood influenced the others. The originally dull atmosphere suddenly became cheerful because of him. Fuxi even took out a bottle of wine, inviting everyone to drink with him. Zen withdrew quietly and walked into a courtyard, sitting on a stone chair at the center instead. With a thought, he activated the omniscient power. Instantly, he saw that on the other side of the chaos, the Evil God was standing on the ck ship, giving out orders to what looked like two billion brains. Because of his omniscient power, Zen also found out everything about the Evil God and what he had been doing. The Evil God had transformed the Source World into two billion brains at the Holy Soul Realm. It was indeed a crazy move! Right now, the Evil God ced his hopes on these two billion brains, expecting them toe up with a n to stop the downgrade. "Is there really no way to stop the downgrade?" Zen asked sounding desperate. He had verified this answer from rence. The answer was very clear as it had been confirmed all the way from the highest-grade world. "ording to past experiences, there is indeed no solution," rence''s voice suddenly responded. "You mean something else with your words," said Zen. After a moment of silence, rence continued, "Experience is based on rules, but if something breaks the rules, experience will be unreliable." "Are you talking about the Evil God?" Zen asked. "Well, not only him but also you," replied rence. When rence saw that the Evil God used the energies of the high-grade worlds, he realized that something strange had happened. He then pried into Zen''s memories, trying to dig for answers and figure out the cause and effect. "The Evil God was born from your inner world. In fact, he is the personification of all the negative emotions in your primitivend. From this point of view, the Evil God is actually theplete opposite of you," rence continued. Zen nodded as he listened closely. "Mastema and I have the same origin. He is created by me, yet I can no longer restrain him... Don''t you think that your rtionship with the Evil God is much like my rtionship with Mastema?" rence added, "Your birth and the Evil God''s birth couldn''t be merely a coincidence." Zen shook his head as he didn''t think so. "There are many cases like me and the Evil God in the world." "But the Evil God can directly use the power of the high-grade worlds, which is against the basic rules," rence emphasized. "If I''m not mistaken, you can also use the power of the high-grade worlds." "Ha-ha..." Zen chuckled with self-mockery as he said, "I can only use the Extreme Form energies with your help. I can''t even understand the energies of the high-grade worlds, not to mention use them." "You will be able to understand after I give the energies to you." After saying that, rence injected a massive amount of memory into Zen''s mind. It was the information about how the energies of the sixth-grade world, seventh-grade world, eighth- grade world till the twelfth-grade world, Field, Weight, Coupling, Cube... had all been created. The downgrader and rence both controlled the energies of the high-grade worlds, but after the high- grade worlds were downgraded, they could no longer do so as the basic rules restricted them. With his eyes closed, Zen digested all the memories in his mind. After a short while, Zen slowly opened his eyes. A trace of excitement then reflected in his darkened expression. He still didn''t know if he could find a way to stop the downgrade. If he really stopped it from happening, a battle would definitely emerge between him and the Evil God. Relying on the Extreme Form energies alone, he would surely lose. He indeed needed to grasp the power at a higher level. "Energy... Field." Zen stretched out his hands and gently rubbed his two fingers as the energy started to flow slowly. "Buzz..." Streams of light blue energy then began to rotate, forming a perfect ring that floated in front of Zen. It was a brand-new energy¡ªField. "I... did this?" Zen stared at the ring in disbelief. "Go on," rence urged. Zen then unleashed the Weight, Coupling, Cube, and other energies one after another with an unbelievably smooth process. "My judgment is right," said rence. "Both you and the Evil God were born by ident in this world, so you can go on and ignore the basic rules." "By ident? What do you mean?" Zen asked, looking puzzled.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 4318 Plan Chapter 4318 n "Maybe you don''t belong here," said rence. "I don''t belong here? I was indeed born in this world, and so was the Evil God," Zen said in confusion. He did not understand why rence said such a thing. Zen was a human being who was born in the third-grade world, the chaos, and the Evil God was a human being born in Zen''s inner world. Both of them did note from distinct backgrounds, and what they experienced was a coincidence at most. Elder Xue, who had gone to the Deep Space, had created this coincidence. However, rence suddenly said those words, which surprised Zen. He had no idea how rence came to such a conclusion. "I can''t exin," rence said with a shake of his head. All the way from the thirteenth-grade world to the third-grade one, rence had seen all sorts of strange civilizations. There was a civilization of pure energy bodies, creatures of pure consciousness, and races in the shape of stone tablets like the Sacred Spirit race. Yet, no matter how they changed, those creatures, races, and civilizations followed the most basic rules. There were no exceptions! That was also why rence did not want to help Zen. He believed that thetter''s struggle was meaningless. But the method that the Evil God had used vited all those basic rules, which gave rence a new perspective. Indeed, the Evil God broke the rules! rence had thought about this issue, which was why he had asked Zen to give it a try. The result was what rence had expected, and that was Zen had the same ability as the Evil God. "From the high-grade worlds to the low-grade worlds, they are all under your control. Why is there anything that you can''t exin?" Zen asked. In general, he could only be omniscient in his primitivend, unlike rence, who owned the perfect land. rence controlled all the materials and energy, but now he had encountered something that he could not exin. rence burst intoughter at Zen''s question and said, "The truth is that there are many questions that I cannot answer. I don''t know where I came from. I don''t know who created the perfectnd, nor do I know what exists outside the perfectnd..." All the creatures of every world considered rence as the supreme creator, who had all kinds of abilities and was the core of all the rules. In turn, all the creatures he trusted could find any answers from him, and they took him as their guide. But who could lead the way for rence? He clearly understood that downgrade felt like a devastating blow to him, but it was impossible to predict what would happen in the first-grade world. Even the downgrader was also confused, and he did not know what would happen if the world got downgraded to the first grade. However, since his mission seemed to be engraved to his bones, it drove him to do such a thing. rence continued, "I spent countless years looking for an answer. I have tried many times, and even subdued Mastema in the eighth-grade world. I consumed ny-nine percent of the energy in the eighth-grade world andunched a powerful energy attack." "That force must be immensely powerful..." Zen said in a shaky voice. "What''s the point of being powerful? The world still moves within the rules, and I am just a prisoner in it," rence muttered. "Then now..." "Now I see that you have broken the rules, which gave me hope. There seems to be a gap in the cage of rules," rence said in a slightly joyful tone. At first, he was quite indifferent to Zen. For him, Zen was just a new host, but now he had shown a great deal of patience. "Can breaking the rules stop the downgrading?" Zen asked. A me of hope flickered in his heart. "Maybe, or maybe not," rence answered. Before, he was quite sure that it was impossible to stop the process of downgrading, but now he felt optimistic. "What should I do?" Zen asked again. "Devour the Evil God," suggested rence. When Zen heard those words, his jaw dropped in shock. "The Evil God has taken away something that should have belonged to you. If you can take it back, then I might be able to find a way to stop the downgrading," said rence. Still, Zen looked a bit hesitant. "We have the same power now. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to devour him," he said. "He is inexperienced in using those energies at advanced levels, but I can give my experiences to you," rence said with a faint smile. Zen previously had the same power as the downgrader, which was the Extreme Form energies. However, he was at a disadvantage because the downgrader was much more experienced. If rence gave his experiences to Zen, then Zen would have a higher chance of winning against the Evil God. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Zen did not stay anything. Instead, he activated the power of omniscience. As for the Evil God, he did not pay attention to the fairy pce at all. After all, he exerted all his effort on stopping the downgrading. He had ordered two billion brains to think of a solution. In turn, the brains thought that when the Evil God won, they would live and escape from being controlled. They hoped that the Evil God would give them new bodies and even freedom. Unfortunately, they heard that the world began to downgrade. It made them quite furious, and in order to survive, they had no choice but try their best to help the Evil God. Although they actively helped out, this was an unsolvable problem. No matter how many of them were there, they couldn''t change the situation. Their original n was to let the Evil God seal the Wall World. At that moment, the Evil God went to the downgraded area and released a flood of the Cold Phase. s, it was useless. Only crystal clear snowkes remained in the Wall World that had expanded multiple times. Then, the brains asked the Evil God to fill the Wall World with materials. The Evil God tried again. He created a thousand mountains and threw them in. Those mountains became crushed into thin, grayish- brown pieces and sank into the Wall World. Without another word, the Evil God even created tens of millions of mountains. It was not hard for him as he possessed an infinite amount of energy and materials. Despite that, the downgrading power could also devour everything indefinitely. It meant that even filling the Wall World with materials was not an effective method. One method... Two methods... Three methods... Some time had passed, and the Evil God had tried more than twenty methods in a row. The downgrading continued, while the Wall World''s speed of expansion further increased. It was not long before it had grown to the size of a province in the Source World. Just as the Evil God looked at the rapidly expanding Wall World, he suddenly heard a mockingugh from the ck light in the center of the Wall World. Then the ck light said, "You can break some rules, but you can''t stop the downgrading. Even rence can''t stop it, not to mention a nobody like you." "rence? Who is he?" the Evil God asked. "He is my creator, but he is also against me. He is omniscient, but he still can''t do anything about the downgrading," the downgrader answered. The Evil God''s eyes lit up. "Where is he?" he asked eagerly. "He is hiding within Zen''s body, of course. Ha-ha..." the downgrader sneered, in a deliberate attempt to provoke the Evil God. After a few moments of silence, the Evil God suddenly stretched out his hand, and a ring of energy appeared in his palm. He then grasped the ring of energy, and his body quickly disappeared. In the next second, he appeared in the fairy pce. The energy ring in his hand immediately flew towards Zen and was about to wrap around his head. Even though the Evil God''s attack was quite abrupt, Zen was not slow to react. He swiftly reached out and gently pinched the edge of the energy ring, which caused it to break. Chapter 4319 The Final Battle Chapter 4319 The Final Battle Zen had always been observing the Evil God with the omniscient power. He could hear the conversation between the Evil God and the downgrader as clear as day. He tensed up and was on guard when he heard the downgrader mention rence. He knew very well the sort of temperament the Evil God had and how he could explode in a rage at any moment. Now that the Evil God knew rence was in Zen''s body, he would no doubt make a move. But Zen was ready for it, ready to react. Crack! Crack! Crack! The Evil God''s eyes shed in surprise at the sight of the broken energy ring. It was not only Zen''s quick reaction that had shocked him, but also the fact that the energy ring was the Controlling Field, and Zen should not have been able tobat the energy of the sixth-grade world. That Zen could crush the Controlling Field with a mere gentle pinch was inconceivable. The Evil God soon calmed himself; he also possessed the omniscient power. With a quick search through his mind, the image of Zen trying the energies of the higher-grade worlds came to him. "How about we take this elsewhere?" Zen suggested. "No need!" the Evil God replied. Lightning shed from one of his hands. Two triangr tes shed with lightning. "Lightning Weight!" Boom! The lightning that struck out from the strike of his palm was a million times brighter than the sun, and contained enough energy to destroy the Source World three hundred thousand times, let alone this courtyard in the fairy pce. It would have turned an Eternal Realm warrior such as Fuxi to powder by its immense power. As the triangr tes made contact with Zen''s body, a small Space Weight appeared in each of the four corners of the small courtyard. All the energy that had erupted from the Lightning Weight was sealed within the courtyard. The fairy pce shook only slightly, and the Snake Goddess, Fuxi and the others didn''t even feel it at all. Zen noticed that the Evil God was about to make another move and stretched a hand towards the sky. Ssh! The ck ship crashed into the side of the fairy pce. The Grandmaster of Heaven, Shera and Edna all looked on at the Snake Goddess and her companions in the fairy pce in a daze. "Now why don''t we go somewhere else?" asked Zen defiantly. "Are you threatening me?" The Evil God''s eyes burned with danger. "What if I am?" Zen asked, grinning. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Evil God had once not cared about anything, but things might have changed. His figure silently and gradually vanished, instantly appearing at the other end of the chaos. Zen knew his location by way of the omniscient power and appeared in front of him. They were in an absolute void, where there was not even a speck of dust for trillions of miles. "We won''t need to hold back here," announced Zen. However, the Evil God was in no hurry to make a move. He seemed to be lost in thought. After a long while, he said, "I will not kill you. All you need to do is ask rence toe out and let me devour him. I''m sure I''ll find a way to end the downgrading from him." Zen grinned, beaming with amusement, as if he''d been told a joke. Just as he was about to offer his retort, a light emerged from his eyebrows. It was a gentle and soft ball of light, which made both Zen and the Evil God feel as though they were bathing in a spring breeze, calm and serene. "You will not be able to find a way to end the downgrading from me. But you may still have a chance if you merge with Zen." It was rence''s voice that came from the ball of light. He did not seem angered by the Evil God''s remarks, and instead attempted to patiently persuade him. "It seems that you have this idea, too?" inquired the Evil God. "Yes," answered rence. "Then..." The Evil God''s eyes sparked with an idea. "Let''s fight with our own abilities then!" Before he could get a response, he threw a hand towards Zen and a blood red vine shot out. This was the Cube energy of the ninth-grade world. Buzz! Zen disappeared faster than the blink of an eye and retreated more than a thousand miles. But with the power of omniscience, locating him was easy work for the Evil God and he followed closely behind Zen''s teleportation. However, Zen was omniscient as well. Faced with the blood red vine, he retaliated by materializing a long ck sword with the Cube energy. He raised his hand up and shed down hard. Whoosh! The ck sword sliced the blood red vine, releasing a diamond shaped light that spanned hundreds of thousands of miles. Whoosh! When the ck sword shed the vine once more, Zen and the Evil God had already moved a million miles away and another huge diamond shaped light spot exploded. The Evil God kept up his attack, while Zen continued defending. Swish! Swish! Swish! They began shing more and more, faster and faster and the number of diamond shaped light spots increased as well. Within a few seconds, they had already shed tens of thousands of times and crossed a trillion miles of space, and the diamond shaped lights had turned to tiny needles in the distance behind them. "Was this strength given to you by rence?" asked the Evil God as he continued his fierce assault. "Does it make a difference?" Zen asked back. "Even if you possess the power of the higher-grade worlds, you are still weak!" He gently drew back the blood red vine as he spoke. A chill then spread and threads of ice as thin as hair rushed at Zen''s head. He had put the Cold Phase to use. Zen felt as if his blood was about to freeze as he was overtaken by the overwhelming coldness. However, when the Evil God had used the Cold Phase, Zen''s eyes were already burning with mes of the Fire Phase of the tenth-grade world. Ssh! The Fire Phase produced very ordinary mes, no different from those from normal wood. But with a roll of the mes, all the ice threads melted and were burnt to nothing. This caused the Evil God''s brow to furrow. Zen had been defending passively. But no matter what sort of energy he threw at him, Zen was able to effortlessly and rapidly dete it. He suddenly felt as if all was not right and that he might be in danger, as if he had been seen through. "Go on," Zen said calmly. The Evil God made up his mind and released even more terrifying energy. Thick scales surfaced from his body and wrapped him tightly. The scales, created by the Ghost Hand race with the Frequency energy, were harder than any other. With his new armor on, the Evil God pounced once again. "Shatter!" Zen sped his hands together and a small square appeared between them. Bang! The small square exploded along with the Evil God''s armor. The Evil God then burst intoughter. He had darted above Zen''s head and already had a long spear pressed against his forehead. The spear was made of the Annihtion Coke. As the strongest destructive force in the twelfth-grade world, nothing could block it. "Go to hell!" He thrust the spear down and the Restriction Field at the edge of the chaos disappeared. As long as the Restriction Field was still there, this area was a part of the Source World, and the Evil God and Zen would be omniscient and revived infinitely. To Kill Zen, the Evil God would have to remove the Restriction Field and destroy the primitivend. His long spear pierced through Zen''s forehead, just as the Restriction Field was withdrawn. Chapter 4320 Smooth Chapter 4320 Smooth The Evil God''s eyes lit up with excitement as the spear struck Zen. Without any resistance, the spear formed from the Annihtion Coke pierced through Zen''s head and slid cleanly into his body. Even as he killed Zen, the Evil God released the Creation Coke. It formed a star-shaped cage around Zen''s corpse. Of course, he had no interest in Zen''s corpse. He wanted to trap rence inside it. A spot on Zen''s body began to glow from within. There was a slight crackling sound as a bright sphere emerged from Zen''s corpse. The glowing sphere flew up, colliding with the star-shaped cage. The sphere bounced back. It bumped into the cage again, as though trying to escape, but the cage created by the Creation Coke was virtually indestructible. No matter how hard he tried, rence couldn''t break free. The Evil God slowly descended to the side of the cage. There was a look of great satisfaction on his face as he gazed at the mysterious sphere. "Although the energy of the twelfth-grade world consists only of the Creation Coke and the Annihtion Coke, they can change constantly. This cage is the result of a theurgy designed by my two billion brothers, and it''s more than strong enough to trap you," said the Evil God. The sound of rence''s voice came from the glowing sphere. "You have just mastered the energy of the Creation Coke, but you have alreadyprehended it and invented ways to maximize and improve it. This star-shaped cage fully disys the advantages of the Creation Coke. It''s incredible!" The Evil God smiled. With evident pride, he said, "My talent is beyond your imagination. You won''t regret being devoured by me. Contribute everything you have!" The tone of amazement vanished from rence''s voice, reced by indignation. "Never!" Once more, the sphere began to try to escape, colliding over and over again with the star-shaped cage. But rence''s efforts were useless. The star-shaped cage did not budge even an inch. "It''s useless," said the Evil God calmly. He lifted his hand, and the star-shaped cage began to shrink. The space left for rence became smaller and smaller. Finally, he was tightly enclosed by the cage, with no room to move. "I heard that you are the one who created the downgrader, and also the ruler of the highest level. It''s too stupid for you to go into such a situation with such a strong power. It''s a waste for you to keep such power," the Evil God said, stretching out his hand. His fingers elongated until they resembled slender threads. Although his fingers were no thicker than noodles, they were powerful. They slid into the cage and began drilling into the sphere. "You will regret this! No one can devour me! You are digging your own grave!" rence roared, sounding furious and aggrieved. The Evil Godughed. "Both you and the downgrader are so arrogant. Worse, you are weak!" With that, the Evil God closed his eyes and began absorbing the sphere through his fingers. The sphere dimmed and shrank at an astonishing speed. rence''s voice became weaker, and then there was silence as he stopped speakingpletely. After absorbing rence, the Evil God slowly opened his eyes. On his face was a look of wild, undisguised joy. He moved and arrived almost instantly at the center of the chaos, where he stood on a high spot, surveying the darkness of the ck light beneath him. Because the world was being downgraded, there was an extremely strong traction force above and below the Wall World. However, it had no pull upon the Evil God. "You have failed twenty-six times. Do you want to fail the twenty-seventh time?" the downgrader asked sullenly. He had already broken free from the Cold Phase imposed by the Evil God, but he knew that he was no match for him. So he simply hid within the ck light and waited for the world to bepletely downgraded. "We won''t know until I give it a try," the Evil God said casually. "Once the world is downgraded, there is no possibility of reversal," the downgrader sneered. He emitted a bark of sharpughter, enveloped in the ck light. The Evil God was in a good mood, so he ignored the mocking tone of the downgrader. He said, "I don''t need to reverse the downgrading. All I need to do is stop it!" There was a rush of air as the Evil God suddenly raised his hand. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, the whole world began turning into ice and snow. A massive wave of huge ice crystals swarmed into the atmosphere. At first, the Wall World devoured these ice crystals easily. However, the barrage of ice crystals kept coming, until the world could no longer resist. Slowly, everything stopped, and the world froze over. "How is this possible?" the downgrader eximed, unable to hide his shock. He shook his head in denial. "It''s impossible!" With that, deep within the ck light, the downgrader burst out the me Extreme Form. He tried to use the energy to melt the frozen Wall World. But even as he made his move, he felt a st of cold air pouring into the ck light. The Evil God was suppressing him again. "It''s over," said the Evil God. He stared down at the ck light and saw that the Wall World was no longer expanding. Instead of satisfaction, for some reason he felt a stirring of uneasiness. Everything was going so smoothly that it seemed too good to be true. He moved again, and arrived in a sh above the fairy pce. Most of the ck ship was already destroyed, since Zen had earlier pulled it over and crashed it into the fairy pce. But the ck ship was not so easy to destroy. After the ship was repaired by the former captain, it floated in the air again. Neither the fairy pce nor the ck ship made a move. They only maintained a certain distance between them, each seeing the vignce of the other. Without warning, the Evil God appeared on the deck of the ck ship. Edna, Shera, the Grandmaster of Heaven, and Duran let out sighs of relief. Those in the fairy pce had the opposite reaction. The faces of the Snake Goddess, Fuxi, and their companions darkened. "What has happened to Zen?" the Snake Goddess shouted. "You know the answer to that. Only one of us could live in the end," said the Evil God,ughing softly. He sped his hands behind his back. At those words, many of those in the fairy pce bowed their heads with grief. Some wanted to rush to the ck ship and attack, but even the slightest nce from the Evil God was enough to incapacitate them. When he stared at them, they copsed to the ground, unable to move. Right now, the Evil God was the absolute ruler of the fairy pce. Not even the downgrader could resist him, let alone the humans in the fairy pce. The Evil God''s smile disappeared, and he gazed grimly at those in the fairy pce. "Go to hell!" he cried, raising his hand, prepared to crush everyone. But Edna stepped forward, stopping him. "Dear, this world has be far too deste. Please don''t kill anyone else." There was nothing now in the whole chaos, only an endless void. Edna didn''t like this kind of world very much. The Evil God paused, then turned to give her a faint smile. "Since you intercede, I''ll leave them alive. As you said, this world is indeed too deste. Let me see what I can do..." He stretched out his hands and moved them through the air, as though he was drawing something. The sky above them lightened to a soothing azure. The earth extended around them. Mountains, rivers, canyons and basins appeared one after another. Tall walls, pavilions, and streets were created instantly, sprinkled across thendscape. "Now, people!" dered the Evil God. He waved his hands in the air again. Instantly, the empty world changed. It was now entirely popted, filled with people who moved and looked around them with wide eyes. "Come with me!" said the Evil God, taking Edna by the hand. He pulled her into his embrace, and together, the two of them soared into the air above the city. When the people below saw the two beings floating above them, they all dropped to the ground, prostrating themselves before these seeming gods. The Evil God had seen this scene before, when he was very young. The people had worshipped Zen as their creator. He felt a surge of pleasure as he realized that with Zen dead, he now held that position. "Where is our home?" Edna asked, safely enclosed in the arms of the Evil God. "There," the Evil God replied, looking ahead. A broad, elegant courtyard was sprawled on top of a majestic snowy mountain. The Evil God led Edna into the courtyard, and theynded gently on the ground. A peaceful mood had come over the Evil God now that his victory wasplete. He felt utterly rxed, content to stay here without moving. "You deserve some rest. Go to sleep," said Edna gently, touching his face. Her soft voice was hypnotic, and soon, the Evil God found himself lying on a bed. He settled down and let his eyes close. However, almost as soon as he closed his eyes, they snapped back open. His face was full of anger. A sudden chill ran down his head to the base of his back, leaving a trail of iciness all along his spine. Chapter 4321 Fight Hand To Hand Chapter 4321 Fight Hand To Hand "Edna," the Evil God called his wife. "What''s wrong, honey?" his wife responded softly. She smiled faintly and batted her longshes. Her beauty could''ve made any man weak. "Do you remember what I told you before?" the Evil God asked. "That when everything is settled, we would live in seclusion?" Edna nodded. "Yes. I remember how you liked to live in seclusion back when we were in the inner world of the creator. We¡ª" Crack! Before she could even finish her sentence, the Evil God grabbed her by the neck, mes spurting out from his hands. In the blink of an eye, the flesh and muscle were incinerated, leaving only her ghastly white bones. The bones hissed under the heat of the mes and trembled violently. "Humph! Break!" the Evil God shouted, his voice filled with rage. shes of lightning burst forth from his eyes. Everything the lightning touched was sliced into pieces. The unique courtyard... The blue sky, the earth, the city... Everything in this world started to copse, revealing a translucent egg membrane. From within, the Evil God caught sight of Zen standing outside. "You attempted to trap me in an illusion?" the Evil God spat coldly. Zen raised his eyebrows curiously. "He''s found out the truth. We''ve failed." This had been rence''s n. No matter how high the level of energy was, it was still easy for one to fall into an illusion. This was the same strategy the downgrader had used to trap Zen with the Soul Extreme Form previously. In all their battles, rence had always created a huge illusion to suppress the downgrader. Unfortunately, they had underestimated the Evil God. His instinct was extremely keen. Having grown up in cruelty, he had absorbed all the negative emotions in Zen''s inner world. It was unsurprising he had be a cold-blooded killer. This pleasant world didn''t align with things he was familiar with, so he saw through the deception quite easily. The illusion might''ve onlysted for a moment, but it was enough to ce the Evil God in an extremely dangerous position. Every hair on his body stood up. "Go to hell!" the Evil God roared, suddenly stretching out his hand to grab at Zen. In the blink of an eye, Zen managed to retreat backwards more than ten thousand feet. However, to his surprise, the Evil God''s arm closed that distance swiftly, grabbing him by the neck. Ssh! A powerful force of space was applied to the two of them, and the next moment, they arrived above the Wall World. The Evil God ruthlessly pressed Zen towards the Wall World. Crack! Crack! Crack! The instant Zen''s feet touched the Wall World, they were downgraded, shattering into thin slivers of blood. Then his legs, abdomen, and chest suffered the same fate as these parts connected with the Wall World. Seeing that his entire body was being pressed into the Wall World, Zen struggled to shift to the side, grabbing the Evil God by his shoulders. Gritting his teeth, Zen twisted what was left of his body, dragging the Evil God into the Wall World. Crack! Crack! Crack! Because the Evil God''s body had been strengthened by the Frequency energy, the process of downgrading was even more intense. An ear-piercing sound erupted and sparks shot out as his body was downgraded. In a matter of mere seconds, only the Evil God''s head remained of his body. Buzz! The energy of the Creation Coke roared to life once again. Just in the nick of time, the Evil God''s body began to grow from the top of his head. A neck, then his body, arms, and legs sprouted from his scalp like strange nts. As soon as his arm was developed, he threw a punch at Zen''s chest. It was powerful enough to fling Zen backwards, away from the Evil God. Having gotten rid of Zen''s grasp, the Evil God was finally able to gather his bearings. Firmly sping his head from both sides, he gently pulled his head off and straightened it before nting it firmly back on his neck. Zen also took this opportunity to recover his missing lower body. "Great! You truly are worthy of being my nemesis! Again!" The eyes of the Evil God shed viciously, like a hungry beast eyeing its prey. After leaving Zen''s inner world, the Evil God was faced with even more challenging worlds. In the Source World and the chaos, he had encountered all sorts of opponents, but no one hade close to being as difficult to deal with as Zen. In the eyes of the Evil God, only Zen was strong enough to be his opponent. Even the downgrader and rence weren''t worthy. Swoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the Evil God pounced on Zen once more. Zen gritted his teeth as the Evil God approached, making no attempt to dodge. He knew that this was a difficult battle he couldn''t run away from. If the Evil God was his other self, then he had no choice but to deal with him now. Just as the Evil God was about to collide into him, Zen leapt upwards. His body drew an arc in the air, until he kicked the Evil God, sending him straight towards the Wall World. Crack! Crack! Crack! One of the Evil God''s legs was downgraded upon impact, but he''d managed to grab onto Zen''s foot, dragging Zen along with him. The two of them seemed to be fighting hand to hand on a vast snow in, and anything that touched the line of snow would disappear. However, whenever they escaped from the line, their bodies would recover instantly. It all happened so fast. Anyone watching from afar wouldn''t have been able to tell that they were ever injured. Crack! Crack! Crack! Zen and the Evil God rolled and crawled along the surface of the Wall World. Sometimes, the right half of Zen''s bodypletely disappeared, leaving only the other half. On the other hand, the upper half of the Evil God''s body was downgraded, leaving only his legs and the lower half of his body. At some point, only half of Zen''s skull was left, whereas what was left of the Evil God was just a finger. Fortunately, the two of them had be too strong that even their physical bodies couldn''t restrain them, and even their cinnabar fields no longer existed. Consequently, as long as a part of their bodies was still alive, they could recover in an instant. As they continued to fight each other head on, the downgrader watched quietly from within the ck light. He never would''ve imagined that the battle would be so fierce; it never urred to him either that they would use the Wall World as a weapon. Initially, the downgrader had no intention of joining this battle. After all, the downgrading had just begun. He only needed to sit this out patiently. However, as he watched the two of them roll back and forth on the Wall World, he began to feel as though they weren''t taking the downgrading seriously. "Since you two are so intent on killing each other, why don''t you just die together?" The downgrader decided to take this as an opportunity to strike, suddenly appearing above the two of them. The Extreme Form energy that had been stored for a long time suddenly exploded. Swoosh! The downgrader initially thought that this would be enough to push both of them into the Wall World. However, when he had released the Extreme Form energy, the two barely even flinched. While it might''ve looked like they were fighting hand-to-hand, they were in fact using the Creation Coke and the Annihtion Coke alternatively. Moreover, they had the strongest bodies and the most destructive power. The Extreme Form energy simply paled inparison. "Fuck off!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Evil God threw a punch in his direction without even looking, and the once arrogant downgrader was sted away instantly. Zen somersaulted in the air, simultaneously activating the Cube energy. As he pointed at what remained of the downgrader''s body, the Cube energy enveloped the fragments and sent them to oblivion. Without batting an eysh, the two managed to kill the downgrader before he even had the chance to strike. Without pausing to take a breath, Zen and the Evil God continued to fight each other fiercely. Chapter 4322 The Cutoff Of Energy Chapter 4322 The Cutoff Of Energy Buzz... R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The downgrader was born anew within the ck light. The symbolic six pairs ofpound eyes were set aze by a striking purple light that flickered from time to time, which represented his confusion. When he regained his senses, he realized that the world had be nothing like he imagined it would be. From the highest-grade world all the way to this low-grade world, the only worthy adversary he had that matched his standard of strength was rence. Then where did these twoe from? "I don''t care how powerful you are. It doesn''t change the fact that you''re destined to get destroyed to the point of oblivion!" The downgrader scorned resentfully as his body remained camouged under the ck light. As the battle between the Evil God and Zen raged on, the Wall World continued to shake and expand rapidly. Within the short span of an hour, the Wall World underwent an extreme expansion from the range of ten provinces to the size equivalent to that of the Source World. As time continued to pass by, the rate of expansion grew exponentially. Buzz! The Evil God slowly grew weary with this form of hand to handbat that ceased to reach a conclusive end. He suddenly retreated to a fair distance and soared into the sky as he leaped to an incredible height of about one hundred million feet. As he continued to ascend, his mind was a cluster of countless thoughts rushing to be heard all at the same time. Suddenly, huge runes appeared at the top of the chaos, and one hundred thousand thunder dragons manifested in the form of energy started to rain down on Zen from those runes. tter, tter, tter... Each thunder dragon harnessed a formidable strength that was ten thousand times stronger than that of the ending needle. The energy aura that was released by these thunder dragons alone held the capability to destroy everything in the chaos. Zen''s eyes narrowed as they fell on the approaching cmity. He prepared himself and gave his hand a slight wave in the direction of the fairy pce. Upon this gesture, a formidable shield was constructed around the fairy pce. Without this shield, the fairy pce would have been rendered vulnerable and eventually perished if it were enveloped by the dominating aura of energy. After all the preparations were done, Zen extended his finger towards the top of the chaos. "Annihtion Coke!" Since the Evil God had utilized the Creation Coke to inject vitality into these thunder dragons, Zen had used the Annihtion Coke toy waste to them. Through the Annihtion Coke, he constructed countless gray needles that directed themselves towards the thunder dragons. Each needle was the size of a thumb, and they were no different from the ones used for the purpose of sewing. However, the power contained within these needles was on par with that possessed by the thunder dragons. Once these needles pierced through the bodies of the thunder dragons, they would perish in an instant. With Zen''s technique, even the threatening thunder dragons were vulnerable as though they were insignificant obstructions in his path. "Weak attacks like these are no match for me. The only way we can counter the downgrade is for you to return to my body voluntarily. Otherwise, we''ll all die here, together with all the worlds, and there will be no chance to reverse the situation," Zen spoke in a hushed voice, trying to persuade the Evil God. Although Zen said those words to the Evil God alone, his voice echoed throughout the chaos and was audible to everyone in it. Naturally, the people present in the fairy pce and those on the ck ship could hear him clearly as though he was speaking to them in person. "What you have is an opportunity, and what you''ll give up will turn into regret!" With Evil God''s hot-headed personality, how could he just give up and let go of this opportunity thaty there in front of him? He scoffed at Zen''s words as more thunder dragons descended from the runes and marked Zen as their target. Zen stood in his spot and constructed just as many needles to counter the iing thunder dragons, eventually terminating them upon contact. The repetitive battle of creation and destruction continued on for a steady period. When Zen kept on releasing the embroidery needles time and again, he felt a strange sensation take over his existence. His eyes shed as though something was revealed to him. Aftermunicating briefly with rence, he changed his course of direction and moved to a different part of the chaos. "Where do you think you''re going? Don''t tell me you''re trying to escape!" The Evil God stood stunned at Zen''s sudden change of action. Although he didn''t quite understand what was going on in Zen''s mind, he pursued him on instinct. As he chased after Zen, his body moved at an untraceable speed, trying to keep up with him. He didn''t stop till he reached the edge of the chaos. Just as Zen stopped in his tracks, he turned to face the Evil God and leaned his back against the inner wall of the chaos. The expression he wore on his face was strangely calm as he kept his gaze fixated on his opponent. "It''s pointless to try and run away from me. You can''t escape this ce," the Evil God sneered as a spiteful smirk stretched across his face. "I only lead you here to finish you off once and for all," Zen replied, maintaining his calmposure. As these words escaped Zen''s mouth, the Evil God let out a mockingugh before he nced at Zen with intrigued eyes. "Finish me off? How interesting! I''m dying to know what kind of method you''ll use this time to manage that..." Previously, Zen had used the method of illusion to devour the Evil God, but it ended in failure. Since the Evil God was familiar with it, it could not be used a second time. They were on the same level when it came to strength and methods, so no matter what they used, the other could easily neutralize it without a hitch. "I''ll show you right now!" With a single wave of Zen''s hand, all the energy lying dormant in the void was extracted in one fell swoop. Masses of energy currents were now under the direct control of Zen. These energy currents manifested themselves into vicious golden dragons that charged their way to surround the Evil God from all directions. These golden dragons were inexplicablyrge in size, with their number reaching up to a million! "So you n to use the Creation Coke to kill me? How pathetic!" With a scornful expression painted across his face, the Evil God prepared himself to use the Annihtion Coke to counter the forting attack. The confrontation between the two continued. However, during this round, their roles were reversed. Zen was the one on the offense while the Evil God was pitted against him in defense. Just as the Evil God proceeded to use the Annihtion Coke, his demeanor underwent a drastic switch. "What''s going on?" the Evil God roared in confusion as he stared his hands down before ncing in Zen''s direction. Meanwhile, Zen smirked as he tilted his head and watched the Evil God''s frantic state with amusement. Back then, when Zen was preupied with crafting embroidery needles of the Annihtion Coke to sh against the Evil God''s thunder dragons, he noticed some tiny holes in the energy. Apparently, the energy existed in two forms; invisible and visible. The visible energy consisted of energy bodies like the thunder dragons and the embroidery needles, as well as all the solidified materials of energy. On the contrary, the invisible energy existed in the void, which could be referred to as dark energy. The dark energy flowed in abundance quietly along with the void like water. When the Evil God used the Creation Coke without pause to create the thunder dragons, he had exhausted the dark energy in the area to a certain extent. As a result, an imbnce of energy distribution formed around this area. Therefore, the surrounding energy was pulled towards here to cover up for the insufficiency. But the dark energy constantly flowed at a certain speed. When the speed of the flow wasn''t fast enough, a zone devoid of energy would form in the energy depression momentarily. This ce was the real void, where even the dark energy ceased to exist! Although such a "hole" only remained in existence for a short while and wouldter be evened out by the dark energy in the surroundings, it provided Zen with an opportunity to drive the Evil God into a corner. Zen had consumed the maximum amount of energy present in the surroundings and created a million golden dragons. He didn''t intend to kill the Evil God with these dragons, but he only wanted him to fall into an area without energy, which would then incapacitate him. Within the boundaries of this void zone, there was no dark energy for the Evil God to use, and the source of the dark energy waspletely cut off, rendering him powerless. Even if the Evil God couldn''t make use of the external energy, he still had high reserves of energy stored away in his body. As soon as he realized something was wrong, he immediately employed the spatial transference. Buzz... As a result, the figure of the Evil God began to blur out. Just as he was about to escape from this area, a stable space appeared where he stood. Bang! Caught off guard from its sudden appearance, he crashed into the square space causing his body to stagger back a few steps. The spatial transference failed as he was interrupted midway. "Damn it! Once again!" the Evil God roared as he felt his growing anxiety consume his body and cloud his judgments. Without wasting another moment, he gritted his teeth and employed all of his energy to use the spatial transference a second time. Boom! The limited strength he had left in him was insufficient to shake the square space. "Don''t even try, as no amount of energy will break you out of there. You won''t be able to move from here," Zen said as he slowly descended towards the Evil God with his arms crossed above his chest. Taking advantage of the flowing energy to deal with the Evil God was a technique even rence couldn''t think of, but it proved to be effective in the end. The Evil God hung his head loosely from his neck as a shadow hovered over his face and hid his expressions. He remained silent for a while as he took his time to process the situation. Suddenly, he raised his head, and a mischievous smile stretched across his face as heughed while staring Zen dead in the eye. "Hahaha! You got me. I''ll admit that it is pretty unexpected of you to pull a method like that. You almost managed to defeat me. You''ve always been the only person I admire for as long as I can remember. However, unfortunately..." "What do you mean?" Zen retorted immediately to ask what he meant. "Unfortunately for you, I lost a finger..." the Evil God said with his signature smile overflowing with malice. He raised his hand that was missing his index finger and waved it near Zen''s face mockingly. Immediately after, his body copsed on its own. Meanwhile, in another void of the chaos, an index finger rapidly regenerated and slowly formed human features. Within a few moments, it grew from a finger to a hand, an arm, a body, a head until it evolved into aplete human being with all limbs attached. Another perfect Evil God was reborn. Chapter 4323 Retreat Chapter 4323 Retreat He had been chasing after Zen all this time. But just now, he sensed that something was wrong. Needless to say, his intuition had always been right on the mark. However, he was not entirely sure what kind of finishing move Zen would employ. During the spatial transference, he secretly broke a finger and threw it into the void. This small action was the one that saved his life. Soon after, there was a loud buzzing sound. Just a short distance from him, the space began to ripple like water. Little by little, Zen emerged from the ripples. He was frowning and his aura was a bit gloomy. He did not have that much time left. Seeing how pressured Zen was, the Evil God grinned. "It will take a lot more than that for you to kill me." "All I want is for you to return into my inner world," Zen replied in a slow and deep voice. Hearing this, the Evil God responded, "Instead of using that powerful skill on me, why don''t you just use that on the downgrader? If he loses energy, then the Wall World might stop expanding." However, Zen shook his head. "It doesn''t actually need energy to proceed with the downgrading," he said gravely. Previously, he asked rence that very same question. Thetter told him that downgrading could not be stopped no matter what. And the reason was that it was the embodiment of the rules. Therefore, it had nothing to do with energy. "So, do you still want to continue our fight?" The Evil God looked him straight in the eyes. With an impassive expression, Zen answered, "If that''s your wish, then so be it." Once again, the endless energy began to flow all around them. Both of them had the ability to cut the energy flow. Each of them was trying to throw the other into the energy hole. However, both of them were well-versed with the principle involved. Hence, they could both avoid it. Most importantly, they were aware of the threat the energy hole held. The only thing they needed to do was detach some parts of their bodies while the other person was distracted. And quietly, they would ce them in every corner of the chaos. As soon as the Evil God removed the Restriction Field, both of them lost the ability to know everything. Therefore, it was very difficult for them to notice these insignificant broken body parts scattered everywhere. How could they be killed? However, this battle of wits did notst long. The Wall World had already expanded to the size of a hundred Source Worlds in just another five minutes. Fifteen minutes passed and it had grown to one tenth of the size of the entire chaos. At the twenty-five minute mark, it was already upying one-third of the chaos. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was being downgraded at such an incredibly elerated speed. It was way beyond the Evil God''s and Zen''s expectations. Meanwhile, Fuxi was severely intoxicated in the fairy pce. With his cultivation base, it was actually impossible for him to get drunk. He deliberately let himself fall into this state. The Snake Goddess, Rocher, Kincaid, and the others were paying close attention to the chaos. The movements caused by Zen and the Evil God''s battle were far too great. Even though they were on the other end of the chaos, they could still feel the shock waves. If it weren''t for the shields of the fairy pce and the ck ship, the people inside would have died thousands of times. "Hey, everyone! Look! Can you see? What on earth is that over there?" Someone suddenly pointed to the west. Therefore, everyone looked towards the direction he was pointing. And there, they saw a blue arc. It was approaching at an incredible speed. The Wall World was supposed to bepletely transparent. It was almost like a chunk of ice without any color. In addition to that, it would only manifest a strange shape if something was pressed onto it. When the third-grade world was downgraded into the Wall World, it would tear the space apart and crush everything. That was why everyone could see this blue arc. It was the light being released as the space was broken. "It''s the Wall World. It''s unbelievably fast!" The Snake Goddess couldn''t keep the astonishment in her voice. Zen had once reminded them that the world was undergoing an irreversible downgrading process. But during that time, the downgraded area was still very small. They always thought that it would take a long time before this happened. Obviously, they did not expect that its speed would be like this. "So, the moment is finally here. We have nowhere else to escape to." Fuxi was leaning against the wall. He was still very much intoxicated. The Snake Goddess frowned as she stretched out her hand and touched Fuxi on the arm. His drunkenness dissipated right away. Even if they couldn''t do anything else to change the situation, she didn''t want to hear him say something so depressing. Meanwhile, the blue arc was getting even closer to them. From ten million miles away, it was down to five million miles. After that, it was only a million miles away... With the current speed at which this arc moved, it would only take a blink of an eye for it to cross a million miles. "Everyone! Retreat!" At that moment, they all heard Zen''s voice echoing throughout the space. With that, the fairy pce began to move away. It flew eastward and maintained a certain distance from the blue arc. Not far from the fairy pce, the ck ship did exactly the same. The Grandmaster of Heaven and the others also noticed the blue arc that was rapidly closing in on their location. The former captain immediately took control of the ck ship and flew towards the east. However, it seemed like it was toote. Just as the Wall World was about to hit the ck ship, the Evil God suddenly appeared on its deck. After that, the ck ship''s speed increased significantly. It was able to get away from the Wall World. "Based on the speed at which the Wall World is currently expanding, we only have about five minutes left," Zen informed everyone. "To put it simply, we can only live for five more minutes?" Rocher couldn''t help but give in to despair. However, Zen shook his head. "No. I will take you out of the chaos to prevent you from being downgraded," he said calmly. "How much longer can we hide, Zen?" Mike seemed eager to ask. Zen calcted the amount of time they had. In all honesty, he said, "I''m afraid it won''t be too long. I''m guessing we''ll only have six to eight hours left." The Abstruse Energy World was infinitelyrger than the entire chaos. Unfortunately, the Wall World was expanding at such a rapid pace. No matter how huge the world was, it would be devoured and downgraded within a short period of time. When the others heard this answer, their hearts tightened for a bit. Then, it was followed by a sense of peace. A while ago, they were extremely anxious about how much longer they could live. So now that they had gotten an estimate, thest bit of uneasiness had disappeared. As soon as they knew how much time they still had, they immediately epted and made peace with it. "Master Kincaid will die much earlier," Zen said as he looked sadly at Kincaid. After the chaos was downgraded, the Other Shore would no longer exist. Therefore, the coordinates of Kincaid on the Other Shore would also be downgraded. He would be gone forever as a Treacherous Being. On the other hand, Hrio and Dorothy were much luckier. They were living people and didn''t have coordinates. They only had to rely on the Descending Rings to descend from the Other Shore. Furthermore, Zen would supply the energy for the Descending Rings. When Kincaid heard Zen''s prediction, he still looked very calm. He turned to Dorothy and tucked her hair behind her ear. "I''m sorry, dear. I''ll be going first." Dorothy sobbed as she hugged Kincaid. "Father!" Her eyes were filled with tears. She couldn''t believe this was the end for her father. "Oh, my dearest! Don''t worry, I''ll follow you right away!" Itzel''s face was full of fear. Nevertheless, she was determined to do so. Kincaid merely nodded and smiled. There was no trace of sorrow on his face. He considered this as an eptable ending for his existence. "Everyone! Let''s drink!" Fuxi took out his wine pot and held it high. They were doomed one way or another. So all they could do now was to drink and celebrate the lives they led. Rocher was a person who didn''t drink alcohol. But when he heard that, he suddenly stood up and walked towards Fuxi. He took the wine pot and drank a big gulp of wine. After that, he silently retreated to one side and sat down cross-legged. Hrio also walked over and drank from the wine pot. Afterward, Bromley, Mike, and the others took turns drinking the wine. Soon after, five minutes had already passed. The Wall World had already expanded all the way to the edge of the chaos. The fairy pce was also at the edge. With that, Zen raised his hand and struck at the inner wall of the chaos. They heard a loud booming sound as he did this. Subsequently, arge hole appeared on the inner wall of the chaos. The fairy pce went straight into the hole and entered the Abstruse Energy World. Most of the people in the fairy pce felt dazed. All they could see were countless light dots in front of them. They couldn''t make out anything in their surroundings. One by one, Zen patted them lightly to help them with the Soul Reincarnation. As a result, they were now able to perceive the Abstruse Energy World clearly in front of them. Chapter 4324 An Old Friend Chapter 4324 An Old Friend While the group of people from the chaos had smoothly adapted to the environment of the Abstruse Energy World, the situation for the creatures from the fourth-grade world waspletely different. Kincaid stared at everything around him as tears started to swell in his eyes. The glorious scenes of the Four Spirits Sect in the past kept reappearing in his mind''s eyes. As he let out a deep sigh, his body began to solidify. It gradually crumbled and eventually turned into dust. Just like what Zen said, after the chaos was downgraded, there was no way for the Other Shore to escape its fate. Although the human spirits of the Bold Conjecture House had controlled the passageway in order to hide at the highest point, it was only good to dy the inevitable for a few more moments. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the end, Itzel was able to grip the hands of the Human Spirit King tightly before he turned into a handful of dust. A surge of emotion became very visible in her eyes. She gently raised her trembling hand and spread out her palm, allowing the ashes to float and be carried by the wind. ording to the rules, after Itzel and Hrio returned to the Abstruse Energy World, they would also be killed off by the power that was left behind by the downgrader. While they couldn''t resist this power, it was just a piece of cake for Zen in his current state. Thus, when the destructive force rushed towards Itzel and Hrio, Zen released a light film that appeared above the fairy pce and easily resisted it. Then, Hrio asked with a bitter smile, "Zen, can we go to the four holy pirs? I really want to be there for thest time." The four holy pirs had been the base of operations of the Four Spirits Sect. For countless times, Hrio had dreamed of returning to this ce that he had considered as his home. Thus, before everything ended, he requested to see it one more time. Zen understood how everyone in the fairy pce felt and also wanted to help them realize whatever dreams they had left. Thus, he immediately agreed and said, "Of course." Whoosh! In an instant, the fairy pce sped up and flew towards the direction of the four pirs. Meanwhile, the ck ship also rushed out of the chaos from the other side. Initially, the Evil God didn''t know about the Soul Reincarnation, thus he was a little confused the first time he entered the main world and was enveloped by the stars all over the sky. However, he was still able to react quickly as he controlled all of the energies. In an instant, he learned the Soul Reincarnation and immediately exerted it on himself, Edna, Shera, the Grandmaster of Heaven, and the former captain of the ship. On the other hand, Duran''s coordinates were left behind on the Other Shore. Although he had hidden them very well, it was still no use since the entire Other Shore was already downgraded. With that, he wasn''t able to escape his doom. By the time that the Grandmaster of Heaven and the others realized what was happening, Duran had already been reduced to ashes. "Darling, where are we going now?" Edna asked in a soft voice. "I don''t know yet," the Evil God answered in an emotionless tone. He was so upset at what was happening. It seemed that nothing turned out ording to his n. After the entire chaos was downgraded, the Wall World continued to spread at an incredible speed. The forests, mountains, rivers, and even the secondary worlds were all devoured and squeezed into the Wall World. Everything was turned into a picture of aplete disarray. Although the fourth-grade world was rtively vast, it was still finite. There was no use hiding and running aimlessly. This made the Evil God so frustrated. The situation was very pressing, and he still couldn''t think of any solution. Right now, there was no point in fighting Zen, but he also didn''t possess the power to kill the downgrader. As time passed, the expansion of the Wall World was just growing rapidly, and it was not reversible. Everything seemed to point out that this was already a dead end. "No! There must be a way... I just need to think and find it!" As someone who had a lot of pride, the Evil God refused to give up. He had already sacrificed and suffered a lot, so there was no way that he would just surrender without doing anything. While the Evil God paced back and forth on the deck of the ck ship, his hand suddenly felt a cold sensation. As the Evil God turned, he saw that it was Edna who held her by the hand, standing and smiling before him. "Don''t worry too much. I''ve never seen you like this before, not even when you faced the Creator." "That''s because Zen still has a w! He''s a softhearted idiot and I know that I could always seize the opportunity to bring him down. But, what''s happening right now is different. I can''t find any solution to our situation!" the Evil God said with a frown. He was like a trapped beast in a cage, looking restless and depressed. Shera, the former captain and the Grandmaster of Heaven beside didn''t even dare to speak. Edna remained calm as she said, "Not every problem could be solved. Maybe it''s time to ept that the downgrade is really unavoidable." While Edna spoke, the Evil God''s brain was still racing rapidly. He was calcting and strategizing all kinds of ns. However, when he heard thest part of what she said, his eyes suddenly widened, and his entire body froze. "It''s unavoidable?" The Evil God lowered his head, gritted his teeth, and clenched his fists. "We can just ept the situation," Edna said with a faint smile. She just didn''t want to see the Evil God distressed. In her mind, if they only had a few hours left to exist, she hoped that they could just spend their remaining time happily. "But I can''t!" The Evil God turned and stared at her with an indignant look in his eyes. Upon seeing the Evil God like this, Edna couldn''t help but bite her lips. She didn''t utter another word and just let out a sigh. In her mind, they were already in a situation that wouldn''t matter whether they epted their death or not. Meanwhile, the Wall World was still expanding rapidly throughout the main world. Due to its astonishing speed, the creatures living in the main world could only see an azure arc. Before they could make any scream or realize what was going to hit them, they were already pressed into the Wall World, bing a mass of flesh and blood that seemed like a bloody piece of abstract art. All of the viges, tribes, and even cities that were born just recently could not escape the fate of being devoured. In just two hours, the Wall World had already downgraded one-tenth of the main world. At the same time, the four pirs were still standing on the ground. The four time chains connected each of them, and at the center was the Eternal Divine Courtyard. Whoosh! The huge fairy pce slowly went past the four pirs and approached the Eternal Divine Courtyard. Then, Hrio quickly jumped out of the fairy pce and stood in the middle of the courtyard with extreme excitement. "What a pity! I''m the only one who was able toe back. All of myrades would have no chance to see it again¡­" As he remembered that all of the members of the Bold Conjecture House had already been annihted within the Wall World, he felt very bitter. "I think they''ll be d knowing that at least you were able to return," Zen said as he stood beside him. "Maybe you''re right. It''s just a shame that I wouldn''t be able to stay here for long." Zen then turned his head and looked into the distance. He saw a thin blue line, which was like a forest fire that was steadily spreading. "We can still stay for another hour," Zen said as he estimated the speed of the downgrade. "I see. I''ll be a little selfish and grab it then," Hrio replied with a bitter smile. After an hour, the Wall World had already downgraded about nine-tenths of the entire area of the main world. Then, the fairy pce began to rise vertically. Zen''s ultimate goal right now was to retreat into the Deep Space. Previously, Geoffrey had been through the transmission array at the top of the Eternal Divine Courtyard to get to the Deep Space. However, there was no need for Zen to do this right now. With his current ability, he could just directly fly up while taking the entire fairy pce. After entering the Deep Space, Zen had once again released the Soul Reincarnation to the people within the fairy pce, so that they could adapt to the environment of the fifth-grade world. Then, Geoffrey guided them towards the southwest of the Sky Wheel City. Finally, the fairy pce stopped in front of a huge piece ofnd. The arrival of the fairy pce immediately attracted the attention of the members of the Elemental race below. They bellowed and led a white-haired old human spirit outside to greet them. It was none other than Elder Xue. Seeing the sudden appearance of the fairy pce, he already had the hunch of who had arrived. Soon, several figures rushed out of the fairy pce. Elder Xue recognized some of them, one of whom was Geoffrey. Immediately after, he saw another familiar figure. "M-master Hrio!" Elder Xue eximed with a trembling voice. Hrio then strode forward and supported Elder Xue with his hands. "I''m so ashamed!" These were his first words as he saw Elder Xue. Back then, Hrio had strongly objected to the idea of going to the Deep Space because of the heated debate over the route. However, Elder Xue still stubbornly did what he wanted and proved that his choice was the right one. Chapter 4325 No Way To Go Chapter 4325 No Way To Go After Elder Xue sent Geoffrey away, he had been very upset all this time. Unfortunately, he couldn''t return to the main world, which meant he had no chance to meet his friends again. However, though Elder Xue hoped that Geoffrey would bring someone here, he did not expect that it would be so soon. "We were both loyal to the Four Spirits Sect but we had a disagreement. Is that something to be ashamed of?" Elder Xue asked as he waved his hand. A bitter smile spread across Hrio''s face. "It was not a mere disagreement. Master Kincaid and I chose a path that was a dead end, and this led to the destruction of the Four Spirits Sect." He looked down at his feet. "How can I just forget this?" "Let bygones be bygones..." As Elder Xue spoke, he put an arm around Hrio and looked at the people behind him. "Where is our king?" Hrio''s soft smile turned into a frown once again. "He passed away." "How is that even possible?" Elder Xue asked as his body stiffened. "You..." Because Geoffrey sessfully brought these people to the Deep Space, everything should have gone smoothly. As a Treacherous Being, Kincaid had no ws except for his coordinates. Killing him would be no easy task. Hrio sighed and did not speak a word. "What happened?" Elder Xue stepped back as he sensed something had gone wrong. At the same time, Zen moved forward and cupped his hands before Elder Xue. "Elder Xue, I''m Zen Luo. Geoffrey is my son." Though Elder Xue had never seen Zen, he had learned much about him through Geoffrey. It was Zen he''d chosen for the n and for fusing with the ancestry-level bloodline. "Sir, you''ve given me a great fortune but I still failed in the end," Zen said as he still looked down in defeat. He shook his head in shame, not wanting to make any eye contact with Elder Xue. This was the first time they met each other. Standing before him was the man who changed his life. Since the page had been burnt, Zen''s fate had forever been linked to the entire world. The person responsible for this was Elder Xue, but unfortunately, Elder Xue''s n never followed through. Meanwhile, Elder Xue stretched out his hands and ced them on Zen''s head. "As the saying goes, man proposes and fate disposes. You have gone through great trials to inherit the ancestry-level bloodline and save Master Kincaid. You have not failed, son." "But the world is being destroyed!" Zen said with a bitter smile. He then told Elder Xue what happened after Geoffrey brought back the Heavenly Ring Staff, from the main world to the chaos, and from the end to the downgrading. Once he finished, he fixed his stance and with a calm expression said, "This is all my fault. I''m not here to visit you. In all honesty, I led everyone to escape here." Elder Xue''s eyes widened as he heard Zen''s confession. However, he almost immediately rxed and a smile followed after. "The downgrading cannot be stopped. This is the fate of all living beings. Why must you put it all on yourself?" "Right," Hrio echoed from behind. "You were not defeated by the downgrading but by the rules. We have no choice but to ept it." As they discussed, a few members of the Elemental race ran over. They pointed towards one direction and muttered all at the same time in a panic. As Elder Xue tried to understand what was going on, he looked in the direction they pointed at. Just then, a magnificent blue arc slowly shot up into the sky from the bottom of the space, and massive chunks of rocks eroded as it passed. "That... That is the expanding Wall World?" asked Elder Xue. Zen looked at it then turned to him. "Yes. The Wall World is about to expand to this ce. Elder Xue, I would like to ask you to enter the fairy pce and go with us." To his surprise, Elder Xue shook his head and said, "You may leave. I''ll stay here." "Elder Xue, please go with us! You''ll be downgraded if you stay here," Geoffrey couldn''t help but chip in. Elder Xue smiled and looked at Geoffrey with kind eyes. "Good boy. I have lived many, many years. It means nothing to me to have more hours or less." Geoffrey scratched his head. "I guess you''re right." No one even attempted to persuade Elder Xue. They all knew that they''de to a dead end. In the fairy pce, all of the people had got rid of their lifespan shackles long ago, but they couldn''t seem to shake the shackles of the world. They returned to the fairy pce and set off on their journey once again. After the fairy pce left, Elder Xue spoke to the members of the Elemental race. He asked them to hold a sacrificial ceremony and invited them all to attend. The members of the Elemental race looked to Elder Xue as a precious, symbolic figure. At the moment they heard his words, they rushed to prepare the ceremony. Not knowing what it was for, they blindly followed his orders merely because he was Elder Xue. Once the ceremony was prepped and all the members were gathered together, Elder Xue chanted in theirnguage, "The gate of the Heaven ising soon. It will guide us to the purend of joy, where there is no pain or dispute, and all living creatures are equal..." As they heard his words, the creatures gasped and iled in joy. "Where is the gate of the Heaven?" asked one of them. "That''s it," Elder Xue eximed, pointing to the distance. As if on cue, the blue arc arrived at tremendous speed. The members of the Elemental race were so immersed in the mesmerizing scenery Elder Xue described that it took them a while to realize what came towards them. Before they knew it, they were all mutted. Crack! Crack! Crack! Once the Wall World expanded to the Deep Space, its speed increased even more. A huge part of the ground was destroyed as the Sky Wheel City began to be downgraded. Within only a few minutes, the entire city waspletely downgraded. Afterwards, the broken relics and the ring-shaped sun that hung in the sky of the Deep Space were downgraded as well. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If one looked from afar, the Deep Space resembled a t cone. Though the downgrader broke many of its parts when it was downgraded before, not much of its cone-like structure had changed. Meanwhile, the fairy pce continued to rise along the axis of the cone. When it reached its peak, it abruptly stopped. "We can''t seem to go up any further," said Zen. Everyone looked up to the sky as if onmand. Each and every world had a boundary, and the boundary of the Deep Space was hovering about eighty feet above them. It floated there like a translucentyer of gray soil. This was as far as they could go. "Dad, what do you think is outside the Deep Space?" Geoffrey asked curiously. "My son, even rence can''t seem to answer that," replied Zen with a smile and a nudge to his son''s head. "Then why don''t you try to break it?" Geoffrey asked again but this time, with his fists clenched. He also knew that this was almost impossible to do, but he was convinced that they should have a try. "I guess we can have a go." But just as Zen finished speaking, a ck light rapidly rose from below and then slowed down its pace as it neared the fairy pce. It was the ck ship controlled by the Evil God. This was not a surprise to any of them, for the Evil God was unfamiliar with the main world and the Deep Space. He moved around aimlessly as he was chased by the Wall World, and finally, he found himself at the top of the Deep Space just like everybody else. Chapter 4326 The Beginning Of The Wall World Chapter 4326 The Beginning Of The Wall World The ck ship slowed down to a stop next to the fairy pce. The Evil God and Zen exchanged a quick nce, their eyes roaming vigntly. Despite being cornered, neither of them intended to give up. "Humph!" the Evil God snorted. Jumping up from the bow, hended to the side of the gray soil. His line of thinking was simr to Geoffrey''s. If he couldn''t stop the downgrading, the best thing he could do was break past the barrier of the world and escape. Zen calmly watched the Evil God from the fairy pce. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was keenly aware that the gray soil was indestructible. Since the Evil God wanted to make a move first, he figured there would be no harm in trying. Whoosh! Raising his fist in the air, the Evil God threw a mighty punch at the surface of the gray soil. Bang! A dull sound rang out upon the punch''s impact. When the dust cleared, they found a fist-shaped mark was made on the soft gray soil. It seemed that all of the energy contained within the punch had been completely absorbed by the gray soil. The Evil God couldn''t hide his surprise. Confusedly, he eyed the small fist mark. How could such ordinary soil contain that much power? He took a step back. The surface of his body began to glow as he channeled all the energy in the void to pour into his body. In a matter of seconds, he looked like a human-shaped body of energy. Erring on the side of caution, Zen distanced the fairy pce away from the Evil God. He wanted to avoid falling into the line of fire. At the moment, the Evil God had no intention of attacking Zen. After absorbing a considerable amount of energy, heunched himself into the gray soil, colliding into it violently. Bang! The sound of the collision was much louder than the previous one, echoing throughout the space. Under the impact of such a powerful blow, the gray soil once again caved in, but when the Evil God recovered, he found that only a shallow indentation was made on the gray soil. As Zen watched, his eyes narrowed slightly. "The gray soil... Did it absorb all that energy?" The rule of infinite energy was that whenever energy in the void was used, it would simply return back to the void. However, this gray soil had actually absorbed all the energy, which meant that a portion of energy in the world was lost! The expression on the Evil God''s face was the same as that on Zen''s. He too was aware of the rule of infinite energy. And yet, the gray soil was breaking that very rule. "It''s not what you think." rence''s voice suddenly echoed in Zen''s mind. "The gray soil can indeed absorb energy, but after a while, it will spit it out again." "Is there no limit to the energy that can be absorbed by the gray soil?" Zen asked incredulously. "Remember I said that there was a time I used up ny-nine percent of the energy tounch an attack in the eighth-grade world? I was attacking the gray soil," rence started to say. "What happened then?" Zen asked eagerly. Although he could also manipte energy infinitely now, ny nine percent of the energy in the whole world was still very terrifying. "A huge pit with a depth of more than ten miles was created. However, I didn''t see the upper limit of the gray soil. Later, as the gray soil slowly repaired itself, the energy was gradually returned," rence answered calmly. Zen''s eye twitched. He couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. The shockingly huge impact of ny-nine percent of energy only caused a ten-mile-deep crater. What exactly was this gray soil in front of him? After the second attempt failed, the Evil God red his nostrils, still unwilling to give up. Urging the ck ship to move backwards, he also called out to Zen, "Retreat a little!" He was nning to absorb more energy tounch yet another attack, but he didn''t want Zen to misconstrue his actions. This time, however, Zen finally cut in. "It''s useless," he said. "You mean the soil can''t be broken?" The Evil God frowned. Zen nodded. "rence once used ny nine percent of the world''s energy and caused a pit that ran for around ten miles, but even he couldn''t break it." The Evil God didn''t reply. Instead, he clenched his fists in deep frustration, causing the surrounding space to fluctuate. He had seen a lot of battles and hardships in his life, yet in the face of this seemingly unremarkable soil, he could do nothing! Bang! Distressed, the Evil God mmed his fist into the gray soil once again. Falling onto his knees, the Evil God sumbed to despair. Then, Edna quietly approached him from behind and wrapped her arms around him. "Stop trying," she said softly. "Go back to the ship and apany me in ourst moments." The Evil God''s eyes widened. "We are about to die! Aren''t you afraid of death?" "No." Edna smiled at her husband calmly. "It''s not a sad thing to die by your side." Upon hearing this, the Evil God was moved. Instantly, all feelings of despair and regret vanished from his heart. While he still didn''t want to resign himself to his fate, he decided it was time topromise. He took Edna''s delicate hand in his, and they both headed back to the ship. There, they found the Grandmaster of Heaven, Shera, and the former captain nkly staring at the soil, quietly resigned to their fates. Even the people in the fairy pce began to bid each other goodbye. They all knew they were about to die, but in the face of death, they remained calm. However, despite being calm, they couldn''t avoid the overwhelming feelings of sadness and regret sweeping over them. Zen''s avatars said goodbye to Letitia, Margaret, Lavender, Aura, and the other women. Zen had informed them of the possible consequences before, so even Margaret held her head high when their fears were confirmed. For the next few moments, a hush fell over the fairy pce and the ck ship as they quietly awaited their doom. In the distance, the blue arc rapidly expanded. Everything along the way, whether it was a huge monster or a speck of dust, whether it was flowing energy or solidified material, was quickly absorbed by the Wall World. Zen counted backwards silently, ''Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one.'' Ssh! In the blink of an eye, the fairy pce and the ck ship were crushed into countless pieces. Because Zen and the Evil God were a lot more powerful, theysted a little longer in the midst of the downgrading force. However, eventually, they too sumbed to it and were pressed into the Wall World. "Hahaha... The Ster World, the Grand Lower World, and the Lower Extreme World have all been downgraded! Now, I hereby announce the beginning of the Wall World!" Now, only the wisp of ck light in the center and the downgrader within it maintained their original forms. Then, the ck light also began to be downgraded, slowly sinking into the center of the Wall World. The materials in the third-grade world had been in a mess before this began, so when they were downgraded, they grew into an even bigger mess. But the ck light was different. After the ck light merged into the Wall World, it transformed into a sphere, surrounded by ripples of energy of the same length and width. If one overlooked the Wall World, they would find an exquisite ck sun symbol. Of course, there was no one else in the world to overlook the Wall World. After the ck sun symbol shrank into oblivion, the downgrader emerged and slowly crawled onto the surface of the Wall World. He looked very strange now, as if he were a monster made up of many fragments, just like the strange sculpture on the totem of an ancient race. Chapter 4327 The World With Lines Chapter 4327 The World With Lines The downgrader crawled around for some distance, until he came across some white lines of varying lengths. Even though he was a downgrader, it was difficult for him to adapt to the form of the second-grade world in such a short time. Even he was a little stunned to see these white lines. But soon, he realized that these white lines were the ice crystals released by the Evil God before. These ice crystals still had the attribute of coldness, but after being downgraded, more abilities were unlocked. Now, five or six different types of energy could be released from the ice attribute. "After all the worlds were downgraded to the second grade, the total area of the entire world was expanded by thirty billion times..." "Additionally, the number of the energy types has also increased." "However, this world is too deste." "I don''t think there will be any more creatures..." The third-grade world was called the Lower Extreme World, wherein the word "extreme" represented the limit of life. Supposedly, all living beings could survive if they were downgraded from the high-grade world. But that wasn''t the case in the Wall World. Although the area of the second-grade world had expanded to a terrifying extent, and the types of energy were also more abundant, this world no longer carried the conditions for living beings to survive. Thus, the creatures of the fourth-grade world wouldn''t die when they entered the third-grade world, but the creatures of the third-grade world would be crushed to death when they entered the Wall World. The downgrader sped up, crawling along the surface of the Wall World. Turning his arm into the shape of a boat paddle, he tried to stand up properly to cover more distance as he crawled. As he did this, the downgrader noticed some red, pale yellow, white lines ahead of him. The red lines were blood, the pale yellow lines were flesh, and the white lines were bones. The three different lines were embedded together. These must''ve been traces from the battle between the Evil God and Zen. After all, parts of their body were constantly devoured by the Wall World during their hand to handbat. After the downgrader passed by these floating multicolored lines, he stumbled upon another void. The entire chaos expanded thirty billion-fold, so the distance between the center of the chaos and the end of it had also increased by thirty billion times. However, the downgrader still managed to close this distance with ease. Buzz... Suddenly, a rogue piece of space circled the downgrader, sucking him into it. In a sh, the downgrader had left this void and entered the scope of the former main world. Here, the area was even wider. As aforementioned, after a world waspletely downgraded, the space would expand by thirty billion times. Therefore, a mountain within the main world could contain an entire chaos. But when the main world was downgraded from a fourth-grade space to a second-grade space, all of the spaces within it turned into the size of the Wall World. This meant that it had expanded by 0.9 billion trillion times. After the downgrader entered the main world, he saw that the color of the lines becameplicated. All kinds of long, short, green, brown and gray lines were interconnected. It was difficult to make out what the lines were previously, so the downgrader could only perceive their energy structures. Cautiously, he shuttled back and forth, searching to see if there were any living beings. After a new world unfurled, the creatures that appeared were only essories in the process of downgrading. While his sole mission was to downgrade, killing these so-called "essories" was a great pleasure for him. This kind of pleasure increased day by day, especially in the third-grade world. He even met human beings who were strong enough to defeat him, but in the end, he was always the one who emerged victorious. However, upon scouring the second-grade world, he was not used to these deste-looking lines. Just as he was beginning to grow desperate, he suddenly came across a green line moving in front of him. "There are creatures!" the downgrader eximed, his heart overjoyed. He excitedly rushed over towards the seemingly thousands of feet long green line. However, as he approached, he realized this green line was equivalent to a small worm less than an inch long in the third-grade world. Even so, the downgrader still approached it cautiously, fearing that he would identally destroy this green line. Since he couldn''t use his spiritual sense, it was very difficult tomunicate in the Wall World. The only way tomunicate was to manipte the length of the lines and their colors. Theoretically, this kind ofmunication was possible, but it was unrealistic to expect a worm-like creature to learn this in so short a time. After observing it for a while, the downgrader found that the green line was still slowly wriggling in one direction. "It''s so boring to watch a worm crawl," he said in disgust. The downgrader was a little depressed, but suddenly, rence crossed his mind. ''He surely must still be alive!'' he thought excitedly. Then, he abruptly flew in a certain direction, shattering the green line in front of him. If he did that in the third-grade world, it would be equivalent to crushing a worm with a single kick. Meanwhile, there was a slight movement in the void darkness. It was as if the fireworks swept across the night sky. "Wake up. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zen, wake up!" This voice rang out in the depths of Zen''s soul, but Zen didn''t respond at all. He had fallen into a state of ignorance, so he no longer had any thoughts, no longer cared about external things, and had cut off all the ways ofmunication. Nothing mattered anymore. Zen didn''t care about anything. But suddenly, he felt a little warm. Then, he saw the sun rising, bringing a dazzling light with it. The ray of light seemed to pierce right into his soul. The world that Zen perceived now was distorted and constantly changing, like a painting that was sshed with fresh ink. Then, Zen found himself within the paradise-like fairy pce, and joyfulughter rang out from the high wall. The young Salome was struggling to cross the threshold. When she did, she gave him a warm smile. "Wake up, father! Stop sleeping... I don''t want to see you get lost!" Salome eximed sweetly. She had a lovely smile, revealing two dimples on her cheeks, but it should be impossible for her to say these words. "Who are you?" Zen asked confusedly. Once Zen''s attention was sessfully caught, the smile on Salome''s face disappeared, and she said seriously, "I''m rence. I''ve been calling you. Why didn''t you answer me?" "I''m already dead," Zen said with some disgust, wrinkling his nose. "No, you''re not!" rence eximed in annoyance. Zen still shook his head, trying to resist. "Is this the illusion you created?" "Well, strictly speaking, this is my memory. I have all the memories that have extended from the perfect land to here. What you see is the reality I have built using my memories!" rence exined. "A reality created by memories?" Zen echoed, in a daze. "Is this really not an illusion?" "To your cognition, this is the real world," rence replied cryptically. As rence was the master of the perfectnd, his memories were very special. Everything in this world was preserved in his memories, which served like trillions of building blocks. He only needed to ce the blocks ording to the original positions in his memories, and then the reality would be constructed. Conversely, if he pushed the blocks down and disordered the memory positions, then the real world would be destroyed. "Then, can you let me stay here for the rest of eternity?" Zen asked sleepily. "Of course... not!" rence denied Zen firmly. Then, dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the winds began to howl. The indestructible fairy pce was shattered into countless pieces. Salome also dissolved into a small ball of light, which was the form that rence had always assumed when he revealed himself to others. Chapter 4328 The Battle On The Plane Chapter 4328 The Battle On The ne The light ball slowly floated towards Zen and merged with his body once more. rence''s voice rang from the depths of Zen''s soul again. "The reality I gave you is not enough. You have to create your own reality as well." "Is there any difference?" Zen asked in confusion. "Of course there is. This could be what I pursue, and also the reason you were born," answered rence. For humans, drinking the first mouthful of milk to fill their empty stomachs after birth was the beginning of their journey to life. From there, they grew step by step in pursuing strength, wealth, love, power, and the desire for immortality. However, rence was born in a perfectnd and had everything he needed within his reach. There was nothing worth pursuing to him in neither the higher-grade worlds nor the lower-grade worlds, which drove him to seek the truth instead. Why did the world exist? What was behind the world and all the things in it? No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find the answers to these seemingly simple questions himself, let alone anyone else. Although Mastema was on par with him, Mastema had no interest in discussions such as these other than desperately downgrading the world. Most of the time, rence felt quite envious of Mastema. He only focused on the downgrading, giving it his full attention and refusing to think about anything else. While the world became downgraded little by little, Zen and the Evil God were born as special existences. How could rence let go of these two easily? When Zen heard rence''s words, he couldn''t help feeling hopeless. He wanted to bring his family to a stable environment and stay in the fairy pce, but rence insisted on forcing him out. "Can I really create my own reality?" Zen asked hesitantly. "Sure, I will help you," replied rence. "Fine." Zen heaved out a sigh as he began to pull himself together. The reality that rence mentioned became the greatest motivation for him. He looked forward to meeting his family again. He did not intend to give up even though he only had a glimmer of hope to cling to. Two dots suddenly appeared in the Wall World. Zen''s eyeballs were slowly formed, followed by his whole head, body, and limbs. Because of the t form, there was no need to follow the rules of humans in creation. A human body had no advantage in the Wall World, but was, in fact, a burden. rence had initially advised Zen to create himself in the form of a beetle or a worm. With many sets of feet, wings, and eyes, he would certainly gain a great advantage in the Wall World. He could observe better and even move faster. However, Zen just couldn''t ept it. In the end, he still created a human figure but with a rough shape. After his body had beenpleted, his eyes began to perceive the light. What he saw were thin lines in varying colors. "These thin lines are the only things I can see?" Zen asked as he felt a slight discontent. "Yes. You can only see the length and brightness of the thin lines; however, you can release your spiritual sense into these thin lines. In this way, you can infer their appearance," rence suggested. Zen tried to do what rence had just said. The spiritual sense could only spread along the surface of the Wall World, but as it had been infused into the thin lines, Zen was able to see what was beyond them. However, everything in the Deep Space had been downgraded into a mess of various fragments. Even with his spiritual sense, it would still be difficult for him to make out the real shapes of these fragments. After he walked a short distance on the ne, he noticed a thin gray line. As usual, Zen released his spiritual sense, but the moment his spiritual sense was infused into the thin gray line, it vanished into thin air. It had actually been absorbed! "This thin gray line!" He was a little stunned but he immediately came to a conclusion. "This is the unbreakable gray soil. Has it also been downgraded?" "The gray soil has not and will not be downgraded. What you see is only a section line of it," said rence. The creatures in the lower-grade worlds would never be able to see theplete appearance of the creatures in the higher-grade worlds. If Zen had been born in the second-grade Wall World, he would always see only a thin gray line appearing to block the way. It would be impossible for him to even imagine what the gray soil was. "Which world does the gray soil belong to anyway?" Zen suddenly asked with his eyebrows furrowed. "I don''t know," rence replied. The gray soil had already gathered at the edge of the perfectnd, and no matter how much the world downgraded, it would only stay the same and wouldn''t be affected. As the two of them discussed the second-grade world, two ck lines suddenly appeared from the far ends, one from the left and the other from the right. They dashed very fast, closing in together and heading straight for Zen. "That''s a strong aura of energy!" Zen eximed as he was shocked. Although he was not ready to fight in the Wall World, he instinctively retreated as he felt the danger approaching and instantly pushed his spiritual sense forward. Through his spiritual sense, Zen quickly recognized the shape of the ck lines. They formed a huge pair of ck scissors, and as their des chomped, they intended to cut down Zen. Zen, who was retreating at high speed, had escaped death. However, he saw ck lines on his left, right, and back. He had already been trapped by the ck scissors. "Evil God? Is that you?" Zen used his spiritual sense tomunicate in all directions. Since he wasn''t dead, neither was the Evil God. It must be the Evil God who hadunched such a powerful attack. The winner of the previous battle between the two of them could not be decided, so they had stopped fighting since then. Zen didn''t have any idea why the Evil God wasing after him again. Zen didn''t get a response. The aura of the ck lines was getting stronger and stronger. The scissors were also approaching at a higher speed. A thought shed through Zen''s mind, and a golden thread began to appear on the surface of his body. It was a golden ring that surrounded him. After the ring appeared, it quietly expanded outward, forming a muchrger ring. If the Evil God spied in the dark, he would have seen the golden thread instantly smash the scissors. Although the ck scissors were undeniably sharp, they immediately crashed as they touched the golden ring, dispersing their big and small fragments in the air. Red lines appeared as soon as the scissors were destroyed. These red lines then moved towards Zen in spiraling motions. Zen released another golden thread. Wherever the golden thread passed, all the red lines were devoured without a trace. "Evil God, your attacks are now useless. The energy in the second-grade Wall World is more fragmented and therefore easier to crack. Do you hear me?" Zen released his spiritual sense again tomunicate widely. This time, he finally saw the Evil God''s figure. The Evil God had four pairs of eyes on the Wall World, and he could observe up to four directions around him. His body took a circr shape, from which numerous spikes emerged. He resembled a bug with a strange shape. "So what? Since there''s nothing to lose here, why don''t we have a good fight?" the Evil God challenged him with his spiritual sense. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "It''s true that we really do have nothing to lose, but we can still obtain," Zen replied. "Obtain? Obtain what? The right to live in this shitty world?" the Evil God asked in an arrogant tone. He was also dissatisfied with the second-grade Wall World. Nothing could be more boring than a world where only lines could be seen! Chapter 4329 The Last Downgrading Chapter 4329 The Last Downgrading When the Evil God was in the third-grade world, his state of mind had transformed. From being a troublemaker, he became a controller. After controlling the ck Ship, a province, and the whole Source World, he began to respect order and even maintain order. However, when the chaos ended, his Source World was destroyed. He lost everything he owned, including the ck ship and his beloved wife. He was left all alone. Because of this, he began to hate the world again and wanted to destroy it even more. Because Zen was the only other living creature in the area, the Evil God vented his anger on him. Swoosh! In an instant, a huge, long, and colorful line appeared. It was an energy te, which looked about ten billion miles in length. The energy te was so gigantic that it looked like an ocean, which could easily drown Zen with its multi-colored energy waves. Buzz! An octagon-shaped blue energy shield surrounded Zen, blocking the gigantic, powerful energy trying to attack him. While he was dealing with this, he tried to appeal to the Evil God. He said, "What if we can bring back everything we had in the past?" "That''s impossible!" the Evil God replied with frustration. The colorful energy began to change its hue. Several colors disappeared, leaving behind the red and blue colors. The red and blue energies melted into each other until they became one single color: purple. Although the ocean of purple energy looked beautiful, it was more destructive. It was destroying Zen''s energy shield much more effectively. Thinking on his feet, Zen quickly changed his energy shield, blocking the purple energy. He was bing more and more frustrated with the Evil God''s attacks, but he still tried tomunicate with him. "No! I mean it. rence is the controller, which means he has all the memories. If the whole world is restarted, all realities will be realized. The energy and materials will be restored. Everything in the past will reappear!" Zen screamed through the noise, doing his best to persuade the Evil God. When he said this, the Evil God began to listen, putting his attacks on Zen on hold. The purple energy calmed down, gently gathering around Zen. "Then who will make all of this reappear?" the Evil God asked. "I will," Zen answered with no hesitation. "By devouring me?" "Yes." "No way!" the Evil God retorted. He never trusted Zen, and Zen never trusted him. When they were in the third-grade world, they could not put their distrust aside and reconcile their differences. The same happened in the second-grade world. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just as the Evil God finished talking, heunched another round of attacks on Zen. The once gentle purple energy began to charge at Zen again. While this was happening, the downgrader made his move quickly. The scope of the second-grade world was different from those of the other worlds. The spiritual sense in the second-grade world reached about thirty billion times further than it would in the third-grade world. Even more, the range of movement in the second-grade world was thirty billion timesrger than that of the third-grade world. The downgrader wanted to find rence, so he quickly spread out his spiritual sense. After spatial transference, he released his spiritual sense. After another spatial transference, he released his spiritual sense for the second time. In just a short period, the downgrader had already moved far from where he was. His spiritual sense had already swept through arge area. "Lines, lines, lines... There are lines everywhere! Eh? The flower blossoming in the fourth-grade world has actually been preserved very well. It''s a shame that only I can see and appreciate it," he said to himself. Even after crossing such a long distance, the downgrader still couldn''t find rence. He became more and more frustrated. Buzz! He used the spatial transference again, but only this time, he felt an energy wave back. Although the energy wave was very weak, it was active. ''Those low-level worms couldn''t have released this. That would be impossible, '' the downgrader thought to himself. "That direction!" He said, going on. After feeling the small clue, the downgrader used the spatial transference over and over again. Each time he used the spatial transference, he felt the energy wave bing stronger and stronger. "Could it be? Could this energy wave being from rence? If it is, what is he doing? No threat in the second-grade world would need such energy," the downgrader said in confusion. After using the spatial transference hundreds of times, he reached the area where Zen and the Evil God were battling each other. As he stepped foot within the area, Zen and the Evil God immediately sensed his presence. Although the downgrader''s form had changed a lot, they could still tell it was him by his aura. Buzz! A thin, purple line appeared in front of the downgrader. He used his spiritual sense to check what it was. He discovered it was a huge sea of energy. In its center was a human-shaped creature. This only made the downgrader even more confused. Was this rence? Did he morph into a human form? From what the downgrader remembered about rence, rence didn''t like the human form, but the sea of energy was made by him. What was it for? As the downgrader was thinking about this, the space behind him began to fluctuate. After a few seconds, from it appeared a powerful bug with sharp spikes. "Stay where you are. Don''t you even dare move," the bug said through its spiritual sense. When the downgrader heard the bug''s voice, he felt a shiver run up his spine. The bug was none other than the Evil God! ''How is this even possible? How is he here? Only rence and I could survive the Wall World, '' he thought to himself. "How... How did you even survive?" the downgrader asked in disbelief. However, the Evil God didn''t say anything. Instead, he stabbed his sharp spikes into the downgrader. The spikes'' turbulent mes pierced through the downgrader''s body, causing an intense burning sensation to spread through it. The downgrader''s body was huge and broad, but in the blink of an eye, it burned into ashes. When the Evil God was in the third-grade world, he didn''t take the downgrader seriously. The same went for the second-grade world. Right after he killed the downgrader, he turned around and continued to attack Zen. In the Wall World''s ck light emerged the downgrader, who was able toe out of the Evil God''s attack reborn, although ashen. "I..." He was furious. He couldn''t ept that the Evil God had escaped his downgrading. ''This is a humiliation! A great humiliation! The Wall World couldn''t kill them. What about the World of Nothingness?'' he thought to himself. The first-grade World of Nothingness was very special. It had everything, but at the same time, it had nothing. Even the downgrader couldn''t understand how this worked, but he was sure that the Evil God wouldn''t have been able to survive it. In a burning rage, the downgrader''s mental state began to decline. ''Begin to downgrade! In the World of Nothingness, nothing can exist. You are not the exception! You can not survive!'' the downgrader thought resentfully. The Wall World shook gradually until it started to shrink from the edge to the center. The ck light in the center of the world transformed into a vortex, pulling everything from the world down to its dark core. Zen and the Evil God, who were still attacking each other, felt a great traction force, making them pause their fight. Both Zen and the energy sea became distorted. He and the Evil God were unable to resist the traction force happening in the Wall World. "What''s happening?" Zen asked worriedly. "It''s Mastema. He''s begun a new round of downgrading," rence answered. "A new round of downgrading?" Zen said, stunned by what was happening. "Yes. Mastema must have been very furious with you two to have done this. This time, we will be entering the World of Nothingness," rence continued. "That will be his final destination." Chapter 4330 The Point Of Origin Chapter 4330 The Point Of Origin Once the traction force appeared, the Evil God did notunch another attack on Zen. He had just killed the downgrader yet again, and he faintly guessed that this traction force somehow originated from the downgrader. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He and Zen stood on the edge of the Wall World, and they passively gravitated towards the center. What would they find in the interior of the World of Nothingness? Neither rence nor Mastema had a clearprehension of it. Since the perfectnd had been downgraded, the two of them could urately predict each lower- grade world. To downgrade, he only needed to extract some details from those worlds, and there were some rules to follow. It was by following these rules that the Evil God had sessfully restored the energy step by step. The more details that were extracted, the less would be left. Very few details remained in the third-grade Lower Extreme World, but at least it could still sustain life. However, in the Wall World, there were so few details remaining that nothing could live there at all. ording to the rules, the details of the first-grade world had beenpletely extracted, so it created an absolute void, and it couldn''t even amodate souls. This was why it was called the World of Nothingness. After hearing rence''s exnation in his mind, Zen asked, "Can you survive within the World of Nothingness?" "I don''t think so, but the world may not be exactly as I have theorized," answered rence. "We''ll see soon enough," Zen said calmly. After all, he had already experienced the downgrading once. Staying in the Wall World left him feeling ufortable. It might be better to travel to the World of Nothingness. Compared to the grand way in which the third, fourth, and fifth-grade worlds were downgraded, the downgrading process of the Wall World had urred in an extremely quiet and peaceful way. After all, there was no sound in this ce. The materials that were ced within the Wall World began to gather andpress, bit by bit. They were pressed together proportionally. The distance between Zen and the Evil God was thirty miles. When the distance became shortened by half, the Wall World had also proportionally shrunk by half. The speed at which the Wall World''s downgrading happened far exceeded those of the third, fourth, and fifth-grade worlds. Within five minutes, the distance between Zen and the Evil God shrank to only seven and a half miles. By then, only one fourth of the Wall World was left. As the materials within the Wall World were pressed together, so were Zen and the Evil God. Although these materials had been crushed and reduced in size, they still contained strength. To Zen and the Evil God, the strength of ordinary materials was nothing, and naturally it had no effect on the two of them. However, the downgrading of the Wall World was elerating, and the speed of its shrinking was also elerating. Another five minutester, only a distance of one hundred and fifty feet was left between Zen and the Evil God. The Wall World shrank to 1/300th. The materialspressed tightly, but Zen and the Evil God could still easily withstand the pressure. Another five minutes slipped away. It had shrunk to 1/30000th its normal size now. Zen and the Evil God were now in a close proximity to each other. The Evil God shifted a little, pushing away the tightly squeezed materials that surrounded him, and he moved in the direction of Zen''s spikes. The two of them no longer had any intention of continuing their fight, and they were only hoping that they could finish thest journey with a tacit understanding. The Wall World had further shrunk to 1/300000th now. The materials in this world were now denselypressed. The extreme pressure changed the nature of these materials, and the temperature rose rapidly. "Can you withstand in such a form?" the Evil God suddenly questioned Zen. Zen replied with an indifferent shrug, "You''d better keep your concern for yourself." As the pressure increased exponentially, Zen drew on the surrounding energy to fortify himself. Soon, the Wall World shrank to 1/30000000th, and the pressure increased yet another hundredfold. Cracks began to form on the surface of Zen''s body, from which tiny fragments sifted down, only to instantly melt. The temperature of the Wall World had increased explosively. Like Zen, the Evil God''s body was almost imperceptibly copsing. However, given that they had the aid of infinite energy, the two of them were not too concerned about their physical bodies. Never mind the cracks on their bodies, even if they were reduced to ashes, they could instantly heal themselves. When the Wall World shank to 1/300000000th, the pressure increased by another factor of ten. The materials of the Wall World were undergoing a strange change. Originally, while the properties of these materials had changed, they had still maintained their original colors. Now, all of them had turned a grayish brown, the same uniform color as the gray soil. Now, Zen and the Evil God were finally entering the area covered by the spiritual sense of the downgrader. He had been waiting at the center of the Wall World. When he sensed the two of them, he immediately and excitedly projected his spiritual sense, saying, "Finally, you are here. I''m wondering how you will feel when you are crushed into pieces." "This amount of pressure is hardly enough," replied Zen. "Ha-ha..." The downgraderughed merrily. "The process of downgrading is the procedure of pressure bing infinite. I wonder if your infinite energy can resist the infinite pressure. I''ll now watch you being crushed bit by bit..." While he was speaking, a sharpened spike shot towards him. Even in this world of high pressure and high temperature, the spike could still travel at an incredible velocity, and it instantly impaled the downgrader, who was in the ck light. Bang! The mes loaded within the spike exploded and quickly engulfed the downgrader. "Ahhh!" The downgrader let rip with a painful scream. He was killed yet again by the Evil God. "It''s really rare to meet such a loquacious good-for-nothing." As the Evil God responded, he turned around and pointed the next sharpened spike at the ck light, ready to y the reborn downgrader at any time. Perhaps he feared being killed by the Evil God again, or perhaps he felt afraid of the pain that came before death. For the first time, the downgrader was silent upon his rebirth. He watched the downgrading process with a muted expression. The world shrank to 1/3000000000th now. Under the extreme pressure, Zen''s body copsed from the outside to the inside. His body couldn''t maintain its shape, and it was quickly assimted into the outside world. Zen acted quickly, abandoning the outermostyer of his body and creating a slightly smaller body inside. But as the slightly smaller body couldn''t withstand the pressure, he quickly created a third body. The methods the Evil God used were almost the same as Zen''s. The newly created bodies resembled theyers of an onion. Their bodies were shrinking smaller and smaller, and therefore, the pressure they could withstand was greater and greater. But this was only a dy tactic. When the world shrank to 1/30000000000th, the pressure increased another ten times. The bodies of Zen and the Evil God had both shrunk to the size of a silk bean. Under such immense pressure, they couldn''t even release their spiritual senses. The two of them were confined to a space the size of a silk bean, and they struggled to hold on. The world shrank to 1/300000000000th. Under this massive pressure, there was no material that could maintain a stable state. All the materials had been transformed into pure energy. Zen and the Evil God were no exception to this. Their bodies turned into energy, and then they gravitated towards the center of the Wall World. There existed an unknown point of origin, which was the root of the World of Nothingness. The point of origin was avable to all. 1/3000000000000th. 1/30000000000000th. 1/300000000000000th. In the end, everything within the Wall World waspletely devoured and consumed by the point of origin, including both the ck light and the downgrader within it. Chapter 4331 Split Chapter 4331 Split One''s body was the carrier of the soul, while the soul was the carrier of the consciousness. If one''s body was destroyed, his or her fragile soul would then be exposed to enemy attacks, leading to his or her immediate annihtion. As the soul vanished, so would the consciousness contained in it. Even if one reached the Holy Soul Realm, the Eternal Realm, or even if they became creatures of the higher-grade worlds, this rule would still apply. Throughout the entire world, rence and Mastema were the only ones who escaped this restriction. Even if their bodies and souls were damaged, their consciousness remained intact. However, right now, Zen and the Evil God had also reached their status and became their equals. All of them were now at the point of origin, where the concept of space and time did not exist. Everything had beenpressed into an infinitely small point. The pressure was crushing, and no living beings could possibly survive under such harsh circumstances. However, the downgrader was surprised as he discovered that his consciousness still remained. "Ha-ha! I did it! I survived it all! Now, I am the ultimate winner and the only ruler of this world!" For a while, the downgrader thought that he was the only one who survived. He was ecstatic as he assumed that he had finally achieved his ultimate goal. He had downgraded the entire world to the World of Nothingness but his consciousness carried on. With that, he thought that the world was now his belonging, including all substances and energy within it. At this infinitesimal point, everything felt so crowded, including his own consciousness. He tried to sense his surrounding environment, although technically, the concept of "surroundings" did not exist at the point of origin because everything had been integrated into a single point. But the moment he sensed his surroundings, he immediately realized that there was a familiar aura near him. In fact, it was attached to him. "rence! Why are you still alive?" The downgrader was extremely shocked as he recognized that he wasn''t alone. "Why are you so surprised?" rence asked calmly as if he already knew all along. "What?" The downgrader couldn''t be more astonished at this turn of events. All this time, he thought that he was the only existence at this narrow point of origin, but it turned out that rence had also survived along with him. Moreover, it was as if the two of them had be a part of a whole. Furthermore, as the downgrader was still recovering from the shock of finding out that he was actually with rence, he suddenly discovered that there were two more auras around them. After carefully sensing where these auras belonged to, he was even more bbergasted. "What the hell?! How could this be? Why didn''t you die?!" Zen and the Evil God didn''t respond as the downgrader addressed them. At this point, all four of them had clearly sensed each other''s aura. They found out that the four of them co-existed in this cramped point ¡ª the downgrader, rence, the Evil God, and Zen. This was actually a rather abnormal and extremely dangerous situation. All of them, except the downgrader, had partially realized their co-existence much earlier, but they didn''t utter a word. Then, soon after, the downgrader finally recognized the situation they were in. rence had kept quiet for a reason. It was because he began to merge with the downgrader. To be exact, he began to devour the downgrader''s consciousness without him realizing it. The existence of the Source Light in the higher-grade worlds had made it impossible for rence to subdue Mastema. However, now that the Source Light had dissipated since everything was reduced to the point of origin, Mastema had just lost his life-saving straw. The moment rence made his move earlier, Zen and the Evil God also followed suit. They had been on full alert against each other since the beginning. At this infinitesimal point of origin, nobody had any room for retreat. They had no other option but to merge and devour each other in order to prevail. It was crucially important for each of them to dominate this process. Swoosh! The moment Zen started merging with the Evil God''s consciousness, a broad world of memories unfolded in his mind. All of the past memories of the Evil God werepletely revealed to him. From the Evil God''s birth in his inner world, to his journey in the Source World, his acquaintance with Shera, his involvement with the ck Ship, and his cruel ughter on the Other Shore. No detail was spared and nothing remained a secret. On the other hand, the same thing happened as the Evil God attempted to merge with Zen''s consciousness. All of Zen''s past experiences were disyed before the Evil God''s eyes. The entirety of his long journey from the Eastern Region to the Source World yed out like a tremendously long film. ''Damn! There''s too many. If I want to fuse with Zen''s consciousness and absorb him, I have to take in all of his memories!'' the Evil God thought as he began to panic. ''He''s also taking in all of my memories. If he finished more quickly, I would be reced by him instead!'' Deeming a strong sense of urgency within the Evil God''s consciousness, he began to go through Zen''s memories like crazy. Obviously, Zen had also realized how he could ovee the Evil God. He would have to take all of the Evil God''s memories as his own, as fast as he could. But when he continued to do so, he was briefly stopped by a surprising fact. He found out that he already possessed most of the memories from the earlier life of the Evil God. He even shared some memories of the Evil God exploring the Source World after leaving his inner world. This was because he had once subdued the Evil God after he rebelled against him. After all, the Evil God was a creature from his inner world, and he was omniscient in everything when it came to it. In fact, he had once invaded the memories of the Evil God''s earlier life so that he would be able to deal with him. Therefore, since he already saw the majority of the Evil God''s memories, it didn''t take him much time topletely assimte all of them. On the other hand, although the Evil God was trying hard to take in Zen''s memories, he fell behind quickly because he had never pried into Zen''s memories before. Besides, even when they shared the broken Source World as the primitivend, the omniscient power possessed by the Evil God didn''t enable him to probe into Zen''s mind. Soon enough, their gap just grewrger with every passing second. In fact, when the Evil God took in about half of Zen''s memories, Zen had almostpletely absorbed all of the Evil God''s memories. Suddenly, the Evil God felt a sense of loss in his mind. It was as if he began losing his memories. Slowly but steadily, he could no longer recall his past, his loved ones, his formidable power, and finally, even his own self. "No! This can''t be! I won''t be defeated! Never!" As the Evil God began topletely lose his self, his consciousness shook intensely. He never thought that after all that he had been through, he would lose to Zen this way. However, he had lost the fight of acquiring memories right from the beginning. No matter how intelligent he was, this was something that he could not ovee by mere strategies. Anger, resentment, and agony¡­ These were his remaining emotions as his consciousness fleeted little by little. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, after a while, his consciousness just suddenly ended as if it never existed. At the same time, what emerged in ce of it was Zen''s consciousness. Right from this moment, he was Zen and also the Evil God. Under the influence of the Evil God''s memories, Zen''s aura had slightly changed. It wasced with a trace of evil. However, his personality remained the same, it was all Zen. "Are you done too?" Zen asked rence, who was also supposed to be in a battle for memories against the downgrader. He knew that rence and Mastema had also been aggressively devouring each other''s consciousness. Earlier, he was still a little doubtful of the possible oue of their battle. However, as he recalled the process of how he devoured the Evil God''s consciousness, he grew confident that rence could clearly handle it with ease. This was because he knew that rence had been living in istion in the perfectnd for countless years. rence''s existence was several times longerpared to that of Mastema. Thus, it would be impossible for Mastema toplete the process before rence did. After a while. rence replied in a soft voice, "Mastema, he¡­ He has finally returned to me now. We''ve be one again." "That''s good to hear then," Zen said dly. "I see that you''ve also ovee him," rence remarked as he sensed a trace of the Evil God from Zen''s aura. "Yes. So, what now? Is it necessary for us to merge ourselves too?" Zen asked with a hint of hesitation. He clearly knew that if they tried to devour each other''s consciousness, then he would definitely lose. Compared to rence''s seemingly infinite span of life, Zen''s would look like just a second. "If I wanted to merge with you, then why would I have to make the perfectnd like this?" rence said with a positive tone. He regarded Zen as a solver, thus it was meaningless for him to devour Zen. "What happens after this?" Zen asked out of curiosity. "Well, just wait for a while," rence replied. However, at this point, there was no light, no space, nor distance at the point of origin. There was also no concept of time. So, Zen just fell silent and waited just as rence told him. Since time didn''t exist, it was hard to grasp if a lot of time had already passed or if it was just a few seconds. As they fell silent, it felt like a short moment had passed, but it also felt like it had already been several years. Then, all of a sudden, Zen sensed a gap appearing before him. He thought that it should be just an illusion since neither physical body nor soul existed here. Their consciousness was the only thing left. Thus, how could he be physically aware of this gap? For him, it was such an incredible sensation. "Did you feel it?" This time, he heard that it was rence''s physical voice that was asking. "Yes! What is this?" Zen replied. "It''s the point of origin. It is beginning to split," rence answered in what seemed like a riddle to Zen. Chapter 4332 The Reality Zen Wanted Chapter 4332 The Reality Zen Wanted rence had formted several conjectures regarding the possible changes of the point of origin. It might never change and continue on forever. In that scenario, the entire world hadpletely perished while rence and Zen remained trapped in an eternal prison. Another possibility was that the point of origin would turn into the perfectnd and restart the thirteenth- grade world. Since the first-grade and the thirteenth-grade worlds shared amon origin, it was highly possible for them to transform into each other. The third and final possibility rence spected of was that Zen''s and the Evil God''s existences would bring about new, unexpected changes to the very basic rules of this world. In the end though, these all remained as spections since this was the very first time rence experienced the downgrade. However, seeing where things now stood, it seemed his third theory proved correct as the point of origin began to split slowly. "What will happen next?" Zen asked. "Maybe... We will both have a perfectnd," rence replied. "You mean the world willpletely separate in two?" "Yes, and you will be another me. Congrattions," rence told him with full sincerity. Instead of tion, Zen felt disappointed, "But you promised to give me a real world!" he growled. He did not want a perfectnd nor did he wish to be the ruler of the world. The only thing he wanted was to restore everything that had been destroyed: his loved ones, his friends, and his family. "It wouldn''t be difficult. I can give you my memories and you will be able to repeat the past," rence assured him. With that, his consciousness suddenly surged towards Zen''s and took the initiative to fuse with it! In this fusion, rence voluntarily gave up dominance which meant that Zen now would effectively devour a part of his consciousness and have ownership of his memories. "Why? Why did you do that?" Zen asked in shock. "Once the point of origin is restored to the perfectnd, I will embrace a brand new world. I have no need to restore the past so it would be best to leave my past memories to you," rence answered. In truth, he only wanted to remember the general information of the past. With his reasoning, Zen found no need to say anything more and simply waited for their consciousness to mergepletely. During the process, Zen found his knowledge increase exponentially. rence''s memories contained the highest level of omniscience: the distribution of any and all energy and substance in the thirteenth-grade world to the first-grade world. Needless to say, it was an infinite quantity of information. With this, Zen would now be able to restore everything ording to the past. Soon enough, the divided part of rence''s consciousnesspletely merged with Zen''s. Further on, the point of origin finally split into two with Zen and rence upying their respective worlds. Once he assumed control of the point of origin, Zenpletely lost contact with rence. The world Zen was in was infinitely small and his consciousness floated silently, alone with no source of sound, light, or feelings. It was at that moment that Zen truly felt lonely. Bored out of his mind, he then decided to start sifting over rence''s memories. Within these memories, Zen was able toy out every single detail of every single being that ever existed: kings, traitors, dreamers... Their life stories and inner thoughts were shown to him from birth until death, like overly-long movies of which Zen was the only audience. After scrolling through the memories of tens of thousands of creatures, the point of origin suddenly began to change. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zen felt it: the sudden disappearance of the infinitelyrge pressure that once engulfed him. Soon enough, highlypressed substances and energy began to bounce back and the infinitely small point of origin popped. It was a silent explosion. In the midst of the violent surge of energy, there was no sound. It was in this soundless burst that the space which allowed all substances to exist came into being. The flow of time resumed. Light spread out to every corner. Finally, sound came after such a long period of silence. What was supposed to be a noisy explosion became music to Zen''s ears. Before him was a huge space. There was nothing in front of him but he did not feel empty, instead, everything felt perfect. It was indeed the perfectnd. He had already witnessed it once in rence''s memories and it was exactly as it appeared there. Everything in thisnd was constant and wouldst forever. There would be no more pain, separation, or betrayal. If he rebuilt the fairy pce here then everything would be perfect. With that, he then began to extract the relevant information from his memories that would enable him to rebuild his perfect world. tter... Cyan rocks began to materialize into the void as they formed a high wall. In an instant, the fairy pce had been restored along with the people who lived in it. Salome''s lively giggles, Geoffrey''s mischievous yell, and even Letitia''s scolding voice ¡ª Zen could hear it all. The familiar warmth and vitality rushed through him before he even entered. Everything was perfect, simply, truly perfect. He shaped his body and walked straight into the fairy pce. However, just as he was about to enter its gates, he stopped. For some reason, he found it hard to go inside. The fairy pce was the same fairy pce from his memories and the people within it were as he remembered them to be. Everything was perfect and eternal in the perfectnd. However, this perfection disgusted him. This was not the reality he wanted. "Go." Zen ordered softly. And thus, the fairy pce crumbled along with the people within it. It wasn''t just the fairy pce that he wanted to restore but the entire world. His world wasn''t perfect by any means. It was a world where disease, separation, death, and fear existed. Nheless, that was reality and it could neverpare to this fake world he was given. To Zen, everything in the perfectnd was just too false and strange. "This ce is too narrow. I have to downgrade it..." While Zen grumbled, the thirteenth-grade world began to unfold. As it lost a portion of its details, it turned into the twelfth-grade world and the energy was divided into two. Thus, Zen proceeded with his downgrade and soon the world changed into the eleventh-grade world and the energy quadrupled. Soon, the world devolved into the tenth-grade world and the energy split into eight. The ninth-grade world... The eighth-grade world... The seventh-grade world... The sixth-grade world... The fifth-grade world. At that point, Zen finally stopped. He could restore everything at any point. In a sense, he was the controller of time and he had to decide when to restart the past. After thinking for a while, Zen finally made his decision. Above him was indestructible gray soil. It was here that his family and friends in the fairy pce were forced to bid farewell to each other and meet their ends. "My memories... Restore them all." Under hismand, the fairy pce was recreated in an instant. At this moment, the people within the fairy pce were all geared up to embrace their deaths. All of them suppressed their sadness under a calm andposed facade. Margaret covered Salome''s eyes with her hands, not willing to let her see their doom. With no idea of what was happening, Salome innocently asked her mother what was wrong. "Nothing. Everything will be fine, sweetheart..." she replied and tried her best to hold back her tears. "Mother, the blue line is gone," Salome continued as she looked through her mother''s fingers with innocent eyes. Margaret''s eyes, which had been shut close from despair, snapped open the moment she heard Salome''s words. True to what her daughter said, the blue line had indeed disappeared and everyone within the fairy pce waspletely unharmed. Zen''s avatar, however, had disappeared. "Why? What happened? How did we survive that?" Margaret muttered in confusion. It wasn''t just her. Letitia, Aura, Lavender, and everyone else thought the same thing. They all survived yet Zen''s avatars had all disappeared. In the other side of the fairy pce, Fuxi, Geoffrey, Rocher, and the others had all closed their eyes and awaited death. After a while though, they realized that the end they had been waiting for never came. "Is this a miracle? Am I dreaming?" Geoffrey had been praying with his eyes closed. He had no idea just how they would be able to escape their situation, so all he could do was pray to some higher being for a miracle. In a strange stroke of fate, his prayers were answered. Chapter 4333 Restore Everything Chapter 4333 Restore Everything Fuxi, Rocher, Hrio, and the others looked at each other. It was hard for them to believe that they were still alive. The Snake Goddess'' eyes were full of doubt. She looked into the distance and said with a trembling voice, "Has the Wall World disappeared? No, have all the things in the world disappeared?" The space outside the fairy pce was empty. There was nothing left. This was not normal. They didn''t even think this was possible. When downgrading happened, it would destroy everything in the physical realm, but its energy and materials would remain. They would not even be lost in the slightest. But now, even the Wall World had disappeared. The Snake Goddess looked around and asked, "Where is Zen? Is Zen missing?" When the others heard her say this, they all quickly began to search for Zen. He, however, was nowhere to be found. "Wait, is this Zen''s theurgy?" "Did he save the fairy pce?" "But how could he have done it? That''s almost impossible. How could he have stopped the downgrading?" "¡­" They all made their guesses on how Zen disappeared or where Zen had gone, but at the end of the day, they were dumbfounded. They had no true clue where he was. Buzz! While everyone continued to search for him or specte on his disappearance, his figure began to condense in the fairy pce. "Dad!" "Zen!" "Zen!" "What happened?" "Did you stop the downgrading?" Geoffrey, Rocher, the Snake Goddess, Mike, and the others ran to him immediately. They had never heard of or encountered a situation like this before. What was happening was truly iprehensible to them. Zen looked at them with a trace of warmth flowing from the bottom of his heart. "No, I didn''t stop the downgrading. The downgrading has beenpleted." "The downgrading has beenpleted?" Geoffrey looked puzzled. "But how could it have been completed? We''re not dead..." The Snake Goddess raised her eyebrows and said, "Zen, have we died already? Have we just managed toe back to life again?" Zen gave the Snake Goddess a thumbs up. "You''re right," he said. "Are we in the underworld?" Geoffrey asked, his eyes wide open in shock. Zen reached his hand out and gently stroked Geoffrey''s body. When he did this, Geoffrey''s tall body shrank back to its normal size. He rubbed Geoffrey''s head and smiled. "Son, there is no underworld in this world. This is a brand new world. I recreated you all with the help of rence''s memories." Geoffrey blinked his eyes in disbelief. He quickly looked down at his body. "I was created with memories. Does that mean I''m fake? Am I not the real Geoffrey anymore, Dad?" "Ha-ha..." Zenughed, amused by his son''s words. The others, however, didn''tugh with him. The truth was they also had the same worry in their hearts. To be fair, Zen also had this worry in him before. He was also afraid he was just in an illusory world. "Everyone, don''t worry," Zen sighed, trying tofort them. He began to exin it in detail, "When the energy is arranged ording to the original pattern, the substance it forms is the same as the past one. This is an absolute reality. If ice melted but condensed back again into ice, wouldn''t it still be the ice it was before?" The Snake Goddess was the first to understand. "Do you mean to say that we did die, but since you have all the memories of the whole world, you were able to restore us using those memories?" "Yes!" Zen nodded. "But why is it that you could only restore the fairy pce?" the Snake Goddess asked. "Well, that''s not true. I can restore everything to its original state with the help of the memories, and I''ll do it soon," Zen assured them. With a gentle wave of his hand, the ck ship, which was not far from the fairy pce, was restored. The Grandmaster of Heaven, Shera, the former captain, and Edna were also reborn with it. "We... We''re alive?" "Why? How?" "Where is the Evil God?" The four people on the ck ship were also confused. They were all safe, but they were still a bit worried. The Evil God was nowhere to be found. They saw Zen, but no one dared to ask him. Edna, however, summoned up all her courage and flew out. At the entrance of the fairy pce, she timidly asked Zen, "Creator, where is the Evil God?" "The Evil God?" Zen replied, an undetectable expression on his face. "He''s dead." "What? The Evil God''s dead?" She tried to rify. Zen nodded his head. Her mouth was hung open, and a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes. She spoke to Zen once again, "But why... Why aren''t we dead?" "I created you," answered Zen. It was difficult for others to understand Zen''s creation of realities, but since Edna was born in his inner world, she was well aware of his omnipotent ability. She thought it was normal for him to directly create her. When she heard this, her eyes lit up with hope. "If you created me and the others, can you create the Evil God?" "No," Zen said, shutting down Edna''s hope immediately. The Evil God had alreadyprehended infinite energy. If Zen were to create him, it would bring about endless trouble. Who knew what the Evil God would do? It would be too difficult to deal with him, especially considering he was just as strong as Zen. As Zen refused her request, Edna''s eyelids trembled slightly. She did her best not to cry. Pursing her lips, she nodded and said, "I see. Thank you, Creator." She turned around, ready to return to the ck ship. Zen thought he would be definite with his decision, but when he looked at Edna, an inexplicable emotion rose in his heart. It felt like a mixture of depression and desperation. It was as if something from within him was begging him to change his mind. However, even though the emotion came from him, he was not sure if it belonged to him. When the Evil God''s consciousness fused with his, their emotions also mixed. The Evil God''s emotions could affect Zen''s. The Evil God was begging him to bring him back to life. Or was he begging himself? Zen shook his head in disagreement but then began to give in. He called out to Edna, smiling bitterly. "Wait," he said. Edna turned around and stared at Zen in a daze. "I will create the Evil God, but not for now," said Zen. It wasn''t difficult to erase part of the memories of the Evil God andpletely restrict him, but Zen decided to deal with this in the future. Hearing this, Edna flew into the air and kowtowed three times towards Zen to show her happiness and thankfulness. She then returned to the ck ship. Zen gently waved his hand, signaling to the ck ship that he was allowing them to follow the fairy pce. When the fairy pce and the ck ship passed somewhere, the energy hidden in the void would begin to fluctuate. Zen restored the Deep Space''s golden ring-shaped sun. Broken tiles floating in the air, huge broken buildings, and the Sky Wheel City were also restored. When the fairy pce went down, the huge strata floating in the void had also been restored. The different races living in the Deep Space had also been reborn. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. These uncivilized races were not aware of when they died or when they had been reborn. They didn''t even know about the downgrading that happened. Their peaceful lives had not been broken. Among them, the only one who knew about what had happened was Elder Xue. He calmly waited for his death in the Elemental race''s territory and then he was reborn. He was very puzzled by what happened. When he saw the fairy pceing, he became even more confused. Zen greeted him with a smile before inviting him to hop on board. "Why? And what happened?" Elder Xue wanted an answer. "Hrio will give you an answer," Zen replied shortly. There were still many people and ces Zen had to restore. He didn''t have the time to exin the situation again and again. After restoring the Deep Space, he took the fairy pce and the ck ship back to the fourth-grade world. In the empty world, the earth, mountains, rivers, the four pirs, the Eternal Divine Courtyard, and the broken secondary worlds were all restored. Not long after, the fairy pce and the ck ship arrived at the entrance of the chaos. The Human Spirit King Kincaid died there, so he would also be reborn here. Kincaid''s memory stopped the moment he rushed out of the chaos. When he revived, he had an unreadable expression on his face. He did not know how to react. Like before, Zen asked Hrio to exin to him what had happened. After that, he drove the fairy pce into the chaos. Chapter 4334 The End Chapter 4334 The End The chaos remained empty, save for the fairy pce and the ck ship. Restoring a secondary world was a simple matter for Zen, but he needed to maintain order and decide what to revive and what no longer needed to be revived. "The Pear Hill!" Ssh! Loose earth and rubble gathered back together into boulders andnd forms. Trees and nts sprouted from the soil and grew rapidly. Buildings rose from the ground until entire cities were made whole again. The human race, the Snake Goddess race, all manner of creatures, great and small, were resurrected in a sh. The Pear Hill had been destroyed not by the downgrading, but because of the erosion of the Extreme Form energies and the invasion of the Troubled Creatures from the Burial Land. The newly revived creatures were thus still so gripped by fear of the already vanquished Troubled Creatures that they just milled around warily. Zen nodded to the Snake Goddess. "It''s your turn," he said. "Okay." The Snake Goddess'' eyes lit up. The Pear Hill meant everything to her. She had been devastated to see it destroyed. But now it had been revived, so had her zest for life. Whoosh! In a sh, the Snake Goddess stood on the jadeite tform. "My dear people, the worst is over for the Pear Hill!" The people in the Pear Hill were unaware of what had happened, but they began to realize that the Troubled Creatures had disappeared. The Snake Goddess'' words were the final assurance to put them at ease. What happened next still left them too dumbfounded to celebrate, however. "Source World, restore!" Zen had revived the Source World. And the Pear Hill was returned to its original ce in it! The inhabitants of the Pear Hill gasped as a blue cover reappeared in the clear sky above them. "Are we back in the Source World?" "Oh, my God! I can''t believe it!" "It must be a miracle!" Zen had chosen to bring everything back to the way it was after the Evil God had killed the Yellow Thearch and the Divine Farmer. The Source World and its countless creatures now continued on with existence as if nothing had changed. "The divinend, restore!" "The Ruin Graveyard, restore!" "The Other Shore, restore!" "The chaos, restore!" "The chaotic energy, restore!" "The six Chaos Ancient Gods, restore!" Zen brought everything back in quick session. He recognized that even the chaos and the chaotic energy yed an important role in the ecosystem of the world. Zen, however, saw no need to bring back the Burial Land, the downgrader, or the Snake Spirit King. They were better off in oblivion. Zen waved his hand, recreating the bodies of the Primeval Lord of Heaven, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, Ziya, the real Snake Goddess, the real Fuxi, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Zhurong, Gonggong, and the real Emperor Charm then infusing them with their energy souls. They materialized in the fairy pce. Then Zen proceeded to bring back Chiyou and the Nine Li race. Even restoring people from different eras like that proved no difficulty for him. People were shell-shocked upon resurrection. Ziya, for one, clearly remembered dying in the fourth- grade world. Now, he suddenly found himself in the fairy pce. Everyone was caught in a state of bewilderment. It took some time before it finally sank in, and for the joyful revelries to begin. It was three days before Zen could hold a banquet in the fairy pce. Nearly a thousand people showed up to join the celebrations. Among them were Yasamin and mine, who busied themselves all throughout dinner ying matchmaker for Zen. Hence, three monthster, a grand wedding banquet was held in the Bloom Divine Province of the Source World. Dignitaries from the various provinces traveled thousands of miles from across the Source World to attend. Nearly a hundred thousand people witnessed the momentous asion. Three yearster, Zen had six new children, three boys and three girls. Life was good andpletely at peace for the next three decades. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. One day, Zen was at the top of the Deep Space. He stared thoughtfully at the gray soil before him, hands behind his back. In the past thirty years, he had studied the gray soil closely. Based on his memories, rence had done the same before. Zen, like any other human, had an infinite desire for knowledge. He hadn''t understood before why rence had created Mastema, but now he had. For rence, there was no difference between the World of Nothingness and the perfectnd. If there was no choice or challenge to freedom, it just started to feel like a boundless imprisonment. In the past thirty years, there had been no limits to what Zen and his loved ones could pursue. However, none of these pursuits made him feel fulfilled. He spent more and more time on the gray soil, searching for something he could not quite understand. The search had proved futile so far. Zen sighed. He sat cross-legged in the air, hovering in deep thought over the gray soil. It was then that he noticed a thin ck crack over the earth. Zen''s eyes widened. He floated hurriedly down to the crack. The crack couldn''t have just appeared naturally. The gray soil was rock-hard and didn''t easily break. As Zen came closer, he realized there was a dark green liquid seeping out of the crack. Zen reached out his hand. The moment his fingers made contact with the liquid, rence''s voice rang out in his mind. "I have left the perfectnd, Zen. I knew you would be curious about the world outside the perfectnd eventually, so I left this message for you through the liquid, the only thing that can prate the gray soil. I couldn''t find where the ck soil ends, but I did find an underground cave of unknown depths. By the time you receive the message, I would have already left through this secret passage. If you also ever want to leave the perfectnd, the only way out for you is to turn to the Evil God." The message ended there. The dark green liquid quickly solidified and turned into ashes. The ck crack quickly closed and disappeared, as if it had never been there. Zen mulled over what rence had said. "The Evil God, huh?" Zen murmured to himself. He disappeared from the spot, reappearing the next moment at the hillside of the Pear Hill. In a clearing in the forest stood a simple thatched hut. This had been Edna''s residence for thest thirty years. All this time, she had just been waiting for the Creator to fulfill his promise of reviving the Evil God. She had never thought to pressure Zen, however. She chose to wait patiently. She could wait for endless years. Edna was startled to see Zen, but the surprise on her face soon gave way to a faint smile. "Is it time to revive him?" Zen nodded. "Yes." "But he''s very dangerous," Edna reminded. "Danger gives meaning to life," Zen replied, with a small shrug. Energy began to surge in the void. Substances began to condense. A body began to take form. A heart began beating. The man opened his eyes slowly, a knowing smirk pulling at the corners of his lips. Chapter 4335 Thank You Chapter 4335 Thank You (This chapter is provided at no extra charge~) Thanks for yourpany and support. I always think I am so lucky to have you. Next I will work even harder to bring you more interesting stories. Hope you can continue to support me. All my interesting stories are first released on Hinovel. Here, I would like to highly rmend my other interesting stories to you. Hope you will like them. 1. Moon Warriors When God of War returned home, he found his wife in distress and was ridiculed. When a soldier got angry, he may kill someone! When the God of War became angry, he ughtered all civilians of a city. 2. Bing The Martial Arts Emperor Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Young Matthew was born humble with mediocre talent, but he identally acquired a treasure, which integrated the essence of thew of life and death. From then on, he hid the heaven wheel of life and death in his body, took charge of reincarnation, and created supreme divine powers. He became a great emperor of martial arts and held a high position in ancient and modern times. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!